《I am Succubus!》 1 – Saeko Ito 1 ¨C Saeko Ito ss is over for the day. As people are beginning to leave the ssroom, some of the boys in the corner of the room towards the door are whispering amongst each other. One of them closes the door and the others approach me. "Uhh¡­ what''s up?" "Kameshiro told us he saw you changing in ss a few days ago after everyone left." A chill runs down my spine. I can feel my hair standing on end. I thought I was careful? Did I not lock the door at the time? I screwed up. I messed up bad! I try to y it off. "I dunno what you''re talking about¡­ that wasn''t me..." Kameshiro ms his hands on my desk and lowers his face so that our eyes are level. "Nu uh, I''m sure it was you I saw. And you were stacked." He held his hands in front of his chest to mimic breasts. I gulp hard. "You were seeing things. I''ve been a boy all my life. Some of you''ve seen me change before, too!" "C''mon, Saeko! We just wanna see if it''s true." "Did you really turn into a girl?" "I always thought you looked feminine, I guess it suited you after all." The boys in the ss are surrounding me. There''s no escape. I feel their eyes viting every inch of my body. They''re reaching out to me with their hands, but I can''t p them away. I already feel the towel wrapped around my chesting loose. At this rate, they''re going to find out. And when they do¡­ with me alone in this room with them¡­ My breath is getting shallow, and a sense of excitement is rushing down to my lower body. Nowaynowaynoway. I can''t be getting turned on by the thought of being found out. Worse¡­ what might happen when they do... Damn, it! Now is not the time to be getting horny! Why did this have to happen to me?? Why did I have to turn into a girl?! *** One week earlier¡­ "Nngh¡­" A strange weight presses down on my waist. "Hatsumi¡­ sis, is that you?" When I open my eyes, the first thing I see is a silver-haired woman straddling my waist. She''s clearly human, but the horns and wings say otherwise. There was also a tail that whipped left and right behind her back. A wicked smile shes across her face as she draws her tongue across her lips. I''m not in my room, but a strange wispy ce with no walls and melting colors of purple and red. Am I¡­ dreaming? "Hehe¡­" She has a sweet voice. "Darling, how could you forget? I''m your girlfriend!" "M-m-m-my girlfriend??" When did I get a girlfriend? There''s no way, right? It must be Hatsumi and one of her friends ying a trick on me. After all, I''m just¡­ The girl slips her hands under my pyjamas and caresses my chest. A sensation I never thought existed shoots up my spine¡ª a shock of pleasure, almost making me beg for more. "Justy back and enjoy." She leans in and blows into my ear. "H-hauu~" "Oh, darling. You have such an adorable voice." Ie back to my senses upon hearing her say that. Me? An adorable voice? That''s exactly what I dislike about myself. "What''s wrong?" She asks,ying herself on top of me. Her breasts plop onto my chest, and I can feel all her warmth enveloping me. "Well¡­ you said my voice was adorable. That¡­ that''s just the kind of thing I hate about myself." I''ve always struggled to make myself more masculine ever since elementary school. Now that I''m in the final year of high school, I''m still short, my voice is still high pitched, and I have no muscles. It didn''t matter if I joined any sports club, the club advisors always relegated me to sit on the sidelines or act as the manager to support the members. Even now, being in the Kendo club for the third year in a row, I haven''t seen any action beside the bench. As if sensing my grief, the girl puts a hand to my cheek and whispers, "I think you''re fine the way you are." "The way I am? Uu¡­" I shake my head. "Forget pranks. This has to be a dream. No way a girl like you would be my girlfriend!" "Tch." I hear her click her tongue as my vision suddenly goes ck. My eyes snap open, and I''m in my room. I turn to the clock and see that it''s 7:00 AM, thirty minutes away from the rm. "What was that dream¡­ it felt so real." I put a hand to my chest where her breasts were pressing down on me. The sensation felt so real. "Ahhh! What''s wrong with me? Even when I''m dreaming I can''t take advantage of the situation." I look at the calendar. A bunch of red x marks counted down the month of April. Today is the start of May, one month into my third year of high school. I have the remainder of this year to finally make a difference in myself before going off to college. "Might as well get an early start¡­ wait a minute. Around this time, Hatsumi would¡ª" "Saeko!!!!" The door swings open and my sisteres flying through the door. "Aw, you''re awake already? But I wanted to be the one to wake you up! No fair." My older sister¡­ "Since you''re up early, let''s get you ready for school, my adorable little Saeko!" Dotes on me too much. We¡­ or rather I am forced through the routine of being babied throughout the morning. She strips me down to nothing, and picks out a fresh uniform for me to wear. Then drags me downstairs, feeds me a bowl of cereal, and wipes my face with a wet towel. "SIGH!" And I say this aloud. "When is this going to end?? I''m in my final year of high school, and you''re still treating me like a child." Hatsumi wags a finger at me. "As long as mom and dad are gone, I am in charge of you." "So¡­ when will they be back?" "Well they extended their stay in London, so¡­" "Sis, I''m practically an adult now. I just want to be independent." "Nuh uh. Now, let''s get you to school. I''ll walk you there." "Wait, how about no?" "But I''ve done it since you were in elementary school!" "And that was how many years ago? Do you know how embarrassing it is to be taken to school by you everyday? Besides, your University is in the opposite direction." "It''s fine, I''ll take the train!" *** In the end, she walked me up to the school gates anyway¡­ "Bye-bye, Saeko!!! Have fun at school! Your sister loves you!!!" Hatsumi yells as she makes a mad dash to the station. I hear the other students whispering amongst themselves. Clearly, about my circumstances. Hehehe¡­ Cold shivers crawl up my spine. I turn around thinking someone brushed a finger against my back, but I don''t see a thing. When we left the house, I had the distinct feeling someone was staring at me. Even now, I feel it. I take a deep breath and p my cheeks. Now''s not the time to be a coward. With a new month ahead of me, I have to make a new start for myself. This time for sure, I''ll convince Coach to give me an actual spot on the kendo team. One step at a time. Then, I stand up to Hatsumi and get her to stop babying me. When I get to ss, I find my best friend Kana in my seat reading a book. "Don''t you have your own seat¡­?" I ask as I walk up to him. "I like your seat. Being by the window in the back kinda makes me feel like the protagonist." "Well, off you go because it''s my seat." "Alright, alright. Was just warming it up for you." Kana relents and takes the desk adjacent to mine. It seems whosever seat that belongs to isn''t here yet. I finally sit down, and immediately my thoughts lead to the kendo club. How am I going to approach Coach? Just¡­ blunt? Maybe roundabout? Maybe butter him up first and then ask. There''s also Hatsumi. I really want her to stop walking me to school at the very least. "You look like you''re about to go into a boxing ring." Kana said, putting his book down. "Just a lot of things on my mind." "Hey, I''m here. Your best friend is willing to lend an ear." "Just wishing I was born with more masculine features." Kana shrugs. "I think you''re fine the way you are." I think back to what my dream girlfriend said. Adorable voice. It makes me shiver. "How does my voice sound to you?" "I think it''s cute." My face starts heating up. "Cu¡ª how can you say something like that so casually??" "It''s true." "Forget I asked¡­" The school bell rings, signalling the start of ss. Our teacheres in waving a notebook. "Alright, summer break''s over. Get back to your seats and start behaving again. Please." *** The bell echoes throughout the school, this time signalling the end of sses. Everyone starts packing to leave. Kanaes up to me and asks, "Club?" "Yeah. I''m getting Coach to listen to me whether he likes it or not." "Heh. Good luck." I quickly pack my stuff and run down the hall past the gymnasium. There are several outdoor buildings designed specifically for club activities. One of therger ones was allocated to the kendo club at the start of the term. I steel myself, and throw open the doors, and see Coach. "Coach, I¡ª" "Saeko, perfect timing. Help me get these equipment ready for the club." "O-okay." I help him get everything set up for the club members as they arrive. "Good. Good." Coach nodded to himself. Now''s my chance! "Coach, I was thinking¡ª" "We''re about to start, can I trust you to grab our boys some chilled water bottles from the cooler?" "Sure¡­" By the time I finish all his tasks, the day ising to an end. There I stand, in the middle of the club, cleaning the aftermath of their activities. "FUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKKKK!" The door swings open and Coaches barreling through. "What the hell?!" "C-coach, you haven''t left yet?" "I was about to until I heard you scream." "Wait, this is my chance. I want to be on the team!" Coach squints his eyes and raises a brow. "You are." "No, I mean, actually be a participating kendo member. I''ve been doing so much for the club, I think I deserve a chance." He sighs and picks up a bokken. "We have a prefecture tournamenting up, and you want to participate?" "More than anything!" "Look, I''m not against it or anything but¡­ have you seen yourself? You''ll get swamped." "Please, two years of picking up after the members and delivering water and towels isn''t what I signed up for. I just actually want to be part of the team." "Fine." He hands me the bokken. "But not this tournament." "What?! Then what''s the point?" "How''s this? You keep supporting the team, get us past the Hyogo Invitationals, then I put you into the inter-prefectural. Start training you after our first victory." "Do you¡­ really mean it?" "Yeah." This isn''t exactly the oue I hoped for, but it''s better than nothing. "I ept." "Good, now get this cleaned up." *** I get home expecting Hatsumi to throw her arms on me, but imagine my surprise when I find a letter saying she would be staying with her boyfriend. "Thank goodness¡­" I heat up a konbini bento from the fridge and take it upstairs to my room. It''s times like these I cherish the most. Peace. Without my sister feeding me and forcing me to eat at the dinner table with her. Today is a victory. Getting Coach to agree to let me on the team is the best news I could receive. Maybe it''s a sign I should talk to Hatsumi. She''s the real final boss to deal with. I toss the bento away and hop into bed to read some manga. There''s a lot that I want to catch up on, but Hatsumi always made me sleep early so I never get the chance. At some point¡­ I end up falling asleep¡­ *** "Darling?" A familiar voice is calling to me again¡­ "Darling, wake up!" "Nnnh¡­" I open my eyes to the same girl I saw in myst dream. "Y-you again??" "Not you, I''m your girlfriend!" She cooed. She was on top of me, dragging her fingers across my chest. "You look like you had a good day." "Uh¡­ yeah. I kinda did. I finally got my Coach to let me on the kendo team. Eventually." "That''s good!" The girl started unbuttoning my shirt. "We should celebrate." I swallow a lump in my throat. "Celebrate? Like¡­ a party?" "Hehe. Something more¡­ intimate." She gets down to thest button and opens my shirt, then leans down to lick my chest. "Ha...hau¡­ wait¡­ I don''t even know your name¡­" She reaches behind her back to tug on something that loosens her bra. It drops low enough for me to get a bare view of her chest. "My name is Mio." Mio grabs both my hands and leads them to each of her breasts. It''s a handful and then some. Her bra was barely holding it up to begin with, and my hands even less so. Every time she kneads my hands against her chest she squeaks out a moan. "Ah...mmm¡­ your hands are wonderful¡­" My hands start rubbing her breasts on their own. With her hands free now, she reaches into my pants. I feel a warm grip wrap around my member. She snaps her finger, and I feel my pants slip down to my ankles. Mio starts grinding against me. I''m naked now, but she still has her underwear on. Despite that, I can feel how wet she is through the fabric. Mio pulls the fabric aside to reveal her dripping wet crotch. She licks her lips and says, "I can''t wait anymore, darling. Put it in me." Am I¡­ about to have sex? This is my chance to graduate to adulthood and finally be a man? Even if this is a dream I¡­ is this¡­ right? "Wait!" I feel my body jerking away. "I''m sorry, dream girlfriend. You''re really attractive and all but¡­ even if it''s a dream shouldn''t we take this slow?" "I''ve about had enough¡­?" Her eyes twitched. She stands up on the bed, unfurling her wings. "What¡­ is¡­ WRONG WITH YOU?!" "Eh?!" "What kind of boy just refuses sex from a subus? UGH. This is the second time you''ve rejected me. I have never been more insulted in my life." Her gentle demeanor falls away to a terrifying scowl as sheunches into a tirade. Suddenly the room around me darkens and blurs, and I can''t make out any shapes or colors but the girl¡ª wait¡­ did she say¡ª "Suc¡­ subus¡­?!" I try to get away but my arms and legs are pulled taut as though chains are binding me to the bed. Mio raises a finger into the air. Dark energies begin to swirl around her finger. "In that case, how about I make your greatest fears a reality." She points at me, and the dark energy shoots into my chest. My vision goes white, my chest starts burning, but my lower body starts getting cold. Am I¡­ dying? "Kahahaha! Despair, knowing you will never again know the pleasures of being a man." As I lose consciousness, I see her lips curve into a wicked grin. "Instead, drown in it as your greatest fear manifests." *** Chirp. Chirp. I hear birds chirping from outside of my window. I get up and see that it''s morning. The clock reads 6:54 AM. Looks like I''m up early again. "What a crazy dream¡­" I look down to see the manga I was reading before I passed out. "Why does it feel like I got heavier? Heh, maybe some muscles are going in. Just kidding." I go to put the manga back on the shelf when I see a naked girl in my room. She''s got huge breasts and long greyish hair. "Wait a minute... " I run up to the girl and she runs up to me. It is then I realize I''m looking at a mirror¡­ When I put a hand to my face, so does the reflection. When I reach for my chest expecting an ironing board, I touch a mound of fat and a pink nipple¡ª as does the reflection. My hands instinctively reach down to my crotch¡­ nothing¡­ Nothing, but a slit and pink flesh between my legs. "Eh¡­ eh???!!! I''VE BEEN TURNED INTO A GIRL?!" 2 – I TURNED INTO A SUCCUBUS?! ? 2 ¨C I TURNED INTO A SUCCUBUS?! ? "I''m still dreaming¡­ right?" As soon as I grab my breasts, my legs give out from under me. Every inch of me trembles from the mere touch. "Do I dare¡­" When I pinch my nipples, fireworks go off in my head. My body tenses up again and my legs squeeze shut from the new sensation. "Is this¡­ hahh¡­ really a woman''s body¡­? Even girls can''t be this sensitive¡­ right¡­?" I reach down between my legs again. There is a distinctck of a penis, instead there is an incredibly damp patch of carpet where I was just sitting. "I''m wet?" My hands find an opening between a new entrance. Touching it sends waves of pleasure coursing through my body, making me want to touch it more. "Saeko!!!" I hear Hatsumi calling, and her steps rushing upstairs to wake me up again. "Shit¡ª" I m my body against the door at the same time she does from the other side. "What are you doing??" Her voice is filled with confusion. "Open up. We have to get you ready for school." "Not this time, sis! Please, just go back downstairs and let me get ready myself." "How many times do I have to tell you? It''s the older sibling''s duty to take care of the younger one!" She struggles against the door, but for some reason I''m filled with more strength than usual. Eventually, she gives up realizing that I won''t budge. "Goodness. When did you be so disobedient? Fine, just hurry down or breakfast will get cold." I breathe a sigh of relief and wait by the door until I can no longer hear her footsteps. Who knows if she''s going toe rushing back up here? Hatsumi IS that crazy, but she''s still my sister and I love her. If only she wasn''t so overbearing. As I back away from the door, I bump into something soft. "Uwah¡ª sorry¡­ UWEH?!" Standing before me is the self-proimed girlfriend from my dream. The wings, the horns, the skimpy outfit, the very same person. Mio stands there with her hands on her hips,ughing. "Kahahaha! How was your first taste of being a girl?" "You really did this to me? It wasn''t a dream? Why?!" "This is your punishment for refusing to have sex with me." "Bullshit. Turn me back." "No can do." She pulls out a tiny orange crystal. "Looks like I''ve depleted the power from this shard, and I only had one of it." "All because I didn''t stick my dick in you?" "You are¡ª were a strange boy, you know that? I haven''t met a male who was so adamantly against gettingid." I peer at the purple wings furled behind her back and sharp horns protruding on her head. "Are you what I think you are? A subus?" "Yep. Which was even more infuriating. Somehow you were able to resist my charm, but whatevs." "A real subus¡­ that turned me into a girl¡­ this is the worst." "Ahh¡­" She put a finger on her chin and chuckled. "You aren''t just a girl." "What do you mean¡ª?" The question is caught in my throat when I look into the mirror again and see the same subus features on my body. "NOOOOOOOOO!" "Teehee." She stuck her tongue out. "That crystal was a lot more powerful than I thought." I race up to the mirror to inspect the new additions to my body. "This isn''t happening¡­ I can''t face Hatsumi like this let alone go to school!" "Saeko!" Hatsumi calls from downstairs. "If you don''te down, I''m going back up to get you!" "Cing!" "This is going to be interesting. I''ll take responsibility since I turned you into a subus." Mio cackles quietly. She snaps her finger and the horns, tail, and wings on my back disappear. The long silvery hair shortens back to my original look. "I can do this for you at the very least. It''s only an illusory effect. It''ll wear off by the end of the day." I grab a towel from my closet to wrap around my chest, and then wear my uniform over it. There''s a little bulge, but it has to be enough. *** By a stroke of luck, Hatsumi got picked up by her boyfriend to go to Uni together. I can walk to school alone leisurely and without her embarrassing me in front of the whole school. My biggest problem right now is¡­ I''m a girl. Worse, a subus. My voice hasn''t changed, so I just need to act natural. During physical education, I can just pretend to be sick or change after everyone else has left. Maybe I can even change in the restrooms. The school''sing into view, and I see Kana walking along some ways ahead of me talking with another student. Something caught his eyes and he nced over his shoulder and saw me. Instead of continuing with the other student, he waved them off and waited for me to catch up. "I''m going to be honest. It''s strange not seeing you with Hatsumi." "Shut up." Kana narrows his eyes at me like he noticed something. "You''re kinda red. Are you sick?" "I''m fine. Maybe just the pre-summer heat." "Hmmm¡­ something''s different. Have you¡­ been working out?" He was staring at my chest after all! "N-no¡ª yes! I mean, I am in the kendo club." "I thought you were just a seat warmer." "Heh." I almost puff out my chest when I realize the towel is only barely holding in my breasts. "Coach said he''d put me on the team after they win the Hyogo Invitationals. You''re looking at a soon-to-be actual kendo member!" "That is good news." This is going well. Kana hasn''t noticed anything different other than my chest, but I managed to y that off. It''s a good thing these uniforms are bulky. "This boy smells of lust." "Eh?!" I turn around to the voice and find Mio floating just above me. "What''s up?" Kana asked. Mio puts a finger over her lips and says, "Shhh." "Nothing, just a leaf fell on my back." It must be some sort of invisibility, like the illusion spell she cast to hide my other features. Mio continues to float behind them as they head into school. Her eyes dart around each student as if she''s looking for new prey. When we get into the school building and change out of our shoes, I tell Kana to go ahead of me. "I just need to check up on something." "Alright. Don''t mind me if I take your seat until the bell rings." When Kana and the other students have trickled away, I dive under a staircase and pull Mio along with me. "What are you doing here?" "What''s it look like? I''m exploring. A school is ripe with horny teenagers." "Don''t you dare go preying on them!" "Hey, now. I''m a subus. I''ll die a painful death if I don''t feast." "Okay, but¡­" "You don''t go around telling the fox to stop hunting rabbits. They need to eat or die otherwise, ya know." Mio flitters around and floats on her back. "But fine. I''ll go help myself to a teacher or two,ter." "Wait¡­ so as a subus now¡­ does that mean I have to¡­?" "Naturally, yes." I drop to my knees, my strength leaving me. "Oh... oh god, no." "You''re already good to go. That boy you were walking with is just dripping with lustful energy for you." A lump catches in my throat. "K-Kana? No¡­ we''re both boys. We''ve been best friends since elementary school." "Well, you''re a girl now. As a subus, you can enthrall him and reciprocate." "No! Absolutely not. Never! I''m a boy. The thought of a penis... going into me¡­ gulp¡­" Am I seriously getting wet again? At the thought of something so vulgar? "Kahaha! Oh, this will be so much fun. I look forward to seeing you struggle." *** I couldn''t focus in ss today at all. All I could think about was whether or not anyone suspected me of being a girl. The next bell is about to ring, which means the next ss is Physical Ed. Alright, so the n is to pretend to be sick so I can be excused to the nurse''s office. That way, I don''t have to attend. I''ll have to think of a different excuse tomorrow, but for now¡­ Ding. Ding. Ding! The sound of the bell ys through the intes. Sensei tidies up his desk and then announces, "Alright ss, you know the drill. Boys change here, girls change in the gym lockers. Takahashi Rika, you''re in charge of the girls." "Yes, Sensei!" The girls start leaving, and the boys start changing even before thest ones leave. For some reason, the sight of their bodies is making me blush. I shuffle up to Sensei and ask to be excused. "I''m not feeling very well. Might be something I ate this morning¡­" I say, pretending to be as sick as possible. "You''re not trying to weasel out of P.E. are you, Ito?" "No, Sensei! I would never!" "Well¡­ it''s not like you''re the troublemaking type. Head on over to the nurse''s office, but you''re wee to join us if you start feeling better." "Thank you!" Kana stops me halfway through. He hasn''t put his gym shirt on yet, and I get a face full of his shirtless body. "Saeko, are you feeling alright?" "Ahh¡­ yeah¡ª I mean, no. I''ll be fine once I rest a little." "I can walk you to the nurse''s office." "No, it''s fine. I can walk myself there just fine. I''ll see youter." I hurry out of the room so as to not raise anymore suspicions with my ssmates. The nurse''s office is on the floor above my ss, so it isn''t too far of a walk. The next issue to tackle is the nurse herself. There is a strange muffled sound from the other side of the nurse''s office door. When I press an ear against it, I hear creaking and¡­ moaning¡­ "Ah! Yes¡­?! Principal, your tongue is stirring me up¡­? more¡­! Nnngh! Don''t stop!" Oh, god. Is that the nurse¡­? "That''s right, you swine. Keep fucking me, and don''t you dare stop." Are they¡­? Could Mio be¡­? I open the door slightly and peek in. There are two silhouettes behind one of the curtains surrounding the bed. Upon closer inspection, a female figure was bouncing up and down the end of the bed, and another female figure was grinding their hips against something at the head of the bed. When I squint my eyes, I see one of them has horns. "Mmmm! You should consider yourself lucky, piggy. Oink for me! Keep fucking me!!" There is a muffled attempt to oinking from behind the curtains as the Principal tries in vain to obey. Seriously, Mio?! Here? Of all ces? With the NURSE AND PRINCIPAL?! I''m going to be sick. I quietly close the door, but realize that going back downstairs means I have to participate in physical education. "Uu¡­ goddamn it, Mio¡­" As quietly as I can, I slip into the nurse''s office while a threesome is going on. I take another bed with curtains around it on the other side of the room. No matter how hard I squeeze my ears shut, their moans and the creaking of the bed are clear as day while I''m in the room. Man, they are really going at it. What would''ve happened if someone else other than me discovered them? Just listening to them is making me horny¡­ Without thinking, my hands move under my pants. It''s soaking wet. It couldn''t hurt if I just took my pants and underwear off, right? I''d rather not get them wet. While the sexual escapades are still going on, I pull my pants and underwear off andy them at the foot of the bed. I pull the covers over me just in case I''m discovered. My hands move on their own between my legs. I feel a small nub just above the slit, the mere touch makes me gasp and sends tantalizing shivers up my body. "Ahh¡­?! Nnnh¡­" When I start rubbing it, a voice I never thought possible from me squeaks out. I cover my mouth and continue rubbing it. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. The lewd sounds of me masturbating alongside the moans of the threesome in the room turns me on even more. I''m getting lost in the pleasure and press a finger into my new girl part, sending a wave of ecstasy that''s making me lose my mind. At some point the bedsheets fall away from the bed, and I''m writhing in wild abandon to the euphoria of matsurbating. Like some floodgate is opening up within me, I arch my back and press my fingers deeper. Then¡ª The curtains of my bed are pulled open, and I see Principal Murata and the college age Nurse Naruse standing before me naked. The Principal''srge erect cock stares back at me, twitching. Nurse Naruse has her blouse undone, a pair of breasts with perky nipples stare too. Her skirt and underwear are nowhere to be seen, and there is white substance on her mouth and crotch. "Wait¡­ it''s not what it looks like¡­!" The two of them reach for me, and there is nowhere for me to go. 3 – Principal or Nurse? ? 3 ¨C Principal or Nurse? ? The Principal and Nurse''s handse closer, and their eyes tell me I''m just another prey. A finger snaps from across the room and suddenly their advance is stopped. "Kahahaha! The look on your face is too good! Ahahaha!" Behind them, Mio is lying on the bed naked andughing her ass off. She wipes a splotch of white stuff from her cheek and hops out of bed. "Rx, they''ve been enthralled so they won''t remember any of thister." Mio smacks Nurse Naruse''s butt. "Well¡­ their bodies will remember at least." "Uuu¡­ I hate you¡­ I hate this!" "Oh? You looked like you were enjoying yourself, though?" I feel the heat rushing to my face and then notice that the bedsheets and clothes fell away. I quickly pick them up and dress myself. "Aw. Done already? Don''t you wanna y, too?" "No! What makes you think that?!" "Isn''t that why you''re here?" "As if! I''m just avoiding phys. ed. so I don''t have to change in front of everyone." Mio shrugs and pats the Principal on the shoulder. She grabs his dick and starts stroking it, and fingers Nurse Naruse with the other hand. "S-stop that!" I''m about to shield my eyes, but find myself strangely attracted to what she''s doing. "While you''re here, you might as well fuck one of them." I choke on my spit. "Why the hell would I do that?? Besides, I can''t fu¡­ do it¡­ with one of the faculties." "You''re a subus. It''s gonna happen eventually, and if you keep starving yourself you''ll go into a frenzy and start fucking anything with a dick." "What¡­ are you serious?" "Serious! When our hunger gets out of control, we subi go berserk. You might even find yourselfing back to your senses while getting screwed by a dog." My breakfast from this morning starts toe up. I have to steady my breathing or I''m going to barf. Mio''s stroking and fingering motions get more intense. Their bodies start to quiver in what looks like apparent pleasure at the inevitable climax. "We have right here two perfect candidates. The fat man''s belly kinda gets in the way of his dick, so maybe you wanna try some lesbo action?" "I''m not going to choose at all!" "Would you rather fuck a dog?" "...no¡­" She stops ying with them and leaves them with blue balls to join me on the bed. "Look buddy, now is as good a time as any. Roll with the punches as they say. They won''t remember any of this, so just choose one to replenish your sexual energy so you don''t go on a fucking spree. I can''t take my eyes off Principal''s bulbous cock. Since I have a girl part now, that thing is supposed to go in me. But I''m not ready for that sort of thing at all. I''m still a guy on the inside, and when I turn back I don''t need the memory of having sex with a guy. On the other hand, Nurse Naruse is a university graduate which makes her closest to my age. She''s the target of so many boys'' affection in the school, but naturally she turns them all down because well¡­ she''s a faculty here. If I was a boy, I would be thrilled at the chance to make love to her but¡­ how do girls even have sex? "The¡­ nurse then¡­" Mio gives the nurse a gentle p on the butt, and she moves forward to join me on the bed. Nurse Naruseys down seductively with her supple breasts in the air, spreading her legs as though to wee me. "I¡­ don''t even know what to do." "Oh." Mio sighs. She snaps her finger and suddenly Nurse Naruse''s eyes spark with light. "There, she''ll be the top then." "Top¡­?" I''m suddenly thrown back on the bed with the Nurse trying to pull my legs apart. "Waitwaitwaitwait!" Mio isn''t even paying attention anymore as she pulls Principal Murata back to the other bed for another session. "Have fun. I''ll be over here squeezing this one dry." "Stopstopstop, what are you doing¡ª haauuu~?!" A wet sensation not from my own body presses against my crotch. My eyes roll back at the sudden sensation that''s igniting my body with pleasure. "Ahhhh¡­ ?!!" The sound of my voice is getting more lewd as Nurse Naruse traces the outline of my slit. No matter how much I struggle, she has my legs held tight. I''m slowly losing my will to fight back as wave after wave of pleasure assaults my lower body. My legs mp down between the nurse''s head as her tongue finds the nub I was rubbing earlier. "Wait¡­ something''sing¡­ nnnngh! I think I''m¡­ ahhhhhh?!" My body convulses uncontrobly, like a broken dam I can''t hold back the feeling of ecstasy that floods my head and crotch. When the feeling passes, I''m still lightheaded. Naruse is still down there using her tongue to pleasure me. "God?¡­ did I just¡­ was that how girls orgasm?" A moment of rityes to me as I realize I just had a school faculty eat me out. I push Naruse''s head away and put my pants and underwear back on. Mio is still on the other bed riding Principal to another orgasm. "Mmmmph! You''ve got a stupid face but the cock is good." "Mio, stop already! If someonees in, we''re screwed!" "I''m already screwing?" "Not that¡­ oh, my god." "Fine, let me just¡­ ? ahh! Cumming!" Her legs twitch as she reaches climax. I look away, embarrassed. Principal Murata''s boy part is forever etched into my mind, and I have Mio to thank. "You done, too?" "Y-yeah¡­" I say, adjusting the towel around my chest. "Can you fix this so we can just leave?" "Sure thing." She snaps her finger and Naruse rises from the bed, climbs on top of the Principal, and the two start banging again. "That''s not what I meant!" Mio shrugs and shuts the curtains. "Why not? They''re both stressed and need a little relief. When the spell wears off, they''ll have a funny little surprise." "I still can''t believe I did that." I say, still in a state of disbelief. She stretches like she''d just woken up from a long nap. "Get over it. Don''t you feel a lot better now?" I take a moment to reflect and surprisingly¡­ I do feel like I have a lot more energy. I was physically and mentally exhausted when I woke up, but my strength feels restored. A strange power courses through my body, unfamiliar yet intoxicating. Is this what it feels like to be a subus? Wait¡­ p! I have to smack myself to be reminded that this is only temporary. The goal is to turn back to a boy. The distinct sound of a doorknob turning alerts me to the door. Someone calls from the other side. "Sensei! Kana from ss 3-A hurt his ankle!" "K-Kana?!" 4 – Not in the Club room, Mio! ? 4 ¨C Not in the Club room, Mio! ? Mio is still putting her clothes back on when my two ssmatese through the door. It isn''t the sight of their Principal and Nurse that stuns them. Their expressions are nothing short of surprise and absolute shock¡ª Mio''s invisibility isn''t active. Standing before them is a naked subus. Kana nces in my direction. "S-Saeko¡­?" "Mio, do something!" I shout at her. "Eugh. Man, you are really driving me up a wall." She blows them a kiss and suddenly they drop limp to the ground. I rush over to Kana. "W-what did you do to him?" "I put them to sleep." "Give me a hand¡­" With Mio''s help, we pull the two unconscious students onto a bed each. "This is getting stupid. Who''sing next? The prime minister?" The Principal and Nurse are still going at it like dogs in heat while two students are passed out in the same room. This is like a scene right out of some doujin. There are still two more periods left, so I''m going to have to cover for these two¡­ "Are they going to remember anything when they wake up?" Mio shrugged as she put her panties back on. "Yeah, but it''ll be fuzzy." "Can you¡­ I dunno, make sure they don''t remember seeing me?" "It''d take a little fiddling around in their dreams, yeah." She puts a finger on their forehead. "Wait, like what you did with me? Let''s not do that with Kana, please." "Rx, I know you''ve imed him so I won''t fuck the kid." I nearly trip walking out of the nurse''s office. "I haven''t imed anyone! Ugh." I m the door on my way out and march back to my ss. Phys. ed. should''ve ended by now, so I can sneak back in with the crowd. As soon as I get into ss, Suga Sensei shoots me a worried look and says, "Maiko Sensei told me a few of her students ended up in the nurse''s office. Are you feeling better, Saeko?" "Aha¡­ yeah, a little rest did the trick." Before I can get to my seat, Sensei calls out to me again. "I thought Shirai was just taking Kana to the nurse''s office. Why isn''t he back yet?" "He, uh¡­ had a heatstroke, so I helped him onto a bed." Suga Sensei narrows his eyes at me and says. "Come here." Oh, shit. Did he figure out that I was lying? Ie back to his desk, and he gives me a couple of handouts. "These are for you, Kana, and Shirai. Make sure they get itter." "Yes, Sensei." SAFE! *** sses end for the day without Kana or Shiraiing back. When I''d gone to check on them, they were nowhere to be seen and neither were Principal Murata and Nurse Naruse. Mio assured me that she charmed them to just go home for the day and they wouldn''t remember anything else. I breathe a sigh of relief. I can at least go to Kendo Club without worrying about anything else. When I arrive at the club, everyone is already sparring and Coach is nowhere to be seen. "Hey, Mascot!" Teruaki Gouda, the Kendo Club Captain, pops up behind me. "You''rete. We had to get things moving without you." "S-sorry. There was something I had to check on in the nurse''s office." "With Nurse Naruse? Saeko, you dog. Are you two secretly dating?" He smirks. "N-no!" The fresh memory of my sexual encounter with her is a little TOO fresh in my mind. My legs are probably coated with her dry saliva, too. "Ahem. How''s the team looking? Ready for Hyogo?" "Honestly? At this rate, we won''t even see third ce." "Whaa??" That''s not a good thing to hear, since my joining the team hinges on them winning. "Form''s good, always on time to practice, we''re working out everyday, too. It just feels like they''recking in spirit and motivation. If only they got something to fight for, ya know?" Gouda wears a bright and confident smile. We joined Kendo at the same time, and I watched him rise to the rank of captain through sheer will. He''s the ideal kind of guy I want to be. Muscr, handsome, big hands¡­ delicious¡ª SLAP! I p myself even harder this time. Just what the fuck was I thinking just now¡­? Are these the thoughts of a woman in heat? Get ahold of yourself, Saeko! Gouda looks down at me with surprise. "What was that?" "Ahhh! Just psyching myself up. I want to do all I can to help you guys seed, so please rely on me!" "I''m d you''re on our team, Saeko." p! "Kyaa¡ª mmph!" A hard p strikes my butt, but it wasn''t my hand. It came so suddenly I had to cover my mouth to silence my weird voice. Gouda throws a thumbs up and joins the rest of the team. "Hahhh¡­ how am I going to survive?" "Ya don''t. Just give in." Mioes floating midair on her backside. She nces into the room. "Uwah, that''s some heavy testosterone going on. If you showed yourself right now, they''d be on you like a pack of starved wolves." "That''s not happening. Ever. Ew. Don''t put that in my head ever again." I turn away from her. For some reason, I didn''t believe my own words. "Now if you will excuse me, I have a team to help win a tournament." I spend the better half of the afternoon doing the usual¡ª fetching water, recing towels, giving shoulder massages. Mio was being uncharacteristically well-behaved, and just lingered around watching the club members practice. "Mascot!" Gouda calls out. "Come here and show the team some spirit." "What do you want me to do?" I ask, eager to help. "Getting cheered at feels real good, and some of the other teams have their entire school filling the stands shouting encouragement during past tournies. Why don''t you cheer for our boys to get them psyched up." "S-sure!" It sounds embarrassing, and I honestly prefer not to. But¡­ anything to get them to win. I cup my hands over my mouth and shout, "E-everyone, f-f-fight-o!" Gouda shakes his head. "It needs more spunk! Tell Ikezawa to do his best!" I swallow my pride, take a deep breath, and shout again, "Ikezawa, ganbatte!" Mio floats down next to me while I''m cheering for each member of the team. A wicked smirk draws across her lips. I have to focus¡­ I can''t let her distract me. "Hayato, fight-o¡ª hya~?!" Something slips under my pants. When I look down, I can barely make out the outlines of something squirming underneath. I look to my side, and Mio''s tail has snaked into my pants and underwear. I lower my voice. "Mio, now''s not the time!" "Saeko, keep it up! I can see them putting their all into it when you cheer them on." Gouda yells to me from the other side of the room. "Kuh¡­ Nobi, do your best¡ª nnngh!!" I jolt up with a start. Her tail is teasing my clit again. It''s still sensitive from when the Nurse was licking it, but Mio is rubbing me down there without a care. "Hau~... K-Kei¡­ s-swing harder¡­ nnngh¡­ fight¡ª oh?!" Shlick. "Ha¡­ haahh¡­ ? ahhh¡­" The tail pushes its way into my vagina and starts stirring up my insides. I can feel the pration getting more intense. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. No way¡­ not here¡­ I really hope no one else can hear it¡­ Gouda notices me struggling and shouts. "Look guys, Saeko''s working up a sweat cheering y''all on. Keep giving it your all!" D-don''t tell them to look at me, you dummy! My legs start trembling, and the sound of lewd noisesing from the tail and my crotch is getting louder. My legs are getting wet from my own juices as Mio doesn''t let up. "Ahhh¡­ haaa¡­ nnngh ? go, Daisuke! Nnngh¡ª ganbat¡­ iya... te¡­! Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. "I''m cumming¡­ oh, god¡­" Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. "Yuuto¡­ don''t stop ?¡­ that''s it¡­ keep going!" My brain is going nk. This is more intense than with the Nurse. My crotch is going numb, but I still feel the pleasure assaulting my body. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. "Uuu¡­ Fight-o, Kurama¡­! Yes¡­ yes ?¡­ keep going¡­! Cumming¡ª hyaaaahh~?!" The floodgates open up again, and I''m ovee with ecstasy. My legs give out from under me and I drop to the floor. Mio''s tail slips out of me with a loud and final Shlick! "Haah¡­ ganbatte¡­ ehehe ?¡­" "Okay, everyone! It''s time to pack up and get outta here." Gouda tells the team and everyone starts picking up their stuff to leave. He pats me on the head and gives another thumbs up. "That was some wicked enthusiastic cheering, Mascot. Counting on you to get us through Hyogo!" The Captain leaves with everyone else, while I''m stuck on the floor. My underwear is soaking through my pants, and I''m trying to catch my breath after the intense orgasm. I turn to Mio and shoot her an angry look. "No more¡­ of that¡­ hahh¡­ here¡­" 5 – Suddenly, I have a succubus roommate 5 ¨C Suddenly, I have a subus roommate "Come on, lighten up!" Mio floats in front of me as we''re walking home. "No one noticed, and you had fun!" "I''ve never been more embarrassed in my life." My pants and underwear are still soaked, and they''ve long since gotten cold. Fortunately, summer is rolling in. Even with the suning down, the warm ambience reduces my wet clothes as just a passable difort. "So¡­ about changing me back¡­" Mio groans and floats down onto her feet next to me. It''s not often I see her walk. I wonder if her wings ever get tired? Since I''m a subus, too, does that mean I can also fly? "I''m telling you, I can''t. I''m not that powerful to begin with." "The shard you had," I recall the crystal she showed me in the morning. "How do we get more of those?" "They''re from my world¡ª which we can''t go back to without said crystal. Which means I''m actually stuck here." Wait a minute¡­ She is a subus after all. A creature that I didn''t think existed until she appeared before me. It''s only natural she came from another world. Doesn''t that mean there are a whole bunch of other worlds out there, too? "You don''t care about trying to return?" "Why would I?" We pass by a couple of joggers and Mio whistles at them. The rider in the back turns around and gives me a dirty look. "This world is soooo much better. Filled with horny fucks just looking to get it in." "Hah¡­ as long as you don''t cause any major problems." Come to think of it¡­ if Mio came from another world, doesn''t that mean¡­ "Could there be others like you that came to this world with a shard?" "Possibly. Haven''t seen any of my sisters yet." As we get to the front of my house, I realize Mio has been following me the entire way. "Don''t tell me, you''re going to live with me?" Mio flies into the air, puts her hands together, and dons the biggest puppy dog eyes possible. "Pwetty pwease! I''ll behave." "Fine. I need to keep a close eye on you anyway." "Yay! I call the bed." She flies up to the second floor and enters from the balcony. "Uuu¡­ going to have to set some ground rules." *** When I get inside, the tangy smell of katsu curry fills my nose. Hatsumi''s curry is about the only thing that makes me tolerate all her babying. It''s so good, it could probably bring about world peace if everyone sat down and ate it. "Sis, I''m home." I call out to her from the foyer. "Ah! Wee home, Saeko! I''m making your favorite for dinner." As I''m taking my shoes off, I notice a tail swinging back and forth between my legs. I draw my hand across my hair and it is stopped by two boney horns. "Eh?!" "What''s wrong?" Hatsumi asks,ing towards the foyer. "NOTHING! I''LL BE DOWN IN A MINUTE." I race upstairs before she can see me and m the door behind me once I get into my bedroom. Mio is lying on my bed reading a manga. She looks up and says, "Hey, this one is really good. I think the protagonist is kinda dumb, though. Like who the hell willingly lets themselves get hit by a truck thinking they''d get into another world?" "I need you to cast another spell to remove my subus features again." She sighs, waves a hand in front of me, and snaps her finger. The horns, wings, and tail disappear. My hair retreats back to its normal short and ck color. I''m back to looking like my normal self¡ª ncing down my body, there is a bulging mound that''s blocking the view of my feet. "Uh. Shit¡­ the towel¡­" "Hey, hey. What''s that smell downstairs? You having a feast?" Mio heads towards the door but I pull her away from it and push her back onto the bed. "What gives¡ª oh, maybe you want some of me? Teehee?." "As if! Don''t you dare go downstairs. You can live with me, but I can''t have Hatsumi finding out about you. Or this." I gesture to my body. I dive into my closet for another towel to wrap around my chest, and wear a light sweater on top of it. Mio starts moping. "Aww, but it smells sooo good!" "Haven''t you had enough feasting for one day?" "Even subus can enjoy the pleasures of a physical meal." Well, she did hide my subus parts. "I''ll save you some leftovers forter. Just please stay in here until I''m back." "Yay! You''re the best!" She throws her arms on me, pressing her breasts against mine. Mio is surprisingly cute for how crude she is. If things had turned out a little differently, maybe I would have epted having sex with her. Doing so would''ve prevented me from getting into this mess to begin with¡­ But there''s no use lingering on it now. "Okay, get off me already. You''ll make the towel loose and¡ª nnnph?!" Soft lips press against my own, and I feel a slippery tongue slide into my mouth. Is this¡­ a kiss?! She just went ahead and took my first kiss like that! My mind is getting fuzzy as her tongue ys with mine. She lets her saliva drip down my throat, and I happily ept it. It tastes so good it''s driving me mad. "Haaahhh¡ª ah ?!" Mio pulls away leaving a thin trail of saliva still connecting us. She sticks her tongue out, winks, and says, "Even two subus can have a little fun. Maybe I''ll show you tonight, now that you''re more willing." I wipe the drool from my mouth and dash out of the room. My heart is pumping, a hundred thoughts are racing through my mind. Things like¡­ Why did she do that? Am I a man now? No, of course not. That''s dumb. What did she mean tonight?! It can only mean¡­ one thing¡­ right? "Saeko! Dinner''s ready!" "I''ming!" I hurry downstairs to the foyer first to look for the towel. I spend a good five minutes looking around, but it is nowhere to be seen. That''s impossible. It had to have dropped between the doorway and my room. "That can''t be¡­" I tell myself out loud. "There''s no way I could have missed the towel? Did Hatsumi take it? If she did, she might suspect something." Gulp. I go into the kitchen scanning both the dining area and the living room, but I can''t see the towel anywhere. "Looking for something?" Hatsumi asks from the stove. She brings two tes of curry to the table. The delicious smell of fried chicken and the sight of diced pickled daikon is enough to make me abandon my objective. "N-nothing." I tell her. Hatsumi sits down across from me and smiles. "Itadakimasu." "Thank you for the food, sis!" "Hehe. Anything for my little Saeko." 6 – MIO, NOT MY SISTER! 6 ¨C MIO, NOT MY SISTER! After having dinner with Hatsumi, I head back upstairs to my bedroom without ever finding out where the towel went. There is an inkling in my mind exactly where it is, but I''d rather not think about it. When I reach for the door, I''m reminded of what Mio said before I went down for dinner. It sounded like she wanted to have sex with me. The thought makes me shudder with anxiousness and excitement. It''s not like I can avoid my bedroom. I have to go inside eventually, and seeing Mio on a daily basis is something I''ll need to get used to from now on. I swallow the lump in my throat, grab the knob, and open the door. But the catharsis of those mixed feelings won''t being. "Of course¡­" I say with a mixture of disappointment and relief. Mio is passed out on the bed, snoring and clutching a half-finished manga. I make sure to close the door behind me as I walk in and slink into the room trying not to wake her. "Why do I have to be quiet in my own room?" I pluck the manga from her hands, put a bookmark on the page she left off, and stuff it back into the shelf. It was still early in the evening. There''s no homework to do other than the handouts¡ª "Right¡­ I forgot about the handouts. Guess I''ll just find Kana and Shirai tomorrow before ss." An unbearable sensation starts knocking on my lower body, different from the orgasms I had. This is more like¡­ "I need to pee!" I open the door a crack to make sure the coast is clear. It sounds like Hatsumi''s in her room, and her door is closed. I quickly slip into the bathroom and stare at the toilet in utter confusion. What I would normally do standing up no longer applies as a girl. Or does it? "So how do I¡­" Whichever way I position myself feels weird. Standing in front of the toilet seems like it''s going to leak down my legs. Standing over it doesn''t seem right either. That''s going to ssh all over the ce. "I sit down, right?" I nt my butt on the toilet seat as the urge to let loose takes over, and the pisses flooding out. Relief and shame washes over me as I have now experienced both sides of urinating. "Great. I can''t hold it in as a girl. When I need to go, I gotta go." I sit on the toilet a little while longer toment my condition. I''ve spent the first 18 years of my life as a boy, and I am not going to spend the rest of it as a girl. "You hear that?!" I scream at the toilet. "The next time I piss in here, it''s going to be standing up! And with a dick in my hand!" Once I finish my business, I head back to my room to find Mio missing. I check under the bed. Missing. The closet. Missing. "Damn it, Mio! I said to stay in the room!" I run down the hall praying that she hasn''t gone downstairs to look for the curry. If Hatsumi finds out about Mio¡ª My heart stops when I see that Hatsumi''s door is open, and the lights are on. From the other side, I hear talking. One of the voices is clearly my sister. A sense of dread and deja vu fills me. It''s like walking in on the Principal and Nurse all over again. "S-Sis?" I call out as I push the door open. I''m surprised to see both Mio and Hatsumi sitting on the bed talking andughing like they are the best of friends. Hatsumi sees me and waves. "Saeko! Why didn''t you tell me our cousin is in town?" My sis says. "Cousin¡­? Mio winks at me and puts a finger to her lips. "Well, I just wanted to surprise you two is all." "Uhhhh?!" I am beyond confused. First of all, does Hatsumi not see the horns and wings? Or tail? Or¡­ I don''t know, THE SKIMPY CLOTHES?! Hatsumi gets up from the bed and pulls me over to them. "Mio was just telling me how her adult cosy convention concluded today and wanted to see how we were doing! It''s so good to see her again. Upon closer inspection, Hatsumi''s eyes are zed over in a simr fashion to the Principal and Nurse. Mio definitely charmed her. "Sis¡­ can I have a word with Mio¡­?" I say, trying to contain my anger. "We''ll catch up moreter, Mio!" Hatsumi waves goodbye as I drag Mio out of the room and back into mine. As soon as I shut the door. "WHAT ARE YOU THINKING?!" Mio sticks a pinky into her ear. "I thought it''d be more convenient if your sister knew I was here." "So you charmed her??" "It''s not exactly a charm, more of a suggestion. All I did was suggest to her that I was a cousin, and that I was visiting town and needed a ce to stay." I facepalm. "So you didn''t have sex with her?" "Do you want me to?" "NO!" Mio backs away. "Damn. You imed your sister, too?" "I DIDN''T CLAIM ANYONE!" "Geez, stop yelling. By the way, I got your towel back." She hands me the towel I was using this morning. "Wait, where did you find this?" "I followed the scent. It was in your sister''s room." "What." I say, utterly perplexed. "Why was she holding onto it when she could''ve just given it back to me?" "I dunno. But, dude. She''s totally dripping with lust for you." Mio says as a matter of fact. "¡ª ?!" Suddenly, the world freezes on me. Mio''s words rey in my mind over and over. "Yeah. I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear that, and go about the rest of my life this way." "Kahahaha! You''re a real riot!" Mio bursts outughing. "This isn''t funny! But it makes sense¡­ why she keeps babying me¡­" "In my world, it''s normal to fuck our sisters." "I''M NOT FUCKING MY SISTER!" I have to catch my breath with all this yelling. I feel like I''m going to faint. "Alright, how about this?" Mio snaps her fingers. "This¡ª whaaaaat?!" I''m thrown onto the bed. Just like in my dreams, invisible chains pull my limbs taut. No matter how much I struggle, I can''t break free from them. Mio climbs on top of me and licks her lips. She pushes my sweater up to my chest and pulls my towel off. Then she drops down to my legs to pull the rest of my clothes away. "W-w-what are you doing?" "We''re family now, and you''re stressing out. It''s only natural I help you relieve some of that stress." She bites down on her lips and purrs. "Nyahaha. It''s time to break you in Mio style." She cracks her neck and tears her own clothes off. The two of us are naked now, and she leans in to lick my nipples. "Guh¡­ stop, Mio! My sister''s in the other room¡­" "I made sure to put a dyed sleep spell on her. She''s snoozing away and won''t hear the sound of you getting fucked." Mio puts her hands together. When she parts them, a purple and ck whip appears between her palms. She takes a hold of it and whips her own butt. "Nnnh?! I miss this feeling. You''ll start loving it, too." 7 – First time with Mio ? 7 ¨C First time with Mio ? Mio cracks her whip in the air. Snap! I can''t help but flinch each time she does. Mio lowers the leather threads on top of my breasts and starts brushing it across my nipples. The sensation makes me writhe back trying to avoid it. "Wait¡­ I don''t know about the whip¡­!" Mio sits down on my waist. This time I''m not a boy, and I have no penis for her to rub against it. Even so, she starts pressing her hips against mine and¡­ it starts feeling good. "You know what they call what you have now?" "W-what¡­?" I dare ask. She leans in close to my ear. Her warm breath tickles the side of my neck. Mio''s voicees out lustful and sultry, "A cunt. Pussy. Fuck-hole." Just having her say that is making me go crazy. My mind is getting fuzzy again. This feeling of being dominated, having Mio on top of me just like Nurse Naruse forcing my legs open¡­ it feels so good?¡­ "Hauu~... can you at least be gentle¡­?" "Nngh! I love this submissiveness." She pulls on her whip and bites down on her lip. "Beg for it." "P-please?" Crack! "Ow!" The whip cracks down on my breasts, leaving a pink trace of where it was struck. "Mio?!" "Puh-lease. Beg again." "I''ll uh¡­ do anything! Please, be gentle¡ª!" Crack! "Owow!" She cracks the whip on my breasts again and then pinches my nipple. The pain starts mixing with the pleasure, and I find myself wanting more. "Kahahaha! Your nipples are so hard. For a girl, that means you''re horny. You want it don''t you? I''ll be more lenient now if you ask for it niiieeellyyy." "Hahh¡­ please¡­ g-give it¡­ to me ?¡­" "Good girl." Mio purrs. "Remember what I told you? What is this called¡­?" My body jerks up as the familiar sensation of her tail teases my wet slit. "Ah! Nnnh, it''s¡­ it''s called a¡­" I can barely move my body, but I try to push against the tail to get it into me. Everytime I do, Mio pulls it away and teases me even more. "Please¡­ f-fuck my wet pussy¡­" Shhhllliickkk! The tail rewards my obedience and slides into my pussy with ease. "Hauuuu ?! Haahhh¡­ I love it¡­ I feel so full¡­" "You''re so wet!" Mio sticks her tongue out and lets her saliva drip onto my breasts. Each drop burns into my body and makes me want more of her. I stick my tongue out, too, inviting her in. And she does. Mio presses her lips against mine. The taste of her saliva burns down into my throat making my body hotter. The burning sensation on my chest is intensified by our breasts pushing against each other. As her tail fucks my cunt, I feel her hips grinding against mine. I don''t understand what she''s doing until suddenly my body squirms in euphoria. Our clits are rubbing together, and each time her tail assaults me my mind goes white. I''m seeing stars. Her tongue and tail are stirring up my insides, while her body envelopes me with pleasure on the outside. If I could move my hands, I''d wrap my arms around her. If I could use my legs, I''d lock them around her waist. All I can do is grind my waist and y with her tongue. I love being dominated! I''m cumming...? this feels too good to be real... Her tail is getting faster, and she''s pushing her tongue down my throat. Her saliva is sweet¡­ sweeter than the curry... I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! "Mmmmmmph¡­?!!!!!!" My vision shes white as I climax. My mouth hangs open as Mio licks my lips and purrs. As I pass out, I barely make out the lewd sounds of her tail still fucking my pussy. *** I wake up the next day with a start. Both Mio and I are still naked. Mio has a stupid look of bliss on her face. The dawning realization hit me that we had sex through the night. I quietly weep into my hands. "Damn it¡­ everything felt so good that I just went with the flow again." Mio stirs awake while I''m getting dressed. She sees me, stretches and yawns, and then says, "Last night was great! I guess we found out what kind of subus you are." When I finish wrapping the towel around me, I turn to her and ask, "There are types of subus?" "Kinda. It''s like how best a subus makes use of their personality. By the way, I''m a dominatrix. I love having people under my control. A lot of weak-filled guys are into being dominated." "What am I¡ª not that I care or anything!" "You''re definitely submissive. You y that cutie-tootie side of yours and guys and girls''ll be swooning. You really got me stoked with that act, too! No one''s ever coerced me to abandon my whip before." The memories ofst night''s sexcapadees flooding into my mind. I passed out at some point, but I was definitely conscious during the start of it. The words that wereing out of my mouth¡­ I don''t want to believe that was me. It''s definitely this subus side of me. I shake my head and turn back to getting myself ready. Come to think of it, Hatsumi didn''t wake me up today. It''s a good thing otherwise she would have seen us, but the clock clearly reads 7:35 AM. She must be awake¡­ unless? I go to check her room, and sure enough she''s passed out. It seems Mio''s sleep spell really knocks them out. When I get back to my room I tell Mio she needs to undo the sleep spell on Hatsumi. She seems reluctant but agreed nheless. "I''ll be going to school in a bit. Are you going to follow me like yesterday?" "Duh! I wanna see what happened to the fatso and nurse-bitch." That''s right. I hope nothing bad happened to either of them. "Oh, that''s right" Mio says, a bulb seemed to light up in her head. "I think you''re getting close." "Close? Close what?" "To manifesting your powers!" I take a look at my hands and think back on the times Mio casted spells. "I can do that, too?" "Well, yeah. Hello? We''re subi." Not that I want to be a girl or subus, but having magical powers woulde in handy. If Mio can pull some jedi mind tricks, maybe I can too. "So, how do I manifest my powers?" "Ah-cha¡­ well. You won''t be happy to hear how." "Wait, why?" "Because you gotta fuck three more people." "YOU KNOW, I can live without magical powers." I start heading out, but Mio blocks the doorway. She gestures towards the mirror. "Can you?" I nce at the mirror and realize my subus features are still showing. I almost walked outside with them showing. Mio did the honors of hiding everything and fixing my hair. "Look, freshie. You may not want this, but ya gotta keep a vignt head on your shoulders or people''ll find out subi like us exist." She''s right. One mistake and I might end up in a scientist''sboratory as a specimen to be studied. Maybe having sex with three more people isn''t so bad. I can stop there once I get my powers. "Oh, and don''t think you can just stop when you get your powers. You still gotta feast or you''ll starve." "Goddamnit, whatever. Wake my sister up and let''s go to school already." 8 – New Student? 8 ¨C New Student? I put the thoughts ofst night behind me as I head to school. It''s just a one time thing. It had no meaning. Even if it did, Mio''s a girl so that means I''m still safe. But the feeling of her tail inside me was kind of wild¡­ that was the second time in one day it went up my pu¡ª vagina. And the third time I orgasmed in one day. Oh, god. It was only day one of being a subus, and I had more action in one day than I did thest 18 years. Was I really that much of a failure as a guy? By the time I get to the school gates, Mio has disappeared. She''s probably off to cause god knows what trouble. Maybe it won''t be so bad at school without her presence today. She nearly caused an uproar when Kana and Shirai walked in on us in the Nurse''s office. "Speaking of, I gotta get them their handouts." The handouts Sensei gave were just a survey form asking about our future. Nothing like our career or university ns after high school, but just what we''d like to do in general. Hobbies, goals, interests, stuff to follow through while we''re wasting away at University or working. I find Shirai changing into his indoor shoes and give him his handout. I wonder if he remembers what happened yesterday? "Oh, thanks for this!" He says looking over the piece of paper. I test the waters and ask, "I heard you brought Kana to the Nurse''s office yesterday?" "Huh? Oh, yeah. Can''t really remember much though. Memories'' all blurry. When I woke up, Naruse said I just had a heatstroke." "I see. How was the Nurse and Principal?" "Principal? Was he there?" "Er, maybe I was just imagining things!" "You were in there, too, right? You left ss before P. E." "Yeah, but I kinda fell asleep. I saw you and Kana lying on a bed when I woke up. When I headed back to ss, that was when Sensei gave me the handouts." "Ah, well. Thanks again. I''ll see you in ss." I decide to head to ss too. I find Kana inside sitting in his own seat for once. He looks deep in thought. "Kana, I have your printout for you." "Thanks." He says, spacing out. "Hey, you went into the Nurse''s office yesterday, right?" I freeze as soon as he asks that. I try to reply back as calmly as possible. "Why do you ask?" "For some reason I don''t remember¡­ I only sprained my ankle but I feel like I''m forgetting something. I think I saw a girl with horns and wings¡­ like a subus?" "You had a heatstroke. It was probably just a hallucination!" I try to cover for his fragmented memory. "Maybe." The school bell rings and Senseies in telling us to settle down. Everyone gets to their seat, and he stands at the podium with an announcement. "So, today we have a new student joining our ss. Please,e on in and introduce yourself." The door slides open and the one who enters is thest person I was hoping to see¡ª "MIO?!" I jump from my seat. Every pair of eyes in the room turns to me, and then flips back to Mio. She''s wearing the standard school uniform, none of her subus features are showing, and there is a wicked smirk on her face. Mio waves back and blows me a kiss. All the boys in the ss go crazy, and Sensei has to raise his voice to calm them down. Mioes to the front of the ss and says, "Nice to meet you all. My name is Ito Mio. As you can guess, I''m Saeko''s cousin. My favorite hobby is being naughty and causing problems! Teehee~" The ss goes into an uproar again with the girls joining in this time. A lot of hooting and hollering, and boys asking for her number from their seats. The moment Mio walked in, she became the most popr kid in ss. Sensei is rubbing his head. "Hopefully you behave yourself and don''t cause problems while ss is in session." Mio winks at him. "Aw, Sensei! Does that mean we can be naughty with each other outside of school?" "A-alright, enough of that! There''s an empty seat in front of Saeko." Then he turns to me with a stern expression. "Saeko, I expect you to keep your cousin under control." I sink into my seat with embarrassment, "Yes, Sensei¡­" *** I was hoping to get a word in with Mio by lunch, but it doesn''t look like I''m getting that chance. Currently, Mio is being swarmed by the ss. So much so, that they''ve crowded around my desk, and all I see are their backs. Mio is reveling in her newfound attention. A bunch of girls are asking her to go karaoking with them, while the boys are trying to ask her for her number and line¡ª neither of which she has. "Mio, how do you get your hair to be so pretty?" "Are you single?" "Have you ever had a boyfriend?" "Where are you from originally?" "What are you doing after school? Let''s hang out!" Mio brushes off most of the questions, and some she doesn''t answer outright. "Sorry, everyone. As much as I''d like to hang out with you all, I have to stick with Saeko wherever sh¡ª he goes." There is a simultaneous ''a,'' that erupts from the crowd. Some of the students start begging me to hang out with them just to get to Mio. I get up from my seat. "Mio¡­ can we have a chat outside?" I pull Mio out of the ssroom and have to shut the door close on my ssmates following us out. We go all the way to the top of the school roof to speak in private. "What''s up?" She asks, oblivious to my worries. "Oh? Did you take me out here for round two? I''m so down to fuck you again!" "Wait¡ª no! That''s not why I brought you here." I point to her getup. "THIS! Why are you suddenly a student here?!" "I got the fatso to put me in." "Principal Murata? I thought you released him from your charm?" "I did. But it didn''t take much convincing from little ol'' me." I squint my eyes at her. "What exactly are you plotting?" Mio whistles into the air, "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I''m just here to get an education!" "No, you''re not. You''re definitely here looking for someone to have sex with." "Teehee!" She sticks her tongue out at me, but the sight of it makes me blush now. "Wait a minute, how old are you in your world anyway?" At a quick nce, Mio looks like she would be in college or a young adult in the working ss. "We don''t keep track of ages in my world, but I know for a fact I''m older than you." I sigh and scratch my head. "I don''t know what you''re nning but you better not¡ªuwah?!" She reaches under my uniform and towel to pinch my nipples. She teased them so much yesterday that they''re still sensitive now. Just wearing the towel makes me feel weird. "Come on! Let''s y?!" "No¡­ we don''t even have enough time right now¡ª ahh!" A cold hand slips into my pants and starts rubbing my clit. "Better yet," Mio says, "Why don''t we find a lucky boy to have a threesome with? Maybe that Kana kid¡­" "Guh¡­ nnnngh! Don''t¡­ bring Kana into this¡ª haahh¡­" Mio leans in and whispers into my ear. "If you thought getting fucked by my tail felt good, imagine a big¡­ hot¡­ cock being stuffed into your pussy." Kana''s thing¡­ in my... "N-no!!" I push her away and make some distance between us. I try to steady my breathing and rpose myself. Images of Kana and the Principal''s penis, as well as the thought of having something like that in me is making me feel oddly excited. "There''s no way I can have sex with him¡­" I say with a hint of unease. "Kahaha! Time to head back to ss or else we''rete, right?" 88 – Week Restart…? 88 ¨C Week Restart¡­? After a whole night of bestial fucking, I awoke to Mio and Kana clutching my arms on etiher side. Both of them looked to be in absolute bliss. We had just crossed a line that I could never retrace my steps from. Phase one of Mio''s n to give me a polyamorous rtionship began with Kana, and it probably wasn''t going to end there. I''d lost all will to resist afterst night''s incredible threesome. However, as I stared at Kana''s face and felt his erection rubbing against my thigh, I couldn''t help but feel something was¡­ off. "Ugh¡­ Did I get hit by a truck¡­? My dick feels good, but my head wants to explode¡­" Kana woke up, groaning like he was having the worst hangover of his life. My mind drew a nk. Why did this somehow seem familiar to me? As I tried to get up from the bed, a groping pair of hands assaulted my breasts from behind. Mio kneaded her head into my back. "I need some attention, too. Eat me out again," Mio cooed. "Later." I rolled my eyes. Kana''s got a headache, so I should probably head downstairs and get him some aspirin and water. Downstairs, Hatsumi was dressed in a navy blue work suit and skirt, like a bonafide srywoman. "Did you find a job?" I asked as I entered the living room. "Actually, your big sis scored an interview with a fortune 500pany. If I get it, I could spoil you even more!" Her excitement faltered briefly. She scooped me into her arms and drew our faces only inches apart. "We''ll see how it goes, but first¡­" Hatsumi puckered her lips and kissed me. It was tender, not one that siblings gave each other, but one that a lover would give to remind them of their feelings. Only our lips touched, but no tongue like I thought there might be. Her arms wrapped around my back and hugged me until our breasts squished together. When we finally parted, still holding me in her arms, she smiled and said, "Fuwah¡ª sibling energy recharged! I can tackle the interview with confidence now." "If I didn''t know better¡­ you were the subus, not me. Also, you can''t go to that interview if you keep hugging me," I said. Hatsumi looked like she got struck by lightning. She jolted and released me from the vise. "Hmmm. I taste something other than my Saeko. Maybe it''s just my imagination." She licked her lips and gums as though tasting something weird. "M-Maybe it''s from the summer sweat on my mattress. About time I wash that¡­ ahaha¡­" I gulped hard and tried to act like nothing was out of the ordinary. "Anyway, you better go so you don''t miss the train!" I saw my sister out the door and returned to the kitchen where a full breakfast, hot and fresh, was waiting for three people. Hatsumi probably made it with Mio, Selene, and me in mind. I''d probably need to whip something up for Kana. "Wait a second¡­" A wave of dizziness hit me out of nowhere. I didn''t remember breakfastst time. But¡­ When was that? The kiss also felt different fromst time. So, again¡­ what was Ever since I woke up, it had been a constant stream of vague deja vus. I tried to think hard, but there was some mental obstruction that prevented me from thinking too deeply on it. What was going to happen next? If I remembered correctly, Kana and Mio¡ª Hurried footsteps raced downstairs. Kana bursted into the living room, naked and with a raging boner swinging between his legs. He made it halfway through the doorway and slipped. "Oh, no you don''t. I know you still got plenty more where that came from!" Mio shouted from the hallway. "Saeko, help!" he pleaded, before being dragged out of sight. Left in alone in the living room again, with nothing but the dull sound of my creaking bed where Mio and Kana were having sex, I slumped into the couch and rasped my head for answers. "What the hell is going on?" I asked myself. I went up to my room to find Mio holding Kana''s ankles above her head, in the piledriver position, mming her hips down as cum dribbled down her thighs. "Mio¡ª I''m about to¡­!" Kana grabbed Mio''s hips as his entire body shuddered beneath her to an apparent orgasm. "Mmmpphh! I fucking love this cum hydrant!" she eximed, then saw me at the door. "Get in on this and fuck my ass." "Ugh¡­ I like sex with Saeko better¡­ with you, I''m being emascted with every round," he groaned. "Chin up, kid. Where Ie from, we would have turned you into a sex ve jizz ya got down here." Mio reached down to grab his balls and caused him to squeal. "As if that''s supposed to make me feel special?!" he protested. "This didn''t happen¡­ did it? I don''t remember seeing this." My mumbling was drowned out by the wet sounds of sex and moaning. Mio, after having her fill, got off the bed with her cunt dripping with cum and took the ss of water from my hand meant for Kana. She drank half of it before I snatched it back. "Get your own water downstairs. This is for Kana so he doesn''t get a headache," I said. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Here, I''ll hand it to him." She held her hand out. I reluctantly gave her both the ss of water and aspirin. Instead of handing it to Kana, she tossed the pill into her jaws, filled her mouth with water, and screwed her lips shut on him. Kana''s arms iled to his side, unable to match Mio''s strength and so powerless to fight back from her mouth to mouth insertion of the pill. "H-Hey! What happened to my no kissing rule?" I pouted, pulling Kana away from her and into my arms instead. "You know, Kana''s got a really nice O-face. Bet he''d look even better as a girl." Mio rubbed her chin and smirked. Kana and I locked eyes. "You can forget it," he said. I helped Mio forcibly dress Kana into a women''s crop top and shirt. Since he was rtively the same height as I was, the clothes fit him like a glove, Mio was right. Damn her for being right. Kana looked cute and would possibly be even more attractive if he had longer hair. "I''m beginning to rethink whether this rtionship arrangement is worth my dignity as a man," Kana said, clutching the seams of the skirt with trembling hands. Mio and I couldn''t keep ourselves from giggling. The longer I stared at Kana crossdressing, the more I wanted to dress him up in more. "I''ll be honest. You look pretty good¡ª" The next words lodged in my throat. I had an intense urge to finish my sentence but fought back. Goosebumps crept all over my skin and made me shiver. The de of the First Temptress suddenly materialized in my hand and in the next moment Kana had been transformed. What followed after was exactly as I remembered. Selene came by and affirmed our suspicions that the sword''s umted sexual energy, influenced by my will to see Kana as a girl, was what caused his change in gender. Kana ran home and hid in his room for the rest of the day. Today was Sunday. Mio and I spent most of the day lounging around doing nothing in particr except watching TV, ying games on theputer, and flirting with each other. I couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling in my chest. Was this just a powerful sense of deja vu, or had I returned to the past? "You''ve been out of it this entire day. What''s eating you?" Mio asked, entering the living room while I was just sitting on the couch mindlessly watching an anime rerun on TV. "I¡­ don''t know," I answered. She sighed. "You were supposed to follow up with, ''You are'' and then I actually do eat out your pussy. Guess you''re not in the mood, huh?" I bit hard on my lip, seriously considering how I should approach my uncertainty about what happened today to Mio. What if she wasn''t encountering the same thing? I would sound crazy to her. All of this could just be my imagination. Mio sat down next to me and kicked her feet up on the coffee table. She was wearing a spaghetti strap tank top, so when she put an arm around me, her bare and warm skin became afort. "I looked up ''rtionship'' on the inte," she began, staring at the television screen without so much as a nce my way. "Shit still confuses me. You guys got too many definitions, and I''m beginning to think humans are just as clueless as I am. One thing stuck out though¡ª through thick and then, we''re supposed to be there for each other. Sooo¡­ what I''m trying to say is¡­ god, this is embarrassing¡­ whatever''s bothering you, let me know." Mio turned away, scratching the side of her nose and red in the face. She didn''t say anything profound. If anything, it sounded pretty silly from my point of view. Coming from her had to be a big step. "Honestly, you''re a lot more charming as a horny subitch than whatever this is," I teased her. She blew a lid and pushed me onto my back. Her hands pinned my wrists above my head. I didn''t resist and looked into her eyes instead since she turned my way. "You''re pushing your luck for making me feel all these weird feelings, but¡­ I don''t hate it." Her expression softened. She leaned down to peck me on the lips, then rxed her body weight on top of me as weid there and cuddled. I knew for sure this didn''t happen between us the first time. I wasn''t agonizing over repeating the past at the time, so Mio had no reason to try and open up to me. "Mio, I have to tell you something¡­" "No shit?" Mio said after I unloaded everything onto her. "I''m 100% sure. I don''t know if it''s a dream, some enemy greater subus doing this, or what. It should have been next Sunday for me, but now I found myself back one whole week for some reason," I exined. "Howe you''re the only one who feels that way? For me, I got no sense of deja vu or repeating days. Everything''s happening in real time for me." She screwed her eyes shut to think. It must be the same for the others. I should consider myself lucky on two fronts¡ª Mio readily believing me so I didn''t go nuts, and having realized this as soon as I did. Who knew how many times I could have repeated these days until I realized what was going on. An infinite loop. I shuddered at the thought. It was likely due to my greater subus powers that I was able to see through it sooner. However, Selene went through the day without suspecting anything was up. Why was I the odd one out? Mio snapped a finger in my face to pull me from my thoughts. "What''s the n? We just gonna ride this out and see what happens?" Ining to my senses, the flow of events had to have deviated because my actions altered the original course. I was a highschool student. This time travel and parallel timelines stuff didn''t make a lick of sense. Further disrupting the flow was the best n I coulde up with. "It''s only noon. We have the rest of Sunday. Let''s check on the others to see if they''re experiencing the same thing. If not, I''ll exin it to them and hope they believe me as easily as you did," I suggested. The first person we thought to bring this up to was Selene. After discussing with us about Kana''s sudden change of gender she went to school for a faculty meeting. She should also be picking up a girl''s uniform for him in case Kana chose to dress as the girl he had be¡ª which he would, because I distinctly remembered him showing up outside my house in the girls'' Tsukiji High uniform. We found Selene in the courtyard about to take flight but stopped as soon as she saw us approaching. "Did youe pick up the uniform yourself? I was about to deliver it to your friend," Selene said, holding the outfit under arm. I exined to Selene the same thing I told Mio. Unlike my girlfriend, she was not so quick to believe me. "Is this some sort of joke? No single subus has the power to do something like that. Not even one with the status of queen." Leaving us with Kana''s new uniform and nothing learned, she flew off into the city. "That bitch is getting full of herself. Maybe we should take her down a notch?" Mio beat a fist into her palm. "Anyone would think we''re messing with them if we brought up something as outrageous as time travel." I stared at the uniform in my hands, the same one Mio and I wore which was to be given to Kana. This was a good opportunity to see how he was doing after changing genders since I didn''t do sost time. Kana''s home was thest house in the residential area before a riverbank separated suburban Tsukiji from its downtown counterpart. It served for a pretty surreal contrast, with the peaceful neighborhood of modern middle ss houses on one side and the holleringmercial district on the other. He could cross the bridge, partied it up, and be back by dinner if he ever wanted to. It was a college student''s wet dream to be so close to the entertainment. To Kana, they were just a distraction. Although his parents weren''t as conservative as mine, their schrly background bled into his upbringing. They strongly encouraged him to pursue the highest tiers of academia as he could and were never forceful about it¡ª something I was jealous of given the fear my parents put in me and Hatsumi. Mio took a deep breath and licked her lips. "Something smells good," she said, ncing in the direction of downtown Tsukiji. "We can get some food after. First, we¡­" My nose wrinkled. Not in a bad way, but as if tickled by an attractive that I couldn''t resist. "Or we have ourselves another feast instead." Mio flew up to Kana''s bedroom on the second floor. I followed her up, and we both peeked into the window. Between the cracks in the curtains, I saw Kana sitting on the bed with his back facing us. He was trembling. It hurt seeing him like that. From what I remembered, despite being distressed at having be a girl, he still endured going to school with a brave face. Had I known he was suffering this much, I would have done more to help him. However, upon closer inspection, I could hear the wet shlicking sounds and subdued moans from the other side of the window. I squinted to see that he was facing a nightstand, upon which sat a picture frame of us when we first started high school. Kana was masturbating. Furiously. Kneading his breast with one hand and flicking the bean with the other. "I was worried for nothing!" I groaned. It seemed Kana wasn''t agonizing about being a girl as much as I thought he was initially. "What are we waiting for? Let''s get in there and give him a hand," Mio urged. "We''re here to ask him about the time loop, not to be distracted about having sex." We flew down to meet him at the front door instead of freaking him out about our peeping. "Just saying, those two don''t have to be mutually exclusive." She shrugged. Kana rushed down a minute after we rang the doorbell. His breath was ragged and cheeks a shade of pink. Without a wall and window separating us, I could smell the lust oozing from him as a result of masturbating to me just moments ago. "What are you guys doing here? Haven''t teased me enough about turning me into a girl yet?" he asked, hiding halfway behind the door as though to conceal his changed body from us. The seriousness in mine and Mio''s expression took him by surprise, and he quickly gathered that we weren''t in a joking mood. "I see¡­" Kana boiled us tea while I exined what I was going through. Like Selene, he listened with a heavy dose of skepticism. "Do you believe me?" I asked. "It''s not that I don''t believe you¡ª I mean, half a year ago we found out magic and subus exists. The problem is, Mio and I, including anyone else you ask just don''t remember next week happening. You''re the only one who does," he said, staring hard at me. It hadn''t urred to me until now. "Did I cause this?" I wondered out loud. "Hold up," Mio began, raising her hand to contest Kana''s hypothesis. "Subus don''t have magic like this. Even if Saeko could, she''d need a whole lot of juice stored from the de. Which is out of battery after turning you into a girl." The three of us thought long and hard on the matter to no avail. If the de of the First Temptress was the key to reversing the loop like we think, that option was no longer avable to us. I''d have to wait until the next reset, and there was no telling if I''d break from the loop again. I handed the girl''s uniform to Kana, and he stared at it with repulsion. "Time travel or not, you''re a girl so here''s your uniform. Looking forward to seeing you in that again." "Ugh. Maybe if you go back in time a second time, you can not turn me." He grimaced at the uniform in his hands. Monday. Mio and I were putting our shoes on at the door. Hatsumi would emerge from the living room to hand us threeyer bento boxes stuffed with karaage chicken. In my box, she had somehow created a sauce that oozed with her lust. When we walk outside, Kana would be waiting for us in the girl''s uniform. I knew exactly how this day would turn out. Just as I prophesied, Hatsumi came rushing into the hallway with a bento box in each hand. "Wait!" she said. "Oooh! Hatsumi''s glorious handmade lunches. Hell yeah!" Mio pumped a fist into the air. My sister handed one to Mio and the other to me. However, I just couldn''t share the same excitement as Mio. I''d already gone through this entire scenario anyway. "What''s the matter?" Hatsumi asked, having sensed my dour mood. "Oh, nothing! Thanks. I just don''t know if I can eat all of this." In my hands, the bento box seemed much heavier than I remembered. Hatsumi was beaming in contrast. I''d almost forgotten thate this weekend, she would be rejected by thepany she was eager to work at. "By the way, sis, how did your interview go?" I asked. She blinked absentmindedly and put a finger to her chin. "I won''t know the results until the end of the week. What''s this? Does my little Saeko want to be spoiled already?" Hatsumi drew me into a hug and stroked my head. "Hehe. Don''t worry. I''ll do juuuust that whenever you want. Or would you rather it be a surprise?" "Let me in on that action, chief!" Mio purred like a motor. As Mio and I left the house, with Hatsumi waving to us from behind, an itching sensation crept up my spine. Like an important chore left undone at home. When I get back, I should ask Hatsumi about what I was going through. 89 – Monday Again 89 ¨C Monday Again Everything that happened at school followed step by step from what I remembered. The encounter with the student council at the gate, ss lessons, lunch¡ª all the same. Even though I had told Mio and Kana about my situation, it was like some cosmic forcepelled them to stay on the path. They would only act differently if I threw a wrench in it. For example, I knew Mio would try to stuff a piece of fried chicken dipped in Hatsumi''s secret sauce into my mouth. She got sad when I dodged out of the way, and I didn''t get horny around Kana in the bathroom. "You''ve been out of it this entire day. Still on that time loop thing?" Kana asked after school while we were changing our shoes at the lockers. "Yeah. I''d like for it to be my imagination. At the same time, I''m scared that the next time it resets I won''t recognize it and be stuck like this forever," I answered. "If I was stuck in a loop I''d be doing whatever I wanted because there would be no consequences. Things would eventually reset anyway. Maybe next time¡ª if a loop really is happening¡ª you can not think about changing me into a girl," he said. My mind wondered back to when he was masturbating to me. For all hisining, he didn''t seem to mind the pleasures of his new body. Kana had the right idea though. If consequences weren''t an issue, I had free reign to do as I wish. But wouldn''t I be resigning myself to this rewinding fate? "In that case¡­" I texted Selene that I needed to study and wouldn''t being in to help the kendo club. No sense in continuing to do the same thing. I should spend the time figuring out how to end the loop instead. "Where are you going?" Kana asked as I changed back into my indoor shoes. "The library. I''m going to see if I can learn anything." My best friend decided toe with me. Probably to stay by my side more than anything else. Mio was with the student council right now, so I sent her a message to join meter. However, after spending an hour and a half reading scientific theories on time paradoxes, a seed of hopelessness began to grow in my heart. It was all passed off as a realm of science fiction. Few studies took it seriously. Iid my head on the table with books stacked around me and sighed. Kana had his head buried in a manga from the start. It was a short two-volume manga that seems interesting enough to hold his undivided attention. An idea came to me. I slipped my shoe off and rubbed his inner thigh with my foot. "Uwah! Stop that!" His legs mped shut faster than triggering a bear trap. "You were so engrossed that I couldn''t help but tease you." I stuck my tongue out. "I thought you were going to help me, but you''re just here reading manga." "Actually, this manga All You Need is Kill has a protagonist that reminds me of your problem," Kana said. My interest was piqued. Although I was skeptical about what we could learn from a manga, the realm of fiction might be the only ce we can get an idea. "In that case, now''s not the time to worry about spoilers. Give me a quick rundown." I pulled up a seat next to Kana to see that he had been writing into a notebook while reading. "The main characters Rita and Keiji are soldiers fighting an invading alien race. They end up trapped in a time loop, fighting the same battles over and over again. It turns out the aliens have what are called antennas that can send signals back into the past to learn and adapt. Both protagonists get their brainwaves caught up in the signals and be like antennas, so¡­" Kana hesitated to say anything further and bit down on his lower lip. "Don''t stop now. I really want to know!" I eximed. "In one loop, they destroyed the alien antennas to stop the signals from being sent back into the past. However¡­ Rita and Keiji, their own brains continued to function like antennas. Rita didn''t give Keiji a choice and forced his hand to kill her so the other would no longer loop," he exined. Both of us fell silent. It was horrifyingly tragic for them to fight together, andter learn that one had to die in order for the other to live. Kana put the manga down and stared at his notes. "Hollywood made a film where both were alive at the end. Not as depressing, but both had its own charm." I ended up borrowing the manga from the library and read it alongside Mio at home. We both had different feelings about the story but shared the same conclusion¡ª the cause of my loop, unlike Keiji and Rita, couldn''t have been from an outside force. Mio suspected, and though she was among those who still disagreed that a subus could pull it off to begin with, that we were collectively the cause. Mio and I sat on the bed with the de resting between us. It remained inert, unpowered since I hadn''t had sex with anyone yet. "What doesn''t make sense to me is that it should have been out of juice. But I can''t think of any other way this could have happened to ya," she said. I was in agreement. The most powerful entities in this world were currently the de of the First Temptress and greater subi. "I remembered going to the convenience store with Kana and having a talk with him. Maybe my wish for things to stay the same resonated with the sword? But then where did it get the power to trap us in a loop?" I asked. "When Bea had the sword, she eventually learned how to retain sexual energy. So she became like a second storage for magic. I don''t think you''re there yet though," she said. If we went with the thread that I caused this, then I just needed to wish for my life to go back to normal. I knew for sure I didn''t want to be stuck. Or maybe I just thought that way, but deep down I wanted to repeat this week? Why? For what? "Ugh¡­ The more I think about this, the more my head hurts¡­" I groaned. "Dinner''s ready!" Hatsumi shouted from downstairs. As I got off the bed my arm was pulled taut by Mio whose hardened expression, dented with uncertainty and the urge to say something uncharacteristic, kept me from leaving the room just yet. "What''s wrong?" I asked her. "When you brought it up to me at first, I couldn''t stop thinking if reliving the week is so bad. We get to be together forever, right? Then I thought¡ª well, shit. I don''t want to forget the other day when we were justying together on the couch¡­" she said, tightening her grip on my hand as if I''d disappear once she lets go. Mio''s words cut deeper than a knife could. A dozen different Mondays flooded into my head, reying the events of today but slightly different each time. They were beginning to mix together. What did I sayst time? How did someone respond to me? Did I go to the bathroom now orter? I grew lightheaded and knees weak. If it wasn''t for Mio holding me up, I might have fallen to the ground. She guided me back to the bed where I felt the cold steel of the de at my palm. For all the times I remembered, the others had forgotten just as many times. I wasn''t the only one suffering. Mio didn''t want to forget the time we spent together, and neither did I. "It''s okay," I began, squeezing her hand to reassure her. "Even if you don''t remember after a reset, I''ll remind you how you cheered me up ten different times. I can''t forget all that you''ve done for me." "God. It''s your fault that I started getting mushy. Maybe next time me will start out with a sexual joke first." She grinned. Selene was helping my sister set up the table downstairs. The savoury scent of curry permeated the air and made mine and Mio''s mouth watering into the kitchen. "I thought we wouldn''t have curry until the end of the month? What''s the asion?" I asked Hatsumi, who was stirring the pot topletion. "No asion. I was just feeling curry tonight. Unless you wanted something else?" Hatsumi nced over her shoulder. "Curry''s great! I''d never say no to that," I answered. The tradition was carried over from our grandparents back when we used to visit them thest weekend of the month. Their secret recipe was about the only thing that had made us look forward to visiting. Hatsumi appeared to have caught on to their recipe because it was a taste of nostalgia. We didn''t have curryst time. Did I trigger Hatsumi to act differently? I wondered to myself. My restlessness was washed away as soon as I put a spoonful of curry into my mouth. The secret ingredients my grandparents raved so much about, I easily detected with my enhanced senses. It was cheese, added to thicken the curry base and make it more voluminous. Now was no time to be lulled intocency. I wanted to broach the subject to my sister, but not without sounding weird or putting her off. "I was wondering if for winter break we could go to an onsen ryokan. It''s starting to get really cold, and we can introduce our resident subi to some hot springs of our world." I kept my head low and continued to eat curry, hoping to pass it off as casual conversation. Hatsumi should answer casually as well. However, when I nced up, she was staring absentmindedly at her half-eaten curry in silence. Mio and Selene also turned to face her. "Sis?" She snapped back to her senses. "Oh, of course! Going to a hot springs resort for your winter break sounds like a great idea. I''ll have to figure something out because my university work might get in the way." Something about the hesitation in her answer caused warning bells to sound off in my head. She was distracted by something. Was it just because of her interview? Hatsumi urged us to eat more curry because she had made plenty. We would even have some to take to school tomorrow. We all retired to our rooms for bed, and I was left contemting the odd reaction from my sister. "Winter break, huh¡­ Would that evene for me when I''m stuck here?" I asked myself. The door suddenly creaked open. The outline of a woman appeared under the frame and shut the door behind her. "H-Hatsumi¡­?" My eyes adjusted quickly and saw that she was wearing see-thru lingerie. Her nipples were erect and the space between her crotch glistened from what little light was in the room. "I did say I was going to surprise you." She winked. As she approached my bed, I was trying to figure out what triggered this event. She didn''te into my room before. What changed? Just because of what I said in the morning? Before I knew it, Hatsumi was by my side. She wrapped her arms around me, squishing my arm between her breasts and weakening my resolve to resist. We had slept together many times as kids. When we became older and I was still a boy, she would often sneak into my bed toy quietly by my side. But as I locked eyes with my sister, both of us in bed together once again, it seemed like our rtionship as siblings was vanishing. Before I knew it our lips had touched. My beautiful sister''s tender expression warped into one of lust, tinted in the color of a woman in heat. She stuck her tongue in my mouth, drooling into my throat between our sloppy kiss and panting. "Tell me you love me," Hatsumi pleaded. I swallowed hard, feeling mine and my sister''s hot saliva slide down my throat. "I¡­ I love you, sis¡­" It was like a trigger that flipped the switch inside her. Hatsumi climbed on top of my waist and dry humped me as though I had a dick. "Mmm¡­ Saeko~ if only you were still a boy. I''m sure we would be sopatible with each other. But that''s okay. I still love you so much, my dear Saeko~" she cooed seductively, causing goosebumps to form on my skin. Just who was the subus here? I thought to myself. The light fabric of her lingerie was all that stood between us. Our breasts squished together as she hugged me tighter, engulfing me into her embrace. Hatsumi was gushing wet and soaked the sheets under us. I pushed myself to a sitting position and returned the embrace. While in each other''s arms, lips and tongue connected, bodies undting back and forth vying for control, her lust began to overwhelm my sense of reasoning. Hatsumi was so hot. That voluptuous body of hers, which had belonged to Kotaro for a time, was now mine to taste. We had sex once before, but Mio yed a part in influencing that to happen. This visceral joining was by her own choice. At some point, my legs had intertwined with hers. The little nubs above our soaking pussy, the clitoris that brought so much pleasure when masturbating, began to rub against each other. Hatsumi put a hand behind my head and pulled me in for another kiss. Pleasure was everywhere. My clit, my lips, my breasts. We were two mes that merged and became an inferno. "Am I making you feel good?" Hatsumi asked, her hot breath was like a sauna to my body. "Yes¡­ It feels good¡­ too good¡­ mmhh!" I moaned. "Hehe¡­ I''m your big sister after all¡­ I know everything there is about your body. Oh, I love you so much. Show me your cumming face, please?" she begged. Nothing about this was right. We were siblings. We had already crossed the line once, but to do it a second time and while in control of our mental faculties¡­ There was no excuse. Yet while partaking in my sister''s lust, seeing her eyes wide as though to capture every second of our act like a camera, tongue hanging out and drool dripping down to our crotches to mix in with the juices, I couldn''t stop. I wanted to continue fucking my sister, and I wanted my sister to continue fucking me. My tail emerged, whipping back and forth with excitement. I pressed it between our legs, soaking it in our juices until it was sufficiently lubricated, and entered my sister''s pussy. "Aaaahhhh! Yes! Saeko~ more¡­ your big sis wants more¡­" she pleaded, and I obliged. Pumping my tail into her like it was a penis, Hatsumi threw her head back and screamed hysterically. I''d never seen her like this before. So lost and abandoned to the thrill of sex. I didn''t know how to feel about this side of her, but this wild woman was no longer just my sister¡ª she was my woman and bitch now. Not wanting to wake the house up, I pushed her onto her back and screwed my lips shut on hers. Our tongues danced a passionate tune, drooling into each other''s throats for a taste. Wet shlichking sounds grew louder as she became more wet, and I quickened my tail''s pace. Hatsumi''s eyes rolled to the back of her head. If I pulled my lips away, she moaned incoherently. Hatsumi, my older sister who I always viewed as a role model and a hardworking woman, was reduced to a sex-crazed mess because of me. Perhaps this was meant to be. How better could I reward my sister who was obsessed with me than to give myself to her? I flipped us around to the sixty-nine position. My tail continued to prate her while I licked and teased her clit. Her moans were muffled, buried under my pussy as I rubbed it in her face. Why did my sister of all people taste so good? The sexual energy I got from her everytime she orgasmed was of such high quality and on par with Kana. Everytime her tongue brushed against my clit, I wanted to let my voice ring out and demonstrate to her how good I felt. Both our bodies began to tremble, hers more intensely than mine, I hooked my arms around her legs and ate her pussy out to a quaking orgasm. "You''re making me cum, Saeko¡ª Ahh! I''m cumming! So good¡ª aaahhhh!" Her lust flowed into my very being, filling me with sexual energy more delicious than anything I had ever tasted. We remained in each other''s arms, our lips never parting unless to take a breath. When atst she became too tired to indulge in our immoral romp, the sexual trance vanished and her demeanor returned to the sister I knew and loved. "I didn''t know you can be so naughty, and it was so much better than our first time." She smiled warmly while stroking my arm. "When you came in dressed like that, I couldn''t help it. W-Why did you suddenlye in anyway?" I couldn''t so much as nce away since we were face to face in bed. "I just want to be with you. I can''t stand being apart from you. My paradise is whenever I''m by your side," Hatsumi answered as a matter of factly. It sounded like a confession of love. I trembled at the resolve in her voice not out of fear, but at sheer awe that she could say something like that. To me, who was once her brother and now sister, never once shared her feelings. Not until I became a subus. If we weren''t siblings, I wondered if things would be different between us. Reality was cruel. After tonight, we had to go back to being siblings. Hatsumi wanted something more, and I couldn''t reciprocate it. She must know that. It pained my heart to be with her like this. I was myself as dangling bait above the pond, and she was the starving fish. Everytime we kissed, had sex, or I humored her advances, I lowered the morsel a bit to tempt her only to yank it away. Are you okay with that? I asked Hatsumi in my thoughts. She had already fallen asleep with a satisfied smile on her face. Perhaps she had caught the bait in her dreams. I leaned forward to give her a kiss on the forehead and, unable to control myself, once more on the lips and whispered, "Night, sis. I love you, too." 90 – A Sister Who Loves Too Much 90 ¨C A Sister Who Loves Too Much In a blink of an eye a whole week had gone by with nothing to show for. I couldn''t figure a single thing out about my predicament. My perception of time felt warped, like it was dictated by something else, lulling me intocency. Today was Saturday, the start of my weekend. If I hadn''t gone insane yet, I was pretty sure the week would restart the moment Saturday ended. When Sunday came, we would rewind back tost Sunday. Kana would return to being a boy, but then be transformed into a girl that morning, the sweet moment I had with Mio that morning she wouldn''t remember anymore. Last night, Kana and I went out to a convenience store together. Now I''d awoken to Mio and Kana in bed with me, just as it happened before. I wasn''t living anymore. Just going through the motions of days that I''d already lived, rewinding and ying forward like a VHS tape. Would I also forget? I didn''t want to. I wanted to keep these precious memories. "Speaking of memories¡­" Hatsumi must be downstairs agonizing over the interview right now. I should go check on her. Just the simple act of making breakfast for her was enough to bring a smile. However, when I entered the kitchen, Hatsumi wasn''t despondent like I remembered. She was making french toast and humming to herself like she''d won the lottery. I was at a loss of what to do and how to act. "Morning, Saeko! Breakfast will be ready soon," Hatsumi said. The sound of toast sizzling in the frying pan and smell of cinnamon and butter created an atmosphere of calm that washed away my worries. Hatsumi stacked four toasts on top of each other, gleaming like gold and served with arge helping of syrup. Before it was handed to me, she leaned down and drew our lips together. We stayed like that for such a long time that it threw my senses for a ride. It felt so much like we had be a married couple. I''d awakened and came downstairs to my wife making breakfast, and she sweetened the meal with a show of affection first. "If you want seconds, let me know." She winked, causing my heart to skip a beat. It didn''t matter if she meant the french toast or a kiss. I''d be fine with either. She returned to the stove to prepare more for Kana, Mio, Selene, and herself. Something about this scene was off. It should be me cooking. Hatsumi was the one at the table. How did wee change? "Did you hear back about the interview?" I asked casually while eating the incredibly fluffy french toast. Her shoulders twitched. An odd reaction to an otherwise simple question about work life. "They went with someone else who was more qualified. I''m not too worried, and you shouldn''t be either. Your big sis will find another job in no time!" she eximed. Although I was happy for her, this definitely did not happen before. She was more optimistic this time around. Not even a peep about our parents'' hand in setting up the interview. Could it be¡­? "Hatsumi," I began. She turned around to face me. "Have you noticed we''ve been reliving the same week?" My sister made a difficult to read expression in which her brows lowered and eyes cast to the ceiling. It looked forced. Whether she was taking my question seriously with a hint of uncertainty, or aware and was trying to dodge it, I couldn''t tell. "I don''t think so? That''s an odd question to ask. Are you feeling well?" she asked, the expression now turning to worry. Another dead end. A wave of dizziness struck me as I tried to gather my thoughts. Nothing was making sense anymore. I almost wanted to resign myself to this fate and not deal with it anymore. Hatsumi came by and pressed our foreheads together. Her eyes went wide. The strength in my body was leaving me, and my head began to spin. "Saeko, you''re burning up! Let''s get you to your room so you can sleep it off," she said. Kana and Mio were up there naked. If Hatsumi saw that, she might freak out. Unfortunately, I had no strength to resist or protest. At some point, I passed out. "Nnnh... " How long had I been asleep? It was dark, and I was alone in my room. The door was left slightly ajar, and light from the hallway bled in. It might be my imagination, but I was pretty sure someone was still awake downstairs. Who was it? Light footfalls ascended the stairs and approached my room. I saw the clock next. Saturday, 11:59 PM. My memories from this past week came flooding back. Old memories from the preceding week, new memories from the current one¡­ They amalgamated in such a way that I forgot in which order the events happened. Everything that I didn''t want to forget reyed vividly in my head, like my afternoon with Mio and the passionate night I spent with Hatsumi. I won''t forget. I won''t forget. I won''t forget! I told myself, but it wasn''t enough. I hoped it was enough. Whoever it was opened the door, but the hallway light cast a dark silhouette I couldn''t make out. I knew only that she was a woman¡­ and she carried the de of the First Temptress. "No! Not yet¡ª!" I cried. But time waited for no one. 11:59 PM ? 12:00 AM. *** "No!" I shot awake. The bedsheets fell away from my body. Kana and Mio were by my side, just as naked as I was. Trying to recall the events ofst night was met with an obscuration in my mind. There was more to remember, I was sure of it. Yet all I could recall was having a threesome with Kana and Mio. This frustration was very real, but why did I feel this way? "Ugh¡­ Did I get hit by a truck¡­? My dick feels good, but my head wants to explode." Kana groaned. I grabbed Mio and shook her awake. "Do you remember what I said to youter today in the living room?" "Nn¡­ Later today, what? Five more minutes, please¡­ Or how about you eat me out real quick?" Mio asked groggily. She clearly had no recollection. I climbed out of bed, changed into some clothes, and left my room. I was acting on habit. Certain memories were familiar, like a powerful sense of deja vu constantly defibriting and jolting my thoughts. "Come on¡­ think¡­ think!" I clutched my head just outside of the room. Bits and pieces came through. Me and Mio on the couch. Hatsumi in my room in lingerie. Someone¡­ a woman at my door, holding the de. I materialized the sword in my hand. It pulsed with energy, stored from months of having sex with a number of people. Whoever that person was could use the de of the First Temptress. Did Beatricee back to haunt me? No, that couldn''t be it. I vanished it from sight, then hobbled downstairs in search of answers. Mio had forgotten. I could barely recall it myself. That memory might as well not have ever happened. Even though Mio opened herself up to me. Even though I promised not to forget¡­ I couldn''t even remind her. Hatsumi should be downstairs¡­ doing what? It felt like I should know this. My sister was at the dinner table in her bathrobe, sipping coffee. She brightened up when she saw, but frowned as I got closer. I copsed into her arms. Tears welled at the corner of my eyes. I took a deep breath of her scent, hoping it would jog my memories. "What''s wrong? Did you not get any sleepst night?" Hatsumi asked. "I did¡­ but I''m so tired," I answered, thefort of her embrace lulled me into a peaceful state. "It''s only Sunday. Why don''t you sleep for a little longer? I''ll have some green tea mochi ready when you''re up!" she said, but myck of a reaction gave her pause. For once, my sister''s attempt at cheering me up failed. A gaping chasm opened within my chest, swallowing up what little hope I had of freeing myself. If this world was going to reset in a week again anyway, and the people around me would forget the memories I''d made with them, what''s the point? "I think I''m stuck," I began, clutching Hatsumi with trembling hands. "I hate it. I''m forgetting things I don''t want to forget. They''re at the back of my mind, but I can''t recall them. It hurts because I like those memories with you, Mio, Kana¡­ everyone. No one seems to remember, and I¡­ I''m scared." A gentle hand stroked the back of my head. Hatsumi held me close. She was surprised by my outburst. "You aren''t happy?" she asked reluctantly. I shook my head in her chest. "But I thought¡ª Never mind." She swallowed the rest of her words and sighed. Hatsumi grabbed a tissue from the counter to wipe my tears. She then led me to the couch, sat down, and patted herp until I humored her byying down on it. "You couldn''t possibly remember this, but as a baby you used to cry so much. Mom and Dad hated it. They hired a nanny for a while and she hated it. I might have hated it, too. Eventually, I started looking forward to cradling you in my arms. When the tears stopped and wailing turned into cute little Saeko noises, they became my luby and we fell asleep together like that." As she recounted the embarrassing story of when I was younger, a hand fell over my eyes. Hatsumi''s hand. The brightly lit living room painted by golden streaks of morning sunlight became like a peaceful night under her palm. Without much effort at all, the frustration began to leave me. The worries I had, an afterthought. There was a shift in movement, and I felt my sister''s lips on mine. They were moistened and salty, a taste of a vulnerable side that even now she tried to hide. I couldn''t see because of the position I was in and the hand over my eyes. Instead, I reached up to where I thought the corner of her eyes were to wipe a tear away, but she pressed my hand against her cheek. I knew then she wept with guilt. "You¡­ did this, didn''t you?" I asked my sister as the pieces fell into ce. She acted differently from the start. The kiss, breakfast, curry, and how much differently she took the interview''s results. Drowsiness chipped away at my consciousness. An inkling within me was afraid that if I fell asleep, I wouldn''t see my sister again. She squeezed my hand on her cheek as though to reassure me while our lips remained connected. I tried so hard to stay awake. In the end, my eyes became too heavy to keep open. It actually was night when I next awoke. I was still in the living room,ying on the couch. Hatsumi was nowhere to be seen. The entire day gone in an instant. nking tes alerted my attention to the kitchen, but it wasn''t my sister. Mio was there, fixing herself something to eat. Around this time, we would have been eating dinner together. Since Hatsumi wasn''t here, that changed. A mental prick was followed by a flood of memories. Like a tsunami they crashed, reverberating across my mind in ripples. That Saturday night, the person who came into my room¡ª It was Hatsumi. It was Hatsumi this entire time. She was the only other person in this world who had wielded the de of the First Temptress. "Have you seen Hatsumi?" I asked Mio. "Nope. Man, you were passed out like a rock. Way to lose a whole day," she remarked, stuffing her face with some green tea mochi. Mochi. Hatsumi said she was going to make me some. I raced into the kitchen to grab one. The morsel wasn''tpletely cold, it couldn''t have been left in the fridge for long. Hatsumi must have left recently. "Whoa there, tiger. There''s enough in the fridge for all of us and then some." Mio opened the fridge to see a whole two tes'' worth of them. "Come on. We have to find Hatsumi before it''s toote!" We went upstairs to Selene''s room where she was head-deep in faculty paperwork. She turned around, astonished by our sudden intrusion. "Please, tell me you''ve seen Hatsumi?" I pleaded. "I''m not sure. Thest I saw of her she was heading in the direction of school. I''m not sure what business she has there as an alumni. Perhaps something to discuss with the faculty?" she wondered aloud. Mio and I nodded. We took off in the direction of school, flying as fast as our wings could carry us. Faster than I''d ever flown before that Mio trailed behind. "What''s gotten you hopped up on energy?" Mio shouted from behind me. "I don''t have time to exin. Just trust me on this, okay?" I answered. She caught up to me and took my hand. "Don''t need to tell me twice then. You know I always got your back." When we finally reached the school, a figure stood at the edge of the roof, in front of the steel fencing installed to keep people from thinking about a poor choice. That person was none other than Hatsumi, who was one step away from falling off. "Is¡­ Is she thinking about jumping?" Mio asked the one possibility I dreaded to consider. "Hatsumi! It''s pointless. You know we can fly to catch you!" I shouted. "You need to let me go. It has to be this way," she replied, staring back at me with a distant gaze. "It was you after all. You''re still able to use the sword andmand it, so you put us all in the time loop. Why?" I asked her. Selene had told me ''not a single subus''. But if there were two greater subus, one of which still was and the other had her lingering powers then it wouldn''t be so far-fetched. We wished for this to happen. Hatsumi bit her lip. Every word we exchanged chipped away at her resolve to end her life. I had to keep her talking. "Because I wanted us to be together forever. This happened because I was selfish. I was so happy when my wish was granted. I could spend more time with you and not think about doing well in school or getting a job. Laying in bed with you and cooking for you is all the happiness I needed. So you see, no matter how much you want to return, it won''t happen unless I feel the same. It won''t¡­ because I, more than anything, don''t want this to end. That''s why I have to die to set you all free." She ended her speech unhinging one hand from the fence''s steel links. Only one hand remained to keep her from falling. A world without my sister? Did I want that? If she died, I could go back to having a future with Kana and Mio. I could go back to my friends at school, finish myst year at Tsukiji and move onto college, and live out the rest of my life. That¡­ would be a life without Hatsumi. My one and only big sister who watched out for me, cared and raised me. Who fought our parents to, at the very least, let me live as I wished at the cost of her own freedom. Could I live the rest of my life without her? "Did you two know our city is named Tsukiji because of how beautiful the full moon is?" Hatsumi pointed behind me and Mio with her free hand. A moonrger than I''d ever seen before sat above the Osaka and Wakayama Bays. The beauty of it was breathtaking, almost magical. Mio and I couldn''t look away, until the sound of the chain link fence shuddered its metallic cry. Hatsumi fell, smiling. A tear glistening from the moonlight detached from her cheek. She mouthed out the words, I love you. My body simply refused to move, yet my heart and mind screamed louder than it ever could in that moment. No. No. No. No. No. I didn''t want to wake up in the morning without Hatsumi waiting for me in the kitchen and living room. I didn''t want toe home from school without her weing me back. I didn''t want to live without that warm and gentle smile she always gave when we locked eyes. Whatever spell captured me in ce I managed to shatter by sheer force of will. I dove for my sister and caught her into my arms. The momentum from how fast I flew sent us crashing into the ground and rolling. Once we came to a stop, my arms were full of scratches and bleeding. Hatsumi gaped in shock, but thank goodness she was perfectly fine. My relief was quickly overwhelmed by anger¡ª hot anger that she dared consider leaving me and let spill out in a scathing rebuke. "Screw that! I don''t want to go back without you. If you want what''s best for me, then let me be selfish. I''m not going to let you kill yourself¡­ Because I love you, too!" I cried. She began to choke up. Her conviction to let herself go wavered. Tears rolled down her cheeks and all she could do was apologize. Mio flew down, looking ashamed of herself for not seeing through the mesmerizing ruse. She, too, was relieved to see Hatsumi safe and joined in the embrace to hold each other. I held them tight, fearful that I might lose them if I let go. Hatsumi cried so hard her echoes in the empty school courtyard. "You can''t just leave us like that. I finally have someone I can call my sister. Don''t let me lose a second one," Mio said, grinning with tears also in her eyes but choking up all the same. "I''m sorry, you two. I''m sorry¡­" she repeated over and over again. 91 – Return to Normalcy 91 ¨C Return to Normalcy Imagine my surprise when I woke up the following morning and it was the first monday of October. After saving Hatsumi, she had cried herself to sleep. The stress of wanting tomit suicide and almost going through with it really did a number on her. We took her home, but all stayed in my room just in case she might try it again. That didn''t seem to be the case, as all of us fell asleep peacefully that night. I remembered the week being reset, but it rubber banded me forward to where I was originally supposed to be. No one except Hatsumi and I remembered. All of the memories of those relived weeks merged together. Giving it too much thought hurt my head, but I wanted to remember them for everyone''s sake. Kana and Mio were none the wiser. As far as they were concerned, nothing happened and the days continued as usual. The two of them were waiting for me at the sidewalk to begin heading to school. I lingered at the doorway with my sister as she handed me a bento. "No more wishing to turn back time, okay?" I teased her. My sister''s softened expression gave way to a small giggle at her own expense. "At first I wanted to go back to redo the interview, but the oues never changed. Eventually I just gave up and wanted to spend as much time with you as I could." She sighed in disappointment of herself, but I hugged her to remind her what she meant to me. The embrace was returned two-folds, and while the two behind me weren''t looking, we shared a tender kiss. A remnant of our sentiments from the previous timeline brought back to this one. There was no going back. I would love my sister for as long as she loved me. If there ever came a time she found someone else, I''d support her nheless. No more hiding from my feelings anymore, even should the world shun us for it. I was a subus after all. Humanws meant little to me, and I could bend them as I saw fit. As long as I didn''t mess it up too much. "Hurry up! Rika''s got an important announcement to make in ss today!" Mio yelled from the sidewalk, uncharacteristically gung-ho about school. I learned real quick why that was the case once we got to ss. Our homeroom teacher gave Rika the floor. She held a single piece of paper in her hand and was beaming. Whatever it was, she appeared excited about it as well. "We have a special announcement to make. Upon a special request from our very own Mio to celebrate Halloween at school, the student council brought it up to the faculty and principal. They approved!" she cheered. The rest of the ss followed suit, roaring in excitement. ssrooms adjacent to us rumbled as they expressed their glee in receiving the news from their respective ss rep. This was the appropriate response, given that Japan didn''t really treat the western holiday of Halloween as a day worth celebrating. It was typicallybined with bunkasai, our culture festival held on the third of November, where some sses did trials of courage and haunted houses. "You guys can thank me byvishing worship and adoration." Mio leaned back on her seat and kicked her feet up on the desk, basking in the praise of our peers. I put a hand to my face and groaned. If she were ever to be a queen subus, I suspected she would act exactly like this. Rika continued, "Halloween at Tsukiji High will be like a mini trick or treat event. Each ss will have their own unique treats and candy to hand out, and a few will secretly be tricking you instead. It just so happens we''re among the group tricking!" "Wait a minute¡­ If we''re celebrating Halloween, wouldn''t that get in the way of preparing for bunkasai?" I raised a hand to ask. "Short answer: yes." Rika nodded. "If this is what the student body wants, then we have to work overtime for it. Which is why we''ll begin figuring out what we want to do for Culture Day early. Anyone have any suggestions?" A dozen hands shot into the air to belt out suggestions. Haunted house, putting on a y, traditional painting workshop, and more that were written on the board. However, when it came time to vote, one clear winner came out ahead by a huge margin¡ª cosy cafe. "I mean¡­ after seeing Mio and Saeko at Isekai Gohan, how could I not want to see them in cosy again?" a male student remarked. "We get to see our ss idols in costumes? Hell yes!" another student whooped. "Dressing up sounds fun. I wanna do it, too!" one of Mio''s gyaru friends eximed. "It''s decided! Waiters and waitresses for our cafe will serve in costumes. We''ll rotate shifts so you can still have time to enjoy the three-day festival. So, who wants to be a server?" Rika asked the ss. Instead of people raising their hands to volunteer, most hands pointed to specific students in the room: namely myself and Mio. "You''re goddamn right I''m dressing up." Mio grinned, then turned to me expecting me to answer just as enthusiastically. "I''ll do it¡­" I sighed. My internal Mio-trouble radar was blipping, and I was worried what shenanigans she might pull during Culture Day. Worse, what the hell is Hana going to be up to? At any rate, it looked like our cosying endeavors hadn''t ended yet. Students already wanted to see some of us in costumes. Mio and I locked eyes. She smirked, showing that this was exactly what she wanted. "Have fun dressing up again," Kana whispered. "Nu-uh. You''re joining whether you like it or not," I dered. He choked and turned white as a ghost. It was even more embarrassing for him since he was still a girl, which meant women''s costumes that were likely going to be less than wholesome if Mio had any say about it. Fortunately, some of the other girls in the ss volunteered alongside us, including Rika. After all, as the ss rep, she had an obligation to see the event to its sess. Only a few boys volunteered, Kameshiro being one of them. I highly doubted he offered to be a server out of the goodness of his heart or to contribute to ss. "By the way, what kind of trick are we doing for the Halloween event?" a student asked. Once again, people pitched in their ideas. As the trickers, we wouldn''t be providing candy like the treat sses. R exined that we had to design some sort of small event for visiting students to partake in that was harmless. "How about we paddle people''s asses?" Mio suggested. "Mio¡­ it can''t be anything physically violent." Rika turned her down. "I think it''s a good treat," she grumbled. "We''re tricking! That''s not a treat at all," I fired back. "How about wasabi apples?" Kana asked. All eyes fell on him, and suddenly he regretted speaking. "W-We can caramelize apples, but one of them will be coated in wasabi instead. Blindfold the students and dangle it in front of them to choose." Everyone expressed interest in it. The trick was like a modified version of putting wasabi inside mochi. Some people were going to have an unpleasant surprise when they bite into an apple smeared with wasabi, but it was a fun idea nheless. "Okay, it''s settled! We''ll go with the wasabi apples for our trick. Make sure not to tell anyone outside of our ss. It''s supposed to be our surprise." Rika winked. For the rest of the day, my ss plotted out the workload between managing the Halloween trick event and cosy cafe. We had an entire month to n. The Halloween event was on thest friday of October, then a few dayster Culture Festival began on November third andsted for three days. Between now and then, things were about to get hectic. Students in every ss participated in some manner. Be it making flyers, banners, and setting up attractions and whatever specifics to what their event was, the entire school was in high-spirits. "I can''t believe you managed to convince the student council to consider your proposal for a Halloween event," I remarked to Mio as we headed for the cafeteria. "Heh. Some pictures might have been exchanged to get it to happen." Mio rubbed her nose, proud of peddling her contraband. "By photos, you meant mine, didn''t you?!" I cried. "Who knows?" She shrugged as we entered the cafeteria. I already had my bento from Hatsumi, so I only came down to apany Mio and dine with her. Normally she could care less about school lunches. However, there was a special meal being made today-- szechuan mapo tofu. That spicy monstrosity of a meal. Of course, Mio would want to eat it. "Now where the hell do I get this bread?" Mio asked, ncing around. "Over here." I pointed to a series of terminals against the wall. Hungry students crowded around it, mulling over what they wanted to sate their appetite. Our school''s cafeteria used a voucher system. A certain amount of meals would be prepared in the morning, and students selected what they wanted to eat from the terminals. They received a voucher from the system, which was limited to a certain amount, take it to the cooks, and get their food. A firste first serve system that sometimes sparked wars when good food was on the menu. A few students passed by with curry and mapo tofu. Mio sniffed in their direction, and her mouth watered more than when she was horny for sex. "Ahhh! It smells so fucking good. I want it now!" She gnawed on her thumbnail. We were at the back of the line of the voucher machines. No telling if Mio would get her beloved mapo tofu at this rate. "I get the feeling they''re going to run out. How about we just share my lunch ande back early another week?" I offered in hopes that she''d abandon this pointless endeavor, but that proved to be a mistake. One that was paid for by everyone in front of us when they all stepped aside at once, making a clear path to the voucher terminal. My jaw dropped. "Mio!" "Oh, would you look at that? Everyone is so nice to let me through. Must be my poprity at work." She fanned herself pretentiously as we walked to the front. Students from the other lines stared with a mixture of confusion and expectation that it might happen for them. "You''re unbelievable," I groaned. Unfortunately, Mio''s efforts were for naught. We got to the terminal and she about punched the machine if I hadn''t held her back. The mapo tofu was gone. It wasn''t a glitch, the other machines also showed that there were no more. "This isn''t a life worth living anymore," she said, staring nkly at the terminal. I put a hand on her shoulder tofort her. "If it makes you feel any better, Hatsumi knows how to make some." "It''s not the same, man. As far as I''m concerned, I just lost today." She brushed my hand away, leaving me floored by how tragic she was taking this. Mio walked away with a tonkatsu curry voucher, shoulders slumped and feet dragging. I followed after her to make sure she was okay and ran into Kana in line to grab his lunch. "I thought you two always ate in ss?" he asked as we got in line behind him. "She wanted to get mapo tofu, but they ran out." I thumbed behind me where Mio was sulking. Kana nced down at his hand which held one voucher for the spicy delicacy. Mio saw it, too. She wanted to speak out, but bit her tongue and clenched her fist. "Saeko told me to be patient¡­ I gotta resist¡­" she said, squeezing her eyes shut. Without asking, Kana stuck his voucher out to Mio. She opened her eyes and was surprised to see it within her grasp. "I was craving some spicy food today, but I don''t mind trading," he said, keeping his arm extended to offer the voucher. Mio grabbed his entire hand instead and was on the verge of tears. "I''ll return the favor by eating you out so goodter, you won''t be able to live without me!" she eximed. "On second thought¡­" He tried to retract his hand. Mio and I only helped the kendo club set up equipment in the gym, then left the rest to Gouda and Selene to handle. As much as I''d like to help them prepare for next month''s tournament, they were already in good hands and this entire month would keep me busy helping the ss. Some students who weren''t part of any clubs or extracurricr activity with free time to spare, volunteered to stay behind after school to help. Desks had been pushed together as the work was divvied up to multiple groups. They discussed and drew potential designs for flyers, banners, and signboards. Others helped as an excuse to hang out with friends, but their efforts were appreciated nheless. "Saeko, Mio!" Rika called to us as we entered the ss to give a hand. "What do you want us to work on?" I asked. "Actually, I was hoping you two can go around to some of the other clubs and sses. A cosy cafe is nothing without costumes, and to make posters we''re going to need extra supplies from the art ss. Maybe you can work your¡­ ahem, persuasion to get us what we need?" Rika suggested, handing me a list of sses and clubs to potentially get what we needed. By the sound of it, she was asking us to use our subus charm to convince people. Was that her giving us permission? Mio snatched the note from my hand to read off. "Home-ec for burners, tes, and cups; art ss on the second floor forrge construction paper and markers; drama and tailoring club for costumes. Gotcha." By Mio''s suggestion, we went to the tailoring club first. It was headed by Minabe Yuriha, a passionate and hardworking second year who manages a small clothing brand from her own home. The school''s cosy and drama club went straight to her whenever they needed adjustments or new outfits made. A first year answered the door. "Can I help you?" she asked. "Is Yuriha in? We wanted to ask her about designing something," I said. The girl nced back inside and called for her club president, but returned empty-handed. "Sorry¡­ Senpai kind of gets too into what she''s doing to pay attention to anything else. You cane in and wait for her if you want," she suggested. We went in at their invitation. The modest club room had about a dozen members, with only six sewing machines that were already upied. Mannequins and chest busts lined the walls, dressed in outfits and costumes designed over the current school year. Many more remained undressed, waiting for the next one to be finished by a member of the club. The sharp-eyed Yuriha had a tongue sticking out as she worked, carefully sewing the seams on an ivory dress. There were no wasted movements. Not once did she take her eyes off the fabric, and the bangs in her eyes didn''t seem to be a bother despite being all over her face. "Hey¡ª" I covered Mio''s mouth before she could interrupt Yuriha''s focus. "Why don''t we hit up the drama club ande backter?" I asked Mio. "No, you two stay right there. I''m just about done. Damn zipper was being difficult. Should be fine now," Yuriha said. The machine stopped, and she pulled the dress away to reveal a stunningce wedding gown. "Guess you two need some things to be made? I''m kinda swamped right now. Drama club''s putting on a y and need new costumes before they begin dress rehearsals. Basketball team''s asking for a new jersey design. All because Halloween and Culture Day areing up." The entirety of the tailoring club pitched in to help. Even those not on a machine sewed by hand in order to meet the school''s demands. "Damn. I wanted a sexy ass costume, too." Mio sighed. "Much as I''d like to help bring out the best your tits and ass has to offer, my hands are tied," Yuriha said, brushing her bangs aside. "Costumes¡­ What about Isekai Gohan? We might be able to borrow some from our old workce," I wondered aloud. My subus girlfriend wasn''t too keen on the idea and waved a dismissive hand. "I''ve already worn everything they had to offer. I want something new, hot, spicy." It was like the mapo tofu influenced her decision or something. "You guys worked at Isekai Gohan? I know the manager. Made costumes for him. They should have some fantasy costumes perfect for the drama club to use. Then I wouldn''t have to make them new outfits and could help you instead," Yuriha suggested, shifting her attention between us. "Deal." Mio sped Yuriha''s hands and shook. "Time to pay our sexy college minxes a visit." I put a hand to my face and groaned, knowing full well where this was going. 92 – Finding Costumes 92 ¨C Finding Costumes Mio and I stopped by the auditorium to find the drama club in a brainstorming session on the stage. The building was arge empty hall about the size of the gym, but this was dedicated to any special events like listening to the principal deliver a speech, or holding career fairs and graduation ceremonies. When it was not in active use, some sports clubs made use of it. The kendo club had on asion used it in the past, too. As we approached the stage, it was bing evident we had walked into an argument in the making. "A school y has to be Romeo and Juliet!" "Ugh. That''s so overdone. No one cares about two suicidal teenagers." "Yeah. Let''s do something unique like a fantasy epic!" "How about two childhood friends sent to another world, but they end up fighting for different houses. Both are in love with each other, and when they try to escape by faking their deaths, identally drink a poisonous magic potion?" "That''s just Romeo and Juliet with extra steps, you idiot!" "But it''s fantasy!" The drama club was headed by third year Enomoto Takagi, a theatre buff. He sat at the center of the stage, listening to his members bicker over what y to perform with a smile on his face, nodding every so often like they were making progress. From what I heard, they took their club activities prettyx. A lot less than academic or sports clubs like my kendo club. The whole point was to nurture a love for all things theatre and express oneself through acting. It actually sounded a lot of fun, and was one of my top choices of clubs to pick when I entered Tsukiji. We''re all afforded one lifetime, but actors had the rare opportunity to experience so many different lives. Of course, my masculinity crisis led to me choosing the more physically-oriented alternative. "I''m d our ss is more a thousand times more united over what they want than others," I remarked, amused at the drama club going around in circles. "I think fantasy''s a good choice!" Mio shouted, butting into their discussions. She then turned to me and lowered her voice. "We need them to pick fantasy because it''d be easier to find them costumes at Isekai Gohan." "That''s uncharacteristically clever of you." "Don''t underestimate how intelligent I can be to get what I want." She smirked. Takagi grabbed his director''s seat and moved it closer to the edge of the stage in order to sit in front of us. "The Ito cousins, Saeko and Mio. What do you two say about bing the stars of my grand y for Culture Day?" the director of the drama club asked. "Hard pass." I put a hand up. "Is there a sex scene?" Mio asked. The girls turned bright red, and the boys shot projectile blood from their nose. Takagi was unfazed. "Hm. If it''s for the sake of art, a romance culminating to a climatic, passionate sex scene is worth getting suspended over¡­" He seriously considered the idea, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. His club members, havinge to their senses and not wanting to be in the same boat, crowded around to shake him in his seat. "Well, I don''t want to be suspended!" "Me, neither." "My parents are going to be here!" "Stop giving them weird ideas. We have our cafe to worry about, so don''t even think about joining the drama club." I elbowed Mio in the ribs. "Shame. You two would''ve been the perfect duo for a fantasy Romeo and Juliet. Then what did youe to us for?" Takagi asked. We exined the costume situation to Takagi and his club. When offered to get them costumes from Isekai Gohan in exchange for taking their spot in the tailoring club''s worklist, they appeared a lot more enthused than I expected. "It''s a good deal to me. The sooner we get our hands on costumes, the sooner we can do dress rehearsals," he said. "Does this mean we''re doing the isekai Romeo and Juliet?" one of his members asked. The club president nodded. "Executive decision made by moi! Let''s get to adapting the script for a fantasy setting. To your stations, everyone!" Takagi had his costume manager write us a list of outfits they would need. It was incredibly detailed, even listing secondary and tertiary alternatives if the first wasn''t avable. At a nce and from what I remember, most of the costumes listed were avable at Isekai Gohan. Now we just needed to go visit our old workce. "Hey, hey. Let''s go now. I''m hankering to get a quickie in with Kotori," Mio said, tugging on my sleeve and eliciting a very heavy sigh from me. Since it was still early in the afternoon, we let Rika know where we were going and took a train to Sannomiya Station. Kotori, still dressed in her signature maid outfit, advertised and solicited potential customers outside. Her smile never failed to light up the room. It was no wonder she was assigned to the post of attracting people. "Kotori!" Mio snuck up and groped the poor maid''s breasts from behind. "How''s my slutty maid doing?" Well¡­ she attracted a lot more than she bargained for. "Mio, Saeko! Did you twoe to visit¡ª eeek!" Kotori jumped as Mio pinched her nipples underneath the outfit and was beginning to attract customers for a very different reason. "Alright, Mio. Let''s drop the sexual harassment before we get in trouble," I warned. "But she''s consenting." Mio licked Kotori''s neck. "Aren''t you?" "I''m¡­oh, mmh¡­ consenting¡­" Kotori answered, getting red in the face. After almost bringing Kotori to a climax, Mio stopped short of letting her orgasm to tease our former co-worker further. Now her nipples were erect and visible under her cosy, legs trembling, and red up to her ears. "We gotta talk to the others. I''ll be back for that sweet asster," Mio said as we entered Isekai Gohan. "But I was¡­ so close¡­" Kotori squeezed her legs shut and watched us go inside. The cafe was bustling more so than ever since mine and Mio''s summer stint here. Isekai Gohan''s poprity skyrocketed and has been featured on magazines for lists of ces to visit in the city. There were even pictures of us stered on the wall, a reminder of all the embarrassing costumes we wore back then. By the looks of some new faces girls in costumes serving people, the ce went into a hiring binge to keep up with the fame. "Sahi, Mihi! It''s about damn time you two showed up!" Before we knew what hit us, Taira swept Mio and I off our feet, throwing an arm around each of our shoulders and bringing us into a bear hug. However, it wasn''t her Magical Girl Rose persona that greeted us. This time, she was wearing a men''s butler costume. "It''s good to see you again, too, Taira." I tapped her arm in submission. She might as well be dressed as a wrestler with that vise she has on us. We exined to Aya and Taira why we came, and both of them were more than eager to help. They left the cafe in the capable hands of their new hires and took us to the break room. It was nostalgic being in here. There were even more costumes than ever before, likely purchased after we had left. "Culture Day, huh? That''s so nostalgic. Taira and I also did a cosy cafe when we were in high school. That''s actually what got us into this gig to begin with," Aya exined, resting her chin on her hand and reminiscing of old times. "I''m sure the manager wouldn''t mind lending our cute juniors some costumes. Gives me a chance to see you two in cosys again when Ie by to visit your cafe." Taira winked at the both of us. "Do you mean it? We can choose any costumes we want?" I asked. "Hell yeah. Just give it your all for Culture Day. I want to hot ass pictures with you two," she said. It felt good to have senpais looking after me again. As a third year in high school, there wasn''t anyone around your age older than you anymore. I''d be the person juniors came to for help. First and second years could always go to their upperssmen for advice. Having people as reliable as Taira, Aya, and Kotori, all three of whom were like older sisters when I was working here, to ask help from was refreshing. If I had senpais like them once Mio and I entered college, it would be a lot easier to get ustomed to a new setting. "Hey, check me out! I bet people at school will get a kick outta this." Mio dressed herself in a dominatrix rubber suit. She held a whip in one hand and twirled a ball gag in the other. "You guys really went out of your way to buy unique outfits, didn''t you?" I asked Taira. "We have to appeal to all different tastes and fetishes. Some people like getting dommed. You should try it sometimes, treating people like dirt beneath your feet." She grinned. "I''ll¡­ think about it¡­" I gulped hard at the temptation. We spent a good hourbing through the wardrobes and lockers for outfits that fit the drama club costume manager''s list. Taira suggested us certain costumes over another, and Aya found us a suitcase to store everything in. Mio was especially insistent on bringing the dom suit and maybe, a part of me did, too, which might have been why I acquiesced. As we''re taking the train back, I couldn''t get what Taira said out of my head. Was domming people that fun? I''d been both the top and bottom when it came to sex, but the whole dominating persona¡­ could I even pull that off? If I asked Mio, she would probably teach me all I needed to know on the subject matter. The thought of taking control of someone''s pleasure¡­ denying them an orgasm and having them beg me for it¡­ using a whip like Mio''s to strike people''s asses until they turned red... "Sniff. Sniff. Hoo-boy, are you getting horny," Mio said, leaning closer to taking a deeper whiff. "W-What did I say about sniffing me in public?" I nced up and down the car. There were several srymen sitting scattered, most of them were knocked out, catching what little sleep they could get. Mio suddenly left her seat to sit on myp. She rubbed our noses together, brushing our lips so close that they barely touched and teased me to close the distance. "There''s too many people around. We shouldn''t¡­" I said, even though I knew we could and still get away with it. "We''ve been dating for how long now? And I can only count the number of times we had sex on one hand. Feels like that number could be a lot higher, don''t you think?" She winked, kissed me once, and dropped down to stick her head under my skirt. I covered my mouth as soon as Mio''s hot tongue brushed against my underwear, pressing so hard like she wanted to break through the fabric. Instead, a single finger hooked around and pushed it aside enough to expose my pussy to the invading piece of meat. "Haahh¡­ Mio¡­" My hands found purchase on her head underneath my skirt. Worry began to grow as our train stopped at a station. Not our stop, but one of several before we reached our destination. Commuters poured in to fill the seats or stood by the entrances. Fortunately, since the train was mostly empty and we were by the end of the car, no one sat by me. I positioned the suitcase to shield our lewd act so that it mostly covered Mio and my legs. But it was wholly obvious what was going on to anyone keen enough to pay attention. Mio and my magic emanated to make our presence to them less known, but that didn''t make it any less embarrassing. I was being eaten out on a public train. A shiver crawled up my spine as Mio''s teasing side came into y by licking my thighs. The tantalizing bumps of her taste buds that dragged along my skin¡­ I wanted it in one ce. "Damn it¡­ either do it or don''t do it," I said, chopping her head and eliciting from her a yful giggle. "Kehehe! That''s my girl. You want it bad, so I''m going to make you squeal," the vixen whispered, purposefully blowing a hot breath to my pussy. I rolled my eyes, not realizing Mio meant good on her word. The tongue ran up along the folds until it reached my clit, where she began to make circles around it. Two fingers slipped into my pussy to tease me further, moving slowly to ensure that I felt every inch sliding in and out. "Aahhh!" My brief scream of pleasure caused heads to turn. I pretended to sneeze into my elbow, and people went right back to ignoring us. It''d been so long since Mio ate me out that the tickling sensation all over my body robbed my will to stop her. The way her tongue and fingers stirred my pussy, wracking me with pleasure, made me want to do more. However, any further would be bad, seeing as the train got fuller with each stop. Some people began to look my way, whether they suspected something or was just checking out a high school girl, I didn''t know. Having people nce at me while being eaten out turned me on like crazy. "Mmmm! You''re gushing like a fountain now." She cackled quietly. "Take this¡ª haampf!" "NNnmmgh?!" I didn''t know how to describe what Mio just did. She pulled her fingers out, then mped her lips over my pussy and prated me with her tongue. It wriggled like crazy inside, making me convulse uncontrobly, and I wasn''t even cumming yet. "Mio¡­ Please, no more¡­ I''m going to scream if you keep going¡ª ahhh¡­" It was getting harder to think. My nipples had gotten hard. I wanted to squeeze my own breasts. My face must bepletely red and drenched in sweat. The train lurched to a stop, announcing the iminent approach of our station. Just as I was getting close from the pleasure building below me, Mio''s tongue slipped out of my pussy. She returned to sit on myp, her tongue dripping with my juices, and kissed me. I tasted the sweet nectar from my pussy and her lips, but was left frustrated because Mio denied me the orgasm. "Bully¡­" I pouted. "Gotta have something to look forward to tonight." Mio smirked. By the time we returned to school, it was well into the afternoon and getting dark. With fall upon us, the days were getting shorter while nights became longer. Aside from Halloween and Culture Day, it excited me that I''d get to spend holidays that were new to Mio. Christmas especially. I always fantasized about going on a Christmas date. This year, I had a girlfriend to do that with. Although my experience with romance was limited to just the steamy portions, my teenage heart still yearned to make memories in my youth. Though, knowing Mio, taking her on a date would end in only one way: sex. Honestly, it would be fun if it could just be the two of us hanging out. Like going to the park to see a big Christmas tree, exchanging presents¡­ k-kissing under a mistletoe¡ª Wait. Why was I getting embarrassed from something as meager as a kiss? Mio and I had done more than that plenty of times already. These damn holidays with romantic undertones really set a different precedence. I mainly wanted to make up for all the memories lost when we were stuck in the time loop. All those sweet moments we spent with each other that no longer happened. Nothing hurt more than being the only one who remembered. My fantasies were cut short when we entered the auditorium to the drama club already in full swing, reenacting one of the climactic scenes of Romeo and Juliet. "Mercutio, how is the wound?" a male student read off the lines from a script as Romeo. Laying on the stage, clutching her chest and pretending to be mortally wounded, was Hana. "Oh, I''ve been peppered, old chap! Look at this hole in my chest. Stab me a dozen more times and make swiss cheese out of me! Why the hell did yae between us? I had him¡­ in my¡­ sights¡­" The pink-haired trickster recited a very liberal version of Mercutio''s famous lines. "Oh, no¡­" I put a hand to my face. "Cut!" Takagi yelled into his paper megaphone. "That was perfect, Hana! I knew you''d make a great Mercutio." "I got this in the bag!" She gave a thumb''s up and shed a fanged smile. "Damn. Could be us up there. It looks so fun," Mio said, chewing her lip. We off-loaded the costumes to the drama club, then the few at our ssroom, and paid another visit to Yuriha. There were much less students now as most had gone home, but she was still diligently working on yet another outfit. "If you two are back, I''m guessing you managed to grab some outfits from Isekai Gohan for the drama club. Right then, that frees up a lot of time for me. Next thing I need you guys to do is describe for me what to wear. You know what you want to wear, right?" Yuriha raised a brow. Mio and I shrugged at each other. "I''m not exactly the creative type," I said. "Me neither," Mio added. The president of the tailoring club sighed. "Pictures, trash drawings, something. Put words on a paper. Give me literally anything." A light bulb went off in Mio''s head. "Kaede''s really good at drawing. Let''s get her to design something for us," she said, poking my sides. "That''s actually a good idea¡ª" Then it hit me. Kaede was a great artist. But she also drew a lot of porn. Which could only mean one thing if we asked her to design outfits for us¡­ The impish grin on Mio''s face told me this was her n all along. 93 – Succubus Wants to Have her Fun 93 ¨C Subus Wants to Have her Fun "You want me to design your ss'' cafe costumes? Can I really? I''m not dreaming, am I?" Kaede pinched her own cheeks. Because this was a very real request and not a dream, she left herself with swollen red cheeks. "I take that as a yes, you can do it?" Mio asked. "Absolutely!" she dered. "As long as the designs aren''t anything too over the top and excessively lewd¡­" I chimed in, but both of them were too engrossed ining up with ideas to listen. It came as a surprise to me that Kaede was still at school this time of the day. By this time, the only clubs left on campus were the sports ones trying to squeeze out a few more minutes. However, this month was a special asion. A lot less students were going home early like they usually do. They had two events to prepare for after all. Clubs and sses participating in Culture Day had a lot of work ahead of them. This was the same for the manga club which Kaede was a member of. The five member club, as she exined it, vowed to publish a 50-page oneshot by the end of the month to be sold during Culture Day. Which was why they were all hard at work and staying sote. But as I''d only just learned today that Kaede was a part of the manga club, another person I didn''t expect but should have expected was also a member. KOOOGGAAAAAAA. I screamed his name in my mind. He sat at the corner of the room, throwing nces my way. For his legs to be crossed over the other, undoubtedly meant he was hiding his boner. He and the rest of his otaku friends, Rokuro, Masashi, and Narumi, were all members of the manga club. Koga also happened to be the only one from the gangbang during the Okinawa trip whose memories I didn''t tweak much. He remembered everything, including how I continued to have sex with him well into the morning after his friends passed out. Just remembering it was turning me on. Didn''t help one bit that Mio didn''t let me finish on the train back. It didn''t seem like he bbed to the others about what we did in Okinawa. The other three were overjoyed that two girls came into their club room to hang out. While they had no idea, Koga had probably been reying the events of that night. I did spoil him like we were on a honeymoon. For a guy his age, who used to be as timid as me around girls, for me to have turned into one to have steamy sex with him must''ve been a dreame true. God¡­ I wanted so badly to ask him how many times he masturbated thinking about me. Leaving his memories intact for a chance encounter like this must be what I wanted all along. "Any idea what you want to wear?" Kaede asked me, pulling me from my thoughts. Behind her, Mio had a smug, shit-eating grin and knew exactly why I was so horny right now. "S-Something cute, I guess?" I answered. "Oh, you can ask us for ideas! We have a ton of manga for reference," Masa said, digging into a box of what actually turned out to be erotic doujins. "I got an idea!" Mio shot up from her seat and raised a hand. "Let''s go to the tailoring club. Getting Yuriha in the know will make designing easier, right?" "That Yuriha? We can make all sorts of suggestions and she''d probably agree for the sake of her craft¡­ hehehe¡­" Naru giggled creepily to himself with a bag of chips in hand. "It''s decided. Let''s all go together. Koga, you stay here and watch the club room while we''re gone!" Rokuro stopped drafting the manuscript and sprung to the door. "Eh? Why do I have to stay?" Koga asked. "Because we have to escort thesedies to the tailoring club. Someone has to stay and watch our club in the meantime," he said. The number of boys in this room outnumbers the girls anyway. Rokuro probably thought to reduce the number of boys going to another club filled with more girls, thinking he had any social skills or courage to chat them up. Typical jerk move, but it wasn''t like the tailoring club would pay him any mind to begin with and knowing boys like him, he''d just be a wallflower until they leave. "I''ll¡­ wait here and read some manga until you guyse back," I said, waving to them. "What?! Er¡ª Koga, why don''t you go? I''ll stay!" Rokuro tried toe back through the door. "Daylight''s wasting!" Mio eximed, pushing him on the way out. Leave it to Mio to do me a solid and look for any opportunity to get me into a sexual escapade. Kana did want to return to being a boy anyway, and the only way to restore energy to the de was through sex. But it became several times more awkward as soon as they were gone and their voices disappeared down the hall. Koga nervously cleared his throat, then jumped out of his seat. "Y-You wanted to read some manga, right? I can make some rmendations for you¡ª" "I think you know what I really want," I said, spreading my legs and raising my skirt to show him my soaked underwear. Koga gulped hard. Stared just as hard. The bulge in his pants grewrger, reminding me how good his dick felt inside me. "I don''t know¡­ if we should be doing this¡­" he stuttered. "Are you sure? My pussy has been aching for you ever since that night. If you don''t want me, I might have to ask your friends instead." I licked my fingers and lips. "I¡ª I don''t want that!" Koga shouted, putting his hands on my shoulder and surprising me with the abrupt exmation. "I''d rather have you for myself!" My excitement was at another all time high. His face was so close to mine. Unable to wait any longer, I pulled him the rest of the way down. Our lips met, and soon our tongues did, too. Koga was about as average as any high school boy. He had a little weight on him, but not as chubby as Naru. Even though he wasn''t muscr or tall like the guys in kendo, being touched by his manly hands turned me into putty. The chair I sat on squeaked and scraped along the floor. This wasn''t exactly the best ce to do the dirty, but Koga didn''t look like he was interested in going anywhere else. The way his cock humped my stomach between our clothing, I could tell he was eager to mark me in this club room. Like he had something to prove by banging me in the ce where he hung out with his friends. It was always apetition with boys. Though I supposed I used to be the same. I undid Koga''s pants and tossed the belt aside. His cock glistened with delicious precum, eager to find a home inside me. The panty I wore was soaked anyway, so I pulled it off and stuffed it into his pocket as a gift. When his thick member rubbed my clit, a shock of pleasure raced across the surface of my skin. "Fuck me." I pushed him away from my lips to whisper into his ears. "My pussy''s begging for it." "I''m¡­ I''m the luckiest guy in the world!" Koga eximed, thrusting down to the base of his cock with a single push. His body shuddered and something hot gushed into my womb. "Eh? You''reing already?" I asked. "Sorry¡­ It''s been so long, and I''m just now remembering how good it feels inside you¡ª ow!" He instinctively bowed and smashed our foreheads together. We nced at each other, then burst intoughter. Here we were in the act of sex, and he went and made a fool of himself. It was¡­ Uh, oh. This was bad. Koga was so cute, it triggered a different kind of feeling inside me. He wasn''t particrly handsome. Just average. If I could rece him with Kana or Mio right now, I would. But Kana didn''t have a dick anymore, and Mio left to create an opportunity for me. I pushed him back into the table where the club conducted activities and read manga on. "Lay down on that," I ordered him. His eyes zed over. He blinked a few times and obeyed. "Why did I¡­ What just happened?" he asked, unsure why he had climbed onto the table. Koga went wide-eyed with surprise as I dropped the magic hiding my subus features and transformed into my indecent outfit. In my full glory, horns, tail, and wings bared to him, I flew up to sit atop his waist. "S-S-S-Subus¡­" "That''s right. As real as can be, and you had sex with one without knowing." I waved my tail in his face to show it wasn''t fake, then put a finger to my lips to shush him into a vow of secrecy. He nodded. Of course, he did. What else could he do underneath a subus who had the power topel him. Although just a second ago was an ident, Koga still hadplete control of his mental faculties. I could have enthralled him if I wanted, but half the fun of sex was knowing you did it. And for me¡­ Being in control. Watching him squirm, dry humping his cock against my entrance, knowing that I dictated his pleasure was more thrilling than being drenched in cum. A pair of hands reached up to grab my breasts. I grabbed ahold of them both and put it behind his head. "I''m not making it as easy asst time. You have to beg if you want it." I smiled. "P-Please let me have sex with you¡­" he stammered. "Hmm? I couldn''t hear you? One more time. Louder, and be more specific." "Let me¡­ let me put it inside you!" he shouted. There it was. To hear someone beg. Why did such simple words turn me on so much? "One more time. Be real specific, or I won''t know what you want?" I said coyly, preparing myself to savor each word that was going toe out of his lips next. "Please let me put my dick inside your pussy¡­" he pleaded. It shook me to my core. Not like fear. If terror had an euphoric counterpart, that was how it felt. Shivers ran up my spine and cascaded back down across every inch of my body. I parted my pussy lips to show Koga the pink flesh where his dick would go into. His uncut member was so cute, begging in its own way by throbbing. "Good boy¡­ Try your best not to cum before I do. Because if you do, I''ll be disappointed and have to look for someone else to have sex with. You don''t want to disappoint me, do you?" I asked him sweetly. "N-No. I don''t want that! I want to continue having sex with you!" Koga dered from the bottom of his heart as tears welled around the corner of his eyes. He couldn''t have known it. The amount of lust dripping from his words were immeasurable. More than even when I was with Kana or Hatsumi. Was this why Mio was always such a dom? Did the act of teasing and putting someone under my thumb really coax out all this delicious sexual energy? Whatever the case was¡­ I fucking love it. "Since you begged so nicely, how can I possibly say no?" I scooted forward and lowered my hips, only enough to put the tip in. Koga tried vainly to raise his hips to push further in. Not wanting to keep him waiting any longer, I dropped down the rest of the way, letting his cock fill me up. "Mmmm! You''re so hard¡­" I stroked his cheek with the back of my hand. "It''s¡­ It''s a dreame true to have sex with you again!" he eximed. "You like that? You like fucking my wet pussy?" Grinding our hips together makes so much noise because of how wet I was, but the pleasure was too great not to let loose on. If anyone walked in on us, it might have looked like I was raping Koga. God. How did I look through his eyes? From down there, he saw my breasts bouncing and cock pumping in and out of me. "Saeko¡­ I don''t think I can hold it¡­" His eyes were screwed shut and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. "Nu-uh. I didn''t give you permission to. You wouldn''t want me having sex with Rokuro instead, hm?" I teased him. Truth be told, I rather not have sex with Rokuro. But a dick was a dick nheless. Koga was just another person to milk cum out of like any other boy. Easily receable among a sea of willing volunteers. I only singled Koga out because he was cute and reminded me of myself when I was a boy. "Your pussy feels too good¡­ I want to cum now¡­ if I have to beg, I will¡ª Let me cum inside you! I''m begging you to keep letting me have sex with you!" he cried. "Guh¡ª aaahh!" My legs suddenly went limp upon hearing him say that. I wasn''t thinking straight any longer and began to bounce viciously on his cock. The table creaked and whined at my rapid movements. I bent down to kiss him, muffling my increasingly loud moans that couldn''t be suppressed with anything other than his lips and tongue. "Ish okay¡ª you can cum inshide me now¡­ fuck my pusshy and cum for me!" I said between breaths. Our bodies convulsed as we both reached an orgasm at the same time. A flood of cum poured into my pussy, for sure painting the pink interior a gooey white. My muscles tightened, and as the pleasure became all that filled my mind, a second orgasm followed soon after the first. I sat up, having to put my hands on his chest to keep myself propped up. Between the two of us panting and the emanating body heat from the hot sex, the room quickly became stuffy. However, I didn''t want to open the window for fear of losing all this lust lingering in the room. "Did I do good?" Koga asked timidly. "Oh, did you do good. I came twice in the span of a few seconds. I might have to bring you to my house to keep as a sex pet." I grinned. The dick inside me throbbed harder than before. Both him and his delicious cock seemed to have liked the sound of that. I checked the time. It hadn''t been long. Mio didn''t send me a text that they wereing back yet either. Which meant¡­ "I hope you''re up for another round. A subus isn''t satisfied until you''ve filled up her womb." I winked. "Fwuah~ I''m so satisfied¡­ hm?" Koga was passed out with his dick still hard and inside me. Drool slipped from the corner of his mouth. The expression of pure bliss would have been fine, if it weren''t for his slightly gaunt cheeks. "Did¡­ Did I drain too much?" I quickly dressed myself and pulled up Koga''s pants, but his erect penis was in the way. Were these things always so cumbersome? Or was I just not used to handling them anymore? I sucked him off until he came, but it wouldn''t go soft. "Maybe as a subus, I have magic to do something about it." Focusing my aura around Koga caused him to arch his back and penis to erupt with cum on my face. That was definitely not what I wanted to do. "No more, Saeko¡­ My dick¡­ feels like it''s¡­ going to fall off¡­ nnh¡­" he groaned. "I''m sorry!" I bowed in apology to his penis. Wait a minute. Did I just force an orgasm just by pumping magic into him? I wondered to myself. When I tried again by wrapping my aura around his dick as if it were an extension of my hands and mouth, the throbbing rod squirted another load. Koga was pretty much dry, his cum had be watery and thin it couldn''t get anyone pregnant with. "It¡­ hurts¡­ have mercy¡­" "Oops." I was so curious about my magic that I forgot he was in pain. At least his dick had finally gotten soft after orgasming so much. His underwear and pants slid back on much easier without a raging hard on in the way. Nearby water bottles and papers towels allowed me to wipe off cum stains and sweat from the tables. I was still sticky with cum, but unless someone touched me they wouldn''t know. The only problem left was the unconscious Koga. I carried him back to his seat where the others hadst seen him, then positioned his body in such a way that looked like he fell asleep. The others returned some timeter, and I pretended I''d been too busy reading manga to realize Koga had fallen asleep. Mio entered the room licking her lips and waving a hand over her nose, like a gourmand drawing in more of the scent. "Are we all set with the costume designs?" I asked. "Yep! I''ll need a day or two to draw up the designs, then continue working with Yuriha to make sure some details are feasible. Ahh! I can''t wait to see you two in my designs, it''s like a fantasye true!" Kaede said. "You didn''t go overboard on the suggestions, did you?" I red at Mio. She stuck her tongue out and shrugged. It was 6 in the evening by the time we decided to fly home. Mio nced back into the city of shing lights behind us and stopped in midair. "Wanna go to a love hotel?" she asked out of nowhere. "Hatsumi''s waiting back home with dinner, you know?" I reminded her. "As much as I dig her grub, we can have it everyday. Not often that it''s just the two of us. We''re dating, right? Show me more about what it''s like to be in a rtionship." Her words made my heart flutter. I was reminded of all the time we spent in the time loop that had been wasted because Mio didn''t remember a single thing. Even now, those memories were slipping away from me bit by bit. Eventually it would have been like it never happened. The ordeal made me realize how precious our time was. In fact, Mio had been looking out for me all day¡ª in her own way. She made most of the suggestions, pleasured me without asking for it in return, created an opportunity for me to have sex, and was keen on getting the task Rika entrusted to us done. The least I could do was humor her. After all, we were in a rtionship. Telling myself that didn''t make it any less embarrassing. I really was too new when it came to this stuff. "I''m¡­ I''m new to this, too. O-Okay¡­ I''ll text Hatsumi that we''ll be out for the night. Let''s¡­ go on a date then," I said, pressing my index fingers together. "Alright! That''s what I''m talking about! Two ss getting their hots on in the city," she yipped into the night. 94 – Manga Cafe Fun 94 ¨C Manga Cafe Fun I texted Hatsumi that Mio and I stayedte after school for Culture Day work, and we would be sleeping over at Hitomi''s ce. Then I sent a strongly worded text to Selene that she was not to touch a single hair on my sister. Lately, that subus has been trying to get closer to Hatsumi, but knowing her, she''s too obsessed with me to notice another person''s feelings. My sister didn''t break up with Kotaro for nothing after all. Mio soared ahead, stretching out her wings and making nose dives like she was egging me on to chase her. I''d gotten the hang of flying for a while now, but she would always be a lot more experienced than me. The city below was a carnival of light shows. As winter approached and the days grew shorter, people turned on more lights than usual as if to ward off the night. I used to fall asleep with the sun still peeking over the horizon during the summer, now the sun was long gone by the time people got off work. Even though I was going out with Mio tonight, thinking back to the resetting week continued to carve a hole in my chest. I still missed what we had back then. "Huh¡­ What the?" I took my eyes off Mio for one minute and she was gone. "On your six!" Mio tackled me from above, locking her arms around my chest and incapacitating me from flying. We were both in free fall. "What are you doing? We''re going to hit the ground at this rate! Arrggh¡­" I couldn''t so much as wriggle out of her grasp. "I''m not letting go until you tell me what''s been eating you. Because I know for sure it ain''t my mouth you''re thinking about," she shouted as our hair whipped from the winds. Did she know what was bothering me? More importantly, this fall wouldn''t kill me, but it was going to hurt a lot. "It''s¡­ It''s because ofst week!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. With that, Mio unfurled her wings. My face was only a foot away from scraping the sidewalk. She nimbly dodged past obstacles and narrowly avoided mming into folks walking by. "Kyaa!" A girl nearby had her dress kicked up by the gust of our descent and gave me an eyeful of her underwear. Thanks to our invisibility, no one saw us. But that didn''t make my heart race any slower. One wrong slip and someone was going to eat a concussion and two subus to the head. Wended inside an alleyway and transformed back into our human form and clothing. "What happenedst week?" Mio asked. "I don''t know if you will¡­" I swallowed what I was about to say. She would believe me. She did back then, why wouldn''t she now? What I really needed was to stop being a coward and just be out with it. "Let''s find somewhere better to talk." We hit up a manga cafe called MangaLoo. There were many around the city that had different themes and atmosphere. One looked like a nightlife clubbing experience without the loud music. Dark rooms, thin walls, posters stered over each other, and shing neon lights advertised thetestics and anime. Those kinds of ces usually attract seedier upants. I opted instead to choose a manga cafe that was closer to a library cafe than anything. The dark maple wood walls of each room were built up to the low ceiling and had soundproof instion. They had several types of booths. Some were as small as office cubicles fit for a single upant, and others were justrge enough to be furnished with a reclining mini sofa that doubled as a bed. "This is so cool!" Mio eximed, eyes sparkling at the number of manga avable to be read. "Why don''t wee to these ces more often?" "Because we live in a house," I said, paying for an 8-hour package just in case. The cashier awkwardly took my money and handed me a keycard. He probably wasn''t used to seeing girlse to a manga cafe. These ces, while not specifically targeted towards one particr demographic, were typically used by men under 40. For some folks, manga cafes were the preferred living arrangements over a house or apartment since it was cheap. Well, cheap as long as you were a working person. I''d read stories online about how some women living in manga cafes prostituted themselves to pay for their stay. Maybe the cashier thought we were as such, but I clearly showed I had money to spend. "What kind of booth did ya get?" Mio asked eagerly. "Medium booth. But that''s not saying much. Every room is designed with one person in mind, so it''ll still be cramped with both of us," I answered. "Hmmm¡­ That means we can''t bring someone in for a threesome?" she inquired a little too loudly as we walked past a table full of boys reading manga. If we weren''t drawing enough attention, now we really did sound like prostitutes¡­ And in a ce full of young men this was getting to be a recipe for disaster. Or¡­ pleasure. Oh, god. Did I subconsciously choose a manga cafe for that very reason? "W-We''re not bringing anyone else into the room¡­" I grumbled, keeping my head low to avoid attention. Our booth was at the end of the hallway. The upant across from our booth was about to exit his but paused when he saw us to make room. "Sorry." He reflexively bowed his head apologetically for almost walking into us. Mio put two fingers up to her mouth and stuck her tongue out, making the universal gesture of eating pussy. The man blushed. I shoved Mio in and shut the door behind us. "Kahaha! He probably thinks we''re about to get all hot and steamy in here. I bet we will after a while, huh?" She bumped my waist with a thrusting motion. I heaved a sigh. On second thought, bringing her to a manga cafe was the wrong idea. People were going to get annoyed by herck of an indoor voice. As soon as we put our stuff on a modr shelf on the wall behind theputer, Mio made herselffortable byying spread eagle on the floor mat. It wasrge enough to amodate both of us lying side by side, but stretching our arms out was a hard no. "Alright, we''re here now. What''s up?" she asked. I sat against the wall across from her, wondering how I should bring it up. Behind me in the adjacent booth, someone was probably sleeping or reading manga, oblivious to the fact that there were two subus in here. "My head is kind of a mess right now. It feels like I spent half a year with you that didn''t actually happen. I don''t mean the half year that I spent with you since we first met. What I mean is¡­ something happened that only Hatsumi and I remember. Everyone else forgot, and I''m starting to forget, too." Mio digested my words without so much as a peep. "So what you''re telling me is¡­ you want me to fuck your frustration away?" she asked. "Ahhh! Why are we back to this?" I buried my face into my hands. In a sudden shift of movement, Mio sat up next to me. Our shoulders touched, her warmth drifted into my being andforted me. "You''ve always been sort of a baby. You know that?" Mio remarked. "Sorry for being a baby¡­" "But! You alwayse through in the end, just like you did with whatever you were going through, right? One day, we''ll probably forget how we met and that''s okay. All that matters is we''re still together. That''s kind of the way things go." Her casual nonchnce made my worries almost not existent. Having Mio with me was like an anchor that kept my grounded to reality. She did more for me than she could ever know. "Uu¡­ Now it feels like I''m the one overreacting¡­" I lifted my head to see her grinning at me and my face turned hot. "You''re pushing your luck for making feel all these weird feelings, but¡­ I don''t hate it," she said, leaning her head against mine. My heart skipped a beat. Mio had said that before when we were stuck in that loop. Tears began to well around the corner of my eyes. I didn''t know what to make of these conflicted emotions. A pair of hands wiped them away. "Aw, shit. I didn''t mean to make you cry. What''d I say about you being a baby?" Mio sighed. I shook my head. "When I was down, that''s what you said to me to make me feel better." "For real? Heh. I say some pretty cool stuff sometimes when I need to. What''d I say next?" she asked. "Erm¡­ You didn''t say anything else¡­ You kissed me right after¡­" I blushed hard. Then Mio leaned in to do exactly what I should have expected her to do. She grabbed my face and kissed me. "Shhh!" Someone from the other booth shushed us. "Oi! I''m having a moment here!" Mio growled. "SHHHHHHH!" It was much louder this time. She banged the wall once and yelled, "I''m making out with my girlfriend! If you shush me one more time, I''ming in there to fistfuck your ass!" The adjacent booth''s upant didn''t shush us anymore after that for fear of getting a fist up their ass. "Damn mood-kill. I''m going to take a shower. When I get back, wanna hit up the buffet in here?" she asked, wiping the drool from her lips. "This ce is pretty high end with a snack bar and cafe, but you won''t be able to order a full course meal though. We''d have to leave the manga cafe for that," I said. She regarded me with confusion. "What? I''m talking about all the virgins in this building. A lot of ''em are probably reading doujins and watching hentai in their room. We should go in for a snack." Mio rubbed her hands and licked her lips. I put a hand to my face. "I should have known that''s what you meant." "Anyway. I''m gonna go check out the showers. It''s free to us because ya booked us a whole eight hours, yeah? When I get back, let''s get our hots on with a nightlong threesome action!" Left with nothing to do while Mio went to shower, I stuck my head out of our booth. Most of the doors to the other booths were closed, which meant there was likely an upant in each of them. I could read some manga, but we had the whole night ahead of us. And¡­ I was getting hungry. In a different sense. It felt so weird staring at each of the doors, wondering which one I should knock on. No doubt whoever answered it, I could get a quick snack out of with a blowjob or quickie. I was a subus making a random selection, with a cover over each te of food and unsure what I''d get. I smacked my cheeks with both hands and knocked on the booth across from mine. "Eh?" a confused voice uttered from inside. Whoever they were likely didn''t expect to be bothered. The door slid open to a man in his mid-20s, sses fogged up in the middle of eating cup ramen. "Uhm¡­ I''m¡­Are you¡­ one of¡­ those? I''m sorry, I can''t pay you¡­" "Then it''s your lucky day. Do you want to¡­ do it for free?" I asked shyly. The man''s eyes went wide. He slurped up the rest of his noodles and swallowed hard. "If¡­ If that''s okay!" he scooted to make room for me to go in. Identical to the one Mio and I had, the spaciousness of the booth allowed me to sit next to himfortably if not a tad cramped. "My name''s Saeko. What''s yours?" "K-Kazuya," he stammered. By the looks of the opened notebook on the desk and tabs of digital textbooks on theputer screen, he must be a college student studying for exams. A stic bag of eaten snacks and canned coffee were evidence that he''d been here for some time. Buried deeper underneath were balled up tissue paper. I didn''t have to guess to know what those were. A pencil between the notebook pages had the Tsukiji University seal on it. "You go to Tsukiji University?" "Y-Yeah¡­ I''m a third year student," Kazuya answered. "You''re from the high school? I recognize the uniform." "You got me. I''m actually thinking about going to the university. Isn''t there a library at the campus or dorm you live in to study at? Howe you''re studying here?" I asked, genuinely curious about university life at Tsukiji. "All the tables and study rooms at the library were taken. My roommate kicked me out because he brought his girlfriend over¡­" He scratched his head in embarrassment. Living in the dorms with Mio would probably be simr. If we became roommates, it was more than likely we''d share whoever was brought over. The college boy squirmed ufortably where he sat. Chances were he wasn''t used to this sort of attention. Today really was his lucky day. I scooted closer and rubbed his inner thigh. "Hehe. Do you get jealous every time your roommate has his girlfriend over?" I smiled, pressing my body up against his. "I-I do. Whenever I get back, it smells like sweat. I know exactly what they''d been doing." He kept his trembling hands to his side. I wouldn''t have minded if he touched me a little, but he was so timid that I was afraid to stimte him. Kazuya wore light sweatpants, so the outlines of his erection showed clearly underneath. It felt nice to rub it over his pants, too. He decided toy down at my suggestion, allowing me to pull his pants down to reveal a cute, uncircumsized penis. I pulled the skin back, and fortunately, he was hygienic enough to have washed underneath. It did have the delicious scent of someone having recently masturbated. "I''m¡­ embarrassed about that. My parents never got me circumcised¡­" he said, covering his face. "I don''t mind. I heard it feels better when you''re uncut, so¡­" Atst, I put his throbbing dick into my mouth. Kazuya moaned and twitched as I polished his knob with my tongue. He wasn''t the biggest by any means, but it didn''t need to be. Sucking him off granted me my own kind of pleasure by wringing the lust from his rod. The wet sounds of slurping and licking filled the booth. If someone in the adjacent booth pressed their ear to the wall, they could definitely hear what we were doing. Soundproof instion only dulled so much noise. "I''m cumming¡­" he warned. "Ish okay¡­ leh it inshide my mouf¡­ shllrrp¡­ shlrrrrpp!" I sucked harder, massaging his balls with one hand and stroking the base of his cock with the other. Hot cum fired into my mouth. Each time it throbbed, more squirted out. I swallowed it all, feeling the sexual energy course through me. "That was¡­ amazing," he said. "Do you want to do more?" I asked, licking my lips. "I really should get back to studying. If¡­ If you''re still hereter¡­ can we?" he asked timidly. No promises, but I did understand where he wasing from. I didn''t want to bother a guy deep in his studies, especially for something as important as college exams. It was also admirable of him to refuse me, which was why I didn''t push the matter. After all, there was more outside. As I left, another young man in the adjacent booth who likely heard us opened his door. His hands helplessly covered his bulging crotch. "I, uh¡­ overheard¡­ You''re doing it for free?" he asked. I had one hand on my door. I could ignore him and go back inside. But the subus side of me who just had appetizers was now hungry for an entree. Licking my lips, I followed him into his booth. He was chubbier than thest guy, but his belly wasn''t the only thing that was big. A bulbous and girthy cock sprung up to my face when I pulled his pants down. No getting to know each other, no small talk, just right to the fun and that was perfectly fine with me. I licked it all over, causing him to squirm and gasp. Once my saliva had sufficiently lubricated the shaft, I pulled my underwear down and shook my ass at him. "Do you want to put it in?" I teased him. "Is it really okay? I don''t have a condom," he said. "It''s okay, I won''t get pregnant," I assured him. That was all he needed to hear. His cock plunged into my pussy with a wet squish, and what followed was the constant sound of pping meat. We weren''t being subtle or quiet at all anymore. He fucked me like a jackhammer pounding into asphalt. "Ahh~ I''m having sex with a stranger in a manga cafe¡­ mmm¡ª aahh!" My voice erupted with moans of pleasure. The upants in the other booths were going to hear at this rate. But I didn''t care, his dick was so good, stirring up my pussy. If Kazuya in the other room was trying to study, he was probably regretting it now. "I''m going to creampie you!" he dered, as ifying im to me by challenging the other upants. "Ahh¡ª yes, keep fucking me¡­!" I pleaded. The stranger came so much, his ejacte dripped down my thighs. But I hadn''t orgasmed and wasn''t satisfied yet. To my delight, he hadn''t either. He hugged me from behind, groping my breasts and pinching my nipples. His hips began to pick up speed again when the door suddenly slid open. Mio stood there with an impish grin. "You horny cunt, having fun without me?" 95 – Getting Hornier by the Day 95 ¨C Getting Hornier by the Day One by one, Mio and I proceeded to have sex with every upant in our hall. She made good on her promise to fist fuck the ass of the person adjacent to our booth. Thankfully with atex glove on. The sound of someone being mindbroken to enjoy getting their ass fisted was not something I was keen on hearing ever again. But leave it to Mio to enjoy something as sadistic as that. While she was screwing the brains out of thest person in the hall, I invited Kazuya back to my booth for seconds. He had apparently went into overdrive to finish his assignments just to have sex with me again. How could I not be ttered? To think that my body¡ª the pleasure my pussy granted him, encouraged him to work harder. Kazuya had me pinned under his manly strength, fucking me like he wanted to put a baby in me. "I never¡­ thought I could have sex with a hot high school girl like you! I''m always so jealous of those college guys in circles. They should be jealous of me now," he ranted as he made a mess of my pussy. "Ahhh¡­ I''m cumming again¡­ Your dick is making me cum so hard¡­ nngh!" I moaned, convulsing against his body. We were pressed together, staining the mat below us with sweat and cum. Heid on top of me and squished my breasts between us. His hips frantically pped against mine, orchestrating a symphony of flesh and carnal pleasure. It was just so good. My womb was so hot from having so much raw and unprotected sex, and my belly full from swallowing so much cum. Times like these my mind drifted and wondered why I had bothered caring about being a boy when sex was way better as a girl. "So good¡ª harder! Fuck me, harder¡ª guh¡­ I''m cumming¡­!" Finally, his throbbing cock brought me to an orgasm. He painted my pussy white with cum, injecting it into my baby room to mix with the lovejuices of other men. Even after emptying his load, Kazuya wouldn''t get off me. He kept me for himself for a while longer, passionately kissing me as if I was his girlfriend. His dick had goneid but remained plugged so as to keep the cum from leaking out. The door slid open. Mio appeared, naked and with a satisfied expression. Her thighs dripped with cum. Kazuya lit up. "I''ve always dreamed of having a three¡ª" "Get out, kid. It''s my turn to fuck my girlfriend," she said, kicking Kazuya out of the room and shutting the door. "Wait, Mio¡­ Kazuya made me cum like crazy, I''m really sensitive right now¡ª iiieeeekk!" Mio went to work eating me out. Her tongue fished the entrance and depths of my pussy to lick clean the cum gushing out of me. "Mmm! If Kana''s a cum hydrant, you''re the leaky cum faucet. Kahaha!" She continued to slurp and lick as if my pussy was a melting ice cream cone, and wouldn''t stop until everything was eaten up. Everytime her tongue flicked my clit, it sent electricity running up my spine. I felt every little taste bud on her tongue as it rubbed me. "Aaauughh¡­ Mio, stop! I''m going to cum! I''m cumming! I''m cumming¡ª nnngh, oohhh!" I grabbed a handful of her hair, but that only served to embolden her. The moment she shoved her tongue as deep as she could, I came so hard it was lights out in my head. Mio reached up to pinch and squeeze my nipples. She slowly crawled on top of me, licking my body and leaving a trail of saliva in her wake. A sharp pain fired up my body as she paused at my chest to bite my nipples, but the pain quickly turned to pleasure as she sucked on them. Then, atst, I saw her face. She leaned down to kiss me, tying our tongues together in a sloppy embrace. "Ugh¡­ My whole body feels weird," I said, gasping for air between each kiss. "This is what we need to do more of. I can get behind sharing as long as it''s with you. Don''t tell me you aren''t enjoying this." She grinned. "No¡­ment¡­" I foundfort being stuck underneath Mio''s body weight. Our breasts squished together, nuzzling into each other''s faces, legs and fingers intertwined¡­ Even though sex with other people was great, they didn''tpare to Mio, Kana, or Hatsumi. "What do you say we finally get some grub?" Mio asked. "I saw a shaved ice machine in the lobby when I was going to the showers." ncing down at our cum and sweat-caked bodies, the smell of sex still heavy in the booth, a quick wash might be in order first. "I know you already took a shower, but I''m thinking we need to take a long bath before anything else," I said. Mio''s eyes snapped open. Her head jerked in the direction of the door. "Might have to put food and bath on hold a while longer." She used her foot to slide open the door. The guys we had sex with from this hall crowded in front of our booth. It seemed they had been listening in to Mio eating my pussy and got hard again. I thought I had enough sex for one night, but seeing their ravenous eyes and being bathed in the scent of their lust quickly put me back in the mood. Mio repositioned us to face our asses to the door. While stillying on top of me, she smacked both mine and her own ass. "Last call for the night, boys. Take your pick or take both!" she announced. I had no say in it, though I didn''t exactly want to refuse either. Mio licked her lips, then shoved her tongue into my mouth just as someone pushed their dick into my pussy. "Fwuah~ The shower feels so good¡­" Manga cafes nowadays were fitted with showers and baths. Some ces even had saunas and their own sento built into it. With how long people spent in a manga cafe, it only made sense to provide a ce to take care of hygiene. No one liked sitting in an enclosed space for a long period of time, with dozens of other people around, to stink up the ce. After Mio so charitably turned us into cum toilets for everyone in our hall, we tweaked their memories in case they remembered at some point. I certainly didn''t want a stranger I had sex with recognize me one day when I was with friends or my sister. That was just asking for trouble. As the hot water cascaded down my body, I couldn''t help but touch myself again. My nipples were still sore from being pinched so much, and my pussy hadn''t stopped leaking cum. Both parts of me felt sexual pleasure from just being showered with water. It might be just my imagination, but it seemed like I''d be a lot horniertely. The simple act of rubbing my cum-filled belly was enough to get me in the mood. Normally, I''d have sex once and would be good for a few days. Today was probably the most I had sex in one day and was still notpletely satisfied. Now that I had some time to think about it, Mio was the same. She had been acting hornier than usual, too. Mio was already washed up and waiting in the changing room. She was dressed in a lot less, wearing booty shorts and a crop top with big texts that said, "FUCKABLE''. I put on an oversized, long-sleeve shirt and a pair of sweatpants. We were two stark contrasts to each other. Though it seemed both of us opted out of wearing bras. They were ufortable when you just wanted to lounge around. "You''re really going to walk out like that?" I asked. The subus nced down at her attire and shrugged. "Damn right. I''m going to pop some boners and enjoy the sights." We headed into the main cafe area and were immediately swamped with stares. Mio was enjoying the attention of being checked out. Meanwhile my anxiety levels were spiking. It was not an exaggeration to say everyone was looking at us. But just as quickly, their stares returned to theics in their hands and continued to steal nces our way. Mio intentionally stretched her arms above her head, so far that her underboobs were almost showing. "Let''s get something to eat already!" she urged, pulling on my hand. The dining area was more like a snack bar. Beverage dispensers, vending machines, and automated self-serve machines. You wouldn''t be able to get a real meal unless you went outside. Most of the stuff here was just junk food. As I returned to our hall to drop off some of the food in my hands, I found myself stuck in traffic behind a line of people leading inside. The line consistently moved forward and people were exiting the hall with a smile on their face. I squeezed and pushed my way to the front. It turned out, the line was for mine and Mio''s booth. They were signing a sheet on a clipboard hanging on the door to the booth. One guy finished signing, turned to leave, and nearly walked into me. "S-Sorry¡­" he said, turning red and then hurried out of the hall. "Stop!" I halted the next guy in line from signing up and snatched the clipboard from the door. It was a time slot sheet of half an hour increments, beginning at midnight and ending right before school begins. There were two columns, one had my name at the top and the other had Mio''s name. "Mio!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. She came racing back with a box of fried chicken in her hands. "Exin this!" "Oh, shit! The sign up sheet I made is almost full? Looks like we''re neck and neck on who wants to fuck us!" She cackled. "Wait, YOU made this? For people who want to have sex with us?" "Well, yeah. I''m horny as fuck and so are you. This is a win-win for us," she said as a matter of factly. "There will be no sign-up sheet to have sex. Sorry, guys! False rm!" I tore up the sheet in front of their faces. Everyone sighed and exited the hall with their shoulders drooping. Every upant in this hall who was also in line slunk back to their booth. "Killjoy." Mio groaned and returned to our booth to dine on her snacks. "Damn, this is the life! Good food, all the stupidics I could ever read, and someone to fuck in the next door over whenever I want? Can I just live here for the rest of my life?" Mio asked, belching out loud. Her bliss was immeasurable. It was a little past midnight, but I wasn''t feeling tired at all. Staying up with Mio was fun. "Well, we can''t always stay here. School in the morning and more to do before Halloween and Culture Day," I reminded her. "You''re feeling better now, right? Not all mopey anymore?" She scooted up to me and put an arm around my shoulders. Even now Mio was looking after me. I leaned up to kiss her tenderly on the lips. The taste of sugary sweets teased my taste buds. "Does that answer your question?" I grinned. Mio pushed me onto my back and shook her head. "I''m gonna need a lot more convincing." "M-Maybeter. I want to get something to drink," I said. "Tch. That''s twice you cockblocked me. There won''t be a third." Mio winked. We went to refill our drinks. The manga cafe was winding down now. Much less people were in the lobby reading as most had retreated to their rooms to sleep. The only ones still up were night owls, cafe employees, and students and sry workers that have something due in the morning. As I was filling my cup, excited to get back to reading the battle shounen I''d been meaning to finish, someone bumped my arm. Some of the drink spilled over the top, but fortunately I was holding it over the drain. "Sorry! I wasn''t watching where I was going," a familiar voice said. "It''s no problem, I wasn''t¡ª eh?" "Eh?" Ie face to face with none other than Kana, dressed in a cute dress and pink cardigan, hair clearly done over with a curling iron, and wearing some light make up. Both of us gawked at each other, utterly speechless. "Is that who I think it is?" Mio asked, lips slowly curving into a bemused smile. "Friends you know?" A handsome college-aged guy I didn''t know came up to Kana and put an arm around his waist. "I-I have to cancel for tonight!" Kana eximed, pushing the guy away. "What? But I already paid¡ª" "I''ll pay you back through the app!" Kana returned to us, head down and sulking. Shame written all over his face. "Mind telling us what that was about?" I folded my arms. "Ain''t it obvious?" Mio chuckled. "Couldn''t resist the pleasures of a woman''s body, so he came out looking for dick." "That''s not it! I¡­ I started¡­pensated dating¡­" he confessed. Kana had no choice but to join us at a table and exin everything. "Ever since you turned me into a girl, I''ve started feeling weird. Whenever I walk down the streets and people check me out, I kind of like it. I pass by clothing stores in the city and find myself staring at cute clothes. Someonepliments me, and I melt like an ice cube in summer," he exined. Kana''s transformation into a girl by the de messed with his mental a lot more than I expected. I knew first hand how powerful my state of mind began to change when it happened to me. "I sort of get that. Now you know how I felt when you kept calling me cute and whatnot," I scolded him. "Be honest. Have you fucked any of your clients yet?" Mio asked. "No! I haven''t done anything like that with them. I just¡­ erm¡­ do it for the attention. It feels nice¡­" He pressed his index fingers together and blushed. "Th-That doesn''t mean I like them though. I still like you two, and I want to go back to being a boy¡­ eventually!" Mio and I raised our brows, skeptical of what Kana said. In the grand scheme of things, it hasn''t been that long since he became a girl. Only a little over a week had passed for him. It only felt long for me because I was trapped in a time loop. "Alright, Kana. How much has changed? When you look at boys, does your heart and face start getting hot?" I asked. "Are you¡­ trying to condition me into thinking about the opposite sex or something?" He squinted at me. "The kid''s avoiding the question. He''s probably got cock on his mind 24/7!" Mio eximed. "No! Argghh! I had a bad feeling abouting out tonight. I should have listened to my gut!" he cried, burying his head into his arms. As amusing as this was, Kana appeared conflicted over it. His situation was my fault. I''d turn him back if I could, but the de was nowhere near charged yet. Despite all the sex I had in one day, only a fraction of its previous capacity was filled. A lot more quality sexual energy from the likes of Kana or Hatsumi would be needed. "Hey, I''ve been wondering about this for a while. What the hell ispensated dating?" Mio asked, ncing between us. "You were making fun of me without even knowing what that was?!" Kana red. "I ain''t from this world. Can ya me me?" She shrugged. "Compensated dating is when you go out with people in exchange for money and gifts¡ª and because I know you''re definitely going to ask this¡­ Yes, sometimes sex is involved¡­" I exined. "I wanna try it!" she dered. "I knew it was going toe to this¡­" Kana and I said at once. 96 – Haruka ‘Hacchan’ Ichikawa 96 ¨C Haruka ¡®Hhan¡¯ Ichikawa At the start of ss, Rika had an announcement to make on behalf of the student council. "Lately, there have been reports of students wandering the cityte at night. As a private school, students of Tsukiji High must represent themselves at their best on and off campus. Please be aware of how your actions will reflect back to the school''s image and possibly harm its reputation." ssmates began to whisper, using one another in a teasing and joking manner. Rika shot a nce at me and Mio in particr. She definitely knew. We shrugged at her, and she suppressed an amused grin. "It''s fine if you want to go out in the evening," Sensei chimed in. "Tsukiji prides itself for giving students autonomy to make decisions for themselves. Just be careful not to make too much trouble that Principal Murata will consider taking that privilege way. The entire ss groaned. "You say that, Teach. But ain''t you the one always going to Gobi Soand every monday night?" Mio smirked. I smacked my face as the ss reacted with a drawn-out, "Ooooh!" That''s¡­! F-First of all, you must have mistaken me for someone else. Second, it''s perfectly okay for a healthy man to visit a soand!" he eximed, quickly turning red. "Sensei! What''s a soand?" an innocent female student raised a hand to ask. "It''s a¡ª We''re not talking about this any longer. ss is beginning!" he dered. Kana had his head on the desk, buried in his arms. "What''s the matter?" I quietly asked him. I think it''s my fault. I might have¡­ ran into a couple of faculty downtown when I was¡­ doing the thing," he confessed. "You didpensated dating with a teacher?" Mio leaned over to ask. "No!" Since Mio and I helped out the other day, another set of students rotated to take our ce for today, leaving us with plenty of free time in the afternoon. There was little for us to do except wait. Yuriha was currently working with Kaede on the outfit designs. We weren''t due back to help the ss with Culture Day prep until tomorrow. I figured I''d drop by the kendo club. They haven''t needed me back due to how effective Selene was at disciplining them. She quite literally took over the club and Gouda had nothing to say about it. It was boot camp inside the gym. "You call that a swing? A newborn elf could fight better than you! Keep those arms and legs moving, or we''re staying another hour for practice." Selene went around barking threats and insults like handing out candy. "You''re really kicking them into shape, huh?" I remarked,ing up from behind her. Selene was wielding her own bokken and had it propped against her shoulder. She didn''t even wear her track jacket, it hung on her shoulders instead. The subus'' appearance had taken on a more delinquent-like look since thest time I saw her. "I''ve researched our foes, studied their habits. They are a force to be reckoned with. Nothing short of intense, rigorous training will prepare your men for battle," Selene said. "My men¡­ Huh? What do you mean researched and studied?" I asked. "The two most formidable teams will be from Maguro High in Tokyo and Yoko-Midari Academy in Sapporo. They are trained by former kendo champions who are also hanshi 8-dan," she exined. I choked on my spit. Hanshi was the highest title a kendo practitioner could earn. But color me even more surprised that Selene went ahead and learned enough about kendo to know that. She put in more work than I ever could. On the other hand¡­ "I''m d you''re taking this seriously¡­ but could you not treat this like we''re going to war? It makes me uneasy¡­" "If we don''t take this seriously, how else can we bring you victory? Isn''t that right? We''re going to bring victory to Saeko no matter the cost!" Selene shouted to the club. "That''s right! For Saeko! For Saeko! For Saeko!" they repeated at the top of their lungs after each swing. I grabbed Selene''s shoulders. "Why are they fighting for me?!" "They need a reason to fight. You''re their reason," she answered. This suddenly became a lot more embarrassing. "Anesan! Some of the first years need to take a break. Kei might have sprained his wrist," Yuuto said. Anesan¡­ They started referring to her like they were in a gang. Though Selene did exude that kind of aura about her. "Yuuto, take Kei to the nurse''s office. We''re taking a five minute break and going right back into it!" she shouted. At least she cared enough for their health to know when to stop. "By the way, your sister expressed worry about youst night. Hatsumi wanted me to check if you will be going home tonight?" "She could have just text me." I checked my phone just in case, but found neither a call nor a text from her sincest night. I still had that thing to do because Mio insisted we trypensated datingter. "I think Hatsumi wants to give you space," she said. "Hmmmm¡­" I red at Selene. She took a step back, wondering what offense she had caused me. "Y-Yes?" "You''re keeping your hands off my sister, aren''t you?" I asked. "I swear I haven''t touched her! However¡­ one night, she did give me a massage¡­ It was heavenly." Selene shut her eyes to recall, then snapped back open upon realizing what she had confessed to. She proceeded to prostrate herself before me. "Nothing happened. I had no sinful intentions." "Guys, look!" "Coach is performing a dogeza to Saeko!" "Do we bow, too?" We were drawing too much attention. It didn''t help that Mio wasughing her ass off at the sight of Selene''s deferration to me. "Don''t grovel while other people are around!" I tried to pull Selene back to her feet. "No, not yet!" Mio came between us and put her feet in front of Selene''s head. "Kiss it, and I''ll put in a good word to Hatsumi that you treat Saeko like a queen at school." "NO!" I screamed. "Done." Selene kissed both mine and Mio''s shoe like it was nothing to her. The power of love was something else. Selene got to her feet, shamelessly acting like she had done what anyone would have done if given the choice. She then red at the club members who had stopped to watch, putting them right back to practice. "Is there anything else?" she asked, eager to please. "Carry on¡­" I sighed. We left the gym so that the club could return to practice without any more distractions. Mio appeared distracted herself and lost in thought. "So, I''ve been thinking," she began. "Why don''t we convince Kana to stay as a girl instead?" "He''s going to freak out if you try to tell him that," I warned. Mio shrugged. "Kid''s pretty much rocking it being a girl at this point. Take me for example. I like fucking. Fucking''s what I do. I''d fuck all day if I could." "I feel like your point was lost in that sex-filled brain of yours." I squinted at her in an attempt to make sense of what she had said. "Nnnhh¡­ It made a lot more sense in my head," she groaned. We found Kana by the gate being hounded by three boys from ss. Just like when I first turned, he wasn''t used to the influx of attention. It used to be we talked about girls, video games, and other teenage boy topics. Now the conversations turned to flirtations andpliments instead, which Kana was being showered with. "C''mon, Kana! Let''s go to an arcade or karaoke. It''ll be our treat!" one of the boys urged. "I already told you, I have ns with Mio and Saeko," he protested. Thankfully, the low-field of magic we exerted around school continued to keep everyone under the impression Kana had always been a girl. The problem was, everyone who had been friends with Kana now saw him as a girl. To a bunch of desperate high school boys, that would definitely lead to some issues. "That''s even better! Us three boys and the three of you girls can hang out together," another pleaded. As soon as Mio and I caught up to Kana, we realized who was among the trio. "Geh. Kameshiro¡­" I made no effort to hide my repulsion. "What''s up, Saeko!" Kameshiro smiled. "Guess you couldn''t resist my¡ª" I put my thumb and index in the air in front of him to make the ''this close'' gesture. He knew what that had meant. We both knew it was referring the small threat I''d given him after we had sex in the custodian''s closet back then. It was enough to get him to m up. Being able to brag about having sex was apparently not worth having your dick outed as puny. You have no power here, Kameshiro, I mused to myself. The size of your dick is in the palm of my hands, and I have a lot less shame about sex now! Kana hid behind me and stuck his tongue out at the boys, much to their disappointment. "If they wanna hang out, I don''t mind," Mio said. "REALLY?!" they eximed. "Damn it, Mio!" Kana and I couldn''t believe her. We were just about to get rid of the pests¡ª "Mio~" One of Mio''s gyaru friends waved both hands as she came down the sidewalk. "Hhan, you''rete! We''re about to head out," Mio shouted. "Sowwy. I had to make it up to my bf that I couldn''t hang out with him today." The gyaru put a hand up to her mouth in the dick-sucking motion. The three boys who saw her make the gesture tensed up and clenched their thighs together. "What''s going on?" I asked Mio. "I talked to Hhan about thepensated dating thing. She said she was gonna show us some pointerster," she answered. "Hmm? Is it just me, or is the group a lot bigger now? Oh, well. The more the merrier! We could use some pack mules." Hhan grinned. Herment earned a round of, "Eh?" from Kameshiro''s group. The seven of us took a train to Kobe to visit the Sannomiya shopping street. It was much longer than the one on the block with Isekai Gohan. spanned several blocks and was more than just one length of a street, but several upon which businesses collectively called the area. On either side of us, stores of all kinds lined the length of this pedestrian-only street, separated by an atrium that allowed sunlight to illuminate the area. Kameshiro and his friends, Ippei and Michio, were initially excited to be hanging out with us. Until Hhan kept her word and turned them into pack mules. "How¡­ How much more is she nning to buy?!" Kameshiroined, struggling to carry six bags worth of new clothing from several outlets we had passed by. They all belonged to Hhan, who was apparently looking to buy new clothes anyway. The boys tagging along worked out in her favor. She and Mio were two peas in a pod. They got along so well, it made me a little jealous. Haruka Ichikawa preferred to go by Hhan at school, even got the faculty to start calling her that over her real name. Hhan was the gyaru at school. Her hair was dyed blonde and gathered to the right side of her head to form a curly ponytail. ck roots could be seening back on the top. The school uniform was unbuttoned low enough that the upper part of her ck bra was showing. Nails were decorated with microbeads and painted in several colors. Aside from fake eyshes, she didn''t wear much makeup. Lost in thought, I identally walked into her back, not realizing she had stopped in front of a lingerie store. "Oh, no. I''m getting deja vu," I said. "I, uh¡­ I kind of want to check out that sporting goods store instead!" Kana was about to turn and walk away, but Hhan threw an arm around his and my shoulder. "A girl''s greatest weapon is hidden underneath," she said, tugging us inside. "We''re¡­ going to stay out here," Ippei said. "Yeah, I don''t think boys are allowed in a store like that," Michio added. "You guys are the ones who wanted to hang out!" Mio pushed the three of them in from behind. We emerged an hourter having purchased and changed into both the lingerie and new clothes. The outfits in Hhan''s bags turned out to be for us, and they fit like a glove. I was dressed in an ivory cardigan, ck skirt, and beret. Kana changed into a sleeveless hoodie dress and jeans. Meanwhile, Hhan and Mio were a drastic contrast. They looked like bimbos we picked off the street, wearing a light crop top and jean shorts. What we wore underneath, the lingerie Hhan specifically picked out for us to wear and wouldn''t take no for an answer, I couldn''t dare describe. Kana tugged on his hoodie ufortably,pletely red in the face. "How is it that I''m covered up¡­ but it still feels embarrassing?" he asked. "Are you sure we can wear this? I can pay you back," I told Hhan. "Hey, it''s totally no sweat! We''re all like friends, right?" She smiled. No, it totally wasn''t no sweat. The price tags were still on the clothing when she gave it to us. These were designer brands. The beret on my head itself was worth 12,000 yen. Where did Hhan get all her money from? Was her family loaded? "S-So, where are we headed next on our date?" Kameshiro asked, eyes molesting every inch of our bodies. "Oh, we''re kind of thirsty. Could you three be the sweetest things and grab us something sweet to drink from Starbucks?" Hhan ced a hand on Kameshiro''s chest and fluttered her eyelids. "Of course! Come on, guys. Our girls are counting on us!" He straightened his back, and like a loyal dog, went to fetch. Ippei and Michio followed after him. When they turned the corner, Hhan was already moving on. "Wait, we''re ditching them?" I asked. She spun around and put two fingers in my face. "First two rules about dating: if they don''t respect you, you don''t have to respect them; you can end a date whenever you want." "Aw, shit. Don''t make her list out the next ten," Mio remarked, having seemingly already heard them all. We walked to the end of Sannomiya Center where it was mostly restaurants and food ces. Hhan appeared to be on the lookout for someone. "Is anyone going to tell us why we''re out here already?" I asked. "Did Mio not tell you?" Hhan nced at Mio. "You were supposed to tell us something?" Kana asked her. "I was supposed to tell you guys something? Shit, I think I forgot," she said, rubbing the back of her head. We sighed simultaneously at her. "I got some cute boysing by to have dinner with. It might be intimidating because they''re in college, but they aren''t too much older than us. Just a casual date," Hhan exined. "D-D-Date¡­?" Kana stuttered. "What are you getting squeamish about? You''ve been doingpensated dating, haven''t you?" I asked. "Yeah, but¡­ with the same guy¡ª not because I like him! I''m just too scared to go with anyone else¡­" he answered. Hhan smoothed out Kana''s tangled hair from him stressing too much. I was surprised he just let her do it. Maybe he was petrified. After all, the heart of a young boy still beat inside that female body. "That''s why we''re going together. Ya got nothing to be scared about," she assured him. "Heeyyy!" A group of four college-aged boys approached us. Their manner of dress was a lot more casual than ours. One of them even had a hawaiian shirt and sandals. We were definitely overdressed for the asion despite our own outfits beingid-back. "What''s going on, Hhan! You said to bring a fourth, so we brought a kouhai from my circle. His name''s Tani," the guy in the hawaiian shirt said. Hhan introduced everyone together. Beni was the guy wearing the hawaiian shirt. He appeared oldest out of the four. Then there was Tani, Yoshino, and Hikaru. We entered a korean barbecue restaurant and were seated in a private room. Some of us just clicked, and the pairs formed organically. Beni and Hhan appeared to be good friends from the start. Yoshino cozied up to me. Kana ended up with Tani, who came off a little too strong right from the get-go. As we took our seats, I noticed a missing pair. "Where''s Mio?" I asked Hhan. "She and Hikaru went straight to the love hotel," she answered. "Mio just skipped all the steps and went right to that?!" Kana eximed. He pinched the sleeve of my shirt and lowered his voice. "Can we sit next to each other?" "If you don''t want to do this, we can just tell Hhan," I whispered. He shook his head. "I''d feel bad. She and Mio went out of her way to set this up for us¡­ I want to at least try." Hnngh! I clutched my chest. Something about Kana turning into a girl that''s so damn cute. As a boy, he used to always look out for me. Now that he was the opposite gender, it was like a whole different person. I wanted to just take him home and throw him onto my bed. Yoshino poked my arm to get my attention. "If you don''t know what to get, I highly rmend the spare ribs. They have it marinated in this amazing sweet and spicy sauce." "Can I leave it to you to make the orders?" I asked, putting a hand on his arm. "Alright! I''ve been here many times, so I know exactly what all the good stuff are!" he eximed. "Let''s order some beer, too," Tani suggested. "You know we''re not old enough, right?" Hhan scolded him from across the table. "It''s fine! The ones who can will drink, and we won''t drink too much. I promise," he said. Dinner was going surprisingly well. Each of the boys even brought a gift. Yoshino had a lot to say about his degree in economics, but the topic¡ª a boring thing to anyone else¡ª held my interest because I was going to be in his ce in less than a year. Listening to his ranting gave me a heads up for what to expect. I spent my first two years in high school worrying about my self-image. Going to college would be a fresh start for who I really was. A subus whore¡ª er, I meant woman! While everyone was having fun, I couldn''t help but wonder where Kameshiro and the others were. We didn''t have each other''s numbers. They must be scrambling around to find us. I recalled Hhan''s first lesson. Kameshiro was kind of an ass from the start, and we didn''t really talk much until I became a girl. There was also that incident in the custodian''s closet which, even though the sex felt good, I''d never forgive him for taking advantage of me for that. "How did you guys meet Hhan?" I asked Yoshino, breaking the flow of conversation. "We met her at a hostess club. Hhan and Beni hit it off, then she introduced us to her high school friends," he answered. "What¡­? You went to a hostess bar?" I turned to Hhan. "Ahaha! No, silly. I work at a hostess bar. Used to work at the Coliseum until it went up in mes, then moved onto Starlight," she said. Coliseum. I gulped. That was Selene''s hideout. Hhan worked there? We thoroughly destroyed that ce when a fight broke up. "Ahem¡­ How did you get away with working at a hostess bar while still attending Tsukiji?" I asked, recalling my school''s strict part-time job policies. Mio and I had only gotten the paperwork through thanks inrge part to the student council. Hhan absent-mindedly swirled the sauce on her empty te with the fork. "My folks are kinda in a slump, so I do what I can to help, ya know? Mio¡­ helped me convince the principal to let it slide. I owe her a lot for that. Now I''m making more dough than I know what to do with!" She shed a wide smile. Mio did that? It had to have started around May. Talk about being a saint. For being a subitch, she was a lot kinder than she let on back then. By the time dinner was winding down, and the boys were trying to get their flirt on, I noticed Kana shifting ufortably in his seat. "What can I do to convince you toe back to my ce?" Tani whispered to Kana, lifting his chin. The guy clearly had one too many drinks and forgot what personal space meant. Everytime Tani tried to touch Kana''s arm or thighs, he tried to brush him off, but that only served to encourage him. Not only did Tani continue groping Kana''s butt, he was being outright obvious about it. The shakiness in Kana''s couldn''t make it any more crystal clear he didn''t like it. I was about to use my aura to stop Tani, but Hhan moved faster than I could react. Her drink soaked him from the head down. "W-What the hell was that for?" Tani glowered at her. "Can''t you see you''re making Kanata ufortable?" she asked, returning his death stare with a re of her own. "Get the fuck out. All three of you. I''ll cover the bill, so be happy you at least got a free meal tonight." Yoshino and Beni gawked in disbelief. "Wait, we didn''t do anything though!" Beni said. "Beni and I should be cool, right?" Yoshino asked. Hhan was ruthless. "Tani''s drunk. You guys should take him home. Scram. Go!" The two less inebriated of the trio picked up their drunk, gropey friend and left the room. Once they were gone, Hhan scooted over to Kana''s side to make sure he was okay. "Sorry¡­ I''m not used to this¡­" he said, casting his eyes to the table. I felt guilty. If I had acted sooner to stop Tani, the date wouldn''t have been ruined. "No, it''s my fault. I saw what was going on from the start and should''ve told Yoshino to stop his friend." I frowned, disappointed in myself more than anything. "Psh. You two have nothing to be sorry about." She waved a hand dismissively and put a gyoza in her mouth. "But weren''t they clients from your hostess job?" I asked. "Eh, who cares? Boys like them are a dime a dozen, but you two are the only Saeko and Kana I know. Tell me again what the first two rules are?" Hhan rested her chin on her palm and waited for our responses. "Uh¡­ If they don''t respect you, you don''t have to respect them?" I answered reluctantly. "And you can end a date whenever you want?" Kana added. "Good, good! Mio can''t even remember the first one. Anyway, there''s still a whole lot of food on the table. Who''s helping me finish?" she asked, licking her lips. I used to just pass off gyarus like Hhan as student delinquents who just cked and yed around. She became the first girl who wasn''t Hatsumi that I looked up to. I think I understand why Mio was such good friends with her. She was like a reliable older sister. 97 – Trusting a Succubus to do the Student Council President’s Job 97 ¨C Trusting a Subus to do the Student Council President¡¯s Job A week had gone by now of my ss taking turns staying after school to work on Culture Festival and Halloween. Everything wasing along nicely. Signboards and banners, flyers to advertise our event, coordinating with other clubs and sses to ensure workspaces and equipment would be in ce the day of, we couldn''t ask for a better ss rep. Thanks inrge part to Rika, the logistics of what was needed and the checklist of things to be done progressed smoothly. It helped that she was part of the student council, but she was very diligent to begin with. Today, Mio and I were on the clock to help put up decorations. We had webs running up the corners of the room, paper spiders taped to the walls and windows, and white trash bag ghosts pinned outside of our ssroom. Mio and I went outside to put up the cosy cafe signboard above our ssroom door. We could easily fly up and get it done in no time, but since there were still students inside the ss and around school, we didn''t want to risk someone seeing us in the air. Instead, we had to do it the old fashion way. "Just keep both hands on thedder to keep it steady," I said, beginning my climb up the steps with the board under my arm. "Oh, I''m watching alright. Kehehe." Mio giggled creepily. I felt her eyes on my ass. In retrospect, one of the boys should have done this. No use worrying about it. The faster I got this done, the sooner I could climb down. The student council and faculty didn''t want us nailing anything. We were asked to usemand strips and tape so as to not ruin the walls. The cardboard signboard was too heavy to be taped up, so I figured themand strips were the best option. As I was applying the strips to the wall, several boys from another ss came walking down the hallway. I instinctively went to adjust my skirt so they wouldn''t see my panties, but doing so prevented me frompleting my task. "Heya, guys!" Mio called out to the boys as they got close. "You wanna see something hot?" MIO! She pointed at my ass. In my position, they could clearly see my underwear. "Are you serious?!" I groaned. Mio shook thedder. I reflexively gripped the rail for dear life even though I knew I could fly if I fell. Because my hands were preupied, I couldn''t cover my skirt iling around and giving them an eyeful of my panty. Fortunately, they got embarrassed and scurried away. "Please, don''t do that again¡­" I pleaded. Suddenly, thedder creaked. Not because it was breaking, but because Mio began to climb on to it. "Quit it! This is a safety hazard. Only one person should be on adder at a time!" "I saw your ass and couldn''t help myself. What if I licked your pussy like this?" Mio asked, sticking her head under my skirt. I could feel the heat of her face. Sweat began to bead around my thighs. A wet sensation licked my leg, sending goosebumps up my spine. "Mio¡­ not here¡­" I said. "Which do you think will be faster? Me eating you out to an orgasm, or you finishing putting up that board?" she asked. "What are you guys doing?" Both of us froze up. I looked down to see Yuriha''s unamused expression staring back at me. Kaede was behind her, red as a tomato seeing our upromising position. "Uh. Just giving Saeko a lift?" Mio said. We climbed down and returned to the ssroom with Yuriha and Kaede in tow. "I''ve finished two of your six costumes so far. The specifications and measurements are all in ce. It should fit you like a glove," Yuriha exined, handing us our outfits. "I put my all into designing it. I''m really happy with how they turned out!" Kaede said, smiling from ear to ear. It had only been two days, but Yuriha tailored two of the six costumes we asked for. Talk about talent. She was headed upwards in life with no slowing down. Kaede was just the same. At a nce, these outfits could be something out of a movie or from a professional cosyer. She fidgeted with anticipation. Being able to see it on a living person and not a piece of paper has her excitement dialed up to max. We changed behind separate ck curtains in the corner of the room. Yuriha followed in after me. "Saeko, your costume might need some help. I''ll give you a hand," she said. "Oh, thanks!" But when we hid behind the curtains and out of sight from the rest of the ss, she showed me an essory to my cosy. It looked like an egg on one end and was tapered off where the tail began. We stared unflinchingly into each other''s eyes. "This is a buttplug, isn''t it?" Yuriha asked. "W-W-Why do you have that?" I stammered. "Because it was included in the design Kaede drew¡ª as instructed by Mio," she answered. That subitch. I knew she was going to do something to my outfit. I just didn''t know what. Now I did. "Wait, you had control of tailoring the costume. You could have not made it like this!" Iined to her. "And ruin the integrity of my work?" Yuriha reared back offended. Uh, oh. I might have started something. "When I saw the designs, I knew right away the entire outfit would be a challenge. All of them will be. If I am going to cut corners and neglect the most difficult parts, I might as well join the olddies'' knitting club down the street. This buttplug is as much part of the costume as every thread, button, andce as the rest of the outfit. In fact, the buttplug might as well be the focal point! The showpiece. The pi?ce de r¨¦sistance!" At the end of her spiel, she was clutching onto the cor of my uniform. "Okay, I get it! Quiet down before the others hear!" I said, shushing her. "You better wear that. Or I won''t be tailoring the remaining four." She left me the warning before exiting the curtains. "Talk about passionate¡­" I sighed. My outfit was a ck and white nekomimi maid outfit. Not the most original, but one couldn''t go wrong with pairing a catgirl and maid together. Damn it. I already had a tail anyway. But it didn''t look like a cat''s tail, and Yuriha wouldn''t be satisfied with that. Although I could charm her to think otherwise, she was doing us a favor by making these costumes. I took a deep breath, spat on the buttplug to lubricate it with my saliva, then pressed it up my butthole. "Nnngh¡­ It¡­ feels bigger than it should be¡­" Once the widest part had gone in, my ass clenched around the tapered part and stayed fixed in there. Unless someone really tugged on it, there''s no way it would identallye out. My ass was both in pain and in pleasure. Fortunately, I''d already be ustomed to anal sex, and this wasn''t too bad. It was also kind of cute. I walked out to a mixture of gasps and squeals. The girls absolutely adored my appearance, while the boys squeezed their legs shut. Mio emerged next, and what she wore¡­ Was something unexpected. "What happened to wanting to look hot and sexy?" I asked, ring at her. "I''m feeling different, ya know?" Mio smirked. I had expected her toe out in a thong or slingshot bikini. Any outrageous costume that would make me sigh. Instead, she wore a bartender''s outfit. A slim ck vest over her white shirt, included with a bow tie and half-apron. Her sleeves were rolled up halfway and hair tied to a ponytail. "Wow, Mio! You look so cool!" The girls squealed. The cool factor was definitely there. She looked like she came out of an otome manga and was the always-smirking ikemen archetype for the love interest. "Enough about me though. Hubba-hubba." Mio pulled out her phone to snap pictures of me like paparazzi. "Save the pictures for Culture Day!" Rika scolded Mio. "Oh, alright." She put the phone away groaning. Kaede and Yuriha were exceptionally happy with the results. And they were right. It fit us perfectly. "Wow! The tail looks so cool. It moves like it''s alive," a female student said. She drew everyone''s attention to the tail, which extended out from under the maid skirt. Little did they know, it also served as a buttplug and was inside my ass. The more they stared, the hotter my crotch got and embarrassing it became. "Heh. You know what a good tail needs?" Mio smirked. "I don''t want to know. Especially not from you!" I put my back to the wall as her grasping hands clenched and unclenched like a w machine. I thought I was saved when the door burst open. Things just got moreplicated. Hatsumi came in like the kool-aid man through a wall. She was out of breath, face covered in sweat, and clutching a digital camera. "What the¡ª Hatsumi?" "I''m here to take more pictures!" she eximed. The students began to whisper amongst themselves. "Is that Saeko''s sister?" "She''s really pretty!" "Do you think she''s single?" My sister''s presence became more than a distraction. She was the center of attention and robbed everyone of their productivity. How did she even get here? I turned to the only person in the room who would have sent a picture to her¡ª Mio. She nced at her phone, then to Hatsumi, back to her phone, and back again at Hatsumi. "Uh¡­ I sent that photo three minutes ago," Mio remarked. "I dropped everything and got here as fast as I could. Ahhh~ My little Saeko''s final year of Culture Festival, and she''s doing a cosy cafe. This is a dreame true. Is it a dream?" Hatsumi pinched her cheeks, and when it became apparent this was real enough for her, she began to snap a hundred pictures a minute of me. "Go on. You won''t even know I''m here!" "HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO PRETEND YOU''RE NOT HERE LIKE THAT?!" I started shoving her out of the ssroom. "Aw! But how am I supposed to capture every waking moment of your school life? I want to remember this when I''m on my deathbed one day," she said. "You''re embarrassing me. Go home already! And don''t talk like you''re going to die tomorrow." As soon as I got her out the ssroom door, I mmed it shut and turned the lock. When I turned back to the ssroom, the door swung open again. Thinking that my sister had somehow picked the lock, I was about to fly into a fury to scold her only to see Hitomi at the door. "Someone mind exining why the former student council president was in here?" the current student council president asked. We stared at her and shrugged. "Whatcha got for us, Prez? Here to y around, too?" Mio asked. "As if I have time to fool around. I''m making rounds to check on each ss'' progress. Your ss seems to be doing well for the most part," she said. "At this rate, we''ll be done a week before Halloween," Rika cheerfully confirmed. Hitomi nodded in approval. The student council must be knee-deep in work. Forget about her being a third year with all the school assignments and college looming over the horizon. As student council president, she had the entire student body to keep on a short leash so that nothing bad would happen during Culture Day and Halloween. Hitomi had even let Rika focus on helping our ss instead and assumed the secretary duty, which meant more work on her own te. "Much as I''d like to stand around like mannequins, I''m taking Kaede with me back to the sewing club to work on the rest of your costumes." Yuriha and Kaede peaced out, leaving the finished costumes to us. "Why is it that one of you always seems to be one step away from nudity?" Hitomi squinted at mine and Mio''s costumes. "But we¡ª" As I raised my voice to object, Mio tugged hard on my tail and yanked the buttplug out of my ass. "Hieeennngghh!" My knees buckled. "Hey, chill out! Yuriha''s making sure we ain''t having nip slips or pantyshots," Mio said, swinging the cat''s tail that was just inside me. I shielded my face in case I got smacked by whatever literal shit might fling into me. Rika came to our defense. "They showed me the designs beforehand. Everything''s A-okay!" "Good." Hitomi sighed. A noticeable weight had lifted from her shoulders. At least for now. I thought it would be the end of it, but she still had some business with Mio. "By the way, I''ve prepared the Culture Day speech for you." "Eh?!" A round of astonishment and gasps filled the room. "You''re having HER give the speech for Culture Day? Why?!" I asked, terrified at the potential ramifications. Just like with Sports Day where the principal gave a short speech, it was the student council''s job to give a one at the start of Culture Day. One member from the student council would give the speech and wish everyone well to kick it off. The one giving the speech did so in front of the entire school, so for Hitomi to entrust Mio was something of a gamble. "Mio has done a lot of good work for the student council despite not being a member. None of us can deny that. It''s only right that I let her have this honor. This is also a good chance to show underperforming and troublesome students that even someone like Mio can change," she exined. "But¡­ It''s Mio. It''s like trusting Hana to sit still and be quiet," I said. "Hey!" "The thing is, I trust Mio," the student council president admitted. "You do...?" I asked dubiously. "Heh. I''m trustworthy." Mio rubbed her upturned nose, basking in the praise. "I just don''t respect her," Hitomi added. "Oi!" "Anyway, the decision is final." She caught the tail by the buttplug end to stop the spinning and poked Mio''s chest with her free hand. "Y''ain''t doing nothing but stickin'' ta the script, ya hear? Or I''ma rip ya a new ass." When the student council president''s ent slipped out, everyone in the room who wasn''t Rika straightened their backs like spooked prairie dogs. There was no arguing against her. She meant it, or else. But Mio, having faced Hitomi''s wrath more times than I could count, was unfazed. "No prob, Prez! Stick to the script. Got it. I''ll just read it off like a good girl. Even an idiot like me can do it," Mio said, donning the most fake angelic face she could muster. "In all seriousness, don''t make me regret it." Hitomi let go of the tail and stared at her palm with unexpected repulsion. "What the¡­" "That''s not lotion on your hands!" Mio pushed Hitomi out the door. "Anyway, you leave the rest to us and get back to doing student council things. Miiiigghht wanna wash your hand first." 98 – Hana’s New Gig 98 ¨C Hana¡¯s New Gig Kana and I were leaving school when he suddenly got a text from Hhan. He got real excited to answer back, and even giggled to himself like an actual schoolgirl when returning a message. "You two have been getting close. Is there something I should know about? Maybe you had a gyaru fetish all this time?" I teased him, poking the side of his stomach. He jumped back, clutching his sides and nearly dropping his phone in the process. Seeing him get all flustered was cute. Too cute. When he was a boy, I was the one who got all embarrassed. It became the other way around with him as a girl. "That''s not it!" Kana blushed. "I just update her about mypensated dating stuff. Thanks to Hhan, I''m bing a lot more confident about myself. And¡­ hehe¡­ I''ve been getting a lot more gifts andpliments from my dates now because of her advice." "So you''re still doing that after all? Does that mean you''re done being mine and Mio''s boyfriend to be someone else''s girlfriend?" I asked, the snide remark turning him redder than a tomato. Kana covered the lower half of his face with his phone. "There''s no way I could ever want to be with anyone else¡­" he replied, ncing off to the side. My heart skipped a beat. If we weren''t in public, I would have assaulted Kana right then and there. This urge must be what Mio has to fight on a daily basis. "Saeko!" A girl with dark brown hair done up with pigtails raced out of the school building to catch up to us. Mio trailed behind her, walking without the same urgency. In fact, she yawned into her hand and looked like she couldn''t be bothered. "Thank god, I caught up to you¡­" the girl said, hands on her knees and panting. "Oh, aren''t you¡­ from the drama club?" I asked. "Yes! Takagi assigned me to be part of the stage crew. Second year Ame Shiraishi. I''m looking for Hana, have you seen her?" The desperation Ame''s voice was palpable. "Apparently she hasn''t shown up for practice in days. Man, I was hanging out Yumi. This girles barging into the nurse''s office looking for me when we were just getting to the good part," Mio groaned. "We?" I red at her. Mio cracked a smirk and shrugged. One whiff and I caught the scent of lust hanging around Mio from Naruse, the school nurse. Sounded like Yumi''s tenure as assistant nurse was more involved than I expected. "I thought Mio might know where Hana''s gone to, but she doesn''t know either. Please, tell me she''s at least okay. Takagi''s getting impatient that we''ve lost our Mercutio," the poor girl said. "Hana''s the truest definition of a free spirit, but she''s usuallymitted to the things she puts her mind on, right? It''s weird that she would abandon the drama club''s y," Kana added. "And I''ve been wondering why school''s been a lot quietertely. It''s because Hana''s gone missing, huh. At the very least, I don''t think she''s in danger¡­" I pulled out my phone to text Hana and received a response in an instant. Less of a response and more of a LINE sticker of a bear mascot sticking its tongue out. "See, that old squirt''s still around!" Mio cackled. "Old?" Ame nced at Mio. "Ahh¡ª Mio means old friend!" I chimed in. With everyone surrounding me and my phone, I sent Hana a text asking where she was and that the drama club needed her. Hana responded a few secondster with the answer buried under a convoluted mess of emojis and stickers. Apparently, she was downtown this entire time and was currently too busy to return, but assured us that she had her lines for the script down. "What?! That''s still no good. She might have her lines down, but she needs to rehearse blocking and lines with the rest of the cast!" Ame cried. "Ask her how long she''s going to be busy for?" I texted as Ame asked. We waited with bated breath on the ''Hana is typing¡­'' for two whole minutes. Then I got this stupid text from her: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) We all stared nkly at the face with a mixture of disbelief and bafflement. I sent an angry text at her to stop screwing around. Hana sent this in reply: ( ?¡ã( ?¡ã ??( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)? ?¡ã) ?¡ã) "They''re multiplying," Kana said. "Guess we''re going to bring her back by force." Mio mmed a fist into her palm. We assured Ame that we would bring Hana back, but it probably wasn''t enough to convince Takagi unless she was right in front of him. The drama club member thanked us and returned to the school building where she likely to meet the club president''s wrath. "Youing with?" I asked Kana. "Nah. I''d only slow you two down. Good luck finding that troublemaker." He waved and left ahead of us. Mio and I flew into the city in search of Hana. It wasn''t long before we sensed her aura in the business district of Tsukiji, and zeroed into a single-story office building with anime posters stered on the windows from the inside. I''d like to think I was in the know when it came to thetest and popr animes in otaku culture. When I looked at the posters, none of them were familiar to me. Almost all of the characters were women, and the men had shaded out faces from the nose up. "This ce totally doesn''t look shady!" Mio remarked. "Let''s hope we won''t actually have to force her back." I sighed. We entered into a boxed room of a lobby where several women sat patiently on chairs against the wall, reading magazines or fiddling with their phones. There was another door across from us, and a standing sign with a note that said, ''Wait until your name is called. Thank you for your patience.'' Unsure how to proceed with this situation, we took a seat and watched the door. Mio leaned over to a young woman to look her up and down. "How''s it going, toots?" She purred at her. The woman swallowed hard and cleared her throat, now having a hard time keeping her posture while reading the magazine. The other door swung open so hard the door knob indented the wall. Hana marched out with a stack of papers under her arm, wearing a business suit and sunsses, and chewing obnoxiously loud on a piece of gum. "Alright, everyone except the two JKs get outta here! Scram! I got no need for the rest of ya!" she shouted, chasing the stragglers out. "Hana, you''re¡ª" Before I could utter another word, Hana raced up to us like she had found a diamond in the rough. "Boy, am I d to see you two! You know how hard it is working with people who can''t even inflect their voice? Likee on!" Hana groaned. "Now let''s get inside and get to work!" Everything happened so fast. Mio and I ended up in a recording booth. ck acoustic panels lined up and down the walls behind us. A television was paused on an anime that I wasn''t familiar with or likely not released yet. Before me was a stand that had a script of dialogue. "Damn it, Hana! Exin yourself!" I demanded, going up to the ss pane where she and several other people sat and watched us. "I found a new calling in life¡ª" she began, her voiceing through an inte at the top of the room. "Not this again¡­" I groaned. "And that''s voice acting! Not me voice acting though, nope. From the moment I came to Japan¡ª" "You''ve only been here for like six months!" I interjected. "¡ªI''ve been a lost soul, wandering the cosmos like a meteor waiting to crash into a celestial body!" "What the hell kind of a metaphor is that¡­ " I rubbed my head in anticipation of an ensuing headache. "BUT NOT ANYMORE!" Hana screamed so loud her voice feedbacked. "It''s important to know what you want in life, and I found it when I was searching for a way to improve my acting for the y. So I would really appreciate it if you guys helped my dreams. Pweeaaseee?" I nced over to Mio who was reading the script. She had a hand to her chin and another flipping the page. "Are we really going to humor Hana?" I asked her. "Sure, why not? Sounds like fun to me. When life gives you lemons, roll with the punches, right?" she said, reading ahead of the script. "That''s two different idioms, but you have a point¡­" A huge sense of deja vu hit me like a truck. I was suspicious at first given Hana''s track record, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary. We were in a normal recording studio, with a professional set up and everything. "Fine. I hope you know what you''re getting with me though. You remember thest time I tried to act!" I reminded Hana, thinking back on the porno shoot she made me and Mio do. "Whaddya saying? It worked out great!" she eximed. Great, she said. Like she hadpletely forgotten about losing all the data from filming us. All that work went to waste. Hopefully our efforts wouldn''t be wasted this time around. "People are eating up girls'' love shit, especially when a guy turns into a girl. The premise of this story is a high school drama, where the boy bes a girl and falls in love with the woman who changed him," Hana said. "Eh? Wait¡­ Isn''t that¡ª" "We''re starting from scene 9, line 12. Action!" The inte cut off immediately and the red light above the ss pane turned red to show we were being recorded. "What do you mean you don''t want to see me anymore?" Mio began with her line, then shot me a look to cue mine. "I-I mean what I said! Ever since meeting you, it''s been nothing but trouble. I never wanted to be like this, but you did this to me without ever considering how I felt. It''s better if we don''t see each other again¡­" I started getting red in the face. Some of these lines hit too close to home and were somehow familiar¡­ "Excuse me for being selfish, but I''m not about to give up. You can''t tell me you hated everything we''ve done up until now," she said, voice full of hurt. Mio would have been a great fit for the drama club''s Romeo and Juliet y. She was a natural at acting. Or maybe some of these lines resonated with her. I was so captivated by Mio that Hana made a hand gesture for me to continue. My next line made my face hot. "Then¡­ t-take responsibility¡­ " The line that followed was action prose: The heroine runs up to the MC and they kiss. Uh. I didn''t realize Mio had walked up to me until she was by my side. We stared each other in the eyes. Hana and the people in the other room watched intently. Are we really going to¡­? Without another word, Mio nted her lips on me. "Mmm¡­" Mio''s kiss was tender at first. At least until I got a mouth full of her tongue shoved down my throat. "Mmmph! Hahh¡­ Wait, I¡ª nnh! Shhllrrp¡­ shllrrrp¡­ gulp¡­" I tried to push her away, but Mio had her arms firmly wrapped around me. She deepthroated me with her tongue, and tilted my head back to slide her saliva into my mouth. The longer she held me, the hotter my body became. Our breasts rubbed together underneath the school uniform. Groping hands slipped down my back and into the skirt. Mio grabbed two handfuls of my ass, squeezing them until I let out a yelp. My own hands found purchase on her hips. Instead of going for her ass, I rubbed the small of her back and her belly just above the crotch. "Heh. You''re getting full of yourselftely. Maybe I need to be more assertive from now on?" Mio asked. I blushed and buried my hot face into her chest. "How about t-toning it down¡­?" "Aaaaand¡ª cut!" Hana''s shrill voice came through the inte. However, Mio wouldn''t let go. Our lips continued to remain embraced. "Okay, guys, we got enough material to work with. You can stop kissing now. THE DIRECTOR SAID CUT!" Mio finally let me go and winked. I wiped the saliva from my lips. "You could have at least warned me¡­" I mumbled. "But you like it when I surprise you. Your eyes say no, but your tongue was telling me hell yes!" She grinned. "Alright, lovebirds. It''s time for the climax," Hana said. Mio returned to her stand, and I flipped to the next page to read ahead. The next line was another action prose: The scene transitions to a love hotel where the heroine and MC have steamy hot lesbian sex. My first line was supposed to be, ''Oh, god. I can''t believe how good it feels to have my pussy eaten,'' and a whole lot of moaning. "WHAT IS THIS, A HENTAI?!" I threw the script on the ground. The answer was on the front cover on the script which read, ''Based on a true story.'' "Hey, that''s not in the script! Stick to the script!" Hana shouted. "Yeah, we''re getting to the good part where I fuck you with a strap-on!" Mio eximed. I stormed out of the recording studio and into the sound mixer room where a bunch of people had their legs squeezed shut or covering their crotch, faces red from watching us make out earlier. Hana was about to make aint, but I knocked the script out of her hands. I grabbed Hana''s neck and raised her off her feet. "The make out scene is all you''re going to get. Now for your end of the bargain¡ª it''s back to school with you!" "O¡­ kay¡­" she croaked. We dragged Hana back to school and made her apologize on her knees to the drama club. "Uwaahhh! But my voice directing career!" Hana wept into her Romeo and Juliet script instead of the hentai one. "You can go back to it once you fulfill your prior obligations to the drama club," I said, folding my arms. "And after that, Hana has to help her ss with the Halloween and Culture Day events." The ss rep and several other students from Hana''s ss had entered the auditorium, looking no less pleased that she had ditched them. "Eehhhh? But I don''t wanna!" Hana wailed. "Ya reap what ya sow." Mio sneered. Mio and I could finally go home after finding Hana. It was gettingte in the afternoon, and both of my hunger levels were beginning to hit their limits for the day. However, as we flew across the city, Selene intercepted us from behind. "Ending the day early?" I asked her. "I might have overworked the club. They would do well to rest for the next two days. Now I have found myself with more free time than I know what to do with. So I figured I should fulfill the request you made of me a while back," she said. "What''d you ask?" Mio turned to me, a hint of jealousy glistened in her eyes. "Oh, right! I asked her to help train me further in magic. Since we have time, we can do that now. Want to join us?" I asked Mio. "Nah, I''m chilling. I''ll head back first to get me some grub from Hatsumi." As she was about to fly off, I reflexively grabbed her hand. She grinned at me. I realized then, looking into her eyes, she had begun to trust me even if I went out with Selene. "Buy me some mango habanero chips while you''re out. Potato chips, not the corn chips! There''s a difference!" Mio kissed me on the nose and smirked. "Okay, but I''m definitely not eating them with you!" I shouted to her as she flew off. The clouds were dyed a shade of orange and red from the suning down. We didn''t have much daylight left. "Howe you two are allowed to have a rtionship, but I cannot so much as court your sister?" Selene asked as soon as Mio was out of sight. "Don''t push your luck," I warned her. "Y-Yes, my queen." She lowered her head. "What shall we begin with?" "Hmm. I want you to teach me how to fight better with my magic," I said. 99 – Training with Selene 99 ¨C Training with Selene Selene and I flew out into Osaka Bay, away from the confines of the city and prying eyes. That way, we wouldn''t cause any destruction to the local mountains or set any unwanted fires. Both of us changed out of our clothes from school and into the outfit that came with the subus form. I''d worn this for months now, but I still couldn''t get used to it. The whole thing was just a piece of lingerie. The string panty kept kept running up my ass, too. At least Selene''s outfit was cool. ck leather boots and a one-piece waistcoatplimented her mature appearance. "This should be a good spot," she said, turning to me. "I want you to fire a spell at me." "That''s it?" I asked. Selene nodded. Her back was in the direction of the open seas. I shouldn''t have to worry about hitting anything past her. Sexual energies coalesced and transformed into destructive magic in the palm of my hand. Iunched a fireball at Selene, who simply floated a foot or two away to avoid the spell. "Again. Try to aim where you think I might go." In attempting toy a single hit on Selene, I fired a volley of spells which she deftly avoided with ease and not so much as breaking a sweat. "Hahh¡­ How is¡­ this supposed to teach me anything?" I asked, catching my breath. Selene floated next to me and put a hand to her chest. "You feel your magic within expended, yes? But that is not the end of it. The de of the First Temptress serves as another bank of sexual energy for you to tap into. Sometimes you find yourself identally using it. Like the time you created a time loop, or when you turned Kana into a girl," she exined. "Both times were by ident though." "Indeed," she continued. "Likely as a result of intense emotional feedback. That weapon is an extension of you and will respond to your deepest desires. Instead of your aura, focus on your emotions to draw out the sword''s well of magic." I shut my eyes and thought of the most important people in my life: Hatsumi, Mio, and Kana, the image of their smiling faces flitted through my mind. The first emotion that came to me was love. A warm and fuzzy feeling welled up within my chest. Then came the memories I had with them. On the ferris wheel with Mio. Walking to and from the konbini with Kana. The time Hatsumi threw herself off the building. As impactful as those memories were to me, I still couldn''t feel the de''s magic flowing through me. "It''s not work¡ª hak!" A hand clenched around my throat. I opened my eyes to Selene choking the life out of me. When I tried to fight back, her free hand grabbed my wrists and faced them to the waters below where my spells exploded. What happened? Where did I go wrong here? Was Selene still after revenge for what I did to her? The scowl of a bloodthirsty killer stared into my soul. I made the mistake ofing out here alone with the one subus who was capable of killing me. As my consciousness waned, so too did my strength to fight back. The faces of Hatsumi and Kana disappeared. Mio''s was the only one left. The image of her grew more instant until she began to fly in my direction. My hands clutched a soft, leathery grip. The glint of ck metal shown in the corner of my vision. I put all my strength into kicking Selene away, separating me from her grasp. A powerful flow of magic poured into my body, and I unleashed an incrediblyrge, cackling st towards my foe. Selene sunk her fists into the ball of energy that threatened to consume her whole, but she pivoted in ce and redirected the spell into the ocean, temporarily creating a waterspout between us. "You¡­!" As I was about to fire another spell, Selene put both hands into the air in surrender. "Wait! There was no other way to draw out your powers! I truly do not mean you any harm," she pleaded and bowed, extending her arms out to the side. "It certainly felt like you meant me harm¡­" Keeping the sword trained on Selene, I rubbed my neck and grimaced. The amount of strength she put into that choke might leave a mark. "Tell me the truth, and don''t you dare think to lie: Were you really trying to kill me just now?" I asked. Selene winced as her eyes shed a pinkish glow. My aura tightened around her like, like ten fingers reaching for her neck. She sucked in a deep breath and answered, "No. I had no intention of killing you, my queen." "Fine, I believe you." I sighed, loosening my aura''s grip from her. "Seems as though you are proficient in coercion," Selene remarked, hesitating to approach me further than my sword''s reach. "I''m terribly sorry. If I had warned you beforehand, you might not have agreed to nor been able to make use of your true strength." "Thest thing on my mind as I thought I was dying¡­ was Mio. But, ahhh! If I tell her, she''s going to be like, ''heh, I knew you couldn''t keep your mind off me,'' and be all smug about it," I bemoaned my luck that she had to be the trigger in my life. "Your imitation of her is so spot-on, I believe you that she would react that way." She chuckled. Selene trained me until the sun setpletely over the Pacific, and the light that remained were from ships passing by below and the citying to life behind us. Even with my sword, I was little match for Selene. Our physical and magical strength were evenly matched, but her years of martial experience put her on a pedestal I couldn''t reach. When it came to charming, my seductive powers were far superior. "I''m reminded of the time you and Hana unleashed that gargantuan st at me. It seems you can do it with ease, but hitting your mark without having others to hold your enemy in ce is another story," she exined. "If we keep training like this, I''m going to use up all the sword''s sexual energy again." I vanished it from existence, embedding it back into my soul. Once it was gone, however, I began to fall. "Oh, shit! Oh, shit! I''m out of juice!" Selene swooped in to catch me, flying both of us back to the city andnding out of sight behind a convenience store. She used her magic to change our appearances back to that of a human. "The more you train yourself to exhaustion, the quicker your body will be ustomed to using magic. Kana''s change in gender can wait, but you may never know when danger requires your attention. Better to use that magic now in time of peace than in war," she said. "I''m being lectured by the subus who double-crossed both sides and lost both times." I folded my arms across my chest, but thanked her nheless for her service to me so far. "I might not have made the most optimal choices in loyalty, but I fortunately still have my head. At the very least, you can trust in my experience." We went into the konbini to buy a few things after I received a text from Hatsumi about groceries. Selene purchased for herself a pack of cigarettes and lit one as we walked home. She wasn''t allowed to smoke at home because Hatsumi didn''t like the smell of tobo in or near the house. Being a faculty at Tsukiji High, she also wasn''t allowed to be seen smoking either, and so her only opportunities were at night. "Do you ever miss home?" I asked her. "I imagine there must be some among the subi who don''t like it here, seeing as most of you guys were forcibly transported here by Beatrice." Selene took a long drag and held the fumes in her lungs for as long as she could before exhaling. "Most of us don''t even know where home is anymore." "How do you mean?" "Don''t know if Mio or the others have ever told you, but Elza isn''t our true home. There are countless realms out there. A mad sorcerer from another ne¡ªter became known as the demon lord¡ª had ripped his armies from other worlds to do his bidding, we subi being among them," she exined. My worldview continued to be shattered despite how much time had passed since Beatrice was sent away. There were even more worlds than mine and Elza? Given the grand scale of our universe, it wasn''t so outrageous. I had thought aliens with advanced technology would invade earth first, not magic-flinging subi and deranged demon lords trapped in a sword. Fortunately, both Beatrice and whatever was in the de were gone. "What do you think about Mio? Could she ever be homesick about where she was originally from?" I pressed further. "The concept of home is wherever we end up. I haven''t thought of where I originally came from in ages, although that might not be true of Mio. She, like others, made the best out of an inconvenient situation and developed a different desire," she exined. "Like her weird interest in sailing the seas even though she could fly," I added. Selene shrugged her shoulders. The stic bags in her hands crinkled as she adjusted her grip on them. "If we''re talking about weird, Hana''s predilections are at the very top," she remarked. Both of us shared augh. It was the most at ease I''d ever been with Selene since we first met in her hostess club. I guess even people like her could change for the better after enough time. Although in her case, it took a heavy hand. The next morning, Hana came over to y since it was the weekend. Both Hatsumi and Selene had work over the weekend, and breakfast was left to us instead. Selene promised to train me furtherter in the afternoon once she returned, but there was no guarantee when it came to Tsukiji''s faculty assignments. "You guys won''t believe what I got!" Hana eximed, bursting through the door with a package under her arm. "To the VR Xstation!" "Sorry for the intrusion," Yumi said, entering much more calmly inparison. "Yumi, don''t you have to be at the school with the rest of the faculty today?" I asked. "I thought that, too. Naruse told me it was fine if I didn''te, and she could handle everything herself," she replied. In the living room, Hana was tearing into the box and pulled out what looked to be a game-mat sized tablet. The screen was made of clear silicone and had a cable that connected to our VR console. "What am I looking at?" Mio poked at the silicone material of the screen. "Uwah-ha-ha! The next generation of fetish realization. Observe." Hana had brought an additional VR headset and pushed them into mine and Mio''s hands. We put them on as the console booted up. The first thing I saw was the digital ck and blue grid-space that we were put in if there were no games in the tray. Yumi led me by the hand toy down on the couch. Then she moved to do the same for Mio onto the other couch. In the next moment, the scenery changed to a spa. We were inside a room filled with sand all around. Lying down next to me on arge beach towel was Mio. She turned to face me, losing patience for what Hana had to show us. "Alright, are you guys ready?" Hana asked. "Hurry up and show us whatcha got or I''m chucking ya out," Mio demanded. "Here ites," she said. A shadow cast over my face. I nced up to find two ovepping ovr objects slowly descending onto my face. "What the hell am I looking at?" I cried, raising my hands thinking I could block it froming closer. When I waved my hand through it, whatever it was distorted and disappeared. On the other hand, Mio was intrigued. She was grinning as a CGI babe from her sex game stuck their butt out to her. "Don''t tell me you like this?!" "Who wouldn''t like a whole ass in their face? Them child-bearing hips and plump ass, this is definitely Yumi." She nodded to herself and gave me a thumb''s up. "Now sit on my face!" I took off the helmet to see Yumi shaking her ass on the tablet that Hana had brought. "Yeah, I should have known where this was going," I groaned. "Okay, wait. Give me another chance. I''ll show you something better! Just put the headset back on," Hana pleaded. "...Fine. But if Mio isn''t throwing you out the window, then I will," I warned. Sighing, I put the headset back on to give her a second chance too many. Only to find a pair of feet and ten squirming toes in my face. "HANA!" I screamed, ripping the headset from my face. The trickster was flying in the air, wiggling her toes on the tablet. "Uwah-oh." She tried to fly away, but I was faster to catch her. "Come on! Think about how many simps we can get with this. If all I gotta do is step on someone for them to donate me their life savings, isn''t their dream worth makinge true?" Hana wants us to be camgirls? The rest of my dignity would be thrown out the door. If I ended up on the web and someone finds my face, I wouldn''t be able to charm them across theputer to keep quiet about it. "You''re missing an important problem. We''re still in high school and will be going to college in less than a year. Something like being found out doing camgirl stuff is going to ruin my future prospects so no thanks," I said, putting her and my foot down on theputer. "My dream¡­ shattered by prudes," she muttered. The other two subi continued to fiddle with the Xstation, messing with the VR stuff that Hana brought. Mio still had the headset on, but she was sitting up on the couch. "Yumi, put those titties to use for me!" The matronly subus lifted her shirt and bra to nt the pair ofrge knockers on the tablet. "Ara, ara. Even though the real thing is right in front you?" She giggled. "You, too, Saeko. Double-smother me with those titties," Mio demanded. "I have a distinct feeling this is not what the people who created this intended it for," I said. While Mio and Yumi wereing up with different ways to use the VR tablet, Hana watched from the corner of the living room with a dunce hat on her head. She squinted at each of us one by one and seemed to havee to a conclusion on something. "Hrrm¡­ Is it just me, or am I the only one missing something here?" she asked. Mio lifted her helmet. The three of us nced at Hana, then our eyes shifted to her chest. "You''re t," she answered curtly. "You''re t," I added. "You''re t." Yumi nodded. "OI, OI, OI! I''ll show you t!" 100 – Halloween Event (Part 1) 100 ¨C Halloween Event (Part 1) Today was the day. The beginning of what was to be a very busy week for us students at Tsukiji High. Although we were holding the Trick or Treat event at school on a Friday¡ª when the actual Halloween holiday was on Sunday¡ª it didn''t stop students from going into max-energy mode. Decorations were put up outside and inside the school building. Fake spider webs were stuck to the school gates, ghosts hung from the windows of ssrooms on the second and third floors, and cardboard cutouts of monsters leaned against the wire fence on the rooftop. Inside the building, students were already ying pranks on each other as if it were April Fools. Some put jack-in-the-boxes in shoe lockers to spring out as soon as they were opened. The braver students went to spook faculty, only to have their tricks turned on them because adults were much smarter. Students walked around in masks or full body costumes. Our school as a whole was so decked out and gung-ho about the Halloween spirit, we could put American schools to shame. Although¡­ some of us were a lot bolder than usual. "Mio¡­ Hana¡­ I really don''t think this was a good idea after all," I said, clutching my school bag tightly as we walked into the building under the gaze of hundreds. "You''re freaking out too much. No one has a single clue," Mio assured me. "Ooohohohoho. Shexshy shubish!" Hana raced ahead and snapped pictures of using in. Boys clenched their legs as soon as they saw us. Girls gasped and squealed at our costumes. Some of the faculty at the gate wanted to have a word with us, but they were quick to get into an argument whether our costumes were allowed or not. Why? Because we were dressed in¡ª you guessed it¡ª our subus outfits. Mio would not take no for an answer. She walked right out of the house in her subus form without a care in the world. Apparently, she and Hana were nning this all along. I should have known, seeing as that damn trickster stayed overst night without notice. Of course, I protested as much as I could. The two of them, however, s-shamed me into going along with their whims, calling me out on my recent sexual escapades and using me of being a su-racist. Whatever that meant. And so, I dropped my human form before leaving the house. To make matters worse, Hatsumi even encouraged me to do it, too. Likely, so that Mio and Hana could get more pictures of me in my subus form for her. We three were essentially half-naked, dressed in what might as well be lingerie. We were also the center of attention at school now. "Saeko, Mio, Hana¡­ is that really you?" a third-year girl, dressed in a much more normal costume of an angel, asked from behind. "It''s really¡­ ahem, erotic." "You got that right." Mio shook her tail and pped her wings. "Stop that!" I punched her arm. "Wow! They look so real!" the female student said. Hana stuck her nose in the air. "That''s because they are¡ª" I mped a hand over Hana''s mouth to shut her up. "An electronics system controls them through an app on our phones! Technology''s gotten really good. You know how it is!" "Ahh, I get it. I get it. Kinda like how cosyers take their costumes to the next level with all the tech?" Luckily, she and anyone else around us who heard me bought my lie. Unfortunately¡­ "MIIIOOOOOOOOO! HAAANNAAAAA" An enraged voice echoed throughout the corridor, followed by heavy footfalls that shook the building. Hitomi stomped her way downstairs. The cape of her vampire costume fluttered behind. Rika struggled to catch up as the bandages from her mummy costumes kepting undone. "Yo, Prez!" Mio threw up a peace sign which only served to further enrage the student council president. "Don''t ''yo, Prez'' me! Ya got twenty seconds t''exin why the fuck ya wearin'' those," Hitomi demanded. Normally, she would grab the cor of Mio''s uniform when confronting her. But none of us had enough clothing on to be grabbed anywhere, so she grabbed Mio''s horn instead. "Kyaaa~ Prez! If you wanted to y rough, you only needed to ask nicely!" she squealed. "Think ya being funny, hahh? Exin yerselves!" the yakuza schoolgirl snarled. Hana tried to sneak away, but a quick hand caught her horn. Hitomi forced both of them onto their knees. "Guooh! The iron grip of thew hurts!" "Ow¡ª Owowowow! Holy shit, why are you still this strong?! You''ll rip ''em off! I give! Uncle, uncle!" Mio cried. Because they were both too incapacitated by pain, I answered in their stead. "Mio and Hana wanted us to dress up as subi for Halloween¡­ We''ll go get changed in the restroom!" "Huh? I don''t want you guys to change out of that," Hitomi replied, her voice returning to normal. "Eh?" "The four of you make for perfect eye candy, swinging those assets around. It''s not often I get to see this," she said. "Isn''t this being too contradictory?!" I retorted "Ahaha¡­ What Hiichan''s trying to say is, walking around is bound to cause trouble with the school. It should be fine if you at least wrap a skirt around your waist," Rika exined, trying to keep herughter in check and eyes from wandering too much. Hitomi nodded. "As it stands right now, your plump asses are hanging out a little too much. You might as well be wearing g-strings. If you don''t want me to sic the disciplinarymittee on you, then cover up your lower body." "We''ll go ask Yuriha for something we can use," I said, a satisfactory enough answer that she released Mio and Hana from her vise. "Also, so said four? Who''s the fourth?" "Yumi." She sighed. "Dressed in her nurse''s uniform with all the features of a subus." We went to the tailoring club where Yuriha was overseeing her members working overtime. Culture Festival was in a few days after all; the deadline was fast approaching. Too bad the moment we entered the room, everyone stopped what they were doing to stare at us. "I don''t even need to turn around to know who came in, but if you lot keep staring behind me and not focusing on your work, there will be hell to pay with sewing needles going under your fingernails," the club president threatened, and it was all it took for the club to face their heads down and return to work. "Yes, ma''am!" they eximed. "This club is starting to look a lot like a sweatshop." Mio cackled. "It feels like I''m seeing you three a lottely. If you''re here for thest two costumes, they aren''t done yet. As you can see, we might have to stay the night to finish it all," Yuriha said. "But my parents are making curry tonight!" one member said. "Then you better ask them to deliver it to school with a sleeping bag." "Yep. This is definitely looking like a sweatshop," I added. "It''s fine if you''re not done yet. We just came by because we, uh¡­ need something to cover our lower half." Yuriha turned to face us atst. Her eyes went wide. She buzzed around us, inspecting the outfit we wore. Even going as far as tugging on the straps that mighte loose if she pulled any further. "The make of your costume is impressive. It doesn''t look like a store-bought outfit. Custom-made? Foreign? Where did you get something like this?" she asked. Her club members were having a hard time focusing on work because of what she was doing to our outfits, throwing nces our way and wincing as they were pricked by sewing needles. "It''s¡­ Y-Yes, it''s foreign! But forget about our costume for a moment," I said, trying to cover myself with my schoolbag. We exined to her what we needed after the encounter with the student council at the shoe lockers. Fortunately, Yuriha did have something we could use. She produced three ck sarongs, not much unlike the one I wore during the Okinawa trip, for us to wear. Lightweight and breathable, the fabric wrapped around my waist and covered me down to my knees. Even though staring at it long enough, one could easily tell it didn''t belong with the rest of the outfit, I didn''t mind as long as it wouldn''t incur Hitomi''s wrath upon us a second time. After thanking Yuriha, Mio and I split ways from Hana to head to ss. If we hadn''t caused enough of an uproar already, entering our ss ignited a wildfire of cheers from our fellow ssmates. "Saeko and Mio in subus costumes? I can die happy!" "They look so cute! I wish I was brave enough to dress like them!" "Hey, hey! Let''s take some pictures together!" While they crowded around us, I was searching Kana, who was nowhere to be seen. Was he skipping today? "Okay, everyone! Please, settle down! We have to prepare for our Halloween event since we''re tricking." Rika pped her hands to get everyone''s attention. The door slid open. Kana stood there, red up to his ears, dressed in a pink nurse costume with a hat and everything. Everyone oh''d at how cute he was being embarrassed by his own costume. He hurried to his seat and covered his face. "I''m surprised you actually dressed up," I leaned over to him to say. "I didn''t want to¡­ then I ran into Yumi who said she had the perfect outfit for me¡­" he groaned, then raised his eyes to see what I was wearing. "Y-You''re¡­ what?!" "Aha¡­ It was Mio''s idea," I whispered and put a finger to my lips. The ss rep read off a list of names of the people who were on the first shift to handle our ss'' tricking event. Among them, Mio and I were called. Rika didn''t mind managing both shifts. "Any questions?" she asked. "Can we make ast minute addition to our trick event to make it more interesting?" Kameshiro raised his hand to ask. "Like what?" "How about we set up a photoshoot booth. People who win at the apple bobbing game get to take a picture with the ss mascot?" he suggested. A chill ran up my spine as he threw a nce my way. I knew then that he probably wanted to take advantage of that to get close to me again. Unfortunately for me, the rest of the ss expressed interest in it, too. "That sounds like a great idea!" Rika eximed. "We could set it up with spare materials in the room to make a private photo booth, too. Then how do we go about deciding who the mascot is?" "Here! Right here!" Mio shouted, pointing directly AT ME. "What?!" I screamed. "You ain''t doing it alone. We''ll take turns! It''ll be fun as hell." She winked, making it too obvious she had a n brewing in that subitch head of hers. "We won''t force you, Saeko. We can bring someone else instead, but it seems like a lot of people would like to take pictures with you," Rika said. "I''ll¡­ do it¡­" At the front corner of the room, Kameshiro silently pumped a fist into the air. He had another thinging if he was scheming something. With the entire ss'' help and generosity from the drama club, we managed to use some ck curtains and PVC pipes to raise an enclosed booth at the back corner of the room. A ssmate who was a member of the photography club got them to lend us a camera and stand to take pictures with. Everything wasing together nicely, and by the time ss began, those who were on the second shift left to begin exploring the other ss'' trick or treat events. We on the first shift prepared apples to dangle above students'' heads. Five students were led in at a time and randomized to choose from a row of five apples dangling above them. Four of the five had wasabi smeared underneath the caramelyer, and the one who picked the properly caramelized apple would win a picture with me or Mio. "We''re ready to open up!" Rika dered to us. The first five students were led in, and among them was Kameshiro. That bastard. He definitely has something up his sleeve. Only one student was in the Halloween spirit, but all she wore was a silicone monster mask. "Rika, is it really okay to let students from our ss y?" I asked, worried about how this might turn out. "Of course. It would be wrong not to," she said. Our ss rep was too pure-hearted and innocent to suspect foul y could be going on with the trick event. From the corner of my peripherals, Kameshiro had a shit-eating grin as he spoke to some of his friends who were part of the first shift. Now I was beginning to see what he was up to. Those two boys he was talking to were in charge of managing the caramelized apples. We had them separated into two boxes¡ª one smeared with wasabi and the ones that were not. That way, no one could confuse them, ensuring there would always be four losers and one winner. Mio leaned against the window next to me biting into an apple. My nose wrinkled at the pungent and mustardy smell of wasabi. I pinched my nose shut. "Are you seriously eating that?" "It tastes good. Clears my sinuses, too." She ravenously crunched down to the core. "Want a bite?" "As if!" Kameshiro and the four students lined up in front of a shoddily-built scaffolding made from PVC pipe and clotheslines. They were blindfolded, and shuffled around by five of my ssmates. Like they nned, Kameshiro''s friend was the one moving him around and seemed to have put him in the right ce. I held my breath, hoping they made a mistake along the way. Five of them bit hard into the apples, but only four of them gagged while the fifth, Kameshiro, chewed happily into his untampered, caramelized fruit. "Cheater," I muttered. His prize was both a small bag of mixed candy and a picture with someone of his choice. And surprise, surprise¡­ he chose me. "Rules are rules, Saeko. I want a nice picture so that I can frame it above my bed." He grinned, his words sending the disgusting kind of goosebumps creeping across my skin. "I''ll help take the picture!" Mio volunteered. Sighing, I went inside the private booth with Mio and Kameshiro. We positioned ourselves in front of the camera. He stood a lot closer than I''d like, so much that our shoulders were touching. His hand stroked the back of my ass. "Come on. At least pretend you like it." "I got a better idea," I began, tightening my aura around him. "After the picture, you''re going to ask your friends for five wasabi apples so that you can eat them all yourself." "I¡­ I''m kind of craving some wasabi-smeared apples¡­" he said absentmindedly. "Kahaha! Doubt his ass won''t be happy about that when the charm wears off." Mio cackled. No other suspicious shenanigans urred after Kameshiro. Everyone yed our trick game fairly. After three hours, the second shift returned from enjoying the event to tag us out. Kameshiro dragged his feet back to ss, clutching his stomach in agony. "Ugh¡­My stomach feels like shit..." he groaned. "Well, my day can only get better from here." I nodded to myself. Mio grabbed my hand and pulled me out of ss. "I heard Hana''s ss is doing something cool. Let''s check it out!" "I don''t like that sound of that!" "It''s either that or a fucking spree. The choice is yours," she said. "Those aren''t choices at all!" I retorted. 101 – Halloween Event (Part 2) 101 ¨C Halloween Event (Part 2) Everywhere I turned, students were dressed in costumes and masks. Some took the easy way out with face paint, or wore simple white robes and headbands as ghosts. Any other day and this would have been disrespectful, but we were to keep most of this within the campus and expected to change upon going home. A group of students in spooky ghost costumes chased a friend down the hall, racing past me and Mio. There were steady-moving lines outside of every ss as a representative handed out handfuls of candy. Other sses epted a few students into the room at a time, that''s how one knew they were doing a trick event. Since we were already on the third floor, we decided to drop by the nurse''s office to visit Yumi. "We''re here to screw around!" Mio shouted into the room as soon as she kicked the door open. "Ara?" The matronly subus who was tending to a student lying on one of the beds turned to us with a start. "What brings you two here?" Suspicious. "Just checking up on everyone''s favorite MILF s," Mio said, taking a seat on an unupied bed. Yumi, just as Hitomi had mentioned earlier in the day, was also dressed in her subus outfit, horns, tail, and all. "Yumi, you aren''t doing anything weird to the students, are you?" I asked, narrowing my eyes on her. "Of course not," she answered with an impish smile. Even if she was, I couldn''t really do anything about it. The smell of lust lingered heavily in the air, but not of sex at least. Which meant they haven''t done anything. Yet. Almost all the beds in the infirmary were filled to capacity, only one more remained. Three and a half hours had passed since the start of ss. Were so many people really getting injured enough to warrant a trip to the nurse''s office? "Yumi! I think the towel on my head is drying up. Can I get a change?" a male student said from the bed. "Me, too!" "Could you just sit by my side, Ms. Yumi?" "Coming!" Yumi said, making a round across the beds to tend to the ''injured'' students. Mio and I noticed boners underneath some of the covers. A part of me wondered if the moment we leave, whether Yumi would return to whatever she was nning to do with the students here. "By the way, where''s the nurse babe?" Mio asked. "Ah, if it''s Naruse you''re looking for, I think she went to show Principal Murata her Halloween costume. She sounded exceptionally excited. Ufufu~" Yumi answered. "Maaan, I wish I could see Ms. Naruse''s costume before she left." A student in bed groaned. "For real. What does she see in that stubbly old man anyway?" another said. I shuddered as goosebumps crept across my skin. At this point, Mio''s charm from way back in the beginning had long worn off by now. Maybe there really was something romantic going on between them, but the age gap made me gag more than anything else. The infirmary door burst open, and three students pushed their way into the room. "Ara, ara. What''s wrong, you three?" Yumi asked. "I have a stomach ache!" "Heat stroke!" "I, er¡ª broke my lungs!" "Someone call an ambnce for this idiot!" I interjected. "As much as I would like to take you all in, we only have one bed left." The subus nurse frowned, putting a hand to her cheek and pointing to the bed Mio was sitting on. They began to bicker amongst each other, fighting for thest bed in the infirmary. It was pretty obvious none of them were injured, neither were the ones currently in bed. They just wanted to be pampered by Yumi. Although¡­ I could see why they would want to. There was a hot nurse dressed up as a subus after all. Yumi came up to me and put a hand to my forehead to check my temperature. "Could it be that you''re feeling under the weather, too?" she asked, tilting her head sideways. "Ahhh¡ª No, I''m fine!" I answered blushing at how close our faces were to each other. Mio pouted. She pulled me away from Yumi and into her arms. It seemed Mio still couldn''t help her jealousy when it came to me being around other subi. I found that part of her cute. "We won''t take anymore of your time. Mio and I are going to explore the school for trick events. We''ll bring some candy back for you," I told Yumi. As we headed for the door, the three boys from earlier bumped hard into us as they continued to fight over each other. Mio struck her funny bone on a cab. Behind me, a strong burst of magic rippled past us that only we could feel. "Uh, oh." Mio nced behind herself. "The three of you, be honest. If you aren''t injured, I have to ask you to leave." Yumi''s voice came out much more powerful than I was expecting, which caused shivers to run up my spine as her subus aura wrapped around the three students. The boys straightened up, eyes shed white for a brief second, and settled down without protests. They stared forward at Yumi. "I feel fine now," three of them said simultaneously, then left the infirmary. That was some incredible strong charm magic I felt from her just now. Yumi walked over to Mio and healed the pain away even though it was a very minor thing. She put a hand over both of our heads. "You two aren''t hurt, are you?" Yumi asked with genuine concern. "We''re fine," Mio said. "Something like that wasn''t enough to hurt us, you know?" The matronly subus giggled into her hand. "Ufufu. When ites to you two, I can''t help but look out for your wellbeing. Don''t let me keep you any longer. Enjoy your day!" Yumi ushered us out of the infirmary and shut the door behind us. "Was that really Yumi''s magic we felt back there? It felt like something on the level of a greater subus, but she''s a lesser just like you and Hana?" I asked as we left. "That shotacon''s not just skilled in healing magic, she also specializes in charms. Her affinity for destructive magic might be piss poor, but I''ve seen her control light elven scions during the war. That''s not an easy feat with how resistant to our magic they are. Yumi''s always looking after us. Everyone pretty much called her a second mom back in the hive," Mio exined. Of all the subus that I was acquainted with, Yumi was the one I knew the least about. With Selene temporarily living at my house, I was closer to a former enemy than the one who helped me defeat her. There was no damn way Yumi hadn''t gobbled up and ruined the innocence of several youth in the city already. Telling her no was about as fruitless as telling Mio and Hana to behave. However, setting aside her proclivities, she was the most tame of them. At some point, I''d like to get to know more about Yumi. I nced over to my easily jealous girlfriend Mio. But how to achieve that without setting Mio off was another matter. On the way down to the first floor, we bumped into a familiar yet unexpected face. "Selene?!" I choked on my own spit. The once hostess club owner-turned-homeless-turned-wage-ve-turned-gym-teacher was now dressed in a navy suit and skirt, like a respectable teacher of a private school should. If it weren''t for her skin color that never failed to boggle my mind no one else has noticed, she could easily pass for a faculty at Tsukiji High. Well¡­ she was a teacher here, just a different kind of teacher. "What?" Selene said, as though unaware of her own outfit. "If I have to see the same reaction again from someone else, I''m going to go change back into my tracksuit and pants." "Damn, look at you dressed all fancy shmancy. sses and all. You''re just missing a beauty mark on your cheek," Mio remarked, rubbing her chin approvingly. "Please, I like our rtionship better when you patronize me instead." She scowled. "Are the faculty given free time, too?" I asked Selene. "Actually, Principal Murata ordered everyone out of the office in order to speak privately with the nurse. The rest of us figured we might as well patrol the halls to make sure nothing is amiss. I can''t imagine why he would kick us out though." "Er¡­ Yeah¡­ I can''t imagine why either¡­" I said, ring at Mio, who was whistling like she waspletely uninvolved. We left Selene to her duties and went down to the first floor where the first year student sses were. Hana''s ss was doing something like a test of courage walk, where they built a gauntlet for people to walk through and would try to scare them along the way. Aside from that minor scare during summer break''s test of courage, this shouldn''t be too bad since it was all done by people in costumes. The line was surprisingly long, and they only let one or two people go in at a time. I imagined going in as a group would diffuse the ominous and eerie atmosphere, so it made sense for them to keep entrants low. Both of us got in line along the wall. People were shrieking on the other side. Hana''s ss must have done a good job, or she was using her magic to scare people. She was definitely inside as part of the scare crew, because her aura was in a constant state of use. Either way, I didn''t do well with this sort of stuff. "I thought scary things didn''t faze you. Are you that interested in doing another test of courage?" I asked Mio. "Hana was begging me to check it out all week. She''d probably bug the hell out of us if we didn''t show up anyway," she said. The closer we got to the front of the line, the worse the queasy feeling in my stomach became. A student sitting on a desk manning the entrance peeked inside and was given the okay to let us in next. As soon as he opened the door for us, a cloud of thick fog spilled out from within. It was pitch ck inside. The sound of distant groaning and wailing echoed. "Have fun!" the student said as he shut the door behind us. Right through the door and already shaking in my shoes, so much so that I instinctively reached out to hold Mio''s arm. "Damn, you really do get scared that easily. You do know you''re a powerful subus with dozens of lesser subi calling you queen, right?" she reminded me. "I¡­ I know, but scary things don''t stop being scary just because I''m strong¡­" I said, clinging to her back. The tion in her sigh was clear as day, being able to one up me, a greater subus that was somehow scared of the ult. "Heh. I guess it can''t be helped. Make sure ya hang onto me and stick close then!" The test of courage built into the ss was a makeshift maze, formed by ck curtains to create a snaking, narrow path. A low hanging fog went up to our knees, and the room was noticeably colder than the rest of the school grounds. Enough that my breath came out in white puffs. Our path was illuminated by prop torch lights and wisps in ss jars that hung from the ceiling. The production quality was really well done. Hana likely had help from the drama club. It would have been fun, if I wasn''t close to peeing myself with each step. "Urrr¡­" A chinese jiangshi stuck his head out and croaked in my face. "Eeeek!" I clutched tighter to Mio''s arm. She remained unfazed, evenughed with genuine amusement until the costumed student retreated behind the curtain. Knowing this was all fake didn''t make it any less scary. Jump scares always caught me off-guard. I wasn''t a very brave person to begin with either. Mio nced over her shoulder and asked, "You good? Want me to slow down?" "Huh? O-Oh¡­ I''m okay¡­" I answered. She grabbed my hand and intertwined our fingers, leading the rest of the way like that. Her sudden concern took me by surprise more than the scare just now. My face turned bright red, but luckily she couldn''t see since we were inplete darkness. Mio didn''t know my fear had taken a nosedive after she so boldly held my hand. The remaining attempts to terrify me failed from that point on, and all I could think of was her holding my hand. Times like these made Mio''s teasing and misbehaving side of her worth putting up with. I was awash with relief as we neared the end, but a figure draped in a dark mantle stepped out from the curtains and blocked the exit. It flew right towards us screeching like a maniac. "HIEEEEEEEEEEHAHAHA!" Spooked by its sudden appearance, I hid behind Mio and squeezed my eyes shut. The next thing I knew, there was a loud crash. I opened my eyes to find Mio had her fist clenched in front of her, had struck whoever it was that charged after us, and sent them crashing out the door into the hallway. Students peeked in from the opened door, swapping nces between us and the person on the ground. "Oh, shit. When you screamed, I just reacted and put all my strength behind it." Mio gawked at her fist and the personying sprawled out on the ground. "I-If they''re hurt, we should take them to Yumi," I said. We raced out to check on the person sitting against the wall, head leaning forward. The hood fell away, revealing the figure to be Hana, eyes spinning and babbling incoherently. Aside from a knuckle-shaped imprint on her face, she was otherwise fine. "Uwaha¡­ I''m seeing stars atst¡­" the pink-haired trickster mumbled. "Sorry, buddy." Mio cackled. "When Saeko screamed like that, I just reacted instinctively." My face heated up again as it dawned on me that Mio was keeping vignt to protect me all this time despite all that teasing. Mio and I helped Hana to her feet, then dusted off her clothes. She shakily handed arge, brand name chocte bar to us each, but both had been cracked in half from her impact just now. "This is your prize¡­ please,e again!" she said, eyes still spinning and making her way back into the ssroom on wobbly legs. Not wanting to let the candy go to waste, I unwrapped it to take a bite but Mio was quicker and chomped into mine. "You have your own, you know¡­" I pouted. "We''ll call it tax for Mio''s protective services." She grinned. I suppose letting Mio get away with it this time was fine. The rest of our time was spent partaking in a bunch of trick events and filling our pumpkin bucket full of candy. I didn''t even like candy all that much, but still had fun with the American tradition that came with a unique spin. Once the bell rang, signalling for us to return to our ss to clean up as the school day wasing to an end, apprehension had me wishing itsted longer. The weekend was ahead of us, after that was the Culture Festival whichsted two days. One thing''s for sure¡ª I wanted to continue making as many fun memories as possible with Mio. 102 – Yumi’s Little Sister 102 ¨C Yumi¡¯s Little Sister Mio, Hana, and I had gone out into the city to screw around. Not sexually. Just the usual high school teenage stuff to blow off some steam. Sexter. Maybe. On the Saturday before the two-day culture festival at school, we subi decided to have a day to ourselves to rx. We hadpleted all we could for the cosy cafe. Rika assured us she and the others could finish up the rest. Some students lingered behind at school. Others who were moremitted would stay overnight to put the final touches or practice in if they were putting on a performance. Like Hana. She had tagged along to hang out with us, shirking her duties to both the drama club and her ss. "Mraaauu!" Instead, Hana was on all fours and meowing at one of the cats in the cat cafe. She had been at this for nearly ten minutes now. A snow-white cat with a tuft of ck fur around its right eye had its back curved upwards and tail raised. The little thing was clearly on edge. One of the waiters, worried for both the cat and customers, was trying to ward Hana away. "Miss, I beg you. Please don''t meow menacingly at the cats! You''re putting them on edge," he said, eyes flicking back and forth between them. "Should we step in to stop her?" I asked Mio. She shrugged and sipped loudly on her icedtte. "She can protect herself." "I''m talking about the cat¡­" "Me, too." She returned my confused gaze. Mio and I sat back to watch the scene unfold. When Hana became this way, nothing short of brute force would get her to stop. The pink-haired helion continued to yeowl at the cat and began to attract more until they had her surrounded. An army of cats shook their butts and lowered their hind legs. "Ah¡ª" Hana realized toote she was at a disadvantage. "Mrrrr!" All at once, the bite-sized predators pounced on Hana, wing and biting her. "UWAAAAHHH! THEY FIGHT BACK! THEY FIGHT BACK!" she screamed, racing back and forth across the store in an attempt to shake them off. The white cat she had been taunting all this time clung to her face and relentlessy wed into her like raking leaves. It seemed that one was their leader, because as soon as she hopped away, the rest followed suit. Hana twitched on the ground, a crime scene of her own making. "They got me good boyos¡­" She groaned. The manager and employees apologized profusely despite it all being Hana''s fault. It would look bad if they didn''t since someone did get hurt in their establishment. They offered redeemable freebies for the next time we visited, but I refused them because¡­ well, it was Hana''s fault. It became too awkward being there so we left early. None of the cats wanted to y with us anymore anyway. Hana emerged from the cafe with her face full of gauze. Only her left eye came out unscathed. "What can we say? You reap what you sow," I said, holding in myughter. "Heh. How''s it feel not being able to talk?" Mio smirked widely, amused that Hana had been bandaged up like a mummy. She couldn''t so much as say a word, andmunicated through a series of grunts. "Kahaha! It''s like Halloween hasn''t even ended." Hana sighed through her nose and shook a clenched fist towards the cat cafe, supposedly in a vow of vengeance against her feline attackers. There was still plenty of daylight left, so Mio decided we should hit up an arcade. I suggested flying to Akiba or Kobe for the SEGA centers, but she wanted to maximize the time we had today just chilling in Tsukiji. However, on our way to an arcade, we ran into an awkward subus in the process of tailing a group of people. She had to be pseudo-invisible because we were the only ones who could see her, and if others did they would be wondering why someone was cosying. "Ih Yuhi hiher!" Hana mumbled through the cotton wrappings. "Who?" Mio and I asked. "She''s my younger sister." Yumi gave us a scare suddenly appearing behind us, seemingly out of nowhere. We were too focused on the stalker subus to have noticed Yumi approaching. She was wearing a grey sweater and ankle-length ck skirt, holding an umbre in one hand to protect herself from the sun. "Sister as in from the same hive sister?" I asked. Yumi shook her head. "My blood-rted sister. Like yourself and Hatsumi." "I didn''t know you had a kid sister. So she got roped into this world, too?" Mio remarked, ncing back at the young subus who was just crossing the street. "I''m afraid so. I suppose I should be d to have family in this world. However, Taleia can be a bit rebellious. She doesn''t respect authority and would even see you as someone to actively disregard," she said to me in particr. It wouldn''t be the first time a subus refused to fall in line. Even as a greater subus with the status of Queen didn''t make me their queen. Since I refused to rule through might and fear like Beatrice did, there were certainly someone who''d think I was a weak ruler. "Nothing a good dicking wouldn''t fix," Mio suggested, nodded to herself. "No¡­ Don''t go screwing someone else''s sister¡­" I retorted. "I''ve had sex with Taleia plenty of times, but she''s started to avoid metely." The matronly subus frowned. "Maybe that''s why?!" I put a hand to my face. Yumi seemed genuinely troubled by her sister''s attitude. She had always helped us before, healed us whenever we were injured, and worked diligently as a nurse at school. Mio also mentioned that Yumi was like a mother to a lot of the subi in the nest. The least I could do was help her. "I hope I''m not overstepping my boundaries in your family affairs, Yumi. But if you''d like, I could try to talk to her. Although, my only experience with sisters is killing one and being doted on by the other until we have sex¡­ maybe this is out of my depths after all¡­" I trailed off. "Hmm. Taleia hasn''t actually met you yet beyond hearsay. Maybe it would do her some good to meet with the queen in person," she said. We were able to follow Taleia without drawing notice to us since a number of subi lived in the city. Our auras were among many likely confusing her senses. I was the only one who needed to conceal my aura, so she wouldn''t notice using and possibly take off running. Taleia had been tailing a group of three boys and two girls who looked to be of older elementary school age. They wore a school uniform I didn''t recognize, which likely meant they were from another school visiting the city. The group coincidentally entered the arcade we were originally headed to, unaware that a subus was following them close behind. "So what the hell is she doing out here anyway?" Mio asked. "One of Saeko''s rules is to only feed inconspicuously so as to not draw attention. Taleia thinks it''s silly and subi should be allowed to feed whenever they want. She has been going around and stalking prey, but hasn''t found the courage to actually do anything," Yumi exined. "Hooff lif ur roos arh caughing trubble," Hana said. "What¡­?" I stared at her in befuddlement. "She said, it looks like your rules are causing trouble," Mio tranted for her. "How are you able to understand that? First of all, it''s not that my rules are bad. There are just subi that are misbehaving and need to be taught a lesson." I turned the other cheek, sticking to my guns. After gaining arge number of subi that fled to Okinawa, it came to my attention that there were too many subi to keep track of myself. One wrong move might lead to the world knowing of their¡ª our existence. To ensure that wouldn''t happen, I designed a set of rules for each squad leader to enforce and report to me if a subus fell out of line. No one dared go against the queen, so I didn''t have to do anything. At least not until now. "For now, let''s just confront Taleia before she causes trouble." I sighed. We entered the run-of-the-mill arcade center after the rogue subus. She was peering from behind a corner of a hallway leading into the bathrooms, watching the group of friends y a rhythm game when we confronted her. "Taleia~" Yumi called to her sister. "Wha¡ª?!" She spun around faster than lightning and blushed up to her ears upon seeing Yumi. "W-What are you doing here?" "We were worried and came to check on you. What have you been doing?" Yumi asked, putting a hand on the side of her cheek. Taleia was a tad shorter than Yumi, but didn''t exude the same matronly aura as her sister. They shared the same long ck hair, but hers was worn as two tails in front of her chest. Simrly, she had a beauty mark under her right eye in contrast to Yumi''s left. "Nothing. I''m not doing anything," she said, oblivious to how unconvincing her lie was. "I see you''re hanging out with Mio and Hana today. It''s nice to see you two again! Thank you for always watching over my Yumi!" My Yumi? This girl was definitely a siscon. A siscon if I''d ever seen one. The way she spoke was surprisingly polite, despite what Yumi had told me earlier about how she acted around authority. "Look, Tali, we know you''ve been up to no good. Stalking for prey is prohibited now, remember?" Mio reminded her. Taleia went wide eyed and turned to me. She was still invisible, and since my presence was hidden, I must havee across as a human in her senses. "Might be faster to introduce myself this way," I said, releasing my aura at full st. The younger subus shuddered and her pupils dted, like a prey would when encountering their predator. I thought her fight or flight responses had activated. Instead, she took one look at me and uttered, "Geh." "Geh?" We uttered back. I stared nkly at her, unsure how to reply to such a response. "I, uh, I''m Saeko! Your sister Yumi and I have fought alongside each other many times," I introduced myself again. Taleia folded her arms, turned her nose to the air in an effort to stare down at me. Sneering, she asked, "You''re the queen? I find it hard to believe you defeated Beatrice. Hmph! My sister is a hundred times more suited for the role than you, and she isn''t even a greater subus." "Kahaha! She''s kinda right. You really don''t fit the bill of a subus queen," Mio cackled. "Who''s side are you on right now?" I fired back. "Taleia, that''s rude to the queen." Yumi wagged a finger in her younger sister''s face. "You should at least remain respectful." "B-But I''m only speaking the truth! You would make a much better queen. Because of her, you had to hold back from feasting on your prey of choice." She growled. My jaw dropped. Her level of haughtiness was off the charts. She swapped from cutesy in front of Yumi to viciously rude to me at the flip of a coin. It was hard to believe she was the same person with such contrasting personalities. Disregarding her rudeness, I could pretty much guess what she was doing. But color me surprised that Yumi was actually abiding by the rules I made about who she could have sex with. "You were hunting for Yumi''s sake, weren''t you?" I asked Taleia. It made sense. Those kids Taleia had been stalking looked about the age that Yumi would seek out. "What if I was? Are you going to stop me?" She taunted me as if I couldn''t do anything. I very well could. My aura was significantly stronger and capable ofpelling her to do otherwise. However, that was something Beatrice would do. I didn''t want to be a ruler that forced people to do my bidding. Yumi came between me and Taleia to scold her. "That''s enough," the elder sister said and reached out tofort her. "I''ve told you before that I''m fine¡ª" "Why are you taking her side? You''re my sister, aren''t you?" Taleia asked, losing herposure and pping away Yumi''s hand. Upon realizing what she had done, the younger subus took off running out the door. "Taleia!" Yumi cried. We raced out of the arcade in time to see Taleia make a sharp turn at the corner. She was flying across the city on ground level. Before we could cast a spell to turn invisible and spread our wings to take flight, arge number of people crowded around us and boxed us in at the entrance. We couldn''t fly while being groped even if we wanted to. "I love you!" "Marry me!" "Please have sex with me!" "I''m horny!" "What the¡ª Where did they alle from?" I yelled, vainly pushing the groping hands and dry humpers off my body. It was then that I noticed all of their eyes were a shade of pink. "MMmmmm!!!" Hana was swept away by the mosh pit. "Nothing of value was lost," Mio said, kicking a guy in the nuts who was trying to nt a kiss on her. "Ara ara~ It seems Taleia cast a mass charm to slow our pursuit. I didn''t think she was capable of that yet. To be honest, I''m rather impressed with her!" Yumi gushed about her little sister. "Is now really the time to be praising her?!" I put a hand to my face and groaned. Closing my aura on the mass of people was a piece of cake. Once I dispelled Taleia''s charm, we used the confusion to go invisible and fly off without notice. Taleia was still within range of my aura to detect her, but it seemed she had slowed down as we were fast approaching her location. The foolish subus was in the middle of a major intersection in which cars were zipping past. She was on her knees, catching her breath when a bus barreled through to catch the light unaware there was an invisible subus in the way. "Taleia!" Yumi screamed in horror. The younger subus saw us first, then the massive automobile behind her. "We''re not gonna make it!" Mio warned. I put all my magic into my wings and charmed the bus driver into tapping the brakes. It was still going too fast, but I managed to scoop Taleia away and released the charm without his noticing. The bus passed by under us as I held her in my arms. "You okay?" I asked "D-Don''t you dare think that''s going to make me warm up to you!" Taleia eximed, facing away from me and still putting up a defiant cowl. Sighing, I let go of her gently to make sure she was able to fly on her own. "Look, I''m not going to expect gratitude. Neither will I expect every subus I meet to sweat loyalty to me right off the bat. What I''m doing is for the good of all of us, even for Yumi." Yumi and Mio caught up, breathing a sigh of relief. "Have you any idea how scared I was!" Yumi''s slit-eyes snapped open as she reached for her sister. It was how we knew she was seriously trying to get through to Taleia. "I''m sorry, Yumi¡­" Taleia said, lowering her head in apology. "Isn''t there someone you should be thanking instead of apologizing to?" she asked. Taleia scowled as she faced my way and uttered through clenched jaws, "Thank you." Better than nothing, I thought. Taleia had little redeeming qualities, but this was for Yumi''s sake in the end. Seeing the two of them did kind of remind me of myself and Hatsumi. A bratty and spoiled younger sibling who was always doted on by the older sister. I supposed Taleia''s temperamental attitude was partially Yumi''s doing anyway. "Good girl. Good girl." Yumi embraced her sister, stroking the younger subus'' head. "Yumi¡­" Taleia''s breath grew shallow and her cheeks flushed red. Before I knew it, the two of them had their arms all over each other. Yumi was shoving her tongue down Taleia''s throat, and they were really going at it with the tongue-kissing. "Hahh¡­ My head is so light and floaty right now. Is it okay if I suck on your tongue for a while longer?" Taleia asked, her own tongue hanging out of her mouth. "Ufufu~ What a spoiled little sister you are," Yumi whispered sweetly before returning to kissing her younger sister. They were in their own world. "Er, guys? We''re still in the middle of the street!" I tried to get their attention. Mio put a hand on my shoulder and shook her head. "No use. These two sisters are bigger lovebirds than you and Hatsumi. Ain''t no stopping them until they''ve reached at least five orgasms." "Five?!" I choked on my own spit listening to Mio exin their perverse rtionship. "You know, watching them is getting me all hot and bothered. You think they''d be down for a foursome?" she asked, licking her lips as she watched the sisters make out. "No, let''s¡­" I gulped hard, quickly falling into the mood and losing my will to resist. "Let''s give them their privacy!" 103 – Culture Festival (Part 1) 103 ¨C Culture Festival (Part 1) "Everyone ready?" Rika asked the first day shift as she stood by the door. "Yes, ss rep!" Everyone responded together. She opened the ssroom door to a long line of students waiting outside. Those of us who were in various cosys formed our own line along the ckboard and weed people as they came in. "Wee to our cafe!" I eximed excitedly among the chorus of six other girls and three boys. "Wow, their costumes look great!" "The girls in the subus costume are making me feel things¡­" "Tsukiji High really goes all out, huh?" As customers poured in, they reacted with a mixture of interest and surprise. It wasn''t a surprise that most of them were men. We advertised our ss'' cosy cafe with flyers that had pictures of myself and Mio after all. Our ss'' cosy cafe was apparently among the most hyped up attractions for the Culture Festival. Students had been talking about it since we brainstormed it, and word of mouth made it spread like wildfire. Taira had also done some extra PR from Isekai Gohan, so that added to the incredible number of people in line. Mio and I even saw some of our former customers. A fixed number of patrons were let into the ss at the very start to fill the seats to capacity. The ssroom was separated into two halves separated by PVC frame and ck curtains: the front half was the serving floor, and back half was designated as both the cooking and break area for us. Mio, Kana, and I were part of the first day shift. Since Culture Festival spanned two days, we separated the ss into two teams just like for Halloween. In splitting the work that way, both teams could enjoy a full day of the festival on the day they didn''t work. The teams were mostly decided on who wanted to participate in certain events that only happened on either day. Because the drama club''s y was only on the second day, Mio and I decided to work the first day so that we could watch Hana perform. Though we didn''t have much faith that anything good woulde of her as Mercutio, my ss did owe the drama club for their part in getting us costumes. "I feel like I''ve been seeing you two in your subus outfits a lottely," Kana remarked in passing. "I also feel like I haven''t had much choice in what I wear¡­" I replied, hanging my head. Mio walked by and smacked my ass loud enough to draw everyone''s attention. "This is us in our most natural form. unt it!" "C-Can you not do that in front of other people?" I cried, rubbing my ass. "Permission to p ass whenever I want once we''re alone is given. Hell yeah!" She pumped a fist in the air. "That''s your takeaway? Don''t do it at all! Argh!" Mio had entered the cooking area, all the while cackling to herself. After seeing mine and Mio''s subus outfits during Halloween, the ss strongly insisted we wear it again for at least the first hour of cosy cafe. With so many people asking¡ª including Mio who demanded¡ª how could I refuse them? We still had to wear a skirt around our waist, or risked the student council president''s wrath. Well, I was sure Hitomi was knee-deep in work anyway. "Saeko! Can you take this to table four?" Rika asked, handing me a te of omurice. I grabbed the te and took a long gander at the ss rep who was wearing a maid outfit from Isekai Gohan. This was one of the many that Kotori wore while soliciting people outside the store. There was nothing lewd about it. In fact, she really fit the role of a maid in ck dress and white apron. "Is-Is there something on my face?" Rika asked sheepishly. "I was just thinking¡­ you were probably a maid in your past life," I said, eliciting from her a head tilt. "This is honestly kind of embarrassing to wear," she said, lifting the sides of her dress. "Although, I can''t imagine what you''re going through." I rolled my eyes and went to deliver the omurice in my hands. Table four was just a single guy in short hair and thick, round sses. "Sorry for making you wait. Here''s your omurice, dear customer!" I set down the te and utensils. "Uhm¡­" he began skittishly, "I¡­ I, uh¡­ used toe to Isekai Gohan a lot to order from you." "Ah. I stopped working there after summer break ended. Thank you for your patronage back then." I bowed to him, not realizing that he adjusted his sses to peek into my cleavage. As I turned to leave, he cleared his throat like he had more to say. "Is¡­ Is it alright if I shake your hand?" he asked, swallowing hard. From what I remembered, customers at Isekai Gohan weren''t allowed to put their hands on the workers. Likewise, we were constantly reminded not to go with such requests. For obvious reasons. But I wasn''t working at Isekai Gohan anymore, and a mere handshake was all he wanted. "Sure, I don''t see why not." I stuck my hand out, and he grabbed it with both hands. Immediately, I regretted it. His hands were sweaty and shaky. "Thank you for this meal!" he eximed, letting go and taking off out of the ss. "What?!" I was left there dumbfounded. Mio came out a secondter, eyes facing the door where a customer had just left. His omurice remained untouched on the table before me. "What the hell was that all about?" I wondered aloud. "He''s probably going straight to the bathroom to jerk off after you touched his hands," Mio said. I choked on my own spit. "I didn''t need to know that¡­" "You asked!" She shrugged. Although, I kind of wished I followed him out and gave him a helping hand. Being in my natural form and no one knowing was making me extremely horny. I just needed tost through the day and get home. Maybe bring Kana back with me. "Excuse me!" A customer at another table raised his hand. "Can I order a handshake, too?" "NO!" It was my turn to cook, so I swapped with one of the students in the back. We had the cooking area set up with desks lining the back corner of the room in an L-shape. Upon them were small appliances like a coffee maker, several portable electric burners, and a microwave. Kana was on one of the said cooking stations whipping up a salisbury steak. Once I crossed the threshold of the curtains, the smell of his cooking made my mouthwater like a leaking faucet. Even with the windows wide open to let the smell out, the savoury scent was as powerful as it was wee to my nose. "You''re really upping the cooking game in here," I said, walking over to get a better look. "You say that, but the real gourmet chef just entered the kitchen. Hatsumi''s taught you a thing or two about cooking, hasn''t she?" Kana asked. "She did, but¡­ I think you have the wrong idea what all those ''cooking'' lessons were all about when it came to her¡­" I shuddered at those sibling bonding times that might as well have been akin to ying doctor. Nowadays, we weren''t so indirect as a result of my subification. "Well, that''s something I didn''t expect to learn today." Kana cleared his throat and went to te the salisbury steak over a scoop of rice. The selfish side of me wanted a taste, but I couldn''t very well take from a customer. Kana suddenly separated a piece of steak with a fork and lifted it along with the morsel to my lips. "No use pretending you aren''t hungry. The guy who ordered it doesn''t have to know," he said, waving it in my face. I bit down on the delicious steak, savoring it as the juices spread across my taste buds. All this did was make me want more. "I''ll cook one up for you and Mio when we''re on break." Kana smiled brightly. "Hmmm." I stared long and hard enough at Kana that he became uneasy under my gaze. "W-What?" "I feel like you''ve beenpletely feminized," I remarked tly, squinting at his red magical girl cosy with a tiara and ribbons fluttering as he moved. That outfit definitely belonged to Taira. The icing on the cake was that he wore an apron over it. "Do I have to remind you who turned me into this?" he asked, lowering his voice. "I''m still waiting on you to change me back! I-I''m just making the best out of a bad situation, that''s all. What''s taking so long anyway?" "Well¡­ Uh, I''m not sure how to tell you this. Recently, I''ve started training with Selene on how to better use my magic, so that''s kind of depleted my sexual energy reservoirs¡­" I answered hesitantly. Kana looked like he wanted toin, but he puffed up his cheeks and clenched tighter on the te of salisbury steak. "It''s starting to feel like you prefer to keep me like this!" he groaned. "I just think you look cuter this way," I said, avoiding his gaze and suppressing a smile from forming on my lips. He gave me a ''hmph!'' and exited the cooking area to deliver the food. While he was gone, I began to whip up the other orders. Kana wasn''t wrong that I was good at cooking. In the few times that my sister wasn''t up to no good with younger me, she did teach me how to cook. I also expanded upon that by giving myself lessons from video tutorials and online forums. One of life''s greatest joys was cooking for someone and seeing how happy they became when eating your food. Especially that time I cooked for Hatsumi after failing her interview. She was so happy, she would have eaten anything I made her. Two girls from my ss entered the back to take a break on the opposite side of the cooking area. They waved at me, took a seat, and immediately pulled out their phones. "Ahhh~ I wish my boyfriend would ask me to dance with him on thest day already." "Just ask him yourself if he''s taking so long," her friend said. "But it''s supposed to be the boy''s job to take the initiative, isn''t it?" She sighed. That''s right! On thest day of the festival, a dance was held in the courtyard. I avoided them in the past year because I didn''t have a girlfriend. This year was different. Should I take Kana or Mio? Could I be selfish and take both instead? Well, damn. That was something Mio would think of. Now I was the one thinking it. By lunch time, it was mine and Mio''s turn to take breaks. Kana had switched to the role of wait staff on the serving floor. When I peeked out of the curtains, Mio was nowhere to be seen. "Rika, have you seen Mio?" I asked as she was about to pass by me. "I think Haruka Ichikawa came by, so they went to hang out," she answered. "Hhan did?" Oh, well. She would probably be gone for a while then. My appetite was somewhat sated after Kana whipped me something up to eat, and leaving the ss while still on shift would be rude to Rika. This was a good chance for me to catch a nap. I sat down on an empty desk and put on a sleeping mask because the room was way too bright. Some time had passed and exhaustion was finally taking hold of me. The low murmur of talking on the other side provided a pleasant ambience to fall asleep to. Just as I was about to drift off to dreand, Mio''sughter rang in my ears. "Saeko¡ª oop." Mio quieted down immediately, and only the sound of a pan sizzling from a ssmate cooking. I expected Mio to mess with me, but she didn''t. Instead, she just took a seat on the desk adjacent to mine. I was also too sleepy to wake up, hoping to get even fifteen or ten minutes in. The student at the cooking station left, presumably to deliver the food they cooked. As I was about to fall asleep for the second time, something soft pressed against my lips. Mio pulled away, then kissed me again. And again. Suddenly, I was wide awake and heart racing like a nascar. Mio eventually left the break area, too. But now I couldn''t go back to sleep after her rather explicit disy of affection. I stepped out to find Mio ending her break early to service customers again. "Morning, sleepyhead!" She grinned. "I-If you knew I was awake¡­ Howe you didn''t say anything?" I dreaded to ask her, still red in the face. "Kahaha! You know you liked it. Besides, we''ve slept next to each other so many times, I know exactly how you breathe when you''re knocked out," she said. Ignoring her to regain myposure, I returned to work switching with the next set of cooks. Mio, Kana, and myself were on the wait staff for the rest of the afternoon. As I cleared the tables of a group who had just left, Rika let in a trio of familiar women. "Sahi, Mihi! We came to support you guys!" Taira shouted as she entered with Kotori and Aya in tow. "Yahoo~" Aya waved from Taira''s back. "You guys actually found time to visit!" I raced up to greet them and led them to their table. "Between Isekai Gohan and Tsukiji University''s own culture festival, it wasn''t easy. But look at the saucy subus." Taira purred, checking out my subus outfit which I still hadn''t changed out of. "Oh, er¡­ This was, uh¡­ foreign made¡­" I made small conversation with them while I took their orders. Meanwhile, Kotori had her eyes cast to the table and was blushing for some reason. I realized why real quick when Mio emerged from the cooking area to investigate themotion. She shed a toothy grin upon locking eyes with Kotori. When I went to give the orders to the cooks in the back, Mio nudged my arm and asked, "How about a second break?" "You want to have sex with Kotori, don''t you?" I sighed, tossing her the dirty towel in my hand. "I won''t stop you, but you better not cause too much trouble for our senpai on their day off." "If anything I''m giving them the R&R they''ve always needed!" She giggled. "Saeeeeekoooo!" A chill ran up my spine. I knew that overexcited voice. My sister burst into the ss with a camera in hand and a safari hat behind her head like she was at a safari, but the only animal whose picture she wanted to take was of me. "Ah. So nice! Very good. You two are just wonderful!" she gushed to me and Mio. The three of us were now the center of attention, with my sister taking pictures of us without end. "Hatsumi, stop that! I''m working right now! Please, leave before you cause my ss any more trouble!" I eximed, pushing her towards the door. "I''m here as a guest, you know. You can''t very well turn me away, can you?" My sister smiled. "Guh¡­ Right this way¡­" I led Hatsumi to her own table. "It''s been a while since Ist saw you in your subus costume," she said, then lowered her voice to a whisper. "Are you sure no one will find out?" I nodded. "We''ll be fine. Anyway, may I take your order, dear customer?" My sister sat straight up, savoring this uncharacteristic politeness from me. "I''d like to order one kiss, please!" "WE DON''T SERVE THAT HERE!" Hatsumi giggled to herself, then handed me a stic bag that had a bento box inside. "I''ll just have one coffee. I only came by to make sure you were taking care of yourself. It looks like you''re doing fine, so I''m d!" she said. I held the bento box to my face and caught the distinct smell of mixed spices used in fried chicken. My sister should still be busy with her own college stuff like Taira and the others, including looking for a job after not scoring that interview. Even now, she was still looking after me. But as I popped open the box and saw the array of sauces on the side, a powerful sense of deja vu overwhelmed me. "You did something to the sauces again, didn''t you?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "Oh, I have no idea what you''re talking about," Hatsumi lied with a smile on her face. 104 – The Secret Hole 104 ¨C The Secret Hole After Hatsumi and my former coworkers left, the number of peopleing to our cosy cafe soon began to dwindle. With noon behind us, people were finishing up lunch and going to check out other amenities Tsukiji High had to offer. Only a trickle of people entered at a time. Me and several of the other girls who had worked all day went into the back to take a break. Mio and I still had the bento Hatsumi had given to me earlier. Simply being around it was making me horny. The lust emanating from it was so powerful I wanted to have sex with my sister right now, but she had already left. At least this time I knew what to expect of Hatsumi''s fried chicken and sauces. I still wasn''t sure what she used to make it, but I set it aside for now and used the other sauces instead. Thest thing I needed was to get horny in the middle of serving people or¡ª I nced down to find my sister''s lust-sauce missing. It shouldn''t be missing. Why was it missing? I had looked away for only a second. There was no mess on the ground, so it hadn''t fallen out. I literally only moved it a second ago. To my side, Mio was stuffing her mouth with fried chicken and really¡ª I mean really¡ª dunking the golden morsels into the sauce she snatched from the box. The other girls watched her ravenously devour it like she was having the best time of her life. "What kind of sauce is that?" one girl asked. "The way Mio''s enjoying it so much makes me want to try~" another said. "I dunno," Mio replied with a mouthful. "I just call it Hatsumi''s ''special secret sauce''." "I don''t think that''s such a good idea," I whispered to her. "Nonsense! Who am I to deny Hatsumi''s delicious sauce to people?" she remarked, leaning away to keep the sauce out of my reach. "So Saeko''s older sister made this?" A girl eating with us dipped her fried chicken in the sauce when Mio offered it to her. She put it in her mouth and chewed thoughtfully, but made no reaction to show how it tasted. "How is it?" the others around her asked. "Hmm¡­ It''s hard to describe. It has a hint of honey in it¡­ or something," she said, unsure of her own answer. A domino effect happened, and the others dipped their portion in the sauce tray to try it as well. All made the same reaction. "Yeah, I don''t see what''s so good about this sauce." "Maybe it''s an acquired taste?" I swallowed hard. Although I only had it once, my throat felt parched watching them eat fried chicken smeared with the stuff. I wanted a taste, but I knew what it would do to me. But even without tasting the sauce, there was a lingering taste from thest time I had it. "You girls just can''t taste the glory that is Hatsumi''s sauce. She put her love and sweat into making this tasty sauce, ya know?" Mio said, scooping the sauce onto her finger and sucking on it. "You''re doing it on purpose now. Stop calling it Hatsumi''s sauce!" I pleaded, burying my face into my hands and groaning. The more she said it, the more desperate I became. "But it is her sauce!" "At least stop emphasizing the sauce part!" I managed to survive to the end of the day despite getting hornier by the hour. Mio and I were the only ones still in ''costumes'' while the others changed out. We cleaned and prepped the room so the other half of our ss on shift would have an easier time adjusting. The costumes were collected by Rika to be taken to a dry cleaning service for the next people to wear. "Are you two not changing out of your subus outfits?" a girl from our ss asked us. We had worn our subus outfit since the start of the festival. Little did anyone know, we were as genuine of a subus as they came by¡ª horns, tails, and all. At some point, I forgot that I was even wearing it because this was so natural to me. "We''re nning to change out of itter in the restroom!" I replied hastily. "Hey, hey! Can we take a picture with you two before you change out?" "Yeah! Can we? I thought it looked so cute when you wore it for Halloweenst Friday. I can''t believe you wore it again!" Kana and Rika returned from dropping off thest box into the storage room in time to listen in. "The others already left, but it sounds like a great idea tomemorate the asion," the ss rep said. Our homeroom teacher helped take the picture for us. Mio, Rika, Kana, and I, including six other girls from our ss, did the sorority squat where we bend our knees and leaned forward for the picture. Someone brushed a hand against my back, sending pleasure shivers up my spine and straight to the head. The same sensation rushed down my body, making me feel tingly all over. My nipples instantly became erect and my pussy quickly became wet as though to ready me for a round of sex. All from just a single touch. Mio was the first and only one to notice, sniffing the air like a dog who caught an interesting scent. Everyone was eager to go home, but Igged behind with Mio and Kana. A couple of boys almost bumped into us and skittishly went into the restroom as though they had a secret to hide. I almost wanted them to bump into me. "What''s up with them?" I asked, rubbing my arm like an addict. "Ah. That restroom?" Kana began as if it was no secret at all. "I keep seeing a whole lotta guys visiting it in particr. Something about a new instation in one of the stalls?" "Have you gone in?" I pressed further. "Are you screwing with me? Does it look like I can go in?" He gestured to his appearance, no longer in the maid uniform but back in the Tsukiji High girl''s school uniform. I apologized real quick. "I keep forgetting!" "More importantly, when am I getting changed back?" he asked impatiently. And he had a right to be impatient. I''d been holding it off because he looked good as a girl. I kind of wanted to keep him this way forever, but I couldn''t exactly say that to his face without being blown up on. The magical effect the five of us subus put on the school had slowly changed their perception of Kana. Perhaps permanently. Kana didn''t know this, but we''ve been slowly weaning off our magic suggestion. People were just bing ustomed to him as a girl without questioning it now. Having him dressed as a maid probably sealed the deal. "You sure you want to change back already? I thought you liked this." Mio put two parted fingers to her lips and did the universal licking motion for cunnilingus. Then she changed up her motion to pretend to suck dick. "Or did you like us choking on your dick more?" Kana gulped so loud we could hear the spit struggle down his throat. Having Kana''s original male body back would also be nice. Then he could fuck me silly because I needed a hard dick to drill my¡ª I pped both of my cheeks. What the hell was going on with me today? "I thought you were used to working in a busy cafe before. Was today that hard on you?" Kana asked. We had stopped walking down the hall. Both Kana and Mio were staring at my sweat-soaked face. Every breath I took came out shallow and haggard. "You guys go on ahead. I think I''m going into the nurse''s office and have Yumi check on me," I told them. "We''ll take you there," Kana said. I shook my head. "I''m good. Really!" Before I took off, Mio put a hand on my shoulder and whispered into my ear. "If you want some real relief. Go to the restroom Kana was just talking about and take the furthest stall in the back." "Eh?" Herment stunned me such that I didn''t so much as get a word in. Mio ran back to link arms with Kana, pulling him down the hall. "We''ll have some fun of our own and wait for Saeko back home!" she eximed excitedly. Left standing there horny and alone, I clutched the fabric of the skirt Mio and I were forced to wear to cover ourselves, wondering what was in that restroom they spoke of. Mio sounded like she knew exactly what it was. Curiosity got the better of me, and I headed down the hall from where we came and found myself standing in front of the restroom in question. I nced up and down the hall, making sure no one was around, and then cast an invisibility spell on myself. Walking in, only one male student was inside taking a piss at the urinal. All the stalls were open, a sign that no one was in any of them. It had been so long since I entered the men''s restroom, it became like a foreign world to me even though it is mostly simr to the women''s. I''de full circle on this. Being in here hit me with a strong sense of deja vu. The boy me from back then would probably go crazy if I told him he was going to gender bend into a sex-crazed subus. A faucet running water pulled me back to my senses. The student who was just here had washed his hands and left. Someone else wasing in. I quickly hid in thest stall and shut the door as quietly as possible, heart beating like I''d just run a marathon. It was then that I noticed a hole on the side of the stall at waist level. "What¡­?" I murmured and bent down to investigate. The hole was perfectly round and smoothed out. Whoever had entered the restroom took the stall adjacent to me which was connected by the hole. I instinctively backed away from it to avoid being seen even though my invisibility was still up. "Okay¡­ I hope the rumors are true," the male student began, his voice trembling. "Horny Hanako ghost, if you''re real, please suck my dick!" Rumor? Horny¡­ Hanako¡­? Is this guy stupid? Who the hell filled his head with those rumors? Hanako was an urban legend, a name given to a ghost who supposedly haunted school toilets. Suddenly, a very erect dick poked through the hole. Then it hit me. This was a glory hole! It had to have been Mio who did this. The rumors must have circted from there. No way was I going to suck a stranger''s dick. I should just leave right now and¡­ My eyes continue to return to the penis despite how many times I look away. I had one hand on the handle to the door, but no desire to leave. Instead of exiting the stall, I knelt down to face the throbbing dick. My mind was getting hazy. Before I realized it, I stuck my tongue out to start licking the tip. "Ahh! It''s happening? It''s really happening! Hanako is giving me a blowjob¡­" the guy said. I might not be a ghost, but I was definitely too horny to think straight. Whoever was on the other side was having a hard time containing his voice. It must be his first sexual experience. As soon as I mped my lips around the ns, he came and spurted a huge load of cum into my mouth. His dick stayed hard, so I kept sucking on it until he came twice more and finally became soft. My pussy had gotten so wet from giving him a blowjob that it soaked my underwear. After all that, I still wasn''t satisfied. I needed more. "I think I''m spent¡­" he said. The only dick in front of me was leaving. I grabbed the shaft before it could disappear into the hole. "Eh? Wh-What''s going on?" he asked in panic. "I''m not satisfied yet," I said, adjusting the pitch of my voice in case they might know me. "If you leave now, I''ll¡­ I''ll haunt you whenever you go into a bathroom!" "S-So you really are a ghost¡­?" The student gasped with what sounded like genuine fear. My shitty attempt to scare him to stay seeded. Although¡­ It was more than likely because I had his dick in my hand. Someone could only be so naive, but this worked to my advantage. I ripped the skirt off and tugged my underwear down to my ankles, then positioned my ass to the hole. "Being a ghost, I don''t have many opportunities to have sex. Can you feel my pussy?" I asked, rubbing hisid member against my soaking pussy. "I do¡­" he said, breath bing just as shallow as mine. That was all it took for him to get hard again, and as he did, the tip effortlessly slid into my pussy. "Aahhhnn¡­ Finally¡­" I sighed with pleasure as a hard cock finally entered me. "I''m finally graduating from my virginity! I can''t believe a woman''s vagina feels this good¡­" he said. The thin wall between us groaned from what I assumed was him putting his hands against it to leverage himself. As he pounded into my pussy with the experience as expected of a virgin, our hips bumping the stall, I began to find it hard to contain my voice. "Hahh¡­ Yes¡­ I haven''t been fucked by a dick in so long¡ª nngh¡­ aahahh! Yours feels so good rubbing inside me!" I moaned for his pleasure. Though he may be inexperienced, all he needed was his male instinct to do the job for him. Which was exactly what was going on, wildly mming his hips without a care that someone might walk in on us. "I''m cumming¡­ should I pull out?" he asked. "No!" I shouted loud enough to hear my own echo. "Cum inside me! Make me cum, too!" His throbbing cock violently ravished my pussy until he filled me with his hot juices. A person who I didn''t know, but probably passed by during school many times these past three years, fucked and came inside me. "Wow. That was amazing. I-I have to go, but I hope we can do this again!" A pair of pants zipped up and footsteps raced out of the bathroom, leaving me with a belly and womb full of cum but still unsatisfied. I was about to just go home and have sex with Kana and Mio, maybe even get a round with Hatsumi, but then another person entered the restroom and into the stall next to me. My excitement returned as the neer stuck his penis through as if it was the natural thing to do. This one was thicker and girthier. I skipped the blowjob and went straight to putting it into my pussy. "Aaahh¡ª Mmmmh! So big¡­" New guy was taken by surprise and almost pulled out of me, then realized what he was feeling and pushed his dick back in. The size of his meat rod was making me lightheaded. Just having it inside had me close to climaxing. The pleasure rushed up to my head the more I bounced on his cock. I pulled the corset of my outfit down to my waist and kneaded my own breasts, pinching and squeezing the erect nipples. "Oh, god¡­ Fuck me¡­ Fuck me until I go crazy! I love this cock¡ª Ahhh, hhhaaahhhh!" I screamed, no longer caring for who might hear me. At least if I was loud, then the volume of my voice would attract more people toe in. "Shhh!" However, my current sex partner didn''t seem so keen on me being loud, but he couldn''t exactly control the sound of my voice from the other side of this wall. Regardless, our hips picked up speed and mmed the wall to meet each other''s thrusts. "Yes! Yes! Oh, I''m cumming! Aahhhhhhh!" I moaned such that my echoes reached my ears in this restroom with only two upants. The person fucking me let loose a broken hydrant''s worth of cum which dripped down my thighs. His breathing had also grown shallow. The wonderful dick remained hard and inside me, slowly prating me to savour this moment. I was saddened when he finally pulled out. The stall door creaked open, but instead of leaving, he knocked on my stall. Any other time and I''d not have done it. Hell, meing in here was uncharacteristic to begin with. This stupid body of mine was on fire, hornier than usual just like that time at the manga cafe with Mio. Something was definitely wrong with me. "If I let you in, promise me you''ll fuck me as much as you can?" I asked sweetly, dropping my invisibility. He gulped and answered with a much older tone than I expected, "Y-Yes, I promise." When I unlocked and opened the stall door, it shocked me to see a male teacher. Not one of mine, but definitely someone I''d seen plenty of times passing in the halls. His shirt and pants were disheveled, tie hade loose, and thick spectacles were fogged up. The idea of having sex with a teacher was turning me on so dangerously, I couldn''t think straight. He entered the stall, molesting me with his eyes. It had gotten cramped in here, but we were close enough that he could fuck standing from the front or back. "I remember you from the third year cosy cafe! Ito Saeko, right?" The teacher eximed. "Did youe by? That makes me so happy! I guess I have to give you extra service." I winked. "Or maybe, you have to punish this naughty student." "Is¡­ Is it okay if I ask you to change into your school uniform?" He adjusted his sses while staring at my tits. A smile shed across my face. I tweaked his memories and magically changed into my uniform. Since my underwear was already at my ankles from pulling it down earlier, I didn''t have to take it off a second time. I also unbuttoned my shirt and pulled the bra down to give him a view of my breasts again. Leaning my back against the wall and spreading my legs, I beckoned for him to put his dick in me. "Sensei, I''ve been a bad student. Punish me and make me think of nothing but your cock~" I pleaded. He wasted no time and lifted me by my ass. I wrapped my legs around his waist, then my arms around his neck. His dick prated me again, but it felt more lively and thicker than before. This whole student-teacher thing was really getting his gears turning. The two of us fucked like animals. He was even willing to kiss me after I''d given him a blowjob. "Aahhh! Fuck me! I love being fucked by you, sensei!" "Saeko, let''s have sex in a ssroom after this!" he suggested. "Mmm¡­ Okay! Make me cum hard first! Churn my insides until my pussy takes the shape of your cock!" I screamed. Our fun came to a pause when someone entered the bathroom and took the stall next to us. We slowed down, but he continued to pump his dick into me. "Sensei¡­ I''ll moan if you keep screwing me¡­" I whispered. His attention was robbed by something behind me. I nced over my shoulder to see a dick sticking through the glory hole. We looked each other in the eyes and knew exactly what the other was thinking. The teacher adjusted our positions until my ass was being poked by a dick. It took a bit of effort, but the natural lubrication from being a subus allowed it to prate into me. "Is this¡­? I came for a blowjob, but got to fuck ass instead? Hell yeah!" The person on the other side shouted gleefully. "Hhaah¡­ It''s so good, so good¡­ my head is turning to mush¡­aaauuuhhh gawd I''m cumming like crazy..." I mumbled along with a string of incoherent sentences. Sandwiched between two men, they pumped into me without a care that people outside might hear. The teacher sealed my lips with his own so I wouldn''t moan too loud. It felt so good being fucked in both holes again. The scent of lust overwhelmed my sense of reasoning¡ª No. I''d been overwhelmed the moment I stepped into the restroom. I pushed his face away and howled as loud as I could. "Nghh¡­ I''m cumming from my ass and pussy¡ª Cumming! Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!" Their bodies convulsed as we three came at the same time. Both of them emptied their balls into me. The guy in the stall left, and it was just me and the teacher. He stroked my cheek with a warm hand. "Let''s continue this in my ss," he said. I nodded with a mind broken expression in response and mumbled, "Okay¡­" 105 – Oh, boy! It’s that time of the year for a succubus 105 ¨C Oh, boy! It¡¯s that time of the year for a subus "Fuck me! Fuck me! Oh, my god¡­ yes! Your cock feels so good messing up my pussy!" I screamed in pleasure while being fucked on top of a desk. All I saw before me were blurs that provided me sexual relief. The piece of meat mming into me was the only thing I cared about. It felt like a lot of time had passed since I was in the bathroom. I only vaguely knew where I was, and the murmuring of other people was evidence that we weren''t alone. "Saeko, I''ve fapped to you ever since you turned into a girl! I don''t even care if you used to be a guy! Having sex with you is like a dream!" I didn''t even know who was thrusting into me. Whoever it was had to be a fresh dick because others around me were either resting or waiting their turn. The pleasure began to build in my groin. My mind faded in and out of consciousness, and with each thrust sending me closer to climax, nothing else registered. My pussy was soon filled with the familiar warmth of cum, but the dick inside me quickly wentid. "Not enough," I muttered. "I want more¡­" As my current partner could no longer get it up, my body moved on its own to the next group of able-bodied men. Oneid down on the floor and asked me to ride him. The wonderful cock was standing at full mast, waiting for me to put it in. When I sat down on his hard member, an intense pleasure electrified my skin, back arched, and eyes rolled to the back of my head. "Uuu¡­ aahhhh! So good¡­ my mind is spinning¡­" "Even after all this¡­ you''re still so tight. It''s like your pussy is sucking the life out of me," the guy below me said. I reached behind to spread my butt cheeks and stuck my tongue out. "Please¡­ fuck my ass and mouth," I begged them sweetly. Their responses were swift and without hesitation. Someone shoved a dick into my mouth. Whoever they were had already fucked me, because I tasted my pussy juices from it. His moans as I massaged his testicles and nursed on the ns were music to my ears. Sometimes I did wish I was still a boy to be able to experience these pleasures. Or at least had my dick again. But right now, that desire didn''t matter. I wouldn''t be able to taste the sensation of being fucked in all three holes, holding two dicks in my hand, and having my tail coiled around one more just because I could. All three of them mmed their hips and I, trapped between all this prime meat, was made a fucktoy of. No other thought crossed my mind than that of sex. When their bodies quivered and cocks throbbed, I weed the iminent orgasms that were followed by waves of cum pouring into me. I shivered with delight from being surrounded by more cocks that were masturbating at the show put on for them. When one person was finished, another took their ce to continue the unending cycle of debauchery. Then¡­ something in my mind snapped. When I came back to my senses, I was on top of one guy who had long since fallen unconscious and limp. A dozen male students and two teachers were lying in various states of undress on desks or the floor of the ssroom. Their dicks were limp after what could have been none other than a non-stop gangbang of me. To make things worse, all that had happened while I was in my subus form. Smeared with cum from head to toe, I clutched my head in terror from having screwed even more people at my own school. "Oh, no. What have I done?" My two holes were leaking from all the creampies and jaw sore from sucking so much dick. Some parts of my body had bite marks on them, more specifically my tits. It seemed some of my victims leaned more towards the rougher side. All of them had smiles on their faces. Of course, they did. They probably just had the best sex of their lives with me. My top-notch pussy was the second to no one¡ª "Wait, no! This isn''t the time to brag!" I groaned out loud. "I''m not someone who brags to begin with. What''s going on with me¡­?" Fortunately, the two doors to the ssroom were locked. Unfortunately, it was dark out. We had been in here for quite a long time. The clock showed that it was only six in the evening. I found my stuff buried under a pile of someone else''s clothes. Hatsumi and Mio had sent a couple of messages to our household groupchat, but they were mainly about what to eat for dinner. "God, what is happening to me?" I asked myself, wiping the cum off my chin with a handkerchief lying on the ground. This was the first time I straight up nked out. Did I lose control? No, I couldn''t have. Starving for sexual energy was a very distinct feeling that I wouldn''t have mistaken for anything else. Then what exactly happened? Even now, after what was clearly a lot of sex, my body was still craving for more. My answers were probably waiting at home. Mio seemed to suspect something when she told me to go into that damn bathroom. I used magic to clean myself up and removed the cum stains from my body, then put the entire ssroom back into ce. The guys had to be dressed, memories tweaked, and mind controlled to leave school. Having them wake up around each otherter would just end in a disaster. Once thest person left, I cast an invisibility spell on myself and flew home. "I''m home¡­" I said,ing through the door with a sigh. "Wee back!" the voices of Hatsumi and Mio replied from the kitchen. Although I was expecting Kana to be here, there appeared to be more shoes than usual in the foyer. Two extra pairs to be exact. Selene exited the bathroom with a towel over her head, sporting a pair of shorts and gray tank top. She sniffed the air, paused, then sniffed once more and stared directly at me. Mio tended to do that a lot around me. Was this just a subus thing to do? "I suppose it is getting to be that time of the year again. A first for you," she said. "What time of the year?" I asked curiously, but she had already entered the kitchen and was reced by Hatsumi peeking into the hallway. "Dinner''s ready, so hurry and wash up before the food gets cold!" Hatsumi urged A bath did sound nice right about now, so I did as my sister suggested. Only, there was a big problem. My skin was extra sensitive, and the erogenous zones even more so. I felt every droplet of water sh against my skin while showering, the gooey sensation from the body wash, and every bubble and suds fromthering myself up. All of it was getting me into the mood again. Even as I dipped into the bath for a soak, simply being in the hot waters stimted my nipples and pussy. "Why am I not satisfied after having so much sex?" I asked myself, as my own two hands massaged my breasts. Before I knew it, I had changed into my subus form again. I''d recognized this sometimes happens if I was in a state of inexplicable bliss or couldn''t control my carnal desires. Considering my frustration andck of progress getting satisfaction, this was thetter. A gentle pressure rubbed against my inner thigh and started teasing my pussy. I looked down to find my tail stroking the tip-end of the engorged nub that was my clitoris. "Hahh, guh¡­ Why¡­ nothing is enough anymore¡­" No matter how much I masturbated, I couldn''t get off. Literally, fuck me right now. For magic-wielding subi with star wars jedi-like persuasion powers, we sure were ves to our baser instincts. Annoyed by my inability to reach climax, I hopped out of the bath with a feeling akin to being blue-balled. The fresh clothes waiting for me to change into provided littlefort as the fabric continued to tease my body. At the very least I had Hatsumi''s dinner to look forward to. I donned a sleeveless hoodie and baggy sweatpants for maximumfy, then stepped out of the bathroom eager for dinner. But imagine my surprise when I entered the living room to find Yumi and Hana, hanging around like this was their normal hang out spot. Kana was here because he and Mio went home together, but the two additional subi were unexpected. "Took ya long enough to get back," Mio remarked with a smirk. "Me and Kana over here did a lot of studying waiting for you toe home." Kana fiddled his thumbs underneath the table and blushed up to his ears. "Uh, yeah¡­ we studied¡­ " he repeated unconvincingly. I took a seat next to Mio and noticed how crowded it was gettingtely. We had seven people at the dinner table that was originally meant for four. "I''m guessing this isn''t the usual subus sleepover we''re having?" I asked Yumi and Hana. "There is something important we must discuss after dinner. It involves all of us subi. Since three happen to live in this house, Hana and I thought it appropriate to meet here." Yumi nodded to each subus at the table. I knew then that it had to concern what I was going throughtely. That was a load off my shoulders. Hopefully they could shed some light on my insatiable sexual hunger. Hatsumi sat down a te of chicken katsu curry in front of me, the savoury smell of the golden meal instantly eased my mind and body. "Since we had some extra breading left, I figured I might as well use them up to make katsu curry. I also made it exactly how you like it." She smiled at me and left my heart throbbing. My sister was always so kind and caring towards me. I wanted to throw her to the ground and eat out her pussy instead¡ª NO! Get a grip, Saeko! If I focused on something hard enough like the food in front of me, I could stave off the other side of my hunger. Dinner became more of an uphill battle of mental strength versus temptation. "Saeko, are you feeling alright?" Hatsumi asked, pressing her forehead to mine to check my temperature. "I think you''re heating up. Maybe it would be best if you went to sleep early?" Our faces were so close. She had the fresh, out-of-bath smell on her. There was also no mistaking the scent of lust. "No, I''m fine! It''s got to be because I just came out of the bath," I said hastily. To my side, Mio snickered under her breath. I managed to survive dinner and avoid making a move on my sister. The six of us hung out in the living room after Hatsumi went to bed early. She may have not scored the interview our parents had set her up for, but that didn''t deter her from job searching. From what I heard, a lot of growing techpanies were going after her. It was a matter of research and who she ultimately wanted to work for now. "Someone mind exining to me why I''ve been feeling uncontrobly hornytely?" I asked the room, putting my hands on my hips. "Remember way back when you asked if you could get pregnant, and I told you it''s a once a year thing? Well, looks like that time is getting close," Mio answered my suspicions. Yumi continued, "We be horny beyond all control due to our bodies bing fertile. The urge to be impregnated is too strong to resist. It is also important to note, the nature of our race makes uspatible with virtually any species." "Eh¡­ So that off-handedment Mio made about fucking dogs is true?" I asked, my mind bing hazy. "So, when will it happen?" "I''m certain it will be some time soon after the Culture Festival if that is any relief. None of us knows exactly when it hits. But when it does hit, it hits hard. We will lose almost all inhibition and go on a starvation-like hunt," Selene added, smoking from a vape since I had banned her from tobo. "ISN''T THAT KIND OF DANGEROUS?" I cried in terror. With hundreds of subus living in this prefecture alone, the level of chaos we could unleash would be unfathomable. There was also the Okinawa cell on such a tiny ind. "Don''t act like you haven''t lost control yet. Be honest. You came back earlier smelling like a gangbang!" Mio said, nudging me with her elbow. "Noment¡­" Kana turned to me with his mouth hanging open and eyes nk. "Wait, you had sex with other people right after Mio and I left school?" "That''s some NTR shit right there," Hana remarked, giggling uncontrobly. "What are you guys nning to do about it then?" I asked the more seasoned subi around me. "All human meat sacks look the same to me, but I get more energy from banging mid-life crisis farts with daughter fetishes. ckpanies are like the perfect vending machines for me." The pink-haired hellion shrugged. "Ufufu~ I''ve already built myself a harem waiting for me back home for a week-long sleepover. Taleia and I are going to have so much fun." Yumi put a hand to her cheek and smiled. They certainly seemed prepared... "What about you? You look like you''re doing perfectly fine," I said to Selene, who was filing her nails at the corner of the room. "Just because we are greater subi doesn''t make us any less a ve to our instincts. I have human livestock prepared for when the timees," she replied as a matter of factly. Just like when an urge to shit or piss hit, one couldn''t exactly ignore it. Telling the subi under my reign not to have sex would be akin to telling them to go kill themselves. Then they would undoubtedly rebel. It might be best to let them do as they wish, but also remind them not to go too crazy if they could help it. It did, however, worry me that even the subi closest to me still treated humans like cattle. "Alright. The handcuffs are lifted for our heat period. Let everyone under your clutch know, and put emphasis on not overdoing it," I told them. "Aw, shit. Permission granted to fuck to our heart''s content." Mio had recorded my message on her phone and sent the news to the rest of the subi within ourwork. The others followed suit. Somehow, my intuition was telling me this whole heat period would go wrong at some point. I should thank my lucky stars it wasn''t starting tomorrow, but there was no telling at what moment I¡ª including the others¡ª would lose their collective minds. "Okay, then¡­ How should I prepare?" I asked the more experienced subi. "Two ways," Mio began, lips curving to a devilish smile. "Lust has quality to it depending on who we fuck. You''re more likely to be satisfied by someone like Kana or Hatsumi. If not, we might have to turn you into a one-subus brothel." "Don''t do it with other people! Use me as much as you''d like instead." Kana grabbed both of my hands and breathed conviction into every word, but the determination on his face was all selfishness. "I really do love you, Kana. I do! Turning you into a girl was a lot of fun, but now I''m kind of wishing you had a dick again," I said honestly, hoping my words wouldn''t hurt his feelings. The de of the First Temptress materialized in both of our hands. A pulse of energy rippled from the sword and scattered some of the newspapers sitting on the coffee table. "I-I''m sorry, I kind of let my emotions take over for a second!" I apologized profusely. "But I didn''t turn back into a boy?" Kana wondered aloud, just as puzzled as I. Then he sat up straight, eyes shifting to his crotch and spreading his legs in a way all boys did instinctively to let their little buddy breathe. Selene snatched the sword from my grip to inspect it. "It wasn''t at full capacity, so maybe an iplete transformation," she said. "Are you kidding me?!" he cried while looking into his pants. 106 – Kana’s Back on the Menu! 106 ¨C Kana¡¯s Back on the Menu! Everyone stared at the outline of Kana''s erect dick bulging underneath his pants. The meat rod that I''d been so thoroughly fucked by countless times in the past, given me so many incredible orgasms, and made me lose my mind was back. It was right before my eyes. My pussy reacted to it like a Pavlovian dog, already soaking through the underwear''s fabric. I wasn''t the only one in the living room at the edge of their seat. The other subus were, too. Selene took one look around the room and excused herself. "I''m stepping out before this turns into a bloodbath. If any of you lose control tonight, make sure to call in ahead of time that you will be absent." As soon as Selene closed the door, the remaining subi in the room turned their attention back to Kana. "Why are you guys looking at me like that¡­?" he asked, voice tinged with fear. "Should we do rock, paper, scissors?" Mio proposed to the three of us. "Okay, but I get to use two hands," Hana said. I pulled Kana off the couch and away from the trio. Their eyes were trained on us as we backed up to the far wall. "Obviously, I should get first dibs because Kana''s my¡­ b-b-boy¡ª because I''m the queen, and I said so!" I eximed. "Oi, oi! You''re getting full of yourself just because of that status. Don''t forget I''m part of this rtionship, which means we share everything," Mio reminded me. As a matter of course, Mio was included in everything I did. That went both way, even when it came to sex. "Ufufu~ It seems we have overstayed our wee, haven''t we?" Yumi said to Hana. "Uwah, well. A girl with a dick ain''t really my thing anyway." Hana giggled. "It isn''t mine either!" Kana retorted. The four of us came to the unanimous decision that Kana and Hatsumi were probably my safest choices during the fertility period. On the off chance that they weren''t enough, Yumi assured me that she had prepared a back up n. The paranoid side of me was worried because she refused to borate on said n, simply hoping that things went well. "Wait. We''re forgetting the most important thing here. If we''re super fertile and getting it on with god knows how many people, aren''t a lot of us guaranteed to get pregnant? Would birth control pills work for a subus?" I asked. Although that question hade out of my mouth in search of an answer for, my subus brain treated the prospects of pregnancy as a desirable result. My very womb throbbed at the thought and sent pleasure signals creeping across the surface of my skin. Since Kana had a dick again, would his cum be able to¡­ SLAP! I struck my face with both hands so hard it surprised everyone around me. "S-Sorry. I was losing control again." Yumi came by and rubbed my cheeks in her palm, healing away the stinging pain and recing it with a soothing warmth that eased my mind. "Human medicine won''t work. The dark elves from our world are talented alchemists whom we normally go to during this time. In addition to the potions that temporarily grant a penis, they had also developed a potion to prevent us from getting pregnant," she said. "Too bad we didn''t bring any with us." Mio shrugged. "Actually," Yumi began, wagging a finger at her. "I have learned that Earth and Elza possess the same ingredients to create such a potion. I''m able to replicate it perfectly." "Eh? That''s a big deal. You could revolutionize the contraception market with a medicine like that," I said, thinking of all the money that could be made if we patented something like that. The matronly subus shook her head. "The downside is that it also serves as a powerful aphrodisiac, inducing an insatiable sex drive for days to any race that isn''t a subus." "On second thought, we''ll keep that to ourselves." I put a hand to my face and sighed. "Damn dark elves¡­" Yumi left to go in search of the materials needed to make those potions for us, and Hana went to get a head start in satisfying her sexual hunger. The three of us that remained had nothing left to do for the night. Nothing except for one thing. "It''s going to happen anyway, so let''s get it over with." Kana groaned. "Well, you heard the futa," Mio said to me. "DON''T CALL ME A FUTA!" he cried. Mio and I dragged Kana up to my room like we were on a mission. Once we got inside, I pushed him onto the bed and ripped his sweatpants off. The beautiful cock I longed for sprung up to my face, like a work ve husband finallying home to their pent-up wife. "It''s been a while¡­ so, please be gentle," Kana whimpered, covering his face. "What are you acting all shy for?" Mio jumped onto the bed next to him, the impact causing both of them to bounce. She pulled his hand away and licked the right side of his cheek. "You should be used to this after all the times we''ve fucked." "Oh, god¡­ Mio, that''s gross," he said, wiping his cheek on the bed and grimacing. She sniffed the air and grinned. "Your mouth says gross, but your body is oozing with more lust right after I did that." Kana nced down at me and seemed as if something clicked in his head. I thought he would have something to say to me, but turned to Mio instead. "C-Can we kiss instead? I feel like we haven''t in a while¡­" he asked her. "Mmmmrrgghh!" Mio growled while biting her lower lip. "This is the side of you that I wanna fuck." The two of them drew closer to each other, stopped when their lips were an inch apart, then started making out. Watching their lips connected, tongues wrestling from the french kiss, made me wish I was up there instead. "Mmm¡­ hahh¡­ Mio¡­ Mmm¡ª Mio¡­ " he whispered her name over and over again between each intake of breath. They began to fondle each other''s body. Mio groped Kana''s breast and tweaked his nipple between her fingers. Meanwhile, Kana brushed a hand down Mio''s abdomen and stopped on top of her pussy where he began to rub her clit. Their sweet moans quickly filled the room as the forey grew more intense. Kana was doing all that on purpose. He was probably jealous from learning that I had sex with a bunch of people at school. Although I didn''t me him, it was hard for me not to feel jealous watching them kiss so passionately. The least I could do was remind him that it didn''t matter who I did it with, Kana would always be among the few at the top for me. And being down here wasn''t all bad because I had a different kissing partner. Kana''s cock throbbed as he and Mio were tongue-deep in each other''s throats. I started licking the delicious piece of meat from the tip. Kana''s hips shuddered as I did. Quiet squeaks and moans escaped between his and Mio''s lips. It thrilled me that I was giving him that pleasure. Soon, it was covered in my saliva as it dribbled down the shaft. "Saeko, I''m cumming¡­! Guh¡ª aaaahhhh!" Kana''s cock spurted hot cum all over my face, a lot more than I was prepared for. I should have expected it since he hadn''t had a blowjob in so long, and was extra sensitive to it. Like a water fountain, it continued to sputter until I sealed my lips on it to swallow the rest. Even though he just came, it remained erect as ever. Mio figured she had enough and wanted more. She positioned her knees between Kana''s head and spread the opening of her pussy, letting a few drops of juices drip onto his face. "Damn. It''s getting harder to control myself. Do me a favor and eat me out," she said. Without giving him a chance to say a word, she sat on his face andid down to lick up the cum on his dick. "Mmmrpphh? Mmm! Nrrghhmmm! Mmm¡­ mmmh~" Kana''sints turned into muffled moans of pleasure. "Did ya miss me?" Mio smirked with a throbbing cock between us. I averted my gaze from her. "No¡­ mmph?!" She grabbed the my head and pressed me close enough for her to kiss me. We tongue-kissed each other with Kana''s cock, like it was a single popsicle for a horny couple. asionally, Mio''s eyes rolled to the back of her head and gasped with pleasure. It seemed Kana was more experienced in cunnilingus than kissing, because she was thoroughly enjoying the sixty-nine position they were in. Our tails whip back and forth like dogs eager to indulge in the treat before us. Mio and I looked each other in the eyes as an idea came to us at once. The second we rubbed the tips against Kana''s pussy just below his cock, he arched up and briefly lifted Mio with him. Upon realizing what we were going to do, his muffled screams protested us not to. We ignored his pleas and pressed the spade-shaped tip of our tails into his pussy. "MMMMMMMMRRRRPPPHHHH!" Mio tensed up. "Oh, fuck! Oh, fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck! I''m cumming so fucking hard!" Her entire body convulsed, eyes rolled to the back of her head, and a mixture of drool and cum dripped down the side of her lips. "It feels so damn good when he screams¡­" she said, panting like a dog in heat. "Let''s fuck his pussy some more so he does it again!" Kana moaned like a ghost as reached his second orgasm. His cum, still thick and substantial after the first load, came spewing out and painted our faces white. "Guys¡­ anymore and I''m going to go crazy¡­" He covered his face with his arms and was trying to catch his breath. Mio pulled me onto the bed lying on my back. She thenid on top of me, squeezing our breasts together and nuzzling my face with her own. Her silky smooth skin and hot breath teased every pleasure nerve in my body. Each time her lips brushed against mine, I tried to kiss her until she finally relented. As our tongues yed together, swapping a mouthful of cum back and forth, Kana moved off the bed and positioned himself between our legs. "Take your pick. We''re going to be here all night." Mio winked. I was prepared for Kana to choose Mio first to spite me for my earlier transgressions at school, but a pressure pushing into my pussy made me a happy subus. "Nnnh¡­ Kana¡­" I moaned his name as cock entered me. "Wow¡­ It feels just as tight and hot as Ist remembered¡­" he said. The dozens of dicks that I sucked and fucked were nothingpared to this. After all, the feeling of being with the one you liked, trapped between their flesh, and partaking in the pleasure together was so much better. Kana needed no urging. Those hips did the talking for him, and in no time at all, he was really hammering into me with his cock. "Aaahh¡­ hhahh¡­ I missed this! It''s too good¡­ your cock feels so good!" "I''m already close to cumming¡­ Can I?" he asked desperately. "Yes! All of it¡ª pump it all into my pussy!" I begged. p! p! p! p! p! Kana thrusted with more vigor until atst a warm feeling filled my womb. The sensation made me lose my mind. "Oooh¡­ nnnh¡­ Kana, it''s so hot¡ª I''m¡­ aaaaaahhhhhhhh!" I wrapped my arms around Mio and dug my nails into her back as a quaking orgasm rendered me a twitching mess. Even after that, Kana was still hard as diamonds. He pulled out of me, and Mio''s brief squeak was evidence that he put it in her next. "Ahhh! It''s finally my turn!" Mio grinned and licked her lips. She shoved her tongue into my mouth, forcing me to suck on it and swallow her saliva. Our fingers intertwined as she held both of my hands. I might not have his dick inside me any longer, but Mio filled the empty space with her tail. The way it writhed and squirmed inside my pussy forced me into a euphoric haze. Her eyes remained wide open to watch the debaucherous act turn me into a beast in heat. We three spent the entire night and well into the very early morning locked in an embrace of degenerate, carnal pleasure, with Kana taking turns fucking us. I woke up the next morning feeling more satiated and in control of myself than when twenty guys had fucked me in the ssroom. To think Kana and his dick had it in them worth that much and more. Not to mention two subus, because Mio was just as ravenous as Ist night. The three of us were lying in bed, Kana to my left and Mio to my right. Both were snuggled up to my sides, clutching my arms like clingy spouses. It had been getting coldertely, and this was the first time in a while that I woke up all warm and fuzzy. Mio slept with her mouth wide open and drooling like a slob. On the other side, Kana was mumbling to himself and rubbing his face against my boob. Lower on the bed and between his legs, he''s pitched a tent with his morning wood. Suddenly, I wasn''t as satisfied as I thought. While being careful not to wake either of my bedmates, I climbed on top of Kana and straddled his waist. Dry humping his cock quickly moistened it with juices from my pussy, and soon it was slippery enough to put inside me. I sighed in bliss as it entered, savouring how the mushroom tip scraped and stirred me up. Kana remained fast asleep. His face reddened and the troubled expression shifted to a more pleased one. As I gyrated my hips, Kana''s eyelids fluttered. The bed creaked with each of my movements. Quiet moans erupted from his lips and his breathing grew shallow. "Kana¡­ It feels so good, Kana¡­ No matter how many times we do it¡­ mmm¡­" I leaned down to kiss him, even then he was still asleep and the rhythmic breathing was evidence to that. His lips tasted so good that I couldn''t hold back from pushing my tongue into his mouth. He reacted and reciprocated my kiss, surprising me that even now he did not awaken. Since he was in such a deep sleep, it was a good chance to try diving into dreams like Mio and Selene taught me. Shutting my eyes and focusing my aura around Kana, I was weed by a sensation akin to sinking into a pool of jello. When I next opened my eyes, I found myself inside a house that was not my own. I was standing by the front door, facing into a living room. "This is supposed to be Kana''s dream? Being here means I can alter, right?" I asked myself. A door across the room swung open and out came a long-haired woman in an apron. I''d recognized her anywhere. "Wee home, honey¡ª ah?!" The two of us stared at each other, mouths hanging open. "Nice dream you''re having, Kana. Having fun as a domestic wife?" I giggled into my hand. "Y-You''ve got it all wrong¡­ I-I¡­ Oh, forget it." Kana ripped away the apron and tossed it aside. "Look, I can''t really control my dreams and these are all I''ve been havingtely." I raised my eyebrow in doubt. "I''m serious!" he reiterated. "So who''s the husband you were expecting? A dream version of me?" I asked. "Well¡­" The doorknob behind me turned. I stepped into the house to avoid getting hit. The person who came through the door wasn''t a husband, but Hhan who entered. Mio''s gyaru friend, the same girl who taught us aboutpensated dating. "Oh, a friend of yours, sweetie?" Hhan was dressed in a woman''s work suit and skirt. She turned to me and bowed like a proper adult would when meeting a guest, and I did the same out of reflex. "It''s nice to meet you." "Er¡­ Nice to meet you. I''m Saeko," I replied absentmindedly. Hhan took off her shoes, walked past me, and grabbed the back of Kana''s head to pull him in for a kiss. His eyes spun when their lips parted. "I''m soooo tired. I can''t wait to have dinner after a bath. Make yourself at home, Saeko!" she said, disappearing into the door Kana hade from. "Am I the one getting NTR''d here?" I whispered to Kana. "It''s not what you''re thinking! Just wake me up already!" he muttered. I tried to release the spell to no effect. We remained in his dream, with Hhan humming in the other room and presumably getting ready for her bath. Something was off. Kana and I should be awake in our real bodies. They taught me to simply loosen my aura within the dream like how someone would tense up and rx a muscle. I did exactly that, but it didn''t work. "Okay, Saeko. Any time now. Or did you actually want to stay for dinner with me and Hhan?" Kana folded his arms, looking less amused by the second while I was growing more worried. "How do I say this¡­ It''s not working," I said. "I should be waking up soon normally, right? Isn''t that how it works anyway?" he asked. I couldn''t answer because I didn''t know. The door behind me opened a second time and in came Mio. I turned back to Kana in a sh of jealousy. "You''re dreaming of everyone else but me!" I pouted, grabbing him by the cor of his shirt. "I''m the real one, ya idiot!" Mio bonked me on the head. "It''s time to wake up already before you get stuck in here." She snapped her fingers, and I felt my body getting yanked forward. I woke up still riding Kana''s cock. He looked down at where we were connected and squinted at me. "I should have known," he remarked. As the three of us were getting ready for school, eager for the second day of the festival, my mind was preupied with why I couldn''t leave Kana''s dream. When I asked Mio about it, she was just as perplexed. "My best guess is abination of first time heat period and dream diving. As long as you''re around me, I can fish you out anytime until you can do it yourself," she assured me. That was a load off my mind. I knew I still had a long way to go as a subus. Selene, Mio, and the others have been a lot of help, but I needed to improve myself when it came down to it. On our way to school, my only hope was that I managed to survive today and the rest of the week without causing too much trouble. 107 – Culture Festival (Part 2) 107 ¨C Culture Festival (Part 2) "You''re looking perfectly fine even after all we did," I said to Kana as we three walked to school. "Yeah, I''m not sure. Maybe you guys didn''t actually drain all that much from me?" he wondered out loud. As long as he wasn''t in pain. I always felt guilty rendering him in such a state, but that didn''t appear to be the case this time. "What do you guys wanna do first today?" Mio asked as she ate ice cream in one hand and texted into her phone with the other. "We got Hana''s y at noon, so we should probably do all the shit we wanna do before then." "We''ll just start at the courtyard first to see what people set up, hit up the back of the school, then the sses after," I suggested. We''d seen most of this yesterday, but a lot of stalls, booths, and events were set up right through the school gates. Many of them were left up so students wouldn''t need to set everything up again today. It sucked that this was going to be Mio''s first andst year of culture festival in high school, but I heard college always went all out. Despite this being my third time and experiencing many of the same things, this was already better than thest twobined already. My first was mostly spent awkwardly partaking in events. I avoided it all together in my second year because of the poor first time. It was different now because I had people I wanted to spend it with this year. Mio was partially to thank for that. When I got to ss, eager to be over with the morning school traditions so we could go y, Rika stopped us for a favor. "D-Do we seriously have to do this?" I asked, holding the sexy nurse costume Yuriha had tailored for us. "Well, I won''t force you! But you three were really popr yesterday, and having you advertise as you walk around the campus could attract a lot of people," Rika exined. "I''m in, but do we get a portion of the cut?" Mio asked, rubbing her index and thumb together. I elbowed her in the ribs. "Don''t turn our ss cafe into your profit schemes." We would essentially still be working even though a free day was promised to us. At the same time, just wearing a costume shouldn''t be too bad. "Fine," I said. "But I get to choose what I wear." "Great!" The ss rep gave us each a small stack of flyers to hand out. Kana elected not to change into anything and stayed in the school uniform, too embarrassed to do so outside of theforts of our ssroom where he had an excuse to dress up. I chose what was most natural to me¡ª my subus outfit, including the ck skirt to avoid the student council president''s wrath. "Hmm. I kinda want something different," Mio said. She changed into the nurse costume and allowed her subus features to emerge. "Much better." We ran out of flyers by the time we exited the school building. Word of mouth about a third year ss'' cosy cafe with former Isekai Gohan employees spread quickly. Everyone went looking for it, and those same people were disappointed that Mio and I wouldn''t be working. Even so, many still went to visit for the experience. Culture festival was just as packed as the day before. Many stalls and booths were set up for game events with prizes you could win. Others were selling food and handcrafted goods. Student organizations like the art club did face paintings and caricatures, literary club conducted book trades, athletic clubs did mini-games associated with their sports, and more I''d yet to see. "What''s that over there?" Mio pointed to a dunk tank game where someone had just fallen into the water. After giving her the exnation, she took a sudden interest in the game. "Hmm¡­ Sounds like fun. Why don''t we give it a try?" Mio suggested. She and Kana somehow managed to convince me to get into the dunk tank. It wasn''t until I sat my ass on the seat with toes dipping into the water did I realize this was a bad idea. "I changed my mind; I want out!" I eximed, clutching the chain-link fence that surrounded me. "Kahahaha! No pussying out now!" Mio cackled. She then cupped her hands over her mouth and shouted to the people passing by the game. "Who wants to see a subus get WET?" "MIO, DAMN IT!" The damage was done. Now that it was made loudly known, people began to flock to the dunk tank to watch me get soaked. Of course, most of them were guys hoping for a wardrobe malfunction. As people began to line up and pay for a chance to dunk me into the waters, Mio shook hands with the club members who set up the event and collected a chunk of change from them. "Stop profiting off my misery!" I yelled. "You like being watched, people like watching you, and I like getting paid. I see this as an absolute win for everyone." Mio winked. When I turned my eyes to Kana for help, he merely shrugged his shoulders and got in line. "Sorry. We never really yed much at the culture festival in thest two years. I don''t want to waste a chance to dunk you," he said. I had no allies here. What I did have was magic. In order to knock me down, they needed to hit a bullseye on the red target. Everytime someone threw their ball at the target, I conjured a very small gust of wind to blow it slightly off mark. If it wasn''t for Selene drilling all those magic lessons into me, this would have been over on the first throw. I recognized the next person up to throw as the captain of the baseball team. His pitches were good enough to take the team to Koshien all three years of his high school career. He took the standard pitcher''s stance and threw a powerful straight. Even so, it was no match for my magic. I blew it just off to the side so that it barely touched the bullseye. The baseball team''s ace stared at his own hand in confusion. "You''re getting rusty!" His fellow teammates ribbed him over the miss. Mio caught on what I was doing, and whispered something into the event organizers'' ears. One of them then rewrote a rule on the signpost. "New rule! Pay double and get to throw at HALF the distance!" they announced. "I see how it is, Mio." I red. "It''s war now, baby!" Through my own luck and skill, I prevented every single throw even with the advantageous distance they were given. My freedom was at the end of the line which was capped off so I wouldn''t be here the entire day. However, I should have known it wouldn''t be that easy with thest person in line. Because the final participant was Mio herself. She repeatedly tossed the ball up and caught it as it came down, grinning from ear to ear. "Like that dodgeball game we had way back then. Except this time, I ain''t the one losing," my foe dered. Right then, the true meaning of her words dawned on me. An electrifying sensation ran up my spine and traveled down between my legs, knocking the wind out of me. That subitch was tightening her aura around me to stimte my pussy. "T-Two can y at that¡­" I said, constricting my own aura around her. Mio squeezed her trembling legs shut as the effects took hold of her. "Heh¡­ You''re getting weak, punk. I''ve always been better¡­" Tightening her grip on the ball, she winded her arm for a throw. The closer Mio''s aura brought me to an orgasm, the harder it became to focus. My face was red, breath shallow, and the people watching from the sidelines were looking really tasty about now. Thunk! At the corner of my eye, the ball bounced off the bullseye. "Shit¡ª!" I swallowed a mouthful of water on the way down, then came back up in a fury. "That''s not fair. I wasn''t ready!" I yelled at her. "Oh, you seem pretty ready to me." Mio giggled, pointed two fingers at me. I nced down to see my nipples staring back up at me. The corset part of my outfit had lowered enough that my breasts were hanging out for all to see. "Uuu¡­ I''ll get you back for this¡­" Muttering under my breath, I covered my chest with one hand and climbed out the back of the tank. A hundred people just saw my tits, and I had to pretend to be embarrassed. Mio was right. My exhibitionist tendencies were really growing on me. She was the reason that fetish of mine started developing to begin with! My frustration subsided as a towel fell on top of my head and covered my eyes. "Hold still and let me dry your hair. Gotta be careful so no one''s realizing I''m using magic," Mio said. The two of us hung by a tree behind the dunk tank. She used abination of fire and wind to create something like a blow dryer underneath the towel. Her fingernails gently scratched my scalp, sending me to a higher dimension of bliss. "Where did Kana go?" I asked, shutting my eyes to enjoy being spoiled by Mio that wasn''t sexual for once. "After missing his shot, he went to line up at the home ecs club''s takoyaki stand," she said. Then as if on cue, Kana came back with a tray of octopus balls in each hand. "Looks like you ended up in the water," Kana remarked with an amused smile. "Oh, look. The wife brought us lunch," I teased. He went bright red. "F-Forget about that dream already!" The three of us sat on a bench to eat takoyaki together. They had a satisfying crunch to it right before biting into the piece of octopus. "This is heaven." I sighed blissfully. "You can say that again. Takoyaki doesn''t get better than this," Kana said as he stuffed another ball into his mouth. "You wanna bet?" Mio suddenly asked. "Nooo¡­" I warned her. "Let''s not turn this moment into a sexual opportunity." Mio checked her phone and alerted us that it was getting close to noon. We finished up the food, then headed straight to the auditorium where the y was being held. There was no line as seating was firste first serve. Kana''s keen eyes found three seats, the third row from the front. To be perfectly honest, I expected the y to be a disaster. It was Hana we were talking about. Imagine our surprise that the y turned out to be a lot of fun. The fantasy world adaptation of a ssic story with Hana ad-libbing the supporting role of Mercutio made for a chaotic mess. The real problem came when a sudden intermission was dered right before the climactic scene where Romeo and Juliet die. "Damn, what the fuck. They just off''d my boy Paris like that and went to intermission?" Mio was about ready to flip a table. "Of all the characters in the y, he''s the one you''re rooting for?" Kana squinted. "Man''s got his priorities right unlike Romeo. Rich, hot, wants to put a baby in Juliet," she said, putting a surprisingly simple yetpelling argument. I was about to give my two-cents when Hana appeared above me. "Oi!" "Holy shit?!" I nearly fell out of my seat. "Shhh! I''m invisible!" Hana put a finger to her mouth. "I need yours and Mio''s help. Our Romeo and Juliet suddenly came down with food poisoning. They''re barfing all over the ce too much to finish the y." "Count me in!" Mio said. "D-Don''t you have substitutes? Why us?" I asked quietly. "Pleeeaaaassee! Neither of you guys have a lot of lines left. We can even have someone whisper the lines off-stage," she begged. Unable to fight against my better nature to refuse someone asking for help, I agreed. After exining to Kana what was going on, Mio suspiciously handed her camera to him and Hana to the back of the stage. "Thank you guys sooo much!" Director Takagi groveled on the floor before our feet. As stagehands dressed me as Romeo and Mio as Juliet, we were given a brief exnation of what was supposed to happen. In short, I was to drink poison and die after saying my lines. Mio would then awaken, pretend to kiss me, and stab herself with a toy dagger on my person. With time running short and the audience growing impatient, we ran to our ces for the final scene. Mio lied on top of a coffin, pretending to be dead. As Juliet, she was put in a temporary catatonic state and I, as Romeo, mistook her for being truly dead. The curtains slowly drew open. Spotlights from above beamed down a single light on us. For Mio to lie so still almost made me think she really was dead. If something like that ever happened, I wouldn''t be able to handle it. Thinking this way put me in a grieving mood. The audience I was part of earlier andughing our asses off to Hana''s antics, were now so silent that you could hear a pin drop. "Oh, Juliet. That your presence alone brightens this crypt¡ª" "Pfft¡­" Mio let out a giggle, then quickly shut up. I pretended to stroke her cheek, but pinched instead. "...Is a testament to your beauty," I continued. "Ie to you now, my love." I drank the vial filled with water and fell to the ground dead. A momentter, Mio awakened and became distraught over my death by the poison. All she had to do was say her lines, peck me on the lips, and die. "Ah. Even in death, you''re still a total hottie. If only we shagged a lot more," she said,pletely making up her lines. As Iid there expecting her to kiss me already, she went in for more than a touch on the lips. She held me and shoved her tongue into my mouth. Her tail invaded my crotch to massage my clit, masturbating me in front of hundreds of people. It was getting difficult to pretend to be unconscious. "Wow! They''re so passionate!" "They kind of look different. Did they swap actors?" "Romeo''s french-kissing Juliet like crazy." While the audience watched the two of us swapping spit on stage, none the wiser it was me and Mio, I tried to push her off me to no avail. Although it was less likely that my strength failed me, and more that the excitement of being watched got my loins riled up. She let my limp body drop to the ground like a sack of potatoes, high enough that my head bounced. A few members of the audience gasped. Finally, Mio grabbed the dagger from my waist and stabbed herself¡­ Only to fall directly on top of me. The lights dimmed and curtains slowly drew closed apuse rang across the auditorium. We somehow made it through the y without arousing any suspicions. The crowd continued to apud long after the curtains had drawn. The drama club president ran across the stage from the other wing, tears streaming down his face and all smiles at our job well done. "Seriously, thank you so much! We couldn''t have finished the y without you," he said. "Don''t mention it¡­ Really, don''t." I sighed. Hana and Mio high-fived each other with both hands. "Maaaaan, if you were Romeo the whole way through, we could''ve had a bromance going!" she eximed. As the stage crew and fellow actors crowded around us to express thanks, Takagi shoved them all aside to get a word in with Hana. "Your Mercutio was phenomenal! Please, your talent for acting? Sublime. As a first-year student, I must insist you join the drama club next year and the year after!" he insisted, gripping her hands with stars in his eyes. "Nah," Hana replied instantly. "Acting is cool and all, but it ain''t my color. A bird shouldn''t be caged. She should be allowed to fly free across the endless blue!" She said all this while slowly making her way towards the exit. Everyone watched with a mixture of appallment and confusion at her attempt to sound profound. Except Takagi, of course. He watched the star of his show slip through his hands. As soon as Hana reached the door, she bid us goodbye. "So long, suckers! Next time you see me, I''ll be a master haiku poet!" "Has she always been like that in Elza?" I quietly asked Mio. "I''d stake my tail that it''s your world that influenced her," she answered. As the culture festival was winding down and many people were going home, the three of us wandered out behind the school building where the bonfire was held. There were only couples around, or students preparing to confess to their crush under an avable tree. Some were already dancing together, while others simply enjoyed the fire from a distance. Some firefighters and faculty stood by in case something happened. We already couldn''t get closer than thirty feet to the bonfire, blocked off by a waist-high fence. "Now ain''t that a sight." Mio whistled sharply and walked as close as she was allowed. As I watched other people dancing, I agonized over who I wanted to be with. Of course, Kana and Mio were both important people to me. If possible, I''d like to be with both of them. Kana bumped me forward. "If you want to ask her to dance, I don''t mind. Besides, we''ve spent two culture festivals with each other already. This is your first time with Mio," he said, urging me to go. "Do you really mean it?" I asked. He nodded and gave me another push forward. Taking the courage Kana had given me, I walked up next to Mio and took a deep breath. "D-Do you want to dance? You have to hold back from kissing me though! People think we''re cousins, and it''ll get weird!" I reminded her. "Heh. Isn''t that what we got magic for?" she asked with a smirk. "But alright. Just once, I''ll save the horny forter." 108 – University Impressions 108 ¨C University Impressions Today, Mio and I were visiting Tsukiji University to check out their culture festival. Going gave us a chance to check out the campus we were applying to. Many students who attended Tsukiji High typically have a straight pipeline going into the university counterpart. Next quarter, third years would be given an entrance exam to determine our eligibility. For the most part, my career path was predetermined by my parents to head directly into Tsukiji University like Hatsumi. I only needed to pass the entrance exam. Mio would be following after me, but Kana promised to take going to Tokyo University seriously. Knowing his grades and work ethic, it was practically guaranteed. Although I was going to miss Kana a lot, we promised to visit each other on the weekends. A train ride was almost four hours long, and it might warrant some overnight stays which I keenly look forward to. The one thing I was most eager about was living in a dorm. It seemed counterintuitive since my house was only a short drive away, but I wanted to try bing independent. Mio and I would have our own domestic life going. Hatsumi gave us her blessing if we go through with it, and because our parents wanted me to be a proper adult, convincing them was easy. "Man, look at all this feast." Mio whistled sharply as we headed into the campus. If I thought my school''s culture festival went hard, then I certainly didn''t know the meaning of it. The entire campus was a whole festival, with lecture halls and courtyards transformed into venues for students to make use of. Stalls and events were made more professionally than a high school student''s idea of what looked good. Food trucks pulled into a round za, forming a food court ring. Tent booths advertised the campus and circles to prospective students. "Hey! You girls interested in a fashion club?" a couple of college girls asked us. "Forget fashion. Check out our diving circle!" a bleached blonde-haired guy asked. "It''s just a cover. We actually hold a lot of parties and mixers." "I-I''m still too young to drink!" I said, trying to get away. We were bombarded with brochures and pamphlets of people advertising what they were a part of. From what I understand, a club is an official student organization on campus. They normally take their activities seriously. Many were understandably aggressive in recruitment because more members meant more funding. Circles were less formal and typically formed by people trying to make friends rather than explore a hobby or activity. "Saeko, Mio! Over here!" Taira was jumping up and down amongst the crowd, waving both hands to signal her location. "College culture festivals are insane!" I eximed, catching my breath after breaking away from the masses. "We always go HAM because that''s the best way to knock off the stress," she said. Taira was dressed for the asion in a happi coat with a koi fish print and headband. She led us to her circle that was holding an okonomiyaki stand. Kotori and Aya were also there in the same getup, behind the counter of several steaming cooking stations. "We''ll whip you two something up on the house," Aya said with a wink. "We''d love to show you guys around but¡­" Kotori frowned at the long line in front of their stall. "Don''t worry about it! Mio and I are just here to look around anyway," I said. The campus wasrge and daunting, but it wasn''t like I hadn''t been here before when I visited with Hatsumi a few times. After having some okonomiyaki with the girls from Isekai Gohan, Mio and I went back to exploring the campus and whatever else their culture festival had to offer. However, the two of us ended up getting lost and eventually separated from each other. My senses detected Mio on the other side of the campus. Talk about far. Finding her shouldn''t be hard, but¡­ "Aren''t you a cutie! Are you from T-high? What''s your name?" someone asked me. I turned around expecting a guy to be hitting on me, but it was a pretty blonde girl with a heart tattoo on her left shoulder. The casual white crop top and booty shorts showed off slender limbs that have seen their fair share of tanning in the sun. Never in my three years attending Tsukiji High did I hear anyone refer to it as ''T-high''. "Yeah, I''m from the high school. My name''s Saeko. Nice to meet you!" I answered out of reflex and realizing my mistake toote. "Nice, nice! I''m Naoko, my cosy club''s looking to bring some more girls in. We''re kinda rocking a sausage fest right now. Come check it out for a sec, I promise everyone''s really cool!" The college girl named Naoko came out swinging trying to get me to join her club, it was kind of impressive. I wanted to turn Naoko down, but Taira did say the best way to start college was byworking and making connections. A lot ofsting rtionships were said to be formed during these next few years. "Sure, why not." Manga was one of my interests anyways, and I would have ended up searching for it sooner orter. "Yes!" She pumped a fist in the air. It couldn''t hurt to just check them out. I sent Mio a text, telling her what I was doing and where. She didn''t immediately respond and was probably exploring her own interests anyway. We could always meet back upter. Just like their high school counterparts, the university campus also had club rooms built specifically for student organizations to use. Japan''s focus on extra-curricr activities was certainly second to none. Naoko led me to the manga club with a spring in her step, suspiciously excited to have another girl in there. She called it a ''sausage fest'' which could only mean that the male to female ratio was heavily skewed towards thetter. "I''m back with a potential new member!" she eximed, throwing the door open. The manga club, as I expected, was simr to the one at my school with more people. While I suspected there would be more guys than girls, I didn''t expect Naoko to have been the only girl in the club. The main difference was that this ce was incredibly spacious, had more bookshelves to fill with manga and light novels gathered over the years, and were eight members in total assuming no one was missing. "Hello, everyone! I''m Saeko. I look forward to being in your care!" I introduced myself,ing into the room. "That was fast!" "Y-You really did bring a girl back." "Obviously. You gross otaku should be lucky I''m around to keep this club afloat. Now you two go buy us some snacks and canned coffee," Naoko ordered, then grimaced and turned to me with a question. "You okay with canned coffee?" "I-I''m fine! You don''t have to get anything for me on my ount," I said. "Hey, it''s chill. These guys will do anything for me. My treat, okay?" She winked. "Coffee is fine¡­" I felt bad as the two guys left the room to buy stuff for me. The club members seemed genuinely surprised that Naoko convinced someone, moreover, a girl toe by. Most of them were just minding their own business and reading, but my presence was clearly a distraction. Naoko walked up to one of the seated members and kicked the leg of his chair. "Can you be a bit more mindful?" she growled at him. "What did I do wrong?" the skittish member asked, readjusting the sses on his face after being startled. "Ugh. This is why you guys can''t get girlfriends. Offer your seat to Saeko! Someone else give me your seat. You guys can just stand," she demanded. It became ringly obvious that Naoko was just using this club as her personal kingdom, and the club members as glorified servants. The way she treated them kind of ticked me off, because I could have easily been in their position were I still a boy and entered college. Who knows, in a parallel world I might actually be suffering under her tyrannical thumb. Naoko was just Beatrice without the magic. "By the way, Saeko¡ª Oh, my god! Are you guys seriously popping boners?!" she cried. All the club members pitched a tent in their pants. Whether intentional or not, I had no idea, but Naoko wasn''t taking it kindly. "I don''t know why!" "It just happened randomly!" I rubbed my chin and thought for a second, only to then realize that I did have an idea. My aura was suddenly going into overdrive making them horny, and in turn seeing their erections started getting me in the mood. If I didn''t get out of here soon, disaster was going to strike. "M-Maybe it''s best I leave." As I tried to get out of my seat, Naoko pushed me back down. "You don''t have to! These otaku virgins can leave instead," she said. One of the club members mmed his book closed on the table and startled Naoko. "I''ve had enough of you always making fun of us¡­" Another who was fed up with the abuse stood up from his seat to face her. "You turned our sacred club into your personal throne!" "What''s the matter with you guys? You should be d a woman like me even hangs out with you!" she fired back. "You treat us like ves, you know!" "We demand rpense¡­ something to make up for¡­ all that you make us do¡­" I was watching a rebellion in the making. Naoko''s precious kingdom was being upturned before my very eyes. "If you guys don''t quit your bitching, I might just have to find another club to join! You wouldn''t want that, would you?" Naoko eximed, wiping the sweat from her face. She gripped the edges of her shorts as my aura began to take hold of her. My head was slowly bing foggy. The smell of lust was so heavy in the air due to all the horny, pent-up guys in this closed room. "I can''t take it anymore!" The guy who first spoke up pulled his pants down and revealed a raging hard-on. "Damn it." I clutched my head trying to fight the urge, but it was no use fighting my subus nature. "S-Saeko, what are you doing?!" Naoko cried as I bent down in front of the delicious cock. The moment I put it in my mouth, he orgasmed immediately. A load of cum gushed down my throat. More of them realized I was willing to sate their lust and surrounded me with their dicks in hand. I serviced them one by one until they climaxed inside my mouth. Behind me, Naoko couldn''t take her eyes off us. She was starting to rub herself over her shorts and kneaded her breasts with a free hand. "It''s so¡­ gross, but why can''t I stop¡­ watching?" she asked herself. The two guys she sent on an errand returned to the outrageous scene of a bukkake. "Am¡­ Am I seeing things?" "Pinch me. This has to be a dream¡­" Naoko pounced on them right away. "I need¡­ it¡­ I want to do it, too¡­" she said, pulling the pants of the chubby one down and going right to work. His initially limp cock quickly got hard in her mouth. Naoko and I fell into a debaucherous orgy with the manga club. At some point, my subus form had emerged and no one appeared to mind. If anything, it made them even more horny. With a whole team of meat rods avable in front of me like a buffet, I helped myself by milking their cocks. Each had a different shape and size but were throbbing with excitement all the same. I loved watching them shoot cum out. They could finish in my mouth or on my body, it didn''t matter as long as their hot stuff coated me all over. I was giving two of them handjobs, another was facefucking me, and my tail was coiled around a fourth to jerk off. Others who were more creative used my armpits like a pussy. A few who were impatient started having sex. Naoko, who pestered me to check out the club, was getting tag-teamed by two guys she showed clear disgust towards earlier. Now she rode the freckled guy in the cowgirl position and sucked the chubby one''s dick like a popsicle. "I don''t know what''s gotten into you, but wow¡­ Naoko, your mouth feels so good¡­ you''ve done this before, haven''t you?" "All those times treating us like gophers¡­ using us like we''re your personal servants, how does it feel to be used instead? Oh, crap¡­ her pussy is so tight, I''m going to cum¡­" "I can''t¡­ help it¡­ You two are so fucking gross, but your dicks are so go¡ª ooohh!" Naoko''s eyes rolled to the back of her head as she climaxed. I felt bad for them at the start, now not any longer. Karma really came around. "I don''t care anymore¡­ Fuck me! Fuck me more! Harder!" she begged. "Only¡­ Only if you agree to be my girlfriend!" the guy fucking her dered. "No way! Naoko''s mine! Look how affectionately she''s sucking on my dick!" the other eximed. "Just shut up already! I''ll be everyone''s girlfriend if you just keep screwing me!" she screamed. "You heard her! She''s the manga club''s girlfriend now!" The entire club erupted into cheers. They abandoned me to get a piece of the action with Naoko, seizing the opportunity to gangbang her. I wasn''t sure how much time had passed. When I came to my senses, Taira was in the middle of shaking me awake. "Saeko, are you okay? What happened? Did these assholes rape you?" Taira asked, picking up my cum-drenched body. I opened my eyes to a very reminiscent sight. The whole manga club was passed out on the floor. Naoko was unconscious on top of three guys, covered in just as much cum as I was. My body was tingly all over, nipples pulsing from whoever was biting them, and pussy leaking like a broken faucet. "It was amazing¡ª er, I mean, no! Wait! What I meant to say was, I consented!" It would be really bad socially and academically if I ruined their lives with something as serious as rape. Especially since all this was my fault to begin with. "I just, uh¡­ wanted to get the ssic college mixer experience¡­?" I said nervously. Taira looked at me like I was crazy. She wouldn''t be wrong. I quite literally lost my mind back there and ended up charming everyone to have sex with me. This whole heat period was dangerous. Not to mention I was still at risk of getting pregnant until Yumi returned with the subus contraceptive medicine. I did manage to convince her not to call campus security, police, or faculty on them. She called Kotori and Aya about taking me back to their ce so I could wash up. They lived in a university apartment on the edge of campus. These residences were supposedly subsidized for student living and the go-to choices after dormitories that were directly on campus. "Sorry for bothering you when you have the culture festival going on," I said,ing out of their bath with a towel over my head and squeaky clean down to my toes. "Don''t mention it! We''re former coworkers and soon to be students of the same university," she said, then gave a crooked smile. "Still¡­ an orgy right off the bat, huh? I thought you and Mio exuded sexiness, but you sure are something." It urred to me that my college debut was already getting stained by misunderstandings. Well, not quite misunderstandings since I did fuck a bunch of people. Rumors were only going to ripple out from here how much of a slut I was. I cleared my throat and looked Taira in the eyes. "Actually, I''m a huge slut. I really like having sex!" Taira stared at me with her mouth hanging open. NOOOOOOOOOOO! THAT ISN''T WHAT I WANT TO SAY AT ALL! IT JUST SLIPPED OUT OF MY MOUTH! "Uh¡­ wait¡­ I¡­" "That''s¡­ quite the deration. I''m not one to judge, but you might not want to go around using that as your introduction," she warned, bursting intoughter. 109 – Lust-Driven Breaking Point 109 ¨C Lust-Driven Breaking Point "Wait, you''re going to be gone for a week?!" I eximed. "I''m sorry, Saeko! Itpletely slipped my mind to tell you. My friends have been nning this for months, and as much as I don''t want to leave you, I did promise them!" Hatsumi exined. Mio and I awoke this Sunday morning to my sister making amotion in her room. I thought Selene had lost control and was taking Hatsumi for herself before I did. As it turned out, she was packing her stuff in haste for a week-long trip to Hong Kong with a group of friends from college, nned for right after their culture day. Her three friends were waiting outside in a convertible. They certainly looked like an affluent bunch, and were dressed likedies from esteemed families. Though given Hatsumi''s refined nature when she wasn''t around me, it was easy to picture her as one of them. "Will you three be alright on your own?" my sister asked at the door, hesitant to leave. "I''ll take care of cooking and cleaning, so it won''t be a problem. Besides, you''ll only be gone for a week," I said. "Yeah, but you don''t make food as good as Hatsumi," Mio retorted. I red at her. "You say that again, and I''m not adding your spicy sauces to any of our dinners." Thest thing I needed was a spicy dinner right before going into hypersex mode. That was a recipe for disaster if I ever saw one. What really sucked was that with Hatsumi gone, Mio and I were down to one quality source of sexual energy. Now both of us had to count on Kana, or possibly make victims out of hundreds of people. "Hehe. I''m d you''ve grown to be more responsible. It''s honestly a load off my shoulders, even though I wouldn''t mind you relying on me more." Hatsumi smiled. "Hatsumi! We''ll bete for our flight!" one of her friends shouted from the car. "I''ll be right there!" she called back. My sister looked at me expectantly. I knew exactly what she wanted, and quite frankly, my heart wanted it, too. The two of us shared a deep kiss, and Hatsumi even tried to slip her tongue into my mouth. It soon turned into a tongue-tied wrestling match. When did we get to this point, where we could expect to do this and more so frequently like normal lovers? Even though it was so morally wrong, I would kill to continue doing it. Our lips parted, and Hatsumi wiped a bit of drool from her chin. "Once I''m back, we should do a little more," she whispered seductively as though still a subus herself, then raced off to join her friends. The car engine revved up, and she waved goodbye until they disappeared down the road. Mio shut the door, then immediately pinned me to the wall. She pressed her lips against mine. Her tongue ravenously explored my gums and teeth as if to scoop up traces of Hatsumi''s saliva. Selene came downstairs, saw us, and pretended not to see us on her way into the living room. Mio pulled away atst and sighed in satisfaction. "W-What was that for?" I asked, on the ground and catching my breath after having my life sucked out of me. "You won''t let me fuck Hatsumi, so it''s the only way I get a little taste of her." Mio winked. With Hatsumi''s gone, it was up to me to make sure the fridge was stocked. Since she had almost forgotten about her own trip, she didn''t make any preparations at home before her departure. I needed to make a run to the grocery or convenience store. "Where are you going?" Mio asked, seeing me hop off the couch. "We''re staying put so we don''t go nuts outside, right?" "It doesn''t change that we still need some groceries. Kana''sing byter, and he''s gotta eat," I reminded her. "Want me toe with?" I shook my head. "I''m just making a quick trip. Stay here in case Kana arrives early." Not wanting to waste daylight, I flew for the closest ce. A convenience store at the edge of the suburbs next to a bus stop. "Wee!" a young woman restocking the instant noodles section said enthusiastically. "Hello¡­" I replied quietly so as to not draw much attention to myself. It couldn''t hurt to eat some junk food every now and then. Some of the cup noodles were stuffed with so much they could be considered gourmet. It''s just that¡­ The female employee was still there, humming merrily to herself as she stocked the shelves. Talk about enjoying life to the fullest at your dead end job. I was hoping to run into as few people as possible, but that might have been too much to ask for when going out in public. All I wanted was a couple. Throw them into the basket and leave the aisle. However, as soon as I went in, the eager-to-help employee sprung to action. "Would you like some help looking?" she asked, beaming at me. Damn it. Why do you have to like your job so much?! I asked her in my head. "No, I''m fine!" But rejecting her help only made things worse. She pulled two different cup noodles to show me. "If you like spicy, I highly rmend our new ghost pepper vor! Or maybe you''d like to maintain that figure with a low carb diet, then tofu noodles are the way to go!" the employee eximed. Just my luck to run into a cup noodle maniac in the worst section possible, I thought to myself. The only way to get rid of her was to let her down straight. "I don''t¡ª" "Eh¡­?" I came to my senses in the small unisex restroom of the convenience store. A slight chill alerted me that I was naked down to my feet. To my horror, the female employee from earlier was also naked and sitting slumped on the toilet seat. Her head rolled from side to side, face red and drenched in sweat. My tail whipped back and forth, dripping with the smell of lust from the woman''s juices. "Oh, shit¡­ Uh¡­ S-Sorry! I''m so sorry!" I apologized repeatedly as I dressed myself and recast the illusion spell, then left the restroom in haste. Some old sry man passing by me looked inside and muttered something to himself about his lucky day. I quickly went back to shopping, but much faster and knowing exactly what I wanted so as to minimize the damage. However, the store''s supervisor, a man who looked to be a few years older than the other woman, came out and scratched his head at where his employee had gone. For some reason, he went directly to me. "I''m sorry to bother you, miss. Have you seen another employee wearing the same uniform as me?" he asked, interrupting my speed shopping mode. "She was stocking the instant noodles earlier, has short ck hair, and is a little too excited in this line of work?" "Uhm.. I haven''t¡ª" I nked out again. The female employee, sryman, and supervisor were all sprawled on the restroom floor and in various states of undress. My pussy and mouth were dripping with cum from draining both dicks limp, as was the cup noodles enthusiast. "God damn it. The number of victims just increased," I groaned, cursing myself. Them reaching their limits was probably why I snapped out of it. "I gotta get out of here before something worse happens¡­" Since both employees of the store were unconscious in the restroom, a small line of confused and impatient customers were forming at the counter. The longer I stayed, the more I risked fucking more innocent people. I went around an aisle, avoiding running into people to exit the convenience store. Someone walking his dog was having a hard time controlling his pet. It yapped at me as they passed by. "Yeah¡­ Let''s not take anymore chances and head straight home," I mumbled. There was an extra pair of shoes in the foyer when I returned. Kana must have arrived while I was out. However, no one was in the kitchen or living room. Mio suddenly entered stark naked and stared at me with a ''what gives'' look. From the smell alone, I could tell she was having sex with Kana just now. If he wasn''t downstairs, then Mio had him tied up in my room or something. "Do I have to ask why you''re walking around in your birthday suit?" I asked her. "Do I have to ask why you came back empty-handed and smelling like a gangbang?" she fired back, walking to the kitchen for a ss of water. "Back at the store, I literally lost control. Like one moment I''m just shopping, and then I''m done screwing in the next. That''s not supposed to happen is it?" Mio put one hand on her waist and raised a ss of water to her lips with the other. Fresh drops of sweat trickled down the side of her cheek. Seeing Mio''s bare breasts in front of me was quickly chipping away at my will to resist. Somehow, I was more resilient when it came to other subi. Was it because we wouldn''t get energy from each other? "Hell if I know. But you''re back now." She put an arm around my shoulder and grinned. "Wanna go upstairs and tagteam the cockwhore?" My head and heart were telling me yes, and the only answer that came out of my mouth was ''yes''. We went straight upstairs, but the moment Mio opened the door to my room and a stwave of lust hit me, I nked out. I woke up screaming. "AAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" My outburst stirred Mio and Kana, who were on either side of me on the bed, from their slumber. "Mmm? Mrrphh, mmhh!?" Kana snapped awake with a ball gag still stuck to his mouth and hands cuffed to his side of the bedpost. "Shit, man. I was just having a nice wet dream and you had to ruin it!" Mio was more frustrated than anything from being woken up. "Did we have sex earlier?" I asked them, pulling the gag out of Kana''s mouth. They stared at each other as if I was crazy. All day, I had been losing track of time. I might as well have been abducted by aliens and have my ass probed. That probably would have been more fun. "Yeah, we kinda fucked like animals when you got back from the convenience store until¡­" Mio checked the rm clock on the nightstand. "Like midnight. Cum hydrant here''s outta juice. If you''re trying to milk him, he ain''t got nothing left." The time was way past two in the morning. "I''d appreciate it if you stopped calling me cum hydrant¡­" Kana grumbled. I jumped out of bed and onto wobbly legs which caused sticky white ejacte to drip down my thighs. "This whole thing sucks! It''s great for you guys, but I don''t even remember doing it! Aaarrggghhh!" Frustrated by not being an active participant in this degenerate asion and worried that it would pass right by without me having any fun, I flew out wearing nothing but a single mission in mind. "Saeko, wait!" I heard Mio and Kana shout for me. Flying high above Tsukiji, I peered down at all the tasty morsels waiting to be fucked senseless. Even at this time, the city was still bustling. Cars passing from street to street containing humans inside them were like a conveyor belt sushi restaurant. "Ahh¡­ It''s like mankind prepared a feast just for me~" I smiled, groping my own body in anticipation. "Come to think of it, I haven''t had sushi in a while. I think I''ll go have myself ate night snack." I flew into the only open sushi ce thiste, and it was an izakaya by the station for people workingte. Everyone saw me naked and their jaws dropped. "Is this some kind of joke?" "She''s kinda hot¡­ "Exhibitionist?" "She looks young. JK maybe?" A sry woman with bags under her eyes walked up to me and brushed the bangs from her face. "Are you okay? Do you have someone I can call to help you?" she asked. I grabbed her face and drilled my tongue into her mouth. The woman struggled at first, then slowly eased into my embrace. We kissed so sloppily that drool dripped to our feet. Once I pulled away, she staggered back with a dazed and lustful expression. "Strip for me and eat my pussy," I ordered. "Of course, my queen." The sry woman shed her clothes off piece by piece to the surprise of patrons and workers in the restaurant. Her body was curvaceously lewd underneath all those work clothes. She knelt down between my legs and started licking my pussy like an obedient ve. Some people were about to pull out their phones. I froze their hands before they could do anything. "Take off your clothes andy on top of the tables." I watched as my charm took over them and everyone did as they were told, vacating the sushi tes and lying down where they sat. Each table was a new dish ready for me to dig in. My hand, just like how Mio would conjure her signature whip, materialized a leash in which the cor shackled the sry woman''s neck. I tugged her along into the restaurant, browsing through the wide selection of popsicles and ms. I caught whiff of a virgin''s scent from a young man in a work suit, who looked like a fresh graduateing home from his first day at work. Taking a seat on the table, I pulled the leashed woman between my legs to lick me again. Her inexperience was what thrilled me, moving her tongue at random intervals and at no particr rhythm. "Mm¡­ Your pussy tastes so sweet¡­" the woman said as she ate me out. Meanwhile, the virgin''s dick throbbed in my face like it was begging for me to pop its cherry. He scooted closer to sit at the edge of the table before me. As I gripped the base of his cock, it instantly sprayed my face with a load of hot cum. I licked my cum-soaked lips and shuddered in ecstasy. "Sorry¡­" he said, hanging his head. "Hehe¡­ You have nothing to apologize for¡­ Because this thing still wants more¡­" Wrapping my lips around the tip of his dick, the young man threw his head back and uttered a cute moan. The other entrees were beginning to masturbate. Some who were upying the same tables had the mental wherewithal to give each other a helping hand. "Shllrrrp¡­ Shllrrrp¡­ shllrrpp¡­ How do you like your firsh blowhob?" I asked, polishing his knob with my tongue. "It''s¡­ good¡­ I can''t¡­ ggh¡­" My head bobbed faster on his throbbing cock. A pleasurable feeling built at my crotch as the woman was slowly getting better. Her tongue skillfully teased my clit, and she started to finger me and herself. The dick that I was sucking reached climax a second time, but I pulled my mouth away to let it drench my breasts in cum. "Aaahh¡­ It''s so hot and thick¡­" Sexual energy that I so desired was seeping into my body, a feeling akin to getting a massage that brought me inexplicable bliss. I tugged on the leash, dragging the woman out from under the table and seated on myp to face me. With our breasts pressed together, her lips found purchase on mine and shared with me the taste of my own pussy. "My head feels so light¡­" she mumbled between breaths. "I''ve been so stressed¡­ I can''t remember thest time I felt this good." When I entered her mind, I saw a hardworking manager who was ving away at apany that didn''t appreciate her efforts. She often took unpaid overtime to avoid going home to a deadbeat, alcoholic husband. "You deserve more," I said, stroking her head as a tear rolled down her cheek. An unfamiliar power manifested within me. A bit of the sexual energy that I drained was gushing out of me like steam and soaking into her instead. Without having done anything to her, the woman convulsed in my arms in what appeared to be an orgasm. "Guuhh¡ª aaaaaaahhh! I can''t stop¡­ I can''t stop cumming! I''m cumming so hard¡­ aaaahhhh!" All around, people started writhing on their tables. The men exploded with cum and women squirted from their intense climax. This was like when I forced Mio to an orgasm with my aura alone, but stronger? The doors suddenly burst open. Two subus came in, looking like they were searching for someone. "Is that really our queen? Sh-She''s really going at it," one of them said. "Mio said to bring her back, but¡­ can we really get through to her?" another asked. I pointed my finger in their direction, and in doing so,pelled my aura to wrap around their bodies. Both of them dropped to their knees and were dumbfounded at the orgasm I forced onto them. "Oh¡­ fuck¡­ I''m cumming so good¡­" "I thought¡­ she was¡­ inexperienced¡­" "Don''t resist. Come and join me," I ordered. They straightened up as the magic took hold of them. "As you wish, my queen." Announcement I am Subus! will be going into indefinite hiatus until further notice. It will continue to be updated as a Patreon-exclusive for the time being. To read more, you can follow thetest chapter 119 there: or to continue where this chapter left off: 110 – A ‘Climaxing’ Showdown 110 ¨C A ¡®Climaxing¡¯ Showdown The night is still young. That was a human saying. Yet every single human in this restaurant was already down for the count, and they weren''t even an hour into the orgy. The men''s dicks couldn''t get up anymore, and the women had knocked out from too many orgasms. The only ones up were myself and the two subi who hade to find me. "Mmmh¡­ chuu¡­ haahh¡­ My queen¡­ mm!" "You''re pussy is so¡­ delicious¡­ shllrrp¡­ shllluuurrp¡­ aahh¡­" One of them was on her knees, licking my pussy after recing my human pet who was down for the count. The other subus had been attached to my lips since I charmed her. Both of them had grown addicted to the taste of me. Did I always have this incredible power of attraction? I knew as a subus, my aura naturally drew creatures to me. These two were of the same race, not humans. Yet both werepletely under my thumb. "Alright, that''s enough." I pushed the subus off my lips, but she continued to get closer with her tongue hanging out like a dog. "It''s time we find more cattle because I''ve sucked the ones here dry." Using the sexual energy drained from the humans, I magically manifested a leather cor around each of the subus. Their lustful and affectionate demeanor would continue for as long as there was magic in them. "This must be how Hana created all her magic sex toys," I mused, marvelling at the versatility of subi magic. When I exited the sushi restaurant, the subi followed close behind. What few humans passing by us at this time of the night gawked for only a moment before my aura took hold of them. I didn''t even need to actively control it for the effects to work. They were too few here. I wanted more. Flying high into the sky, I ran into a flock of subi in the air who were astonished to find me. "There she is!" "What do we do? Stop her?" "Wait, why are we following Mio and Selene''s orders when Saeko is our queen?" "Idiot, because there''ll be nothing left for us if she drains the city dry!" It sounded like there was some infighting amongst them. "Subi are always so political. Why don''t you just let me help unleash your true selves?" I asked. Some of the lesser-willed ones were charmed instantly and came to my side. "Ah, shit. This isn''t looking good¡ª eeek!" I embraced the squad leader from behind and squeezed her breasts. She shuddered in my grasp, uttering a sweet moan as I pinched her nipples and kissed her neck. "Are you sure you want to resist? Wouldn''t it feel much better being with me? I could make you feel¡­ so¡­ good¡­" With each word, my hand crept closer to her crotch until I felt the nub of her clitoris. "N-No¡­ nnh¡­ Please, my queen¡­ Forgive me¡­" she squeaked between breaths. "Shh¡­ Don''t fight it. Just let me love you, and I''ll grant you pleasure soon," I promised with a kiss on her lips. The act sealed the deal with a charm. Her eyes full of fear zed over with a pinkish color and softened, and she stopped struggling in my arms. "You will¡­ love me¡ª aahhnn?!" The subus was already so wet, my tail entered her pussy without resistance. While I toyed with her, the others were hesitant to intervene ore closer for fear of falling to the same fate. A few, however, witnessing the lewd expression on theirpanion''s face, began to lose confidence and desire something else. "It looks like it feels good¡­" "I''m jealous¡­ I want the queen to y with me, too¡­" "You know¡­ until now, Mio''s been the only one allowed to have sex with the queen¡­ is this our chance?" Those with stronger wills remained defiant. "Don''t be swayed! Remember this is for the queen''s sake!" "She used to be a human! We should be able to fight her together!" I sighed with a mixture of disappointment and betrayal. "We''ll continue thister, then I''ll take extra good care of you for being a good girl." I let the subus go, who appeared angry at her peers for ruining her fun time with me. The dozen on my side backed away. A smart decision, because a single, powerful st ended our battle in the sky quickly and overwhelmingly in my favor. Two subus, foolishly thinking they could ambush me from behind, were apprehended by my harem. "It''s no use¡­ she didn''t beat Beatrice for nothing¡­" "We have to get out of here and warn Mio¡ª" "I don''t think so." While they were weakened, I tightened my aura around them toplete the charm effect. Leather cors materialized around their necks, and their shoulders ckened and as they no longer saw me as an enemy. All had fallen to my sway, save for two. I flew over to them, each held by their former fellows. "Must be tiring following Mio and Selene''s orders when they aren''t here themselves and send you instead. You don''t have to protect them; tell me where they''re hiding. I''d like to pay them a visit," I said, lifting their chins by my fingers. Their eyes screwed shut trying to fight the charm, but it was a hopeless battle against me. "They¡ª Hana, Selene, and Mio¡­ are all at¡­ Yumi''s apartment," one said. "Yumi''s ce? What for?" I asked. "To prepare a secret weapon against you," the other answered. They were then let go to join the rest of my army. What secret weapon could they possibly be trying to create? It didn''t matter. I had the only weapon that did matter. "Come." I summoned the de of the First Temptress into my hand. It shown gloriously under the moonlight and was brimming with power from all the sexual energy within it. "The ones who bring those four to their knees before me may spend the rest of the week by my side." The subi roared with joy and flew in the direction of Yumi''s condominium. Now it would only be a matter of time before all of them were under my sway. Then for the rest of the night, I should treat myself to the entire city. My sword hummed with anticipation. I leisurely made my way towards Yumi''s ce, taking a mental note of all the locations that smelled of quality lust to revisitter. However, my daydream was interrupted by a trail of defeated subi leading up to the apartmentplex. "Should''ve known they wouldn''t stand a chance against subi of your caliber," I said of Yumi and Selene. The two of them were in their subus forms and outfits in front of the condominium. Selene stood in front of a fountain on her third cigarette, as two buds were crushed on the floor by her feet. Yumi was beside her with something in her hands, like not the ''secret weapon'' that was described. "Ara, ara~ Saeko, you have to take your medicine. Otherwise you might find yourself carrying an unexpected guest," Yumi warned with a matronly smile. She threw me a small vial, but I tossed it back instead of breaking it out of politeness. "Sorry, Yumi. Won''t be needing it after all. I used to think fighting against my nature was the right thing to do, but I never thought letting it run wild would feel so good," I said, ishing the sword at them. "Thest time we truly fought, you had your friends at your back. They won''t be helping you this time." Selene flicked her cigarette away and cracked her neck. "Are you going against me, too? Even though you swore to serve me after I became queen?" I asked Selene. "As far as I''m concerned, stopping you is serving you." She clenched her fists, causing all the muscles in her defined body to swell. Magic from the sword filled my body, granting me a surge of strength I didn''t know existed. Selene wouldn''t let that continue. She struck the first blow, but putting the sword between us blocked the impact. A powerful gale shook the trees behind me, ripping leaves and birds off their branches. "You know, Hatsumi and I are siblings. Wouldn''t you like a taste of her through me?" I suggested with an impish smile. "Forgive me, my queen. I may be loyal to you, but my love for Hatsumi is pure and true!" An uppercut sent me rocketing into the sky. She was just as strong as I remembered. But¡­ As soon as Selene appeared above me to deliver another smackdown, I fired a concentrated st into her chest. The space between us exploded. She put some distance away from me to give her wound time to heal. Yumi was down below providing her support. I abandoned the fight in the sky against Selene and dove straight for Yumi instead. As I was within striking range, she didn''t so much as flinch and merely smiled at me. A single question crossed my mind¡ª Can I really hurt someone as gentle as Yumi? "Damn it!" Not wanting to hurt Yumi, I veered off to the side to avoid her. "Saeko!" she cried out for me as I crashed into a tree. "Wait! She''s still not herself!" Selene warned, holding Yumi back. I got to my feet, clutching my head. The impact hardly hurt, but left me wondering why I couldn''tmit to taking her out. My charm also wasn''t affecting either of them as much as I''d like. "Hmph. I understand, my queen. Let us continue this battle without Yumi," she said. "You''re underestimating me, aren''t you?" I asked her. "Not at all. I''ve wanted a real rematch with you for a while now." Selene nodded to Yumi, who pursed her lips and flew back to her condo. The two of us took to the skies again, where our battles lit up the night like fireworks. There was no way we weren''t drawing attention, but the massive auras of two greater subus kept the more curious humans away. Without Yumi to support her as the fight continued, it was obvious who was stronger. Selene was in shambles. Bits of burnt clothes barely clung to her body, and her red skin was charred. "You sure you want to keep going?" I frowned at the subus who once toyed with us like children, now barely keeping a steady breath. The sword gave me near limitless energy, and Selene was clearly running low. "Now you fight just like Hatsumi when Beatrice turned her. She was a natural, perfecting her powers in a matter of hours. But can you finish it?" Selene sneered. Sheunched at me, channeling everyst bit of magic into her fist. In the same way, I put arge amount of magic into the de and met her blow head on. My sword made contact first, then her fist collided with me square in the jaws. A beam of energy consumed Selene whole and illuminated behind her. At the same time, I was knocked away by her sheer physical strength. Only one remained standing. I watched as she fell into the fountain unconscious, a crispy mess floating above the surface of the water. As I turned to head up to finish the rest, they hade out themselves. "Sorry we kept ya waiting!" Hana waved. "I don''t wanna give that bitch too much credit, but kudos to her forsting as long as she did against you." Mio had her arms folded as she floated down. Hana and Mio finally showed themselves, but I didn''t see the secret weapon I was warned about. "If a greater subus couldn''t hold a candle to me, what hope do you two have? Why resist anyway? You two benefit the most from all the chaos and anarchy from my reign," I reasoned. Neither of them had any intentions of backing down. They seemed more emboldened than anything. "Naaahh. Besides, I ain''t interested in a fucking a dom. I''m the top in this rtionship, remember that! Guess this is what they call a bump in the road, right? Hey! This is kind of our first fight in a rtionship!" Mioughed. I clicked my tongue. "Whatever your secret weapon is won''t work on me." "Uwahaha! That''s where you''re wrong, and you don''t even know what it is." Hana smirked. "Enough stalling around. It''s time for me to unleash my greatest invention yet. Behold, my noble phantasm¡ª Gates of Babylon!" An army of vibrators and dildos appeared from portals behind Hana''s back, buzzing to life and levitating on their own. "This is your secret weapon?!" "Attack!" she ordered. The swarm of sex toys fired right at me. No matter how many I sted away, more returned in their ce like the head of a hydra. One managed to slip past my defenses and nestled itself between my breasts like it wanted a boobjob. "Hana, damn it! Why do you always have to be so meddlesome?!" I screamed, smacking it off of me. More of them mobbed me in seconds, prating my ass, pussy, mouth, and every inch of skin on my body. The sudden shocks of pleasure electrified my senses as it all writhed at max vibrate settings. I came crashing to the ground as my energy was slowly sapped away from me. "Mmh¡­ mmrpph!" I couldn''t pull the sex toys out of me if I wanted to. If magic was what they wanted, then they could have it. Throwing caution to the wind, I exerted vtile magic from my aura and short-circuited any electronics within the area. As the dildos and vibrators fell around me, I got to my feet and looked my former allies in the eyes. "Uwah?! My¡­ My entire collection!" Hana wailed. They tensed up as I strengthened my aura around them, but the one surprised was me. "Tch. Howe none of you are affected?" I red. "Come on, we''ve been around each other''s auras for so long! It''s like the more spicy food I eat, the less spicy it gets. Me more so than others on the ount of how many times we already fucked! Kahahaha!" Mio cackled. My sword wasn''t as bright as it previously was. Even after being drained to such an extent, I still had some energy left. But exhaustion was quickly growing on me¡­ "What''s it gonna be, pal? We taking this the easy way or the hard way?" she asked, cracking her knuckles. "Have you already forgotten that I''m the greater subus? Moreover, the queen? What are you going to do now that I defeated your secret weapon?" I growled. "Ugh. Now you''re sounding just like Bea. Booorrriiinnnggg!" She snapped her finger and from the condo building came Kana. "Sorry, but Hana''s dildos weren''t the ace up our sleeves. This is." He was somehow back to being a boy, hair and all. My mind winced with pain as I recalled all the memories from before today. What was happening? Had I always been like this? No. This has to be a trick. Subus magic, illusions, dreams¡­ The Kana before me is just a figment of my imagination and their tricks. "Saeko, this isn''t you!" Kana shouted, eyes and voice filled with the anguish of betrayal. "I thought we could be together, but if this is who you are from now on¡­ then¡­ then I''d rather just be with Mio alone!" A sharp pain pricked at my heart, and all the blood in my veins turned to ice. Mio took Kana''s hands and held each other in an embrace. "Face it, kid." She sneered at me. "It''s over between us. Kana and I are gonna get hitched without you." They started making out right in front of my eyes, appearing so in love with one another. Where was I in this picture? Shouldn''t I belong? The more I thought about it, the greater the pain in both my chest and head. My sword slipped away from my grasp, ttering to the ground. A hot, stinging sensation tickled my eyes. "No¡­ wait¡­ Why do I care?" I asked myself, wiping the tears streaming down my face. "As the queen, I can force people to love me instead¡­ I don''t¡­ need¡­" "Hana, finish it!" someone shouted. The pink-haired trickster appeared before me with her hand crackling with insane magical energy. "For my dildo collection¡ª SPIRIT BOMB!" My vision lit up like fireworks as a world-shattering explosion sent me flying. The next thing I knew, I was lying in the mountains and surrounded by trees. My clothes had all been burnt away, and I could hardly lift a finger. Mio flew into sight. She carried Kana, whose appearance had turned back into a girl and was an illusion all along, in her arms. They descended to the ground to face me. "Are you two here to gloat?" I asked, coughing and barely able to stay conscious. "I thought you would have¡­ wanted to go wild in the city¡­" Theyid down next to me, each grabbing a hand and intertwining our fingers. A starry sky blinked down at us as we stared at the nket of night. "Yeah. Could''ve been fun," Mio chuckled. "Thing is, I know Saeko wouldn''t forgive herself if she screwed the entire city down to thest squirrel. The cocky you is riot, but I like the other you that gets flustered from a kiss, and begs like a bitch in heat in bed." "And I had a feeling ''Queen'' Saeko would wring me dry like a wet towel in her vision of the world. I''d rather us be together like normal," Kana said. This peaceful moment was so pleasant, I wanted to stay here forever. My consciousness ddin''t feel the same way. Most of my energy had been drained. All that remained was a small reservoir in the de. Using what little strength I had left, I gripped their hands as tightly as I could. "You two¡­ won''t be gone when I wake up¡­ will you?" Mio and Kana nced at each other with a knowing look, then smiled. "Just go to sleep already!" they said together. I woke up the next morning in the bed of Yumi''s penthouse, back to my senses and more ashamed than I''d ever been in my life "Kuuuuhhh¡­ I can''t believe I did and said all that¡­ I''m so freaking embarrassed¡­" A number of subi that had fallen victim to my assaultst night slept soundly on the floor around us. Mio and Kana were the only ones next to me, just now waking up from my stirring. "Nnnnnnhh!" She stretched her limbs and threw her arms around me. "If it''s any constion, I had fun!" I covered my face with a pillow and sighed into it. "Can we forgetst night ever happened?" I groaned. "As if anyone can forget the chaos you didst night," Kana said. Mio ripped the pillow from my hands and tossed it across the room. Without anything to cover my face, she leaned down for a passionate kiss. "You got a lot to make up for." She winked. "But for now¡­ I need to recharge." "After expending so much energyst night¡­ I kind of need to," I agreed. We turned to Kana who had pitched a tent between his legs underneath the bed sheet. "Hold on¡­ Why does it seem like I''m the one getting punished from this! Stop, don''t pull on the sheets! I just woke up¡ª aaaahhhnn!" 111 – Kendo Tournament Arc or Buffet? 111 ¨C Kendo Tournament Arc or Buffet? "My diagnosis is that when you had gone into heat, your mental state couldn''t handle it anymore and created a personality to cope," Yumi exined while I sat in bed with the other subi and Kana around me. "You''re telling me there is another side of me that wants to milk the entire world? Doesn''t that make me a walking time bomb?" I asked, appalled by this revtion. "I''m afraid so." She nodded. Everything that happened since the moment I lost control was fresh in my mind. The worst part was I saw and experienced it all but couldn''t stop myself. I must have left a huge mess in the city, and the subi that I charmed or mind controlled were probably pissed. "So how''s the city looking after my sex-crazed rampage?" "I think it''s best if you see it yourself," Kana said. We went into the living room where Yumi switched on the television. The first news channel was talking about the sushi restaurant I went tost night. "A poprte night sushi restaurant, sex cult or prostitution ring? Patrons arriving in the morning for a quick te for sushi before work discovered staff and customers engaging in an orgy. More at 10." "AAAAAHHHHH!" I clutched my head and screamed. "I''m a big fat hypocrite! I keep telling everyone to keep a low profile, then I go and screw an entire restaurant! To make matters worse, I have the Kansai Melee to worry about tomorrow!" Mio smacked my ass so hard, I flew into the air and snapped back to my senses. "What''s done is done. We got girls out there fixing the mess, so it''s chill. The problem is, what do we do if it happens again?" she asked us. "The NTR roley you and Kana did worked! Why not do it again?" Hana suggested. Kana and I looked each other in the eyes and blushed, then cast our gazes at our feet in embarrassment. After waking up back to my senses, I pretty much hogged him all morning to have sex with, all the while professing my love while Mio watched like a hungry voyeur. "Nah. Ain''t gonna work." Mio waved a dismissive hand. "Big S Saeko will know it''s a trick next time." "Why did you call the other me Big S Saeko?" I squinted at her. "Because she''s a hardcore sadist like me! Hell, we''d probably get along like two peas in a pod. The you right now is Big M Saeko because of how much you like getting teased! Kahaha!" "I d-don''t like getting teased!" I pouted. "By the way¡­ what happened to the subi from this morning? They were here one moment and gone the next." "I had to forcibly send them away because they refused to leave your side. Your charm has worn off on them, but you have left a¡­sting impression." Selene folded her arms and grimaced. Mio scoffed derisively. She of all people, greater than even Kana''s jealousy, hated the fact that I even touched another subus. "We will have to figure out how to resolve your dual personality through magic at ater time. Until then¡­" Yumi provided me with the same potion she tried to hand overst night. The contents of the reddish liquid was clear and swirled inside the ss with the viscosity of water. It slid down my throat with a hint of strawberry. Now, I shouldn''t be able to get pregnant no matter how much sex I had. Hopefully it wasn''t toote because of yesterday. "Saeko, Mio, and I better get going." Selene stood up and downed her hot cup of coffee. "We have the Kansai Melee to get to. Time to see if those worms have what it takes." As we were leaving and saying our goodbyes to Yumi, she gently patted my head before letting me go. "W-What''s this for?" "Ufufu~ You had every reason to stop me from helping Selene, but refused tond a single hit on me. I knew a part of you was still there, so I didn''t back down. Nevertheless, I''m proud of you for being able to fight against yourself to let me go. I''ll do my best toe up with a fix for you, okay?" Yumi smiled. "Come on! We''re going to leave ya behind!" Mio shouted from the elevator lobby. "You''re always looking out for all of us. Maybe even the other me knew that." I bowed to Yumi, then went to catch up with the others. The next morning, I awakened with Kana''s throbbing cock in my mouth. He was still asleep, but stirred everytime I deep throated his erect member. "Shllrrrp¡­ mmmh¡­ shllrrrp¡­ aahhh¡­ So good¡­ mmm, shllrrrrp¡­" "Nnh¡­ Saeko¡­? Aahh! I''m cumming!" Kana grabbed my horns and ejacted down my throat. "Pwuah! Mio''s right. You really are like a hydrant," I remarked, wiping my chin of spit and cum. "Is that going to be my nickname forever?" He sighed. My genderbent childhood friend rxed into the bed as I continued to milk his cock. Since Mio was in the bathroom, it was just Kana and I snuggling. Once his meat rod went limp, I crawled up toy down next to him. Unlike when I turned into a girl, Kana didn''t turn out to be as busty. Instead, he had very modest breasts that could let him easily pass off as a boy if dressed that way. While they didn''t make for good pillows, lying on his chest put me at ease. "The Kansai Melee is this weekend, right? Will you be okay? Should I go with you guys just in case?" he asked, enveloping his arms around me. "If anything, I can fly back and get a quick round in. Besides, having you there might be problematic," I said. "What? Why?" He sounded offended. I sat up on his waist, humping my wet pussy against his dick until it got hard and slipped into me. It was right at home, squeezed between my fleshy folds. If only we could be this way forever, locked in the embrace of sex. "Guuh¡­ Saeko¡­ I''m sensitive from your blowjob earlier¡ª aahhhiiiiii!" Kana tensed up as I pushed my tail into his pussy. "Ahhhn! Yes, fuck me! Your dick always makes me go crazy¡­ It''s so good, I''m close to cumming already¡­ Mmmm, Kana!" I moaned loudly and began to bounce wildly. However, before I could really get into it, the door to my room swung open. "The hell we got time for that! We gotta go," Mio shouted into the room. "What? Already?" I asked, checking the rm which still showed that we had an hour to spare. Mio pulled me off of Kana''s dick just as it squirted out another load. Mio and I arrive at school to a charter bus waiting outside the gates. Selene was corralling the overexcited kendo club in. For many of the boys, they wouldn''t be participating. Only the top three, Gouda, Hayato, and Yuuto would. The rest of them were here to cheer on their senpai or treat this as a vacation. "Everyone is in peak form. We''re ready to go to war," Selene said. "How many times do I have to tell you not to treat this so violently?" I put a hand to my face and sighed. "If they don''t take this seriously as though their lives depend on it, they may slip up at some point," she replied. "Let''s do our best, Saeko!" Gouda said as he entered the bus. Three years had led up to this. Before, I was so desperate to be part of the team, not realizing that I already was. It had nothing to do with me actually wanting to do kendo, but a way to vainly prove my masculinity. Well, not anymore. I''d long set that aside. As a girl and as a subus, I needed had to make sure to fuck every single¡ª I pped myself across the cheek before I could finish the thought. "What¡­ What was I thinking just now¡­?" Mio threw an arm around my shoulder and smirked. "Heh. I thought this kendo thing was going to be boring. Looks like we''re gonna have a whole lotta fun." The Kansai Melee was held in the heart of Kyoto, the cultural epicenter of Japan. Home to hundreds, if not thousands of buddhist temples and shinto shrines alike; one couldn''t help but be closer to the gods here. While many of the religious sites were located outside of the city limits, plenty were nestled within the concrete jungles of the Kyoto metropolis. Although the event wasn''t as prestigious as the Kyoto Taikai, the one we were participating in was spectated by many prominent members in the international kendomunity. Essentially, a bunch of old guards hoping to see the youth carry on the tradition. When we arrived at the sports center, many participants from schools all over the country were already here and grouped up in front of the building. All of them were kendo practitioners just as good if not better than the top three of my club, and others from more well-known schools. "Well, well. If it isn''t the runts of the litter. Tsukiji''s first time here, huh? And they brought their entire club as a cheer team," a cocky student with short ck hair remarked. The four other boys behind him burst intoughter as though on cue. Their ck and red tracksuit had the Tokyo Academy Prep emblem on it, the most reputable private school in all of Japan. They took first at the Kansai Meleest year, but it didn''t look like their seniors were here this time. "You better do your best and not let your confidence get the better of you, Makoto. Never know if the underdog might take this year''s tournament by storm," Gouda sneered in return. "Do you two know each other?" I leaned in to ask. "We went to the same elementary school. We''ve been childhood friends since, but he always gets worked up when ites to this sort of thing," he replied. "Ah. So it''s that kind of trope this time." "No, no. We don''t have a trope going on. This is literally an act that he puts on. The Makoto I know is normally shy and is always sweating bullets around girls." "W-W-Who says I''m shy around girls?! Shut up, Gouda!" the boy named Makoto yelled. "Tch. Third rate schools should know their ce¡­" "Hey, cutie. How about I pop your cherry in exchange for you throwing the tournament." Mio shed an impish grin. "M-My¡­ cherry? I''ll¡­ I''ll have you know¡­ I''m not a virgin! I have plenty of sex because¡­ right, I''m popr with the girls at school!" Makoto fired back, but the hesitation in his voice was clear that he was seriously considering the offer. "I wanna tie him up and fuck his brains out," she whispered to me. "Can you not¡­ Sabotaging thepetition is a low blow," I insisted against her suggestion. Makoto and his group hurried away to the registration site, red up to their ears as Mio licked her lips. Knowing that look, she was probably going to go through with that promise by the end of this tournament. "We should get going, too. The battle is here. Let''s not keep our enemies waiting," Selene said. "Yes, coach!" the team shouted. "Oh, my god¡­How did ite to this?" I asked myself. Before I could head inside with the rest of them, a couple of subus auras approached me at high speeds. "Queen Saeko!" "I''m a big fan!" They mobbed me with hearts in their eyes, blocking the entryway to get a word in. "What''s going on? Where did you alle from?" I asked in panic. "Well, we wereing here for a quick snack because of all the lust in the air. Imagine our surprise when we felt your aura nearby," a red-headed subus said. "We heard about what happened in Tsukiji City. I got so wet listening to the other subus talk about how you¡­ treated her¡­" They were all breathing heavily like lovestruck fans. One of them suddenly grabbed my hand. "For as long as I live, I shall swear my undying loyalty to you! And... in return¡­ could Your Majesty¡­ punish me?" a masochistic subus asked, her seductive amber eyes were luring me in. "P-Punish¡­ you?" I choked on my spit. "There ain''t room for another subus in her life!" Mio shoved them away and pulled me into her arms. Although I was shocked by the subi''s reaction, Mio''s sudden jealous possessiveness was a wee and refreshing change of pace. "You''re jealous, aren''t you?" I asked, thinking to tease her. She faced me with a determined demeanor I didn''t expect. "It''ll be a dry ce in my cunt the day I let another subus have you. You''re mine. Don''t forget that." "O-Oh¡­ I see¡­" I turned bright red, left speechless by the steadfastness in her words. To the rest of the subus, Mio had more to say. "If any of you hornbats want a piece of her, you''re gonna have to go through me." She raised a fist to challenge them. They all understood what mine and Mio''s rtionship was like and wouldn''t dare get in the way of that. At least when I wasn''t all there in the head, they could me me for overpowering them. Realizing that they weren''t going to get anywhere close to me with Mio around, the pack bowed in deference and left. "Man, I let you out of my sight for one second and a whole swarm''s buzzing around you." MIo sighed, still holding my hand tight. It didn''t ur to me how much Mio hated the idea of another subus getting close to me. With Hana and Yumi, she trusted them enough not to butt into our rtionship, which had to be why I was able to be such good friends with them. "For what it''s worth¡­ I''m sorry for¡­ you know¡­ doing things with another subus," I said, trailing off. "It''s not your fault. You weren''t yourself¡ª" "Still! You aren''t showing it on your face, but I can tell it''s bothering you. Whatever happens, if I lose control again, um¡­ I, erm¡­ will always¡­ love you¡­" I tried to cover my face with a hand, but remembered that Mio was holding one of them. When I nced up at her, Mio was blushing and facing away from me. She scratched the side of her nose, trying toe up with something to say. "Used to be those words didn''t faze me one bit. Feels like the longer I''m with you, the closer I get to figuring it out. Still don''t quite understand it, but¡­ when you said it just now, it made my heart skip a beat," she said. "How about you try saying it?" I asked, unable to hide my smile from how happy I was to hear her say that. Mio put a hand in my face. "Don''t push your luck, kid." Inside the building, peoplepletely filled the seating area in the uppernding. There were no seats on the gymnasium floor to maximize the area for participant use. Twelve judges seated at the edge of the designated arena area patiently waited for the match to begin. For some of the participants, this was going to be a life changing event. For others, this was just another Saturday. I knew for sure Gouda and Hayato were serious about kendo, wanting to continue this even after high school. Each team was assigned a spot at the edge of the gym to set their stuff down and practice from. The only people allowed down here were direct participants, the coach, and an assistant. That meant Selene and myself. The rest of our club were up in the seating area with an unfurled banner. Mio, on the other hand, was nowhere to be seen. "Mio being missing can''t be good¡­" I mumbled to myself. "Alright¡­ Huu¡­" Selene took a deep breath that filled her lungs and then some. "OOOORRAAAAA! WE''RE TAKING FIRST, SECOND, AND THIRD THIS YEAR AND NOTHING LESS! IS THAT CLEAR?" "Wha¡ª" Startled by her explosive outburst, I merely stared wide-eyed in surprise. "YES, COACH!" Both the trio and our group in the audience roared back. "WE''RE DEDICATING THIS VICTORY TO WHO?" "TO SAEKO!" "AGAIN! SHOW ME YOUR WARCRY!" "FOR THE QUEEN! OORRAAAAAAA!" "Why?!" I screamed back, quickly bing embarrassed as we were drawing the attention of everyone in the gym. "You heard them, my queen. We''re going to defeat them in your name and bring glory to Tsukiji High," Selene said, standing tall and proud without a shred of shame. I wanted to crawl into a hole and hide for the rest of my life. Just when the hell did they start using that? None of them were even embarrassed to have said such a thing out loud. One thing''s for sure, they had be ten times more motivated. A staff member of the Kansai Melee raced up to our bloc. "Yuuto will bepeting first in twenty minutes. Please be prepared and make your way to the ring by then. Thank you!" "Good luck, Yuuyan!" Hayato pped his friend''s back. "Show ''em what Tsukiji''s made of, alright?" Gouda high-fived him. "You got it," he said. Thinking back on it, Yuuto was the first person I had a sexual encounter with when I transformed into a subus. He was very casual about kendo back then, but hade to build a passion for it over time. Seeing his growth was really something special. "Yuuto!" I called out to his back as he made his way there. "Do your best!" As our gazes met, his eyes shed a pinkish glow. "You bet, Queen Saeko." "Eh? Uh-oh¡­" 112 – A Seductress’ Deal 112 ¨C A Seductress¡¯ Deal "Oh, shit. Oh, shit" I raced over to Selene, who was intently watching the other teams prepare themselves, and exined what I had done. "That''s it?" she remarked with disinterest. "I identally charmed him! Isn''t that bad?" I asked. Selene shrugged and turned her attention to Yuuto stepping into the arena across from his opponent. A smirk shed across her face, seemingly amused at the turn of events. "For anyone that has ever been charmed, we leave a mark. I''m sure Mio must have mentioned this to you at some point. Doing so creates a connection between the cattle¡ª I mean victim and the subus, making them more loyal and eager to fight to preserve that bond," she exined calmly. If Yuuto was to fight this way, he might cast aside all he had trained and attack like a barbarian. The judges would instantly remove him from the match. "What do we do? I can''t release it without getting closer, but the organizers might disqualify the entire team," I said. "Nothing. We merely watch your faithful servant ughter thepetition." Selene folded her arms and sat back in her seat. As soon as the match began, Yuuto instantly scored several hits to his opponent''s head. So fast were his strikes, that the other contender backed away in surprise. "Nice, Yuuyan!" "Where the hell''s that speed during club practice!" Gouda and Hayato were hysterical. They had never seen Yuuto like that before. Neither had I. The connection between charmed and charmer was incredible. He went onto winning all five rounds without letting a single point over to his opponent. "The fruits of our training are really paying off." Gouda nodded to himself. "Forgive me¡­ it''s just because I''m a subus¡­" I apologized quietly. Yuuto returned to our team''s corner, pulled off his mask, and nted a tongue-deep kiss on me. "Mmmrpphh?!" The other two and our teammates in the stands went wild. I was so surprised that I didn''t push him away and let him kiss me as he pleased. My heart went aflutter even after letting me go and walking back to the others. The charm finally wore off, and Yuuto shook off the daze. "Whoa¡­ What happened? I felt like I was in a trance," he said. "You just went and french kissed Saeko. Don''t chalk it up to a trance!" Gouda pped his back. "Oooh. Maybe it''s one of those, yeah? Ya know, a battletrance. Good on ya, Yuuyan!" Hayato nudged his friend in the ribs. I covered my face out of embarrassment. "Uu¡­ This is not how I wanted the tournament to go down¡­" The two of them ran up to me with eagerness and hope in their eyes. "Can we get the same treatment if we win our matches?" Gouda asked. "Arrgh! It''s not something to give out casually!" Iined. After carefully choosing my words to wish the threepetitors good luck in their next matches, I excused myself to find the bathroom. The hallways had few people passing through them, mainly event organizers, building staff, or visitors like myself taking a break from the crowds. When I finally reached the bathroom located at the end of the hall, a small group of people had gathered outside and were peering into the women''s side with concerned looks. "What''s going on? Is it closed?" I asked, walking up to them. Ah, well¡­ Maybe you should hear for yourself," a bashful woman said. I honed my hearing and quickly realized what was going on. The wet sounds of sex and undeniable voices in heat were clearer than ss. "Is that all ya got? This cunt ain''t cheap, buddy! Keep that dick up and keep fucking me if you know what''s good for you!" "Wait¡­ one round is enough! I can''t¡­ feel my legs¡­ Please¡­ I''m going to miss my match¡­!" I rushed into the bathroom, located the stall where it was happening, and threw the door open to Mio riding some guy to an orgasm on top of the toilet. His kendo hakama was around his ankles, some parts of it stained white with cum. "Whew. Good timing. You want in on this?" Mio asked, wiping the sweat from her forehead. "No! Let him go so he can get to his match! These guys train for a year to get here," I scolded her. "Oh, fine. He was getting boring anyway." Once Mio hopped off his dick, he hastily dashed out of the bathroom while haphazardly dressing himself. "What''s wrong with that guy?" Mio asked, pulling her jeans back up. "He into dicks instead or something? Not that it''s a bad thing. I like dicks, too. But he was crying the whole time and really killed the vibe." "I can''t believe you were missing to have a snack. But that guy didn''t look like Makoto. Weren''t you aiming for him?" She shrugged. "Couldn''t find the bugger. Guess he''s stuck in the arena, so I picked up a straggler." Part of me was d she didn''t eat him already. A guy that obnoxiously serious about kendo would probably go nuts if something got in the way of his passion. I''d feel terrible for him, even if he was being a weirdo earlier. As we were heading back, Mio and I detected a foreign aura from a subus neither of us had met before. It wasing directly from ady in a navy business suit, who was walking ahead of us and going in the same direction towards the arena. I knew there were subi in the area, but I''d gotten acquainted with them. They were also ones who had obsessed over me. This one didn''t seem to be one of my fans. Something about her felt different than the others, and I wasn''t normally one to trouble myself over one unless they were acting out. When I prompted Mio, she wasn''t sure who it was either. "I mean¡­ she looks familiar, but I don''t remember ever seeing her back at the nest. Lady''s got a bomb ass though," Mio said, licking her lips. "Everything''s got to be the ass with you." I rolled my eyes. "Do I have to tell you why asses are better than tits? Because bitch, I will go into a twenty-page essay if that''s what it takes to convince you." "Of all the things you could be passionate about¡­ Okay, I''m a little curious¡­" I relented. Mio closed her eyes and groped the space in front of us like she was feeling up someone''s butt. "A good ass tells you everything you need to know about someone. Thicker around the sides? They sit like a guy with both legs spread, probably a tomboy. More fat shaped around the back with slender thighs? Gotta be a fitness junkie. Best thing about it during sex is no matter the position, you can grab a handful of ass. No can-do with tits. Looks awkward as hell during sixty-nine. You know right away someone''s a big M¡ª like you¡ª when they want their ass spanked. Oh, yeah! Can''t forget about the feeling of pping cheeks with a dick in doggystyle. Watching them bouncy bubbles sway as they m into your hips? Mmmph! I can keep going if you want¡ª" "No, I regret asking!" I fired back. "Okay, what does that subus'' butt tell you about her?" Mio gazed upon it from a distance like a curator appraising an art piece. "That s''s a big S. Probably acts all haughty like a queen but knows her ce when it matters. I get the feeling she''s a sore loser when dommed in bed though," she exined. "There''s no way any of that''s true¡­" The subus in question nced over her shoulder and did an about face. "Your Majesty! I thought I sensed a familiar presence. Hello, good afternoon, and my, it is a pleasure to meet the queen herself and the younger sister of the former one!" "Uhm, hi?" I responded awkwardly. "Where are my manners? My name is Sarena, a meager subus inparison to your calibre. I see by the two of your puzzled demeanors that answers nothing. I happen to be managing this event¡ª among others in this city," Sarena exined, her smile almost too professional that made speaking to her a little difficult. Mio and I nced at each other. Sarena''s mannerisms were on par with a businessperson hopped up on their maximum limit of espressos. Her re, although not exactly piercing, looked into me as though trying to analyze all there was to know. This subus was studying me. While Sarena was getting a read of me, her appearance was all that registered in my head. "No sense waiting here while a show is going on, yes?" Sarena brushed her long, tinum hair and gestured down the hall. "If you will allow it, I shall escort the two royalties back to the arena floor." We went back together with Sarena leading the way. It seemed Gouda, Yuuto, and Hayato had finished their matches for the day and sessfully advanced to tomorrow''s next rounds. However, an intense aura from Selene fired up as we approached. "Oh, Sarena. It''s you," Selene said, face scrunching up as if she tasted something sour. "If it were up to me, I would break your neck right now. But I have to behave." "Ahahaha! Behave, she says. What a chilly receptioning from you! It''s a shame you cannot attack me outright anymore. I have Her Majesty to thank for that." The businesswoman of a subus smirked. "Hold on. You two know each other? I feel like I''m missing out on an important piece of information here," I said curiously. "Yeah, what gives? This Sarena chick wasn''t part of that little civil war we had half a year ago," Mio added, bringing up a good point. Someone as socially intense as her would have registered in my radar right from the get-go. She also looked like the type of person to butt into things if it suited her¡ª Wait, oh god. Mio''s way of determining a person''s character was rubbing off on me as I found myself staring at her ass. "Ah, I was going about my merry day, smuggling weapons out of the nest again when suddenly¡ª poof! I ended up in this world full of delicious opportunities," Sarena exined. "You were what now?" Selene rolled up her sleeves and gritted her teeth, but fought sessfully against her more violent nature. "No¡­ That world doesn''t matter anymore. We''ve left that behind¡­" "Smuggled?" Mio repeated, thoughtfully rubbing her chin. "You did all that under my sister''s nose? Damn, girl. She would have yed and kept you alive as a lesson to the others if she found out. Bet you got balls on you, too?" "Too slippery, you see. Selene was tasked by the nowte Queen Beatrice to track me down. Could never catch me though. Must have struck a nerve to be outmaneuvered by a lesser subus," she exined, bursting into subduedughter. Selene was about to burst a nerve. She shamefully dragged herself to the corner of the arena and stuffed a cigarette in her mouth, only for Sarena toe by to stuff it out. "I''m managing the event, and the policies state no smoking indoors! Sheesh. I have to put signs everywhere when ites to her," the patronizing subus said, causing Selene to crush the entire carton in her hand instead of Sarena''s head. "What¡­ inconvenient rules¡­" Mio cackled at their interactions. Selene was soundly beaten by Sarena who didn''t even need to lift a finger. In this world, where I ruled as the queen subus, those below me had to adjust ordingly. Someone like Selene couldn''t exactly pummel her way through resolving things anymore for fear of invoking my wrath. "Ms. Sarena! The event is ending, so we need you to deliver the closing statement!" a winded employee shouted. "I''ll be there shortly!" Sarena said, then turned to us and handed me her business card. "Let us have adies'' dinner and catch up in the evening, yes? I shall make the reservations at Kyoto Kitcho." She left us in the dust to attend to her duties. "That womanes and goes like the storm." The professionally-done business card was almost too precious to put in my pocket. In a society where these little things had a ton of power and influence, I could only imagine what sort of person Sarena really was in the professional world. As I watched her leave, thest thing she said tickled the back of my mind. "Wait¡­ did Sarena just mention¡ª" I had a quick celebration with the kendo team before leaving them to meet with Sarena. Something about her stuck out to me as a subus to keep an eye on. Since I was both subus and human in this world, it was my duty to make sure she wasn''t acting out of line in any way. However, once we went to rendezvous with Sarena, it was hard to think she could be a troublemaker. Sitting in a private room of Kyoto Kitcho, a three michelin-star restaurant and easily one of the most expensive ces in Japan, had me stiff as a board because of how out of ce I was. My family was well-off, but we weren''t so wealthy as to indulge and make our wallets cry. With the view of the verdant mountain forests of Arashiyama just outside, foods that were tens of thousands of yen per te, and a personal waitress to see to our needs, I couldn''t help but feelcking in proper etiquette to eat here while wearing a hoodie. Yet one of us didn''t care for proper table manners. Mio stuffed herself like there was no tomorrow, scarfing down everything as if she was in a buffet. Since each te was the size of a sauce te, she had empty tes stacked higher than the Tokyo Tower. "Holy, crap. This food is the shit! It''s even got Hatsumi''s cooking beat! But why the hell are the portions so small?" Mio asked as a piece of food slipped out of her mouth. "Oh¡ª oops." "God, eating next to you is so embarrassing¡­" I put a hand to my face. Selene hadn''t touched a single thing other than tea, opting to smoke instead as her only method of retaliation against Sarena. When the subus herself finally decided to join us, she had changed into a blue kimono and sat down with her back to Arashiyama. "I''m d you were all able to make it! I hope the food is to your liking? Not exactly to my tastes, but I enjoying here to feel important¡ª because I am," Sarena said with an air of superiority, then nced at Selene''s untouched tes. "What''s the matter? Too used to the wage-ve rabble fast food?" "Doesn''t seem like I have much of an appetite," she replied with her jaws clenched. "They might not be showing it on their faces, but at least I''m not too proud to show gratitude¡ª Thank you for treating us, Sarena. You''re doing really well for yourself in the human world. More behaved, too, unlike some subus." I rolled my eyes, thinking of a few certain subi. "I''m d you think so! I''ve always been good at what I do." Sarena smiled. "And what exactly is it that you do?" Selene asked. I thought Sarena''s smile couldn''t curve even further. Anymore and she would be the spitting image of the Cheshire cat. "I acquire for certain individuals that which are normally unobtainable. Among us, there happens to be a one-of-a-kind, artifact-level weapon that I would like to make replicas of," she exined." That could only be one thing. Selene and Mio straightened up and stared hard at Sarena. The atmosphere had grown thick and suffocating. Even I, at that moment, suddenly felt threatened by this mere lesser subus. "You can''t possibly mean what I think you''re thinking," I said. Sarena nodded, raising a cup of tea to her lips. "I do. I would like toe to a deal with you, Queen Saeko. A business deal of sorts. A transaction that will be to the benefit of us both, but won''t be immediately obvious until muchter. If you would be so kind, please tell me what it would take for you to give me the de of the First Temptress?" 113 – Enemies in the Void 113 ¨C Enemies in the Void All at once, the room went cold and tense. The three of us red at Sarena, ready to to fight should the moment demand it. A lesser subus shouldn''t have put us at the edge of our seats like that, but the audaciousness and presumptuousness of the request made her sound so sure of herself. Selene rose to her feet and clenched both fists, glowing intensely with magic. "If you want Queen Saeko''s sword, you will have to go through me to get it," she dered. "That makes two of us," Mio leaned across the table and snarled. "Wait, you two. I''m sure she has a good reason for bringing it up. We should at least hear her out," I said. Both of them settled back into their seats, but were no less enthused about hearing her out like I was. But it was understandable. Just like the subi under Beatrice when she was queen, they were loyal to the one who led them. Because I was queen now, and had both affection and adoration from my subjects, they were much more fiercely loyal. That''s right¡­ As the queen, how should I¡­ respond¡­? My mind grew foggy. A voice knocked at the very back of my thoughts, demanding that I let whoever it was in. As the banging grew louder, the hinges that held the voice back broke off. "My queen?" Selene called out to me, but it wasn''t me who proceeded to answer her. "It seems this lesser subus requires a lesson in manners to remember herself. Asking for the de of the First Temptress from her monarch? Unthinkable. I shall have to chain you to the ground and teach you the pleasures of my feet," I said as my body morphed into the subus form. "Oooooh. Someone''s in big trouble. Queen Bitch wants to have a word with you," Mio smirked. However, as magical chains emerged from the ground to bind Sarena, she scooted away from the table to prostrate herself before the chains could. "A thousand apologies, my queen! I would never intentionally offend you. If you will humbly spare an ear to listen to my request, we maye to an understanding that I have little to benefit from. It is for your sake. Yes! Yours, my queen. I only look after your well-being¡ª" I snapped my fingers, forcing the chains to pull her onto the ground facing up. Because a foot was all she deserved, I used my big toe to tug at her kimono around the chest and loosen the obi tying it together. "I see only a usurper who threatens my well-being. Exin yourself." I summoned the sword into my hand and pointed the tip at Sarena''s head. The lesser subus hesitated to answer. When I pressed the tip into her cheek to draw a little bit of blood, she finally caved. "Artifact hunters, Your Majesty. We are not the only ones who possess methods of traveling between words. Those pesky elves have caught our scent," Sarena said. I raised an eyebrow. "Am I being taken for a fool?" "Nah," Mio interjected. "They''re real alright. In our world, a group of dark elves and light elves set aside their differences to hunt for powerful enchanted weapons instead. The bastards areing here, huh? Looks like we can finally get a taste of elf poon again." "Why should I have to fear them?" I asked. "They are entirely selfish and possess in their arsenal incredible weapons collected over the centuries. Previously, the existence of the Demon Lord and Queen Beatrice, in addition to the powerful magisters of both dark and light elven races served as deterrents to keep the artifact hunters from acting," Selene added. "We''re alone in this fight, and without even the full nest to face these foes," I concluded after them. Sarena pped her hands enthusiastically. "As expected of Queen Saeko! You''re certainly quick on the uptake. No wonder you defeated Beatrice! Ahahaha¡ª" Herughter was silenced as Imanded the chains to force her back to the ground. "That still doesn''t exin why you want my sword. Following the logic of this conversation, it sounds to me like you want to hand it over to them to save our skin. I can assure you, I will sooner fight than let that happen," I said. "What an incredible fight that would be! But I would never ask you to part with the de. However, I can make quite the convincing forgery. An exact copy that mimics a fraction of its power. I only need it for but a few seconds," she urged. I set Sarena free by vanishing the chains. She rubbed her wrists and nced at me expectantly. "Not today. This is something I must consider on my own. You will wait for my answer until then." "I eagerly await your answer! The hunters, however, will not. In that case, I shall take my leave here, but please enjoy the rest of your evening at my expense!" Sarena rose to her feet and bowed, fixing the loose kimono and obi from falling off her body. She snapped her fingers and several young waitresses entered the room with more food in their hands. It only urred to me now that they were under her charm. The entire ce probably was. Mio, Selene, and I returned to our hotel room after the meeting. The kendo members were in separate rooms. Some of them were already asleep, and others were still up to mess around. "Did my other self really just take over during that meeting?" I asked. "Yep, and you made Sarena look like a little bitch. Kahaha!" Mio threw herself onto the bed and buried her head into a fluffy pillow. Selene entered, heaving a sigh. "I will never understand human teenage boys. For one, punching each other in theher regions does not look like a very fun game," she said. "Guys, I''m having a mental crisis over here! I keep losing myself to my other self and there are artifact hunters after my sword?! HELP!" I yelled. "Oh, pipe down. Those hunters ain''t gonna be here in the next day or anything. You''ve got plenty of time to think about it. Yumi''s also on it about your split personality. Maybe she''s got something once we get back home. Besides, I''m more interested in finding out if the elvesing here have any cock potions." Mio brushed aside my concern by bringing up dicks. I expected nothing less. All of this just had toe up during the kendo tournament when I was supposed to be supporting my club. Now I had worse things to worry about. Later at night, after Mio and Selene had gone to sleep, I received a text from Gouda asking if I''d like to celebrate with them in their room. It would be rude to decline, especially since I''d been out for most of the day. After today''s bombshell of a revtion, a much needed unwinding was necessary to take my mind off things. "Mio, I''m going over to the boy''s room. You want toe with?" I asked, shaking her shoulder. She turned over onto her back, snoring as drool dripped out the side of her mouth. Guess she was tuckered out. I threw on a light hoodie and sweatpants. No need to dress up thiste. I was most likely going to knock out once I got back anyway. Since we fundraised so much, we were able to book a room for each grade level and include an additional booking for just a girls'' room. That was a godsend because the most affordable rooms only had two beds. Some of the boys were okay using sleeping bags, and it turned out to be like a sleepover or school trip for them. As I got to the third years'' room, I became hesitant to knock. I totally wasn''t hoping for anything more than just talking to the members. Definitely not. We were friends. I only had sexual encounters with like two of them, and they totally didn''t remember a thing. The door suddenly swung open. "I''m going to get some drinks and snacks before Saeko gets here¡ª Oh, you''re already here!" Gouda paused at the door as our eyes met. The other boys in the room peeked over his shoulder and waved. "Hey, Saeko!" "We''ve been ying old maid. Wanna join?" The third years Hayato, Yuuto, Kurama, and Nobito were ying cards on the bed. Their clothing and bags were strewn all over the ce, empty chip bags and bottles spilled over the trash bin, and bedsheets had been moved to the floor. As expected of boys who had messes taken care of in their stead for years. I folded my arms at the threshold of the room. "You guys only called me here to clean the ce up, huh?" They looked around like there was no mess and shrugged. "Room cleaning will take care of it tomorrow," Yuuto said. My busy-body instincts just couldn''t let this pass. Instead of letting them wallow in their own filth, I tidied up the room for them before joining their games. "Ahh~ I bet Saeko''s going to make some guy a very happy husband one day," Gouda remarked wishfully. "With how much Saeko''s been glowing recently, she probably already has a boyfriend." Kurama''s off-handedment hit the rest of them harder than it should have. All eyes went to me. "What''s the verdict, Saeko? Y-You in a rtionship?" Nobi asked, fearful of the answer. "D-Do we really have to talk about me?" I returned the question, blushing as I thought of Mio and Kana. We three had been together for quite some time now. A polygamous rtionship of carnal debauchery. Naturally, the next step was marriage, but polygamy was illegal in Japan. That wasn''t to say we couldn''t be together. It just would have been nice to be married to the ones I loved. "Damn, ya can tell by that look she already got a boy¡­ Ain''t no hope for us¡­" Hayato hung his head. "That''s not it! I¡­" I bit down on my lip, because I couldn''t exactly tell them I was dating Mio when we were pretending to be cousins. "I¡­ I''m in an open rtionship." Their faces lit up like hope had been restored. Oh, no. What have I done? Did I just make it seem like I''m giving them a chance? I finished cleaning and finally joined them in their game of old maid. But something was weird. These guys were throwing looks at each other, like they were scheming behind my back. "Why don''t we up the ante? Everytime someone loses, they have to take off a piece of clothing," Kurama suggested. "Isn''t that a little too much?" I eximed. "Come on, Saeko. You gotta live a little. We''re heading to college soon, which means things will be a lot crazier. And besides, we''ve yed old maid all the time in the club together," Gouda said. "B-But back then, I was a boy¡­" I mumbled, but my racing heart wanted to do it. "Okay, fine." We yed a couple of games, and although the boys each lost once, I ended up losing three games and was butt naked. After all, I only wore three articles of clothing: hoodie, pants, and underwear. My face was red. All the boys were having a hard time focusing on the game and were staring at me instead. The bulges in their pants showed how much I was turning them on. "Well¡­ Since Saeko doesn''t have any more clothes on, does that mean the game is over?" Nobi asked, shifting his legs to hide the boner. "Doesn''t have to end here," Kurama chimed in. "We can change it to a punishment game." "You guys¡­ are really pushing this, aren''t you?" I squinted at them as I covered my naked bits with each hand. "What''s wrong, Saeko? Giving up already?" Gouda''s smug expression taunted me from across the bed. "I''m not giving up, just¡­ nnh¡­ Alright. A few more games then!" I dered. But the next match didn''t go my way. I lost again, picking the old maid after everyone depleted their own hand. They definitely had a n going on that ensured I would lose each match, but I had no proof to back up the im. "Guh¡­ You guys are definitely cheating¡­" I said usingly while despairing at the old maid card in my hand. "Dunno what you''re talking about." Hayato threw his hands in the air. "Ya agreed to the rules, Saeko. It''s time for your punishment!" "Fine¡­" The person who won depleted his cards first had the honor of dering the punishment. This time, it was Nobi. "Alright, Let me¡­ touch your boobs for one minute," he said. A shock ran up my spine as the subus side of me had a feeling where this was going. "If you''re really against it, you don''t have to. We won''t force you," Gouda added. "No, I agreed to this. I have to go through with it¡­" I replied, steeling my resolve. I sat forward and stuck out my chest. Nobi gulped as he stared at my perky mounds and nipples that were getting hard. "G-Get on with it already," I urged as my face became hot. His inexperienced hands obliged and squeezed the underside first, sinking his fingers into the fat. "Wow¡­ They''re so big and squishy, it''s like my fingers are getting absorbed" he mumbled. This was so embarrassing, but the more he fondled them, the less I hated it. Not that I was disliking it from the start. Having them watch as this was happening had me all hot and bothered that I leaned in, wanting for more. Then I got my wish. Two fingers then pinched my hard nipples, causing my mind to briefly sh white. "Aah!" I covered my mouth and was met by the lustful stares of five horny teenage boys. "Sorry! I couldn''t help myself¡­" Nobi said. "It''s¡­ okay," I replied bashfully. The rest of them gulped. "The¡­ The one minute timer''s up." Hayato tapped his phone. We continued to y more, and unsurprisingly, I lost again. Kurama won the next match, and I waited eagerly to hear what his punishment for me was¡ª if it could really be considered a punishment at this point. "If¡­ If it''s alright with you, would it be alright to kiss you?" Kurama asked sheepishly. "Is that really a punishment?" "Kurama, you''re really asking for it!" The others protested his choice of punishment. "I don''t mind," I answered to their surprise, then shut my eyes and puckered my lips in anticipation to be kissed. "I''ve fantasized about this since the day you turned into a girl¡­ Here I go¡­" It felt like minutes had passed by. My heart was going to leap out of my chest. What was he waiting for? The sensation caught me by surprise. "Mmh!" We were finally kissing, and now my heart was soaring. Kurama''s lips were stiff and shaky. This boy, who was a club member I had helped many times in the past, hung out with like one of the guys, confessed that he fantasized about me. I wanted to do more with him and the others. Kurama pushed me down on the bed, still locked to my lips. When I pushed my tongue into his mouth, he reacted with shock for only a moment, then reciprocated. I felt his muscr chest on my body, the same kind of physique that I once wanted was now pinning me down. A bulge between his legs pressed against my bare crotch, quickly soaking his pants in my juices. He nced down, then back at my timid self. "P-Please¡­ Fuck me," I begged, wriggling my hips against his erection. Kurama swallowed his hesitation and whipped his dick out, positioning it in front of my pussy. The rest of them gasped, but stood by and watched. I threw my legs around his waist to push him down the rest of the way. His meaty cock mmed into me and electrified my body with pleasure. Finally, another dick was inside. "Saeko¡­ you''re so hot¡­ I can''t believe I''m actually getting to have sex with you," he said. "Aahh¡­ Your cock is making me feel so good¡­ Fuck me like I''m yours," I whispered sweetly to his ears. Scp! Scp! Scp! Scp! Scp! "Yes! Aahh¡ª so good¡­ aahhhh! Harder, please! I want to feel more of you!" The powerful body of an athlete pistoned into me, making so much noise as it fucked my sopping wet pussy. Our lustful lovemaking was too much for the onlookers to take that some of them started masturbating. Scp! Scp! Scp! "Saeko¡­ Me, too." Yuuto waved his dick in my face, which I instinctively wrapped my lips around. "Mmrh¡­ Mm¡­ shllrrp¡­ shllrrp¡­ mmmph!" Two people used my hand to jerk themselves off and another positioned himself on my chest to titfuck me. With five dicks all around me, I was in heaven. "I''m cumming!" "Me, too¡­" "Her mouth is so hot¡­!" All five of them smeared me white with hot cum. As they were catching their breaths, Gouda came to his senses. "Oh, shit¡ª Sorry, Saeko! We didn''t mean to," he apologized. I ignored his apology andid there on the bed, fingering myself, squeezing my breasts, and desperate for more. "As your club manager¡­ It''s my job to take care of you guys," I said, spreading my legs and beckoning to invite another to fuck me. "Feel free to use me as much as you want. Treat me like your personal pocket pussy¡­ Just make me feel good¡­" Everyone in the room gulped in unison. Their still hard members throbbed in eagerness. 114 – Artifact Hunters 114 ¨C Artifact Hunters The guys and I had sex way into the night. At some point or another, before I even realized it, they had fallen into my charm and began acting on lustful instinct. I hadn''t tired out yet, but the same couldn''t be said of the boys. Even when they became too tired to thrust their hips, it only meant it was my turn to ride on top of them. "Mmmh¡­ shllrrrp¡­ shllrrrp¡­ shllrrp¡­ mm, aahh! Your cock tastes so good, it''s driving me crazy¡­" I mumbled with a mouthful of Kurama''s dick. We had gone around to his fifth blowjob, and he still hadn''t had enough. Meanwhile, I was lying on my back and getting railed by Yuuto. His strong hands held my thighs, while my legs were thrown over his shoulder. He pounded me with such masculine strength, it made me weak and tingly underneath the pleasure overwhelming my mind. Being dominated by them excited me more than I could exin. p! p! p! p! "I''m cumming again, Saeko¡­!" he warned. I pulled the dick out of my mouth and locked eyes with Yuuto, putting a hand on his toned chest. "Cum inside me again, please¡­ I won''t get pregnant, so keep fucking me and let everything inside¡ª aaahhh!" My screams of pleasure made him pick up speed. I put Kurama''s member back into my mouth and jerked off Nobi with my other hand. At the height of our pleasure, engulfed in the scent of lust and testosterone of men trying to prove themselves as the better lover, the three of them orgasmed at the same time. Cum squirted onto my breasts, gushed down my throat like sweet nectar, and filled up my pussy. This was heaven. As Nobi and Kurama backed off to catch their breaths, Yuuto slowly pulled his dick out of me. My cunt clung to the meat rod, but no matter how much I squeezed, I was too wet to keep it from slipping out of me. Yuuto grabbed my head and shoved his dick into my mouth, facefucking me where Iid. "Mmmrpph! Mmmh¡­ shllrrp¡­ shhh¡­ hhnnngh¡­ shllrrp¡­uugoohhoogh!" He used me as a sexual relief. Used my mouth and tongue to clean his cock stained with our mixed juices. When it started throbbing, Yuuto pulled it out of my mouth, nted the thick piece of meat on my face, and gave me a facial. "Haahh¡­ ahhh... " I licked my lips of the cum dripping down my face. Yuutoid down next to me and stroked my cheek with the back of his knuckle. It sent my heart aflutter as I stared into his eyes, and blushed redder than a tomato. "I never knew how cute you were," he whispered, then leaned in to kiss me despite the messy state I was in. The five of them had finally gone limp and fell unconscious. Without a word, I turned over to face away from him and screamed into a pillow. Gathering my courage, I faced Yuuto who was fast asleep and pouted. "You can''t just do that and not expect me to feel weird about it¡­" I mumbled. I must have taken too much out of them. Hopefully this wouldn''t hamper their stamina in the tournament tomorrow. It was weird of me to think back to my past two years in kendo. Since we didn''t ce in tournaments back then, the coach had us do training camps instead. All the boys slept in the same room with sleeping bags and extra futons. If I had been a girl from the start¡­ those events probably would have turned out like this. "Ugh¡­ I''m so sticky¡­" I finally hopped out of bed, hours after being fucked like a toy. My legs were wobbly. A river of cum flooded out of my hole. I nced back at each of the boys, reluctant to leave them yet since I had actually hoped for more. The least I could do was clean their dicks. As I sucked each of them off in their sleep, licking clean their knobs to make sure no traces of ejacte was left, a gentle knock suddenly came to the door. "Food delivery for Gouda!" a man''s voice called from the door. The young bellboy choked on his spit when he saw me. I looked down and realized I hadn''t put any clothes on. An impish smile shed across my face. Leaning seductively against the door to show off my curvaceous body and twirling my cum-drenched hair, I pointed to the bulge in his pants and asked, "Do you want toe in so I can give you a tip?" Without answering, he pushed the cart inside, and I shut the door behind him to have one more snack for the night. Mio and I were getting ready to leave for the tournament when a familiar subus entered the room. Taleia didn''t so much as greet us on the way in. Instead, she shoved a paper bag in my face. "This is for you," Yumi''s sister said, not even meeting my eyes. "Don''t get the wrong idea. I''m only here because Yumi asked me to bring this to you." "You''d be a lot cuter if you weren''t so bratty," Mio teased. "I''m not here to act cute! I could honestly care less about the queen. At least her sadistic side has a pair of balls worth following," Taleia remarked coldly. "Thanks¡­" I took the bag and saw a small vial inside. "Is this to fix my split personality?" "Not sure. It''s ''experimental'' my elder sister said. If it works, lucky you. If not, then back to the drawing board. Guess I''ll hang around town while I''m here." She yawned into her hand and left. Mio threw an arm around my shoulder and gazed into the bag. "The brat''s got a point. You are kind of chickenshit when ites to confronting things. If you had half the balls the other you had, those artifact hunters wouldn''t be a problem." I drank the contents of Yumi''s experimental vial and shuddered at the sour taste. My actions and will were my own, not for some off-shoot personality that I couldn''t control to do and answer as she pleased. At the same time, she did decline Sarena''s offer to create a copy of the de. We were at least of simr minds. "I want to trust in my own powers. It''s weird that there''s another personality dwelling within me. Who''s side are you on, me or other me?" I asked, squinting at her. "Yours, obviously! Maybe I gotta remind you?" She let herself fall onto the bed, pulling me down with her and wrapping her arms around me. Our noses rubbed together and lips less than an inch from touching. When we looked into each other''s eyes, I saw a world of possibility and the reassurance that Mio would never leave me. Instead of giving me a kiss, she hugged me hard, pressing my face into her chest and squished between both breasts. "M-Mio¡­ I can''t breathe¡­ Your tits are too big¡­!" When I could finally breathe again, she had my face in her hands and lifted me up for a kiss. The tender touch of her lips put butterflies in my stomach. Shutting my eyes to savour the moment as weid on the bed and embracing each other, Mio started getting frisky. Her hand stroked my belly and sent shivers coursing through me. She slowly slipped into my sweatpants, where a finger teased my clit and another pressed into my pussy. I sighed with pleasure, trembling to her touch. No matter how good a dick was, nothing could ever match Mio. "We have a tournament to go to¡­" I mumbled in a daze. "Psh. Those guys can go on ahead. We got this nice hotel room for ourselves. Can you really say no if I want to give you a good fucking?" Mio whispered into my ear, her hot breath tickling my neck. Our lips pressed together again just as the door opened. "Saeko, Mio! Coach told us toe get you¡ª" Gouda stood there, petrified at the sight of us on top of each other and Mio finger-deep in my cunt. "It¡­ It''s not what it looks like!" I said, trying to push Mio off. "Skinship between cousins is getting spicier with every generation¡­" He cleared his throat and closed the door. "Great. Now we''re going to bete," I said, putting my clothes back on after Mio and I had a quickie. "Nah, we''ll be fine. I checked out the schedule. The guys'' matches areter in the morning," Mio assured me. When I think about their matches, pangs of guilt wracked at my chest. They trained all this time, but my idental charms were winning it for them. It felt wrong. "You''re thinking about your magic affecting them, aren''t you?" she asked. I nodded in response. Their victories and efforts were robbed. Not to mention their opponents, too. If I had someone pulling my strings to win a game orplete an exam, it wouldn''t be right. "Charmed or not, no one ever said it made them stronger or better at what they do. Just amplifies their motivations and sentiments. Those guys are winning from their own training, and you kinda just gave them a push is all. Now let''s go cheer ''em on like you wanted, yeah?" Her hand extended out to me. Our fingers intertwined when I took it, and we walked out together holding hands. At the event hall, Sarena was speaking to a group of businessmen in the lobby. It looked to be an important conversation, but not enough that she would throw a look my way and smile to acknowledge my presence. At the end, she bid them goodbye, then stopped me from entering the hall just yet. "My Queen! Have you given any consideration to what we discussed?" Sarena asked, putting her hands together in anticipation to hear my thoughts. I shook my head. "Sorry, Sarena. I''m not nning on giving up my sword to you or the artifact hunters. When they inevitablye, we''re just going to have to face them, and I hope I can count on you, too." "Very well. The queen''s words are absolute after all." Her demeanor flipped a smile to a disappointed frown. She took a step back from the door and bowed stiffly. "Don''t let me keep you." Mio leaned into me after we walked past Sarena and said, "I take it back. That ass is giving me the creeps. There''s something about her I don''t like." I was in agreement. She didn''t sound like she had given up. While I liked giving my subi their freedom, it might be prudent to keep an eye on Sarena. Inside the tournament hall, low murmurs among the crowds gradually grew louder with each passing round. Yuuto and Hayato had been knocked out of the finals, but ced 8th and 10th respectively due to how many points they rued over the course of both days. The only one left from our team was Gouda. "Ah, man. My opponent was way too good¡­" Hayato ripped off his mask and threw himself onto the mat. He and Yuuto were both sullen, slumped over where they were sat orid, with a shadow over their face. A slight bulge between his legs made me blush and avert my eyes. "You guys did your best," I said, putting a hand on Yuuto''s shoulder. "This is a lot farther than we got in thest two yearsbined, and you gave it your all. That''s all we can ask for!" "You''re right. We also made a lot of memories, too." Yuuto smiled. Eh? Did they rememberst night? They can''t possibly. I made sure to tweak their memories¡­ I thought to myself. However, the idea of them remembering our nightlong fuckfest got me really wet and aching to go another round. We did have the rest of the day to y around in the city before going home. I kind of wanted to really reward themter, and what better way than to offer my body? Gouda and Makoto were the final match of the day. My team were given multiple warnings for being too loud, trying to cheer him on. They were neck in neck in points, but at the end of the match, the one who came out on top was Makoto. His defense was too strong, and easily took advantage of Gouda''s missteps for an easy hit on his mask. Our club captain came back to us with his shoulders so low, they might drop out of their sockets. We were about to cheer him up, but Selene got to him first. "You put up a good fight. Second is no losing rank. Good work, warrior." "Thanks, Coach¡­ but I really wanted to bring home a win for the team, you, and Saeko¡­" He sighed. Makoto approached from behind with his mask off. "Gouda." "You here to gloat?" Gouda asked. "N-No! I totally could, but I won''t. You may havee from a third-rate school, but you put up a good fight. Actually tripped me up a few times. I, uh¡­ had fun¡­" Makoto''s voice went quiet at the very end. Gouda shed a wide smile and threw an arm around his friend''s shoulder. "Well, would you look at that? You can be honest! Alright, we''re having Korean barbecue tonight and stuffing ourselves until we barf!" "Get off me! You''re way too touchy!" heined. "Hey, why don''t you guyse by our room tonight? That includes you, shy boy." Mio suggested to Makoto, grinning with wicked intent. "Er¡­ I, uh¡­ well¡­" "I''m down!" Gouda eximed. "We go out to eat with the entire team, then Makotoes back with us to hang out with our coach and manager." Hayato and Yuuto were all in on the idea. Meanwhile, Mio bit her lower lip, no doubt eager to sink her fangs into Makoto. "You''re bringing them all to our room for a gangbang, aren''t you?" I whispered to her. "Girls gotta celebrate, too." Mio winked. Mio and I went back to the hotel room first to drop off some of the boy''s equipment. The second and third years went ahead of us to hold a table at a Korean barbecue restaurant. Apparently, all of the first years went to an arcade right after the tournament to y around, opting to skip out on dinner. "Oh, boy! I can''t wait to fuck that kid until his mind breaks," Mio said, dropping the duffel bags to the ground and cracking her neck. "I feel like that was all you were looking forward to during this trip¡­" As soon as we walked out of our room, a strange woman leaning against the opposite wall was seemingly waiting for us. "Hello, Queen Saeko," a woman''s pretty voice greeted me. Mio pulled me back and growled. "That''s a light elf!" A chill ran up my spine. The woman drew back her hood to reveal very radiant skin and two long, pointed ears. A real elf was in front of my eyes. The pair of tits on her chest wasn''t anything to scoff at, and the tall yet slender stature lent to how attractive her race was. Long, golden hair draped out of the cloak. However, the off-putting smile on her haughty demeanor was somehow irritating to me, like she didn''t even see a threat in who I was. "Heh. You don''t look like much," she sneered, reaching under her cloak. "I heard from Yumi and Hana that you were supposed to be powerful, but you certainly don''t look it." "What did you do to them?" I demanded to know. "Oh, nothing. I just made thempliant with a little force. Now hand over the de of the First Temptress." "Over our dead bodies!" Mio casted a fireball, but the elf pulled out a palm-sized clock hanging from a golden chain. Time rewound, and Mio''s spell fizzled out in reverse. I red at the elf, focusing my aura around her. "Put that down and take a seat!" "I don''t think I will." Her cloak started glowing, and I felt my aura being repelled. "But¡­ how?" "We''re used to dealing with subi¡ª with all things. Couldn''t be artifact hunters without knowing how to take it from those who wield them." The elf smirked. Wasn''t this a little too soon? How did they even find me? Mio and I shared a nce with each other, then we reached the same conclusion on how to defeat her. Because if someone''s only protection was just a piece of clothing¡­ "Mob her!" I yelled. "Wha¡ª" The elven assassin tried to pull another item from her cloak, but both of us tackled her to the ground and stripped her naked since the thick coat was all she wore. The elf cowered with her back pressed to the wall. "W-Wait¡­ Let''s talk about this¡­" she pleaded, holding only a hand between them. An elevator ping and people talking alerted us to the end of the hall. We quickly pulled the elf into the first year''s room since it was the closest and locked the door. Thankfully, I had an extra copy of every room we booked. I pressed my ears to the door, hoping that they weren''t the elf''s reinforcements. When the footfalls finally passed, I breathed a sigh of relief. Back in the room, Mio was already eating the elf''s pussy. "Shllrrrp¡­ shllrrrp¡­ That''s it you, pretentious elf bitch. How do you like this? Where''s your goddess now, huh?" "No, please¡­ it''s¡­ my head is going fuzzy¡­ I don''t want to cum to a filthy subus¡­! Aaahhh!" The elf writhed on the bed, moaning so sweetly that it became like music to my ears. "I look away for one second, and we''re back to this pattern?!" I eximed. "You don''t understand. All light elves think they''re at the top of the world, but the moment they lose, that expression of disbelief after knocking them down from their high horse¡­ Come on, Saeko. Let''s fuck the shit out of this light elf and the others!" Drool dribbled down the side of her mouth. That was how desperate and horny she was, seeing someone from her previous world. It was almostical, since elves were hypersexualized in my world to begin with. Now here one was, including several more who were somewhere in this city hunting after my sword. They were practically throwing themselves at us. "Hey, check this out!" Mio said, holding the same clock the elf was using earlier. She rewound time on the elf, causing her to orgasm again. "No, please¡­ it''s¡­ my head is going fuzzy¡­ I don''t want to cum to a filthy subus¡­! Aaahhh!" And again. "No, please¡­ it''s¡­ my head is going fuzzy¡­ I don''t want to cum to a filthy subus¡­! Aaahhh!" And again. "No, please¡­ it''s¡­ my head is going fuzzy¡­ I don''t want to cum to a filthy subus¡­! Aaahhh!" Over, and over, and over again until her eyes had rolled to the back of her head. "Uuu¡­ I¡­ c-can''t¡­ take it anymore¡­ Please, stop¡­" she begged. "I¡­ I know dealing with her is important, but I want to at least eat with the guys," I said. "Fine, but I want secondster." Mio physically manifested ck chains into existence which bound our captive elf to the bed. "I''d say sorry, but I''m not. You be a good girl and stay here. We''ll deal with you when wee back," I said to the elf, who was still shuddering from the aftershocks of her orgasms. 115 – Artifacts to Play With 115 ¨C Artifacts to y With Korean barbecue just wasn''t the same anymore. Not that it was bad. In fact, it was so good, I could eat it everyday if possible. The problem was that the third and second year boys ate so goddamn much, they kept calling for more. I wasn''t a boy myself anymore! Their stomachs were like endless pits for food as my womb was for cum. Bulgolgi, pork belly, briskets, chicken, beef tongues, ribs, and so much more just kepting to our table. The sulent meat coated in savoury sauces smelled so heavenly at first, but once my belly was about to burst, I couldn''t even look without getting nauseous. It didn''t help that I was still worried about the artifact hunting elves that were after my sword. Not to mention Yumi and Hana still haven''t answered my calls. "Another order for briskets!" A waitress came to drop more tes on our table. "Aw, shit, baby! Bring on the briskets!" Mio shouted amongst the boy''s cheers. She was the only one able to match the team''s energy. Even Selene had tapped out and found her way to the bathroom instead. "Oh, god¡­ I''m going to step out for a second," I said, excusing myself from the table. The cool autumn breeze and blue nket of night weed me as I stepped out of the restaurant. Someone came out after me, and I moved away to let them pass only to realize that it was Gouda. "Not feeling well?" he asked with worry. "I''m fine! Just not hungry anymore. What about you?" Gouda leaned against the wall and folded his arms. "Still thinking about how I lost. It sucks, but losing to my own friend isn''t too bad." "Second is nothing to scoff at." I joined him against the wall. "The thing is, I promised myself that I would confess to you if I got first ce." My heart skipped a beat and my face turned bright red. I knew he was into me, but enough to see me more than a trophy to bang? "Even though we won Hyogo Invitationals, it seems like you''ve been avoiding that date promise. I kind of guessed you already have someone, huh?" Gouda asked. "Yeah¡­ I''m sorry," I mumbled. "Is it¡­ really your own cousin?" "F-Forget about what you saw earlier! Mio''s just¡­ you know, the kind of cousin that''s super into skinship! We were just horsing around, just like what boys do!" I hastily said. The two of us fell silent. It started to get a little chilly, and my light hoodie wasn''t really doing it for me anymore. Gouda noticed, because he threw his jacket over my shoulders. "You say ''just like what boys do'', but I can''t help seeing you as anything other than a girl now. Which is weird because I''ve known you as a guy for two years. Everytime I see you, I get this feeling in my chest and¡­ yeah¡­ If you''re notfortable with this, just tell me! Making you ufortable isn''t my intention," he insisted, also turning red himself. "You''re not. It makes me happy that you can see me as a girl, because that''s who I am now. I''m also d that we were able to be a team together." I clutched tighter the jacket around me, turned to face Gouda, and got on my toes to kiss him on the lips. In another timeline, we were probably madly in love with each other. However, the life I was living now was dedicated to Mio, Kana, and Hatsumi. At the very least, we were still having sex even if he didn''tpletely know it happened. Gouda cleared his throat, eyes adorably darting everywhere else to avoid mine. "I-I''m d to have met you, too. I¡­ better go inside. You can give that back to meter!" Left alone outside, I breathed deep Gouda''s masculine scent that made my pussy wet. Once we get back and deal with that elf, he was definitely going to see me again for another round of hot sex. A pair of srymen were ncing down the street with a drink in hand. "Did you see those girls earlier?" one asked. "Yeah. Maybe they were going to a cosy event. Elves are so hot¡­ I think I know what I''m fapping to when I get home," the other said. "Man, I didn''t need to hear that¡­" "Excuse me!" I startled both men, racing up to them. "Did you say you cosyers? Which way did they go?" The horny drunk pointed around the corner. "It''s been a few minutes, so they must be long gone¡­ H-Hey, you''re pretty cute¡­ You want to spend some time with me at a love hotel? I''ll make it worth your while." "Maybeter!" I left them with a shred of hope and took off in the direction the elves werest seen. Part of me wanted to fly and search for them while invisible, but considering thest elf I fought had artifacts to counter some of my powers, I might just be revealing myself going into the sky. As I rounded the corner, my subus senses tingled, and I ran right into Sarena. "W-What are you doing here?" I asked, staggering back and rubbing my nose. "Have you already forgotten I live in this city? I could ask you the same thing. Shouldn''t you be with your schoolpanions?" Sarena curiously inquired. "Forget about that. The artifact hunters are already here! I thought we had more time than that?" The businesswoman of a subus'' eyes widened in surprise. "I had no idea. My sincerest apologies, my queen! If they havee much sooner, then we must take the necessary steps tobat them. But I know you have already given me an answer before, though I must ask again: Have you given any thoughts in reconsidering my suggestion?" Sarena extended a hand as if the solution was in her palm, and all I needed to do was to take it for everything to be alright. Those sharp eyes gave off an insincere feeling that made me take a step back. "If you still remember my answer, then that saves me time from giving it to you a second time." I red at her, forcing the hand to snap back to her side and bowed extremely low to dispel the tension. "Forgive me! I meant no offense. Of course, the queen''s word is absolute." Sarena remained that way while people threw us awkward looks at what looked like an office woman bowing to some high school girl. "Okay, that''s enough!" I pulled her off the sidewalk and under an awning of a closed bread store. "So, my queen, how have youe to find out that the artifact hunters arrived?" she asked. A prick in my chest warned me from telling Sarena more than she already knew, including the captured elf I had back at the hotel. This subus was suspicious from the get-go. I wasn''t sure which side she was on, if she was on any side at all other than her own. "A subus living in the city told me they saw someone with long, pointed ears. She reported it back to me," I answered vaguely. "Is that so? In that case, I must keep a vignt eye as well." Sarena nodded. Our meeting ended there with me thinking less of Sarena than I previously did. Mio and I flew back home separately from the team to carry the elf unnoticed. When we reached Tsukiji, Mio wanted to take a detour to Yumi''s condo. "Those bastards really did a number on this ce, huh¡­" she muttered, walking through the broken door. Much of the furniture had been overturned. Some parts of the walls and ceiling were charred ck from what appeared to have been a fight using magic. Hana''s enchanted sex toys were strewn all over the ground. A few smelled like they found a couple of victims before being cast aside. As we were about to investigate, Taleia stumbled through the front door in shock, staring at the mess in disbelief. "What happened to my sister¡­?" I hesitated to answer. Yumi''s sister dove across the room and grabbed me by the shoulders, desperate eyes welling up with tears. "I heard from Selene that Yumi was attacked. Why did theye for her and not you?" she asked. "Probably¡­ because she wanted to protect me and Mio¡­" I answered, avoiding her gaze. "Look, kid. I''m ticked off and want to find Yumi, too, but taking it out on Saeko isn''t going to bring her back. We got this cunt to deal with and get answers from," Mio said of the elf. Taleia let go of me and wiped the tears from her face. "What you should be doing ismanding every subus to help look for Yumi and Hana¡­ Instead, you''re just ying around!" "Wait¡ª" I reached out for her as she was about to leave only to have my hand pped away. "They can''t hide a subus aura. I''m going to go look for my sister on my own," she said, leaving the condo. "Don''t mind her." Mio put a hand on my head and ruffled my hair. "I''d probably react the same way if something happened to Hatsumi¡­ But now I''m wondering if none of this would''ve happened if I just let Sarena make a copy of my sword," I said. "We can''t know. They''re here now, and we gotta deal with them." Mio picked up one of Hana''s enchanted vibrators that was shaped like a bad dragon and turned it onto the XXXtreme setting. Aside from vibrating like crazy, the many nubs spun in ce and ribs pulsated in irregr rhythm. She tapped the elf''s belly, just above her groin and caused her to shudder from just the touch. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m pissed the fuck off that you bitches kidnapped Yumi and Hana, but it''s been a while since I fucked one of your kind. I hope you''re ready to sing for me," she sneered. For the next two hours, we ''tortured'' the light elf with endless orgasms, draining her of energy until she passed out, then diving into her dreams to torment her further. She drifted in and out of consciousness, speaking incoherently from being mind broken into a slut begging for more. "Ah, to see an elf again. Our old nemesis." Selene arrived just as I was licking the elf and Mio was nibbling on her nipples. "More! More! I''m so close¡ª Aauuuhh¡­ I''m cumming so hard¡­ aahhhhh!" the elf screamed as she climaxed. "I can''t believe I''m actually doing this with an elf¡­" I wiped the juices from my chin after eating her out. "Better than wanking to drawings in aic book, right? It''s the cute little squeaks and moans they do that makes it so hot," Mio said. "Please¡­ Lick me more... I want to keep feeling good¡­" she begged us, twitching from the vibrator still stuck in her pussy. "Have you made her talk yet?" Selene asked. "We''re about to." Mio stroked the elf''s stomach with her foot and grinned. "Aw. You want more? That''s too bad. You''re gonna have to answer a few questions." We pulled the elf onto the couch but kept her wrists tied up. I tightened my aura around her with a powerful charm that could control almost anyone save for greater subi. The elf''s eyes and shoulders rxed. She leaned back on the couch with a much more calm demeanor like one would have amongst friends.Though she was somehow able to continue mentally resisting me. "Who are you?" I asked. No answer. "Elves are pretty resistant to our magic. You''re gonna have to try a little harder." Mio put raised two fingers between her mouth and licked between the gaps. I positioned myself in front of the elf''s legs and blew a hot breath against her pussy. She shuddered and tried to close her legs, but Mio and Selene held them open. "If¡­ If I tell you anything, death is the least of my worries¡­" she whimpered. "Are you sure? I can give you more of this pleasure¡­ chu!" I kissed her engorged clitoris, causing her to throw her head back and squeal. "Aahhh! Yes¡­ I want more¡­ please, make me feel good¡­" "I will, but don''t you think it''s more fun if we get to know each other? You can at least tell me your name," I insisted, giving the entire slit a good lick. "Nnnnghhh¡­ M-My name is Era¡­ More! Lick me like that more!" the elf named Era pleaded. "This is what you''re looking for, isn''t it?" Summoning the de of the First Temptress into my hand elicited a nod from Era. "We''ve had our eyes set on that for ages since it appeared in Elza, but when it was in Beatrice''s hands, we couldn''t make our move. Especially since she was trying to revive the demon lord," she exined. "You hear that? They think you ain''t up to snuff." Mio nudged my arm. "It''s not that at all!" Era interjected. "We happen to think Queen Saeko is very dangerous. Our leader has taken extra precaution to proceed." "What sort of assurances?" Selene asked. Era refused to answer, so Mio handed me the vibrator which I stuck right into her pussy again and turned it on low. Vrrrrr! "AAAAHHH! Oh, god¡­ I''m cumming! Kuuhh¡­ I really don''t know¡­ Shayle hasn''t told¡­ any of us¡­ she keeps to herself¡­ we only answer to her orders¡­" she answered between breaths. "You guys would at least have a hideout, right?" I asked. Era shook her head. "A rule of thumb of ours is to keep moving¡­ I had hoped to ambush you and take the sword for myself, but s¡­ I failed¡­" The three of us left Era on the couch to speak off to the side alone. "Shayle is a dark elf with unfathomably powerful artifacts collected over the centuries," Selene exined. "The demon lord had tried to hunt her down to acquire such items for himself, but she was far too elusive." "Centuries? As in she''s centuries old?" I asked, the image of a shriveled up, old dark elf popped into my mind. "At least 700 years." "I''m 253 years old!" Era shouted from across the room. "253?!" I choked on my own spit. "Don''t worry. That means she''s still practically a baby among her race," Mio said. "THAT MAKES IT SOUND EVEN WORSE!" I cried. We agreed that calling the Okinawa nest down to help us was for the best. Taleia had the right idea to increase our numbers in search of Yumi and Hana. "We should probably split these artifacts and make use of them, right?" I presented the three that were on Era''s person. A cloak that resisted charm, pocket watch that turned time back up to ten seconds, and a strange baton with glowing green runes. Thest one was probably what she was reaching for before Mio and I mobbed her. "Hey, elf-slut. What does this do?" Mio asked, poking Era''s cheek with it. "It temporarily swaps the body with whomever you''re pointing it at," she answered. The seconds on the clock ticked by a little too loudly as the gears turned in Mio''s head. "Alright, Selene. We''re leaving the elf to you. Saeko and I are heading home first!" Mio grabbed my hand and threw us both out the window. "Wait, what? Shouldn''t we help Selene?" I asked, spreading my wings to fly alongside her. As soon as we arrived home, Mio pulled me upstairs to my room and shoved me onto the bed. She brandished the baton in her hand, grinning with devilish intent. I realized then what she was nning. "M-Mio¡­ We should be focusing on dealing with the artifact hunters first, not ying around with the artifacts!" I said, crawling backwards onto the bed until I hit the wall. "Oh, baby. I''m gonna have a st with this." She pointed the baton at me, and in a sh of light, I ended up almost tripping at the foot of the bed. Foot of the bed? I noticed I was a tad taller. Sitting on the bed, staring at her own hands, was myself. A smirk crossed her face. "Holy shit! It worked. I really swapped with you!" Mio eximed in my body. I grabbed a handful of my breasts which I knew right away wererger. This was Mio''s body I was in. I raced up to the mirror and saw her face staring back at me. "Why would you even do such a thing?" I asked into the mirror, horrified at my changed self. Mio snuck up behind me and thrusted her pelvis against mine, all the while groping my breasts. I was being molested by my own body. "Mmmmh! I never realized my body felt so nice before! Hey, Saeko¡­ Let''s have sex like this. I wanna taste my own pussy," she purred. As we stared at each other''s swapped selves in the mirror, the will to resist began to leave me. When I turned to face Mio, I was looking down at me. Had I always been so short? Did Mio always see me from this height? I swallowed hard, anticipation building in my chest. 116 – Hunting the Hunters 116 ¨C Hunting the Hunters "Hold on, Mio¡­ We have more important things to deal with right now than screwing around!" Walking with this new height made me nauseous. I wasn''t used to Mio''s taller body, and I didn''t expect her to be this tall inparison to me. Mio looked into her hands and concentrated. The de of the First Temptress appeared in her grasp as if it was a natural thing to happen. We were both appalled, and only one of us was having the time of her life. "Oooh! Look at me. I''m Queen Saeko! I''m the most badass subus on Earth, but put a dick in me, and I''ll be squealing like a piggy!" She waved the sword around like an idiot. "Ha¡­ ha¡­ Very funny¡­" I rolled my eyes. "As cool as this is, I''m more interested in my own body." Mio, her eyes dripping with lust, vanished the sword and backed me into the wall. Seeing myself smirking the way Mio would was flipping a weird switch inside me. "Ho-ho! Look at my tits! It''s nothing like looking in the mirror. Damn, I''m so fucking hot." Her groping hands grappled my chest once there was nowhere for me to go. She explored and molested her own body, sending me into a fit of ecstasy from being touched. I shut my eyes, unable to get past how weird it was to see myself sexually assaulting me. However, Mio wouldn''t have that. She raised a knee between my legs and pressed it up to my crotch. More than that, a mind-numbing orgasm out of nowhere clenching my head ran down the rest of my body. "Aaaauuhhh¡ª Mio¡­ I''m cumming so hard¡­ guuhii¡­ What did you¡­ do to me¡­?" I asked, lightheaded and twitching all over. "What are you asking?" Mio grinned "It''s your own magic. I just made you cum onmand! Kahaha!" "Q-Quit ying around¡­ We have to¡ª mmph?" Mio screwed her lips onto mine. They were my lips. Had they always been so supple? Plump like the bouncy fat of my breasts and thighs? She pushed deeper, pinning me against the wall. I couldn''t resist even if I tried. My body, as a greater subus, was stronger and allowed her to easily overpower me. Something I never used against Mio before, because she always made me weak to begin with, but Mio being Mio, she wasn''t afraid to use my strength against me. I gasped for air everytime our lips briefly parted. My body began to heat up as she dry humped me. Mio had to be using magic because I was getting incredibly horny, or this body of hers was just a super slut that got off constantly. Either way, I was feeling good. Really good. Mio ripped my clothes off , marvelled at her own breasts, then lowered her head to suck on my nipples. "Nngh¡­ Mio, I¡­ I''m going to cum if you keep sucking on them¡­" I whimpered. Of course, my words fell on deaf ears. Pain and pleasure wracked my nipples as she nibbled on them. A wet tongue, the same one that was fucking my mouth a second ago, teased me so much that I was getting close. "Oh, god¡­ so good..¡­ I''m cumming¡ª aahhhh!" Clutching onto my own body which Mio had control over, I shuddered from an amazing orgasm that had me begging for more. "Kahaha! Man, that''s a lewd ass face I never expected to be able to make!" Mio cackled. "Are you¡­ done?" I asked, still trembling from having my pulsating nipples bitten. In trying to scoot away from her, put both hands against the wall to trap me in. "Bitch, we''re going down the list until we turn back because I''m just getting started!" Mio threw me onto the bed and kicked Era off, then knelt down with her pussy above my face. "Let''s see you eat yourself out." I gulped hard. My pussy was soaking wet. Even after all the times I had sex¡­ had so many dicks put inside, it still looked so cute and tight. Wait¡­ Oh, no. I can''t possibly be thinking I want to have sex with myself¡­ A shock raced up my spine as Mio caressed my belly with her tail. I nced down to see it slowly moving towards my crotch. "Just rx," Mio purred, gently stroking the underside of my breasts. "It''s your own tail. We''re gonna make each other feel real good." My own sneering and flushed face stared down at me. Before I could protest, Mio muffled me with her pussy¡ª my pussy! "Come on, Saeko. Use your mouth. I know you want to!" she urged, drilling her tail further into me. The spade-shaped tip stirred my insides. I tried to close my legs to stop it going deeper, but all that seeded in doing was making me feel more of it. With no other choice than to do as Mio said, I start licking my own pussy. The taste and smell were, suffice to say, intoxicatingly addictive. As the juices coated my taste buds and slipped down my throat, every single nerve lit up like fireworks¡ª and it wasn''t just because Mio was screwing me with the tail. I wanted to obey Mio. To listen to her every whim and be fucked silly. Used as a tool for sexual relief until pleasure was all that I could think of and beg for. Did everyone feel this way when they were with me? I knew that subus juices and saliva served as aphrodisiacs, but when I was myself, I never felt this way when with Mio. It had to be because I was a greater subus, and so the potency of magnified. That was the only exnation. "Mm¡­ shllrp¡­ shllrrrpp¡­" "Oh, fuck yes¡­ Having you lick me while I''m in your body¡­ Holy shit, it feels so good it''s almost not fair¡­ Keep going¡­ Fuck me with that tongue if you have to!" Mio rode my face like my mouth had a dick. It was surreal to see my body act and talk like Mio. A quiet part of me I buried away wanted to be more like her. Someone who knew exactly what they wanted, wasn''t afraid to say so or cared for others'' opinions, and most of all¡ª strong. "Shllrrp¡­ shluurrp¡­ chuup¡­ mmm¡­ Ahhh¡­" "Hahh¡­ Wow, look at you go¡­ You''re really¡ª nnghh! Fuck¡­ Keep going, Saeko¡­ Don''t stop!" I hooked my arms around her legs and really began to eat her out, forcing my tongue into the soaking entrance. Watching my own body throw her head back and squeal in ecstasy was the hottest thing. It was a matter of course I didn''t see my own face during sex, so this was the only time I could with Mio in my body. "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Mio grabbed a handful of her breasts and squeezed. "Fuck me with my own tongue! It''s so fucking good¡­ I''m gonna cum! You''re gonna make me¡ª aaaahhhh!" The timid and shy face I knew so well became a hostage to pleasure. Her mouth hung open, eyes rolled back, and naked body twitched so much that her breasts were practically bouncing. To say I liked the way I looked would be an understatement. If I had a dick right now, it wouldn''t be my tongue that was inside this pussy I was eating out. Mio got off andid down on top of me. I couldn''t believe how puny I was with her lying on my chest. She left the tail squirming inside, gently pumping into me like we''re making love. "Sheesh¡­ When your body cums it really fucking cums like a sisterfucker," she said. "You''re picking a fight with me, aren''t you¡­?" I asked, catching my breath. "Heh. While I''m in this body, I''ll definitely win." Mio climbed up to kiss me, pushing her tongue into my mouth. She explored the gums and teeth as if scooping up her own juices for a taste. While we were making out, the magic of the body swap artifact wore off, putting us both back into our original body. Incredible waves of pleasure pulsed through me as I recalled that this body of mine had just orgasmed a moment ago. We summoned nearly a hundred subus all over Tsukiji city to meet above my house. Some poor humans in the immediate neighborhoods were already suffering from the effects of too many subus auras. Their lust was overwhelming and every house had some people inside banging. The college gyaru next door who babysat grade and middle schoolers for a living made no efforts to hide her moans. A pair of older siblings raced into their house across the streets and started making a ruckus. The single father and his daughter arrived home but stayed in their car, rocking it left and right. "Oh, my god¡­ Picking this ce to meet was a mistake," I groaned. "Look at all these pent-up fuckers. We''re doing them a favor by getting it out of their system." Mio licked her lips, making it obvious she wanted to join in the neighborhood orgy. "My queen, why have you summoned us?" a subus asked. I summoned my sword to address them. "A group of artifact hunters from Elza led by a dark elf named Shayle hase to our world and wants to take this from me. Worse, they took Yumi and Hana captive." Amotion erupted from the small army of subus. Many of them shared my outrage that some elves would try to steal my weapon and kidnap our friends. The fact that there were so many of us casually roaming the city and not having encountered either Yumi or Hana''s auras was telling. At least we didn''t have to waste time searching Tsukiji. Then the question was where? Selene was deep in thought with one arm across her chest and a hand on her chin. "Did you think of something?" I asked her. "I wonder if we should be scouring through Kyoto. That is where you first encountered the elf, Era, is that correct? Perhaps that is where we should begin," she suggested. "I think it''s a good starting point." Mio nodded. "In that case, we''re all heading directly to Kyoto and fanning out in groups from there. If you sense Yumi and Hana''s auras, don''t investigate alone. The elves have artifacts that can resist our magic. Get in touch with me, and we''ll all go together," I told the subus in mymand. While Selene went ahead to lead them, Mio and Igged behind to figure out what to do with Era and her artifacts. "I definitely don''t want to keep her in the house," I said, knowing full well Hatsumi would go berserk about a naked person in my bed. "We could drop her off at that homeless park. Them poor, ugly bastards need some loving, too!" Mio stuck a finger into the elf''s still wet pussy and shocked her to consciousness. "Come on, bitch! We''re getting youid again." "M-More¡­ sex¡­?" Era asked, dripping with anticipation as much as her crotch. "What? We can''t just do that! That''s too inhumane!" I cried. "Too bad that word ain''t in our subus vocabry," she said and lifted Era onto her shoulder. "Okay, wait!" I stopped her. "I have a better idea." We carried Era to Kana''s house. His jaw dropped as soon as he opened the door. If it could fall any further, it would hit the ground. "There''s your new master for now. Obey his everymand, and we''ll make sure to give you a lot of love when we get back." Mio smacked Era''s ass forward. "Wha¡ª" The elf skipped up to Kana, threw her arms around his neck, and started dry humping him with lustful intent. Era rubbed his lower belly, quickly stimting his member into an erect state underneath his pants. If only we weren''t short on time. "Treat me well, Master~" she purred. "W-W-W-What''s going on? Are her ears real? Is she an elf? What''s happening? You guys put me in a dream again, didn''t you?" Kana, frozen stock still as he was being sexually assaulted, fired off a bunch of questions in the span of five seconds. "She''s a real elf alright," I answered apologetically. "We need you to look after her for a bit. Mio and I have something to do back in Kyoto." "Wait, I don''t think what''s left of my chastity is safe around this woman! You guys can''t just drop this on me like that!" he yelled as we shut the door on them. Mio and I flew as fast as we could to catch up to the subi that had a head start. We reached Kyoto around the early evening and found about ten of our allies waiting for us mid air above the city, but the closer we got, it became clear something was off about them. Some looked stuck in time. "What the hell happened?" Mio asked, looking each one in the eyes. "Maybe they had a fight here against an artifact hunter. I''m guessing they have something that gives them flight and stops time," I said. One of the subus'' eyes moved and startled me. "Hold on! I''ll get you out soon!" Summoning the sword into my hand, I channeled magic into it to cancel whatever effect was controlling them. Every single one gasped for breath once they could move again. "My queen, thank you¡­" one said, putting a hand to her chest. "They were prepared and waiting for us when we got here. Selene and the others might be in danger!" "Those knife-eared cunts are underestimating us. We should give them a good spanking." Mio growled, patting a menacing paddle that had multiple nubs on her palm. "Why did you bring something like that¡­" I was reluctant to ask. "What? How else am I supposed to show ''em who''s boss? I''m gonna spank the shit out of them, then bring Yumi and Hana home!" she dered. Selene''s aura was expanding into mine. They should be far away, so the only reason I was sensing it now had to be because she wanted me to know. "This way!" I rallied everyone behind me. I knew exactly where Selene was. We got back to themunity center where the kendo tournament was held. The doors were unlocked and lights inside were on. "I mean¡­ I was hankering to get a go at them, but this is obviously a trap, right?" Mio asked. Taleia''s words came echoing back in my head. I really was weak if I was thinking about retreating now and waiting for reinforcements from Okinawa. It might be toote by then. We knew the enemy was inside. Leaving now meant abandoning Selene and my people. I clutched my sword even tighter. "We''re going in." Mio pushed open the doors into the brightly-lit gymnasium. Groaning subiid defeated on the ground. A mixed group of a dozen dark elves and light elves, wearing the same cloak as Era, were waiting on the other side of the court. Selene, who was beaten and battered, sat on her knees, hair held by an elf and forced to face us. "I''m sorry, my queen. They were too strong¡­ I failed you." Selene bit down on her lower lip. Seeing everyone so injured infuriated me in a way I didn''t think possible. These subi put their trust in me and fought for my sake. Now they were hurt. "Shayle! Show yourself!" I shouted. A tall dark elf stepped forward and pulled back her hood. Both ears had jewelled piercings that were undoubtedly artifacts with unique powers. She wielded nothing but a rolled up whip in her right hand. Sharp features and calm demeanor showed centuries of wisdom. I couldn''t afford to make a mistake against her. "Queen Saeko, it is an honor to meet you." Shayle put a hand to her chest and bowed, but her eyes were fixed firmly on the prize in my hand. "I admit, you are not what I expected. However, for you tomand such fierce loyalty from these subi is very admirable. As you may have known before, they were always turning against one another." "Because I treat them like people, not servants. You''ve hurt and kidnapped some of them, so you better be ready to face the consequences of that," I said. Shayle scoffed. "Unfortunately, just like every subus queen before you, you''re all too full of yourselves." "No more talking, Saeko. Let''s fuck them up, then actually fuck ''em!" Mio said, flexing her wings and taking flight. The others on our side followed suit. However, I felt a pulse of magic that they didn''t. Shayle brushed her right ear, causing the piercings to glow. "Guys, don''t get any closer!" I warned them toote. Golden cages fell around each of them, trapping them in ce. They banged on the bars to no avail. I tried using the sword to sh them out or somehow dispel the magic, but nothing worked. Two elves fell out of formation to attack me, but a st of magic from my sword sent them crashing back. A familiar apuse assailed my ears and echoed across the gym, followed by two familiar auras. "Sarena, you were actually working for the artifact hunters?" I snarled, then saw a shorter subus next to her. "And¡­ Taleia?" Yumi''s younger sister nced at her feet in shame as she walked alongside Sarena. "Oh, Queen Saeko. They work for me! And it seems you were not as well-liked by all subus. Taleia here has been instrumental in providing us details of your whereabouts. Pays towork and be several steps ahead." Sarena tapped the side of her head and grinned. "I lured them here¡­ so give me back my sister," Taleia demanded. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. The deal was that I get the de of the First Temptress in return for Yumi and Hana," she said. "It''s over," Sayle interjected. "You can fight back, and I''m sure a lot of us will get hurt. But we will undoubtedly win in the end. Let''s make it easier on ourselves. You don''t need the de. Hand it over." "Don''t do it¡ª Aaargghhh!" Mio cried in pain as the cage shocked her. I had lost before I could do a single thing. When I looked up, Shayle was standing in front of me with her hand outstretched. "You just want the sword, right? If I give it to you, then you give Yumi and Hana back and leave us alone?" I asked. "You have our word. It is all we want." Shayle nodded. After handing it over to Shayle, she bestowed it to Sarena. The elf then grabbed me by the wrist and sliced my palm with a silver knife. She squeezed the blood into a chalice and also handed that to Sarena, who drank it all down to thest drop. "Now the de of the First Temptress is finally mine." Sarena smiled. "You got what you wanted. Now where''s my sister?" Taleia asked. A ck portal spat Yumi and Hana onto the floor. Taleia tearfully rushed over to her sister. It wasn''t the end of it. Sarena pointed the sword at me and apologized. "I have to make sure you won''te for revenge. After all, I am the queen now," she said. I shielded myself, thinking she was about to kill me. But what happened instead went beyond my imagination. I sat on the ground naked, a penis between my legs, and all my subus features had disappeared. "What did you¡­ do to me?" I stared at my body in shock. "Saeko¡­" Mio croaked before passing out. One by one the elves began to teleport away. To my horror, Mio and Selene were taken as well, but the rest of the lesser subus remained. "You said the sword was all you wanted!" I cried. "Well¡­ I may have some beef with those two. Don''t worry, I have no intentions of hurting them. Saeko, it was a pleasure doing business with you." Sarena bowed and disappeared together with Shayle. Left powerless with not even a shred of clothing on me, despair was all that I felt. 117 – A Human Body, a Succubus Heart and Soul 117 ¨C A Human Body, a Subus Heart and Soul The reinforcements from Okinawa arrived some time after Sarena and the elves had left. They found us in the gym,menting our total loss. Clerissa, the leading subus we had met during the school trip, was first to notice my change. Everyone was noticeably confused. "Queen Saeko, is that you?" Clerissa asked. "Sarena and the artifact hunters did this¡­ They took Mio and Selene, too¡­" I exined as she helped me up, but her eyes couldn''t help but stare. "Let''s help everyone who''s injured ande up with an idea to get those two back." Most of the subi did nothing. They stood there, as if appalled that I dared give them an order. "It doesn''t look like Saeko is the queen anymore, or subus at that. Why do we need to obey him?" one asked. Others began to agree. "What does a human think to order us around? I say we teach that little pecker of his a lesson." A subus licked her lips, causing my penis to twitch. The unfamiliar sensation which I hadn''t experienced in a long time sent pleasure signals down my spine. With subus auras all around me, it didn''t take long for them to give me an erection. No longer the subus queen and reduced to a mere human boy, I had be just food for them. Were they¡­ really going to rape me? I gulped hard. Several subus and Clerissa stood between me and their disloyal counterparts. "As far as I''m concerned, Saeko is still our queen. She''s treated us well unlike Beatrice," Clerissa argued. Her words touched my heart. Even if I had a raging boner right now. I didn''t know they even cared. All this time I thought it was my status and strength alone that kept them under my thumb, but Clerissa was proof that my kindness back at Okinawa resonated with her. But they were severely outnumbered. My kindness certainly didn''t reach enough of them. There were many who saw me as a full course meal to dig into. Subi, after all, were free spirits that did as they wished. "I bet you just want him for yourself, Clerissa. How about you guys step aside, and we''ll share him together?" the head of the rebelling subi offered. "Over my limp tail." She growled and ignited her hands with magic. "Queen Saeko, please escape while we hold them off!" "I can''t just leave you guys!" I cried. The horde of subus charged right for me. Those few that stood to protect me were going to get ughtered. Even as a subus, even now¡­ I was still useless. If only there was more I could do. Maybe I could have still protected Selene and Mio, saved everyone, and kept the sword¡ª A barrier was raised in time before we were pounced on. Some of the subus smashed into it and fell to the ground, groaning in pain. "Y-Yumi!" Taleia''s voice rang out from behind me. "Ara ara~ It seems as though we have some disobedient subus in need of a scolding." Yumi climbed unsteadily to her feet. She was bruised all over, but those wounds quickly disappeared upon healing herself. The turncoats faltered momentarily, seeing Yumi conscious and taking my side. "There''s still more of us! We can take them and Yumi!" "You will not touch a hair on Saeko." Yumi''s eyes, which were normally shut, snapped open with a wrathful fury. Her barrier let loose a powerful st that sent everyone outside it flying. Even the subus next to us trembled at her anger. Although I wasn''t a subus anymore, I understood how strong she was at that moment. Yumi never demonstrated this power against me even when I was rampaging. "I dunno what''s going on and why Saeko''s got his peepee again, but if these monkeys are thinking about falling out of line¡­ Then I guess I gotta step in to do some disciplining." Hana stood up, clutching two giant, vibrating dildos as weapons. "Hana¡­ Yumi... '''' Witnessing these two stand up for me was making me choke up. Yumi took my hand and lifted me into the air. "Please hold them off while I bring Saeko to safety," Yumi said. "Leave it to us!" Hana saluted with one of her dildos. "Wait, Yumi!" Taleia cried out for her sister as we were leaving. "Taleia¡­ As much as I love you, I have never been more disappointed in you than today. I hope you reflect on what you did wrong." Yumi took off flying, leaving her younger sister in tears. As soon as wended in front of my house, Yumi copsed to the ground. "Hang in there. We''re almost home," I said, picking her up and carrying her the rest of the way in. The house was pitch ck and quiet. It didn''t seem like Hatsumi was home. For the first time in a long while, I felt alone. There was little I could do in my state. I brought Yumi into the living room where she copsed onto the couch. Some of her injuries were still present. Her breath came out ragged and hoarse. The battle and flying us home must have taken a lot out of her. She probably ran out of juice because not all of her injuries were healed. "I''m sorry, Yumi¡­ If only I was stronger, this wouldn''t have happened¡­" I said, eyes getting wet. She raised a hand to stroke my cheek. "You have nothing to apologize for. I know you''re always doing your best." I knew she was just trying to console me, but hearing her say that hurt more than it helped being where we were. "I''ll get some bandages and medicine." As I got up, Yumi grabbed my hand. "There''s an easier way," she said, opening one eye to meet my gaze. "B-But¡­" That could only mean one thing. After all, I was a subus until moments ago. My erection hadn''t gone down since it came back to me. This feeling that I thought had been lost to me returned in full force, standing at full mast and throbbing for release. When I met Yumi, I had already be a subus. I never thought of her in that way, but I distinctly remembered she once expressed interest in my boy form. This was the subus who enjoyed feasting on the young, and I, in my effeminate male body, had returned to the appearance of what she liked the most. "I only need a little¡­" Yumi sat up and pushed me onto the couch. Her breathing grew shallow with each intake. The eyes of a lustful subus slowly losing control were fixed on my member. However, she turned away as her lips drew close. "I¡­ I shouldn''t... " "If-If it''s to help you, Yumi¡­ I don''t mind. You saved me, so I owe you that much," I said, covering my face to hide from the embarrassment and anticipation of getting a blowjob. "Ufufu~ If you give me permission, then¡­ Haummph¡­" The matronly subus wrapped her lips around the tip of my dick and sent me straight into ecstasy. "Nnngh¡­ It''s¡­ Your mouth is so hot¡­ I¡­ never had a blowjob as a guy before¡­" I mumbled. My entire body shuddered with pleasure. Yumi tenderly nursed on my dick while her tongue made circles on the sensitive ns. She was so slow and methodical about it, as if savouring the taste and shape of my member. "I''ve always seen pictures of you as a boy. I can''t tell you how much I fantasized about this," she whispered sweetly, sending shivers through my body. "Mio has always kept you for herself, but we can make an exception during such dire circumstances." A gentle hand massaged my balls, magnifying the pleasure of the blowjob. Her tongue was so soft and skilled, rubbing the tip against the smooth surface of her cheek¡­ she paid so much attention to it, I thought she was going to eat my dick whole. I always knew Yumi was gentle for a subus. Her aura was more motherly than lustful. Even as she sucked my dick, an affectionate gaze held my own. "Shllrp¡­ shlllrrp¡­ mmm¡­ Ara ara¡­ Had I known you were this delectable¡­ shllrrp¡­ chuu¡­" "Yumi¡­ Wait¡ª Aahh¡­ Your mouth is so hot¡­ I''m not used to this¡­ slower¡­" I said, writhing around on the couch. In spite of my pleas, Yumi wouldn''t stop. She gradually picked up speed, bobbing her head up and down my dick. With the other hand stroking my inner thigh and everytime the tip hit the back of her throat threatened to bring me closer to an orgasm. "It''sing, Yumi¡­ I''m cumming!" An inexplicable ecstasy gripped my body. All the tension traveled down to my crotch as I ejacted from my dick for the first time in ages. Yumi kept her lips sealed around, now slowly sucking and milking everything that came out. My mind went nk, and I passed out on the couch from the sheer pleasure. In my dreams, I was suspended in darkness. "Where¡­ am I?" I asked myself, wondering if Yumi had entered my dreams. "We''re inside our consciousness, fool." A haughty voice taunted me from seemingly out of nowhere. Whoever it came from sounded familiar. Almost like¡­ "I see you still remember me." A subus flew into my field of vision, but she wasn''t just any subus. It was me. "W-What''s going on? How are you here?" I asked. "Good question. I am unsure." The subus me shrugged. "But thanks to you, I can no longer resurface. No sword, no longer a subus¡­ Just a pathetic boy who can do nothing." Her words cut deep into my already aching heart. This was the side of me that was more capable than I could have ever been. "If¡­ If I didn''t take that potion to get rid of you¡­ Maybe this wouldn''t have happened¡­" I grumbled in defeat. "Of course not. You are weak. I am not. That Sarena was obviously suspicious from the start. To ever believe that she had any good intentions makes you beyond foolish. Now you must live in shame of your failures while I wallow away as your shadow," she scolded me. My eyes snapped open to the sound of my bedroom door creaking open. I was awake and back in my room. Hatsumi was standing at the doorway, tears in her eyes, and shaking. "I heard what happened from Yumi¡­ I can''t believe it¡­" my sister stammered, then rushed forward to throw her arms around me. As Hatsumi embraced me, my chest became heavy with regret and tears began to well up. "Mio was taken away¡­ and it''s my fault," I wept into her shoulder. "I know. We''ll find a way to bring them back. I''m sure they''re fine," she said, stroking my back. That night, Hatsumi slept by my side and didn''t do anything more than tofort me. I awoke the next morning in Hatsumi''s arms and face buried in her chest. Yumi and Hana were downstairs in the living room. "You guys were here this whole time?" I asked. The smell of breakfast lured me to the kitchen where Yumi was cooking. She smiled as I came in, causing my heart to skip a beat and remember the blowjob she had given me. "We gotta be here to keep those dumbo ss from ya," Hana said from the couch. It was hard to take her seriously when she was ying around with the VR headset on. Even so¡­ "Thanks, guys. I really appreciate it. I''m not even a subus anymore, but you two staying with me means a lot." I took a seat just as Yumi ced down bowls of rice and miso. Hana lifted the headset from her eyes and threw a look my way. "Hey, hey! That''s not the attitude we wanna hear. We''re all pals here! Couldn''t care less about grumpy-bags Selene, but they got Mio." "You have be just as important to us as Mio is." Yumi patted my head and sat down across from me. Their encouragement filled me with resolve. Not wanting to waste their kindness, I ate everything put in front of me. "Do we have a n to face Sarena and Shayle?" I asked Yumi. "Ufufu~ It sounds like you''re ready to take them on again. Unfortunately, we need time locating them. We''ll also need to figure out a way to properly fight them, so the next time doesn''t end in the same oue," she exined. "Until then, it''s time for school, bozos!" Hana shouted from the living room, ripping the VR headset off her head. "Wait, school?! But¡ª" I couldn''t believe Hana was the one who reiterated the importance of not missing school when she was the biggest troublemaker. My reservations for going were very clear. Everyone knew me as a girl for a little over half a year now. I feared what they might think. Luckily, my boy''s uniform was still in the closet. Once I arrived at school, I was surprised to find that virtually no one seemed to remember that I was ever a girl. "Saeko, thanks for helping us at the tournament. You''re the best manager we could ever ask for!" Gouda pped me hard on the back, then walked ahead into school with Yuuto and Hayato. "Good morning, Saeko," Kaede said as she passed by. The biggest surprise for me was Kana, who was still a girl. Both of us stared nkly at each other in the hallway, mouths open and in utter disbelief. "S-Saeko¡­ Is that really you? I feel like I''m seeing a ghost." Kana rubbed his eyes to be sure. "Yeah¡­ It''s me¡­" I went on to exin what had gone down in Kyoto. "That''s horrible¡­ But if I remember you, that means some people you were close to might, too. What about Hitomi? She used to be a subus. Can she help you?" he suggested. Kana brought up a good point. After Hitomi returned to being a human, she had some lingering strength left over from being a greater subus. Enough to toss Hana around like a doll. If that was true, it might be the same for Hatsumi. They might even be able to help us fight. "I''ll talk to Hitomi after school, but¡ª h-hey!" He suddenly pulled me underneath the stairs and pinned me to the wall, out of sight from people walking through the hallway. "K-Kana?" I said his name and received heavy breathing in response. "I''m not sure why¡­ but seeing you as a boy is making me really hot¡­" Kana pressed his hips against mine, stimting my body more than I anticipated. Having been a subus for so long until very recently, my senses tickled me with a very subus-like pleasure. As though it remembered being one and yearned to return to it. Being this close to Kana exacerbated those feelings. I swallowed hard as Kana leaned in to kiss me. We traded spit, gouging each other''s mouths with our tongues while students were walking up the stairs and passing by us. A hard feeling between his legs reminded me of thest change I made to his body. Our erect members rubbed against each other through the fabric. Even though I had be a human boy again, I still thought of myself as a subus. So did every fiber of my being. Kana jumped when I reached into his skirt and grabbed his twitching cock. The hard thing throbbed so much in my hand. I wanted to put it in my mouth and have it fuck me again. Before things got too spicy, the bell rang. We separated from each other and fixed our clothes. Throughout the rest of the school day, I had a hard time keeping my horniness under control. Maybe it was because Hana and Yumi were in the building and their aura was affecting me a lot. Or¡­ it could be something else. After ss, I searched for Hitomi and found her alone in the student council room. She dropped a stack of papers, seeing me enter. "Saeko¡­?" Hitomi choked out. "You remember me!" I sighed with relief, then gave her the long-story short of what happened. "I can''t believe that all really happened. If you need my help, you have it. Although I''m not sure if I still have any residual subus strength left. Maybe you might after only recently being turned human?" she wondered aloud. If only that were true. The only thing holding me back was that I didn''t know how to tap into that well of magic as a human. Hitomi got up and started making several phone calls. The conversations sounded very serious, especially when she spoke in her true ent. At times, it got a little fiery and scared me. She assured me that this was normal. "I owe Mio and Selene, so don''t expect me to just abandon them. My family will be working with a n based in Kyoto to scour the entire region for them, including any suspicious figures that look like elves or subus," Hitomi said, hanging up her phone. "Wait¡­ Family as in¡­ Y-Your yakuza family¡­?" I gulped. "That''s right." She chuckled. "I''ll let you know if they find anything. Let''s bring them back together." As I got up to leave, a wave of dizziness struck me harder than anything I''d felt before. "Saeko!" Hitomi was shouting my name, but I couldn''t respond. I was in pitch darkness once again. The subus me sat with her legs folded, suspended in midair, and wasughing at me. "Back here again? Have you failed twice or did you miss me?" she taunted. "I think I know why I see you. You''re the lingering sexual energy that I drained but haven''t used up yet, aren''t you?" I asked her. Subus-Saeko flew over to me and lifted my chin. Our lips were so close, I thought she was going to kiss me. Not much time had passed when Mio bodyswapped us, and I essentially had sex with myself. For the subus version of me to be right in front of my eyes was turning me on. "Oooh. How sharp. All that sex you had before being transformed is bristling inside. I am that energy given form." Then it was true. I might be able to use that energy to fight Sarena and the elven artifact hunters. "I know what you''re thinking. We are one and the same after all, but in order for that to happen, you must ept me. Unlike when you tried to get rid of the better part of you," she said. "Tell me how! I want to use that power to save Mio and Selene. To turn back into a subus!" I dered. The other me sped my face in her hands and kissed me. Her lips formed a wicked smile. "Then let us begin." 118 – Soul of a Succubus 118 ¨C Soul of a Subus I had kissed myself before when Mio had taken over my body. Felt how plump and soft the lips were. It was different this time. My other self was so much more forceful. Desperate even. The way she drooled into my mouth and let me suck on her tongue with such a lewd expression¡­ I almost forgot the face was my own. Had I always looked like that when being sexual with others? Did I always look like such a¡­ Gulp. Like a slut? Subus Saeko pulled away from our kiss and smirked. "That''s right," she confirmed and gripped my throbbing dick. "You will always have the heart of a cumslut whore. Even now, as a boy again, I bet you would love to suck a big fat cock. You would get off having your ass fucked while your own sissy cock is iling around and cumming." My entire being down to my soul shuddered with delight. "Y-Yes¡­" I answered. A sharp pain knocked at my backdoor. I nced down to see her tail between both of our legs but squirming under mine. She was going to stick it in, and I was helpless to stop her. Although I had anal before, that was as a subus. I was a guy right now! "Rx. It will feel so much better when it''s in. You have done it to so many cute girls in the past, even to Kana at one point. Don''t you want to know how it feels to be fucked in the ass with your own tail?" the subus asked. "Hahh¡­ but it¡­ hurts¡­" I whimpered. Yet underneath the pain, there was pleasure waiting for me. I rxed my butt as she suggested, and soon¡­ "Almost there," she said, stroking my cheek. It prated me, writhing deeper into my hole. "Aaahh¡ª I''m¡­ I''m¡­ cumming? From having¡­ a tail in my ass? Guh¡­ Ahh¡­ aahhh¡­ aaaahhhhhhh!" Sparks went off in my mind. I was so lightheaded, I couldn''t think straight anymore. My dick and ass were feeling so good, and the familiar sensation of cumming wracked at both genitals. "Ahahaha! Look at this little cock. You''re cumming from having your ass fucked! See? Even if you never became a subus, you would have inevitably be a slut. Boy or girl. This is who you are! Who we are!" The other me cackled loudly. "P-Please¡­ Can I put it in you?" I begged. "Introduce yourself to me as the true masochist you really are," she ordered. "I''m¡­ gulp¡­ a whore¡­ a cumslut¡­ boy or girl, I¡­ still want to be fucked like a bitch¡­ I love having my holes fucked¡­ and I want to put m-my sissy dick into your pussy¡ª ngaaahhh!" A very tight and sticky sensation enveloped my member. The subus me had put it in for us. My mind went nk with indescribable pleasure. It must have been how Kana and other guys felt drilling into my pussy. This feeling was too good to be real. I had actually lost my virginity as a boy now. "Hehe¡­ So this is how my other self''s dick feels like. It isn''t bad. Certainly not as big as some of the ones that have fucked us. Maybe we''re just thatpatible," she teased. The moment she started pumping her hips, I was in ecstasy. Mine began moving on its own soon after, and we fell into afortable pace. Suspended in darkness, with no one else but the two of us trapped in perpetual pleasure and gazing into the other''s eyes, I found myself gradually falling in love with her¡ª in love with myself. The dots connected in my head. I realized now why I truly lost to Sarena and Shayle. "Saeko¡­ I want toe inside you¡­" I said. "Very well¡­ Give it to me¡­ Keep fucking me as I fuck your ass!" We orgasmed at the same time, lips stuck together, her legs locked behind my hips, and sweaty bodies shuddering. I came so hard that it seemed as though my very being was draining into her womb. Her, but also me. Ito Saeko. How easy it was to forget that we were the same person when seeing her through the lens of another body. The other me stroked the back of my head and sighed in bliss. My dick was still throbbing inside her tight, convulsing pussy. It wanted to milk every drop out of me. Lying in her warmth, I felt at peace. Almost at home. "Never forget we are one and the same. Never forget that I will always be a part of you," Saeko whispered into my ears. My body grew tired. Exhaustion overwhelmed me. I didn''t know if she sucked my energy out or what. When I shut my eyes, I drifted into a tranquil slumber between her breasts. Saeko? Saeko! Multiple voices were calling my name. I was having such a nice dream, too. Why were people waking me up? As I opened my eyes, Yumi, Hana, and Hitomi were all around me with expressions of shock. The familiar room of the nurse''s infirmary became clearer as my blurry vision subsided. Hana suddenly disappeared. She returned a momentter with a cup in hand to ssh me with cold water. I jumped out of bed and wiped my face with the bedsheet. "Pfft¡­ What was that for?!" I screamed, shivering on the soaked bed. "I think you should take a look at yourself." Hitomi held her phone up in the camera''s selfie mode to show Subus Saeko staring right back at me. Wait¡­ I pped my own face, grabbed my horns, and fluttered my wings. "I''m a subus again?" I asked in disbelief. "You changed right as the three of us were talking," Yumi said, urging back onto the bed and taking a seat next to me. "It happened out of nowhere and without warning. Could it be you used your residual sexual energy?" "Maybe¡­ All I know is I ended up having sex with my subus self in my dream¡­" As I said that, Hitomi''s eyes narrowed into judging slits. "You had sex with yourself¡­?" she asked. "I mean I was raped¡ª No, it was consensual¡­ er, she was¡ª or the other me was really insistent, so one thing led to another and¡­ " There was no saving myself. I identally confessed to having sex with my other self and would have to live with that for the rest of my life. Before I knew it, Yumi drew me into a hug. Her hands reached behind my back and squeezed. Hitomi folded her arms and grinned while Hana was¡­ Hana was being Hana, giddy as always on her feet. I returned the embrace, savouring in the matronly subus'' affection. "When you were brought into the infirmary, I was so worried something had happened to you. Mio would never forgive me if I ever let you get hurt. I would never forgive myself either," Yumi quietly said. "Thanks, Yumi¡­ You even yelled at your own little sister for my sake. I''m sorry that had to happen, but it''s time I start making things right. After all, as queen of the subus on Earth, it''s my duty to ensure both their safety and that they stay in line." As we parted from the embrace, Yumi nodded. The other two were also in agreement. "My family and the n in alliance over at Kansai are still searching. I''ll update you as soon as we find something." Hitomi waved her phone. "In the meantime, we gottae up with a better n to fight Sarena and those goober elves. My vote: more vibrators!" Hana eximed, raising two cock-shaped sex toys like swords. "What did I say about bringing those damn things to school?" The student council president clenched a fist, causing Hana to shrink away. True enough. My previous n was to just face them with sheer numbers. That proved to be my undoing. Sarena outwitted me, yed me for a fool, and had the power to back it up. Now she had more, and the disadvantage between us grew wider. I tried to summon the de of the First Temptress, but the sword didn''t return to my grasp. That knife and chalice must have been artifacts that did something to it. Hana did bring up a good point. We needed weapons. Fortunately, I had three artifacts back home. If I''d been smarter, I would have brought the time reversal artifact the first time around. I knew better now and won''t be caught unawares. "Alrighty, queeny. What''s the first order of business?" Hana asked. Yumi and Hitomi stood alongside her waiting for my orders. "First, I reel in those rebellious subus and remind them who I am!" I dered, hopping off the bed and opening the window to fly off. "Ara~ There may be one more step before you do anything else first." Yumi gestured to my body. When I nced down, a pair of breasts stared back. The boy''s school uniform I wore earlier wasn''t even on me. I was butt naked and almost flew out to the eyes of hundreds of students. "Well¡­ That was close¡­" A burst of magic dressed me in my usual subus outfit. Before leaving, I took a look at myself in the mirror. This form that I''d grown so used to, the ever-present urge to pull someone in to have sex with, and all my physical features that made me a girl¡­ I was right at home like this. Although I did miss having a dick. Maybe once I get my sword back, it would be the first thing I give myself as a reward. "I''ll be heading off. Yumi, can you tell my sister I''ll be homete?" I asked. "Of course. Come home safe." Yumi smiled. I casted an invisibility spell on myself and dove out of the windows. Soaring through the skies with the wind at my back and wings again, a renewed sense of conviction filled my being. Seeing Tsukiji from a bird''s eye view was a reminder of how precious the city and those who lived here were to me. What I would do to protect them. As I got closer to the city, I concealed my presence to the lesser subi so they wouldn''t see meing. They needed a reminder, too. A group of five subus were stalking a group of college-aged students outside of a sushi restaurant. When the humans went in, the subi followed. For them to feed in broad daylight and in public was already two offenses. Looks like they were among those that rebelled against me. "Wee¡ª Huh?" A waiter by standing register scratched his head when I opened the door. He couldn''t see me due to my invisibility and walked outside, thinking some kids were messing with him. Further inside the restaurant, a waitress was guiding the college kids into a private dining room, unbeknownst to them that sex-starved demons were eagerly floating around them. "A little punishment is in order," I mused to myself, entering the room to the surprise of everyone. "Q-Queen Saeko¡­? That''s impossible! She turned into a boy. I saw it with my own eyes!" one of the subus said. "Saeko?" A familiar reached my ears. Taira from Isekai Gohan was among the college students. Thank goodness I got here in time, otherwise she would have been raped by these subus. I snapped my fingers to put every human asleep. "Don''t be scared! I doubt she has much power left!" All of the subus charged me at once. "Stop and kneel with your heads to the ground," I ordered. They seized up, got to their knees, and groveled. A few of them trembled. Hard to believe they were going for my throat a second ago. "A lot of you have been very bad girls." Kneeling down next to one and lifting her head revealed pleading eyes gazing up at me. She looked like she wanted to beg for forgiveness. I wanted to give it to her. "Honestly, it''s my fault. Which is why I''ll be taking it upon myself to dole out disciplinary action." Another snap of my fingers put the five of them on the ground, clutching their groins. "Aaaahhh!" "NNnggh¡­ My queen, wait¡­" "I''m cumming! I''m cumming so hard!" "So¡­ good¡­ Please, make me cum more¡­" Being in control of their pleasure, dictating when they could and couldn''t experience that sensual bliss was the most intoxicating feeling ever. They were all puddy in the palm of my hands. Their faces were flushedpletely red. Heavy breathing quickly filled the room with the thick scent of subi lust and pheromones. Each were twitching uncontrobly from the powerful, unending orgasms I forced upon them. The one who had ordered the others to attack me was in a worse off state than the rest. Her expression was so erotic, like a picture ripped out from a ero doujin. "M-My queen¡­ I''ll go crazy¡­ if you keep making me cum¡­ So good¡­ I''m going to¡­ lose my mind," she said between ragged breaths. "But I don''t think you learned your lesson yet." I caressed her rosy cheeks and smiled, causing her eyes to roll to the back of her head. My very touch made her convulse to another orgasm. "Haaaauugh¡­ I can''t stop cumming! I love it! I love your touch! More¡­ please, more!" As much as I wanted to keep seeing their O-faces, I had to conserve what magic I had left to take care of the rest. "That''s all you''re getting for now," I said, cupping the face of the subus in front of me. She was really pretty. Deep blue eyes and curly brte hair made her appear foreign, even exotic enough that I wanted a taste. "Wouldn''t it be more fun if there were more of us? An orgy with all our sisters, embracing each other and bathed in each other''s lustful scent?" "Y-Yes¡­" She gulped, trying to push forward to get closer to me. "Then we need to find the rest. Do you know where they are?" I asked. "But¡­" The subus bit down on her lower lip. There was a bit of hesitation. Of course, she didn''t want to give them up. I learned from Mio that subi were mostly born together in what were called ''clutches''. Although they didn''t have to be born to the same parents, as long as they hatched in the same location, those subi would imprint on each other as siblings. That bond was currently keeping this one from surrendering her sisters. She only needed a little push. I lifted her face to mine and kissed her deeply. "Mmmh¡­ Mmpph¡­ Queen Saeko¡­ Hahh¡­ mmmh¡­ chuuu¡­" We started with lips first, but I slowly pushed my tongue into her mouth. She began sucking on it like a baby on a pacifier. When I slipped my hand into her thong, a very hot and wet sensation weed my fingers. "Ahh¡­ Your finger feels so good¡­" "We can do more with your sisters. Tell me where they are, and I''ll bring us all together for a little fun," I whispered seductively into her ears. The subus surrendered to me atst. "I''ll¡­ I''ll lead you to them¡­" Before leaving, I tweaked the memories of every human in the room except Taira. When I enter college next year, I shouldn''t keep hiding secrets from people who are close to me. It would make things easier if they knew from the start and still treated me as their friend. For the remainder of the day, I went around subjugating rogue subi in Tsukiji and in the neighboring cities. By early evening, all of them were back under my wings. Most lost their will to resist when they saw that I was a greater subus again. Some needed a little convincing, and I found out real quick that forced orgasms made for a very powerful debate tactic. I gathered everyone, former rebels and loyalists alike, far in the sky above Tsukiji. Yumi and Hana were by my side, thetter beating a gigantic purple dildo in her hand. "Why¡­ Just why did you have to bring something like that?" I sighed and put a hand to my face. "I recently yed Saint''s Row and thought a giant dildo would make for a great weapon. Behold my whacking stick! Uwahahaha!" The trickster iled the giant thing around and almost hit me. Clerissa and her flock were among thest to make it to the gathering. "It''s good to have you back, Queen Saeko!" "You could have chosen the easy way out by siding against me, but you defended me when I wasn''t even a subus. It''s thanks to you I''m not a subus'' cum faucet." I extended a hand to her which she graciously epted and shook. "I''ve served under a tyrannical queen before," she began, tightening her grip. "You are not one. It will be a dry ce in my cunt if Sarena crowns herself as such." My phone rang suddenly. It was Hitomi on the other end. "You''re in luck, Saeko. We found your elves. I''m texting you where they werest seen now," she said. When I shut my phone, the other subi were all raring to go. "We''ve found our prey," I announced to them. "The ones to knock out an elf gets to keep them as a personal sex ve." 119 – Counterattack! 119 ¨C Counterattack! Announcement Going to be updating this series regrly at 1ch/week on SH again. You can read up to chapter 171 right now by subscribing to my ! Yumi and Hana returned to my house with me. Now that I was whole again, I didn''t n on making the same mistake asst time. We had gone in with no n other than to face them with numbers. The enemies proved themselves to be stronger and smarter, so just throwing ourselves at them wouldn''t work. However, with Sarena wielding my de of the First Temptress, a powerful weapon that could alter even reality, we were at a severe disadvantage. When we got home, Hatsumi was preparing dinner in the kitchen. "Wee back, Saeko¡ª " My sister gasped. "Aha¡­ I''m back, Hatsumi¡­" I said, scratching the back of my head. "We''ll give you two some space!" Hana said. "Ufufu~ Hana and I shall be upstairs, waiting in your room." Yumi bowed to Hatsumi and exited the living room with Hana. As soon as they were gone, Hatsumi raced up to me and started groping my horns and wings. She got to the tail and squeezed the tip, electrifying me with pleasure. "Aauuhh! S-Stop! Don''t just touch me all of a sudden!" I tried to push her away, but didn''t put any strength in it. "It''s just that I was hoping you would stay as a boy for a little while longer." She squirmed in ce, legs squeezed together to make it obvious what she wanted. I gulped hard at the thought of having sex with my beloved older sister as a boy, then shook my head to cast away the temptation. It was one thing to do it with her as a subus, but something told me we would be crossing a very different line, and that she wanted more from the intimacy of sex. Right now, I had another problem. How was I going to tell Hatsumi that we would be facing a foe that might end my life? Having transformed back into a subus, I would remain a threat to Sarena and Shayle alive. Subus or not. Mio and Selene were in trouble. They were counting on me to pull through and save them. I already failed once¡­ There was no telling what would happen if I failed a second time¡­ Hatsumi picked up on my hesitation and hugged me. Her hand affectionately stroked my hair and back. A tender warmth seeped into me. Her scent, one that I''d known since I was very young, filled my nose which triggered both pleasant and indecent thoughts. "You''re worried about Mio, aren''t you?" she asked in a whisper in which the words struck deep in my chest. I rxed into her embrace and nodded. "It''s because I was weak that she was taken away. I''m definitely a lot more confident than before, but a part of me is scared I''ll fail again. If I do¡ª mmph?" My sentence was cut off by Hatsumi nting a kiss on me. The two of us stood there in the living room where we yed so much as children, arms wrapped around each other, and lips locked in an embrace of their own. It felt like hours, but when Hatsumi parted, she brushed the hair from my blushing face and smiled warmly. "You love Mio, don''t you?" Hatsumi asked. "E-Eh? I¡­ Uh¡­." It urred to me that Mio and I never really brought up our rtionship to Hatsumi before. I''d always been so terrified about how she would react given her predilection towards me. Though it seemed that she had been aware all this time. "Hehe. Did you really think you could have hidden anything from me? I''ve known for a long time now. Mio helped you ept yourself for who you are. It''s thanks to her that I have such an adorable little subus sister," she said. "You''re not¡­ jealous?" I reluctantly asked. "Of course, I am! However, I do approve of your rtionship. But ahhh~ I guess I''m no match for Mio after all." I got on my toes to give Hatsumi a deep kiss, reminding her that I also loved her. Once our lips parted, she was left surprised by what I did. "I''m¡­ I''m a subus, remember? There''s enough room for you, too." I cast my eyes to the ground out of embarrassment. Hatsumi responded by tightening her embrace on me and squealing. "You might still be unsure of your own strength, but my little Saeko would never give up, would you? You''re going to bring Mio back to us because she''s family," she said. When I heard it straight from my sister''s mouth, I believed her. That she sounded so sure might have even granted me the courage I needed to face Sarena. Still embraced, we gazed into each other''s eyes. The scent of my beloved older sister''s overflowing affection and lust for me triggered my subus hunger. We drew closer until the pot in the kitchen began to bubble. "Oh, no! Not the nikujaga!" Hatsumi broke off and ran for the kitchen. "Sorry, Saeko! Can you tell Yumi and Hana that dinner will be ready soon?" Cockblocked by dinner¡­ I went upstairs to my room to find Yumi and Hana debating over how best to divvy up the artifacts. "What do you think, Saeko? Do you have a preference on which one you would like to use?" Yumi asked, holding the bodyswap rod in one hand and anti-charm cloak in the other. "I''ve already decided on this one!" Hana was ying with the time-rewinding pocket watch, turning back time on a poor spider on the window sill so that it couldn''t go anywhere. Since Yumi was a lesser subus, she might not be able to resist the charm powers from the sword. She should probably keep it as defense against Sarena. "I''ll take the bodyswap rod," I said, though unsure what opportunities might arise for me to use it. After dinner, I was washing myself up in the bathroom and wondering how Mio was doing. Sarena said she had history with her and Selene. That almost seemed to suggest that the sword wasn''t the only thing she was after. After all, she had won. There was no need to stay here any longer. As world hoppers, they could have just up and left. Whatever Sarena was up to, it couldn''t be good. A creeping feeling told me she was after more than just the sword. But what? I finished rinsing myself and sighed. Just as I was about to enter the bath for a soak, someone had let themself in. Hatsumi opened the door, giving me an eyeful of her busty and naked body. "S-Sis?!" I slipped forward andnded face-first into her boobs. She held me steady until I got my footing again. "I haven''t washed up yet. Maybe you can help wash my back like old times?" Hatsumi asked. Mesmerized by her voluptuous visage, I nodded absent-mindedly, and Hatsumi took my reluctant invitation to take the seat I was just on. My head was spinning as she turned on the shower head to soak her entire body. The slender back, the little dip of her spine between the shoulderdes, and her butt squished from being seated¡­ "Saeko?" She nced over her shoulder, waiting for me to begin. "Oh, sorry!" My hands moved on their own to scrub her back. Although I was using a loofah, I couldn''t help but steal chances to brush my fingers against her silky skin. "Mm¡­ Ahh¡­" Hatsumi was making it hard to concentrate. With just the two of us in the bathroom, her moaning voice echoed like a two-pronged attack on my ears. It didn''t help that I was running low on sexual energy. The longer I was here with her, the less I was able to stay in control. "Nnh¡­ You''re doing that on purpose, aren''t you?" I asked her. "Hehe. Looks like I''ve been found out already~" She giggled, then turned around to face me and pulled me to sit on herp. The two of us found ourselves making out again, tongue-tied and arms all over each other. This time we were naked. Our bare breasts, slightly moist from the water, rubbed against each other. Her nipples were so hard, everytime they brushed against mine, it sent my pleasure nerves into overdrive. Hatsumi''s scent drove me insane. She was gushing with so much lust, it was almost overwhelming. I wanted her so badly. I needed my sister. "Mmm¡­ chuu¡­ chuu¡­ mmmh¡­ Hatshumi¡­" "Did you make sure to wash everywhere?" she asked, wrenching away from our kiss. The question hit a roadblock in my head. It wasn''t until Hatsumiid me t on my back, hooked her arms around my knees, and buried her face in my cunt did I realize what she meant. "Aaaaahhh! Hatsumi¡ª Wait, I can''t¡­ You''re¡­ Ahhh¡­ Hahh!" My sister kissed my clit, then made circles around it with her tongue. I hadn''t been eaten out in a while, so the sensation took me by surprise. "Shllrrp¡­ Shllrrp¡­ Stay still! I have to get every nook and cranny! Chuu¡­ Chuu¡­ Chuu!" Hatsumi repeatedly kissed the engorged nub that left me begging for more. "Hahh¡­ Ahhh¡­ I''m feeling weird¡­ Nnngh, ooh¡­ It''s sho good, I''m losing my mind!" Hatsumi orchestrated the sounds of our debaucherous intimacy. Between her dog-likepping of my pussy and crazed moans erupting from my mouth, there was no doubt in my mind that Yumi and Hana already knew what was going on. We were just that loud. Two hands reached up to squeeze my nipples. I lost feeling in everything other than pleasure at that moment. "I''m cumming, Hatsumi! Your tongue is making me cum¡ª Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!" An earthquake took ce in the depths of my being as Hatsumi ravished my pussy with her tongue. When she looked up, our gazes met, and her very wet chin was dripping with my juices. She climbed up to connect our lips again, giving me a taste of my own nectar. Hatsumi climbed up to give me a taste of my own pussy juices and licked lustfully at my lips. "Do you want to keep going and taste your dear older sister, too?" she asked. I wondered how something so wrong could feel so right, then realized that as a subus, I didn''t care. My head nodded on its own. Our incestuous lovemaking continued in Hatsumi''s bedroom where she continued to dominate me. I was weak under her affectionate gaze. She was my sister after all. I loved her, and she loved me. Yet the power dynamic between us was clear as day. Iter awakened in Hatsumi''s room and was trapped in her arms. Both of us were caked in dried sweat. She was fast asleep, her rhythmic breath tickled my nose with each exhtion. Thanks to her, I acquired a gargantuan amount of sexual energy. She filled me fuller than Kana''s dick. I expected nothing less from the sister who was obsessed with me. A little magic should keep Hatsumi dreaming peacefully. The already happy expression formed a goofy smile and drool slipped down the corner of her lips. "I think I have an idea of what you''re dreaming about." I brushed the hair away from her face and kissed her forehead. Hatsumi believed in me. Clerissa believed in me. If Mio was here, she would tell me to get off my ass and give my enemies a good fucking. My mind lit up like a bulb as an idea came to me. I flew straight to Kana''s house and noticed the door wasn''t locked. As soon as I got to his bedroom, I realized why. It looked like Hatsumi and I weren''t the only ones indulging in the pleasures of the flesh. Although it was only 8 at night, he and Era were both passed out in bed. Used condoms were strewn about the floor and bed, with some lying on the elf''s naked body. Every single one of her holes, ass, pussy, and mouth, were leaking with cum. They ran out and just kept going. "Having a nice start to your weekend, Kana?" I knocked on the door and startled him awake. "W-Where am I?!" He snapped to consciousness in a panic, then clutched his head in mental anguish. "Oh, no¡­ I missed a tutoring session tonight!" Era stirred from themotion. Her eyes slowly opened. Upon seeing Kana, she grabbed onto his arm and humped him with her entire body. "Hey, Master~ Fill me more with your filthy human seed¡­ Elves can''t get pregnant with your race anyway, so we can have as much raw sex as you want¡­" "S-Saeko, get this crazy elf away from me! I''m going to die at this rate!" he pleaded. I giggled at his expense. "Okay, fine. Era, that''s enough." Taking a page out of Mio and Beatrice''s book, I snapped my fingers to conjure chains which wrapped around the elven woman''s limbs. Even then, she appeared to be enjoying what she thought was BDSM y. Era was probably the first time I ever fully charmed someone. I saw now the extent of how powerful the effect was from a greater subus when not holding back. The fact that she remained this way even when I had briefly be a boy again was testament to a charm''ssting effect. Lifting the elf by the chin to look me in the eyes, I saw a mindbroken sow gazing back at me that would do anything I asked. "I have a n for you. Do it right and you''ll be rewarded plenty. Mess up, and I''ll have no need for you anymore. Will you be a good girl and do as I say?" "Yes, yes! Whatever you ask, I''m yours tomand!" she eximed. I brought Era back to my house to give Kana a chance to live in peace again. But mostly it was to let Yumi and Hana in on the n I had hatched. "It''s possible that Shayle may be fooled, but Era has been gone a long time. She may suspect something is amiss," Yumi warned. "We only need her to let her guard down," I exined to ease their uncertainty. "If she sees Era wearing the anti-charm cloak, she might be more inclined to believe her." "Uwah¡­ That sounds like a gamble if I ever heard one. Don''t ya have this cunt charmed?" Hana asked. "I do, but Era is more than just charmed. Watch." I tossed Era the cloak for her to put on. Yumi and Hana watched her carefully in case she attacked us outright. However, the elf did nothing. She stood there patiently, eyes turned to me as if seeking praise. "Who is a good doggy?" I asked the elf. Me! I am!" Era dropped to her knees, tongue hanging out, and panting like a dog in heat. "Ara ara~ You havepletely broken her, I see. What a fine subus you have be." Yumi giggled. Satisfied that Era wouldn''t betray them, Yumi and Hana agreed with the n to lure Shayle out. The four of us went to thergest park in Tsukiji city which was mostly deserted thiste in the night. Getting the stragglers out was an easy task by repelling them with our auras. Ourselves and arge number of subus hid themselves in the outskirts of the park, blending into the city''s still bustling nightlife. Meanwhile, Era was making contact with Shayle through elven magic. We couldn''t hear what they were saying, but I was confident that she wouldn''t betray me. A few minutester, a portal ripped open in the space in front of Era. Out stepped Shayle and several other elves, all armed to the teeth with artifacts. "Era! I thought we had lost you!" one of the light elves said with relief. "I''m sorry for worrying you. Earth is such a fascinating ce, I thought to explore a little," Era said. "Be careful." Shayle stuck out an arm to keep her twopanions from getting any closer to Era. "She has been gone long. We can''t be sure if she has been charmed by a subus." "What are you saying? She''s wearing a cloak, isn''t she?" the other contested. "Stand down! This is the kind of splintering that Sarena wants! We still have to be careful about her and the other subus in the city." Their leader growled as the two slipped past her to reunite with their long lost friend. "A dark elf like you must be used to casting aside your allies. We may be hunters of the same trade, but as light elves, we cannot simply abandon our own." Interesting. It seemed like there was some infighting. Mio did exin to me before that light elves and dark elves were opposing factions in Elza. The former fought for their Goddess of Light, and the dark elves strayed from them to serve the demon lord. It was a miracle that these artifact hunters even worked together, but it proved obvious that there existed animosity between them. This was perfect for us. "Now!" I shouted. Era cored two of the light elves in an instant, toys which were a courtesy of Hana. Both fell to the ground clutching her bodies, suffering from bouts of pleasure coursing through them. Upon realizing that it was a trap, Shayle cursed under her breath and tried to open a portal to escape. But I was faster. I conjured multiple chains to bind Shayle, pulling her away from her only escape route. "You? You shouldn''t be a subus anymore¡­" Shayle bared her teeth at me in defiance. "I''m not in a good mood because you guys took Mio away from me. Surrender if you don''t want to be made a sex toy to a bunch of subus." My eyes red up with magic and hands crackled with energy. The dark elf didn''t seem fazed by my threats. Instead, she bursted intoughter. "You know, our kind used to be allies in Elza. If only Beatrice was half as cunning as you, we might have won the war. I won''t be defeated so easily, and I can''t afford to let you stop us." Shayle tore the chains with her bare hands and chose not to escape. I realized then that she was looking for a fight. 120 – Battling Shayle, Round 1 120 ¨C Battling Shayle, Round 1 Dark elves. In my culture, we fetishized the fantasy race so hard that they had be a staple part of any anime, manga, and hentai. Unlike their light-skinned counterparts who were more stuck-up and dainty, dark elves were always depicted with haughty and arrogant attitudes as if they had more to prove. Sure they had big boobs that I wanted to put my face between and motorboat, even the elf before me was endowed with giant knockers of the stereotype. As a result of being lulled into thecency of those thoughts, we sometimes forget the deadlier aspect of them¡ª their magic. "Whoa¡ª crap!" I barely dodged a volley of spells fired from Shayle''s finger tips. "Ora ora ora ora! Don''t forget about me!" Hana used the time reversing pocket watch to return the spells back to Shayle, but a ring on her finger absorbed the magic. When the other subi tried to join in and help, I shouted for them to stand down. "She''s too dangerous! Stay back and watch for any reinforcements!" "As you wish, Queen Saeko!" Our battle had taken to the skies. Of course it turned out that Shayle could fly. When I thought I was safe from her reach in the air, she threw magic at me and sprouted wings from her boots. On top of being unable to charm her due to the anti-charm cloak she wore, magic attacks were also ineffective against her because of the ring. Hana and I only stood a chance thanks to Yumi providing us support, and Era subduing the other two elves. "Uwah¡­ She''s a hard nut to crack," the trickster subus said. "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ I know¡­ I can''t believe I thought it was a good idea to take them all at once back then." I wiped the sweat from my forehead even though it was a chilly night. The only trick up my sleeve was the bodyswap rod which would be a double-edged sword. I could swap with Shayle and take off all her artifacts, but she would be in the body of a greater subus. If only Selene was here. She would know best how to battle Shayle in a physical fight. No¡­ Hoping for someone else to fight my battle for me wouldn''t help me grow. Relying on others'' support was fine, but this was my fight. I needed to figure out a way on my own. "Don''t suppose you''re willing to sit down and have a talk instead?" I offered the dark elf. Shayle scoffed at the notion of paying. "There''s only two times when negotiations are made¡ª by the party who is losing during the fight, and again right after they have lost. Are you telling me you have already given up?" "How about you ask yourself if Sarena really has your best interests in mind?" Her amusement vanished. I seemed to have touched a nerve. "You wouldn''t understand. The survival of my people depends on her, and I don''t have any other choice. The only one I see hindering me right now is you!" Sheunched another flurry of spells, but Yumi was quick to raise another barrier for us. Hana tried to rewind time on the spells, but Shayle moved faster and bursted through the barrier to tackle us through the sky. "Give up!" Shayle demanded. "Don''t worry, Saeko! I got this!" Hana activated the pocket watch to rewind time. We returned to the moment Shayle tackled us, knocking the wind from my lungs a second time. "U-Uwaaaahhh! Wait, I got it this time!" Shayle tackled us a third time. "Goddamn it, Hana! Give me that!" I tried to snatch the artifact from her hand, but she sent us back a fourth time. Instead of trying to take it from Hana, I shoved her out of the way to break the stupid cycle and handed her the bodyswap baton in secret. This time, Shayle tackled me alone. Both of us were sent flying, arms locked on one another. I conjured chains in an attempt to bind Shayle, but they proved useless against her. Left with no other way to push her off, I channeled as much magical energy as I could muster into my hands for a deadly st. "You already know that won''t work on me, subus!" Shayle shouted. However, she was forced to let go of me in order to raise her ring between us. My powerful spell was being absorbed as expected, but¡­ I kept channeling, and as I did, flew straight into her. "Take this!" I stopped casting at thest second and slugged her across the face. Shayle crashed back into the park, the impact knocking down a tree which kicked up dust and dirt. With the adrenaline pumping through me, I found myself enjoying this fight a lot more than I expected. Thest time I fought this intensely, the fate of my life and Tsukiji was at stake. Here, in the cool of night, face caked in sweat and enemy forcing me to give my all, everything else seemed to pale inparison to this battle. Hana should be hidden nearby. Once the dust settled, this fight would be over. "Impressive¡­ You hit like a certain beastkin lioness from Elza¡­ Such power from a single punch nearly knocked me unconscious." Shayle staggered out from the cloud of dust. I thought my eyes were deceiving me, but three additional silhouettes emerged alongside her. Clones? Another artifact? Four Shayles sprung out toy into me. Their hits were just as real as the next. Eight fists were too many to block, and Yumi couldn''t repair her barrier fast enough to shield me. Each one I buried a fist into, hard enough to send into orbit, would disappear and reform again. If I couldn''t find the real one, the n wouldn''t work. Since hitting them wasn''t helping, then holding them still should be enough. I waited for the right moment until there was an opening in their flurry of blows. My tail wrapped around the neck of one. I stopped another two with each hand. The fourth tried to put me in a chokehold, but I kicked her feet out from under her and pressed a foot to her throat. All five of us were trapped in this stalemate. Just what I was hoping for. "Anyst words?" I asked Shayle, as both of my hands glowed with the intensity of the sun in preparation to st us all to smithereens. The Shayle restrained by my tail was the only one of the four that raised her ring. "Gotcha!" I let the spell sputter out. "Now, Hana!" "Your body is mine now, sucker!" Hana aimed the bodyswap rod at Shayle, causing a burst of magic to ripple through the air. Shayle, who was now in Hana''s body, stared at her new form and gasped at what had happened. Unprotected by any artifacts and in the body of a lesser subus, my aura was able to bring her to her knees. Game check and mate. "Whew¡­" "S-Saeko¡­ I''m not into suffocation ying, my dude¡­" The dark elf face that now belonged to Hana was quickly turning blue. "Oops, sorry!" I released her, allowing her to start stripping off every single piece of artifact down a hairpin. Meanwhile, I walked up to the true Shayle and unburdened her of the body swap rod still in her hand. It was funny to see her scowl in that body since Hana wasn''t the pissy type, so the goof never made those kinds of faces. When Hana was done taking off all the artifacts, we had them body swap again, but not after sufficiently binding the dark elf''s body. "So you had me swapped with a subus whom you could control instead of using it on me yourself. That artifact was taken from Era, wasn''t it? If only she hadn''t gone and gotten herself caught¡­" Shayle sighed. Hana came skipping over and punching the air in front of the dark elf. "Come on, Saeko! Finish her off. Give her the D! The big dank di¡ª gumphh?!" "Good work, but I need you to be quiet now." I stuck a ball gag into Hana''s mouth which I kept handy for times like this. She stared at me unamused like I had robbed her fun away. Mio had the right idea. These things were useful to have around. "What shall we do with her?" Yumi asked. The defeated Shayle remained quiet as she sat on the ground, as though awaiting her execution. She was so passionate earlier, but all that gusto was gone. "We probably made a lot of noise that''s going to attract attention. Take Hana with you, and have the subi form a perimeter around the park. I''m going to speak with Shayle alone," I whispered to Yumi. She nodded at my request and pulled Hana away, then signalled to the other subi in the area to do as I ordered. Once they were gone, I took a seat next to the dark elf to catch my breath. "I don''t know a lot about the other world. Mio told me a little bit about how the dark elves had problems reproducing. Is that what you meant by the survival of your people?" I asked her. "Why would a subus care? Just kill me and get it over with already," Shayle said. Although those words hade out of her mouth, she made it ringly obvious that it was the furthest thing she wanted. Guilt was written all over her face. The guilt from having failed. "It mighte as a surprise, but I wasn''t originally a subus. I was human, in fact¡­ I was actually a guy until Mio transformed me," I replied. Shayle was in such disbelief that her mouth hung open. Since she was speechless, I took the opportunity to press for more. "You were hoping the power of the de of the First Temptress would reverse your sickness, right? So you teamed up with the one smuggler who might be able to help steal it from me." "Heh. You really are something else to have figured all that out. However, you were wrong about one thing. It isn''t a sickness. It was a curse." Shayle sat up to face me. "A curse? By the demon lord?" I asked. "No, but he holds half the responsibility. We dark elves were once light elves. My skin used to be as fair as Era''s. When we fell drunk on the demon lord''s gift of power, the Goddess of Everlight, patron god of the light elves, turned her back to our kind and cursed us with infertility. All of the men have died out, and soon¡­" Shayle clenched both fists. I felt the depth of her pain just looking into her eyes. She and the other elves had fought in a war after all. They no doubt lost people dear to them which led to bing artifact hunters. "Then you guys created the temporary penis potions," I tried to say with a straight face. "Sounds like you have had experience with it." She chuckled. "We remaining women managed to stave off our extinction by having sex with each other, but¡­ we realized soon that we could only give birth to more females. Not a single male in decades. Our numbers continue to dwindle." "What about the light elves that follow you like Era? I''m surprised that they betrayed their goddess to help you." When I nced over to Era and the two other light elves, it was hard to imagine Shayle being one of them. "They have cast aside much to help. Some of us were once blood sisters. But as you have witnessed, it is hard to also cast aside old grudges." All this time I thought the artifact hunters were just a group of greedy elves going around stealing people''s stuff. The one who was truly selfish was Sarena. Shayle and her elvenpanion had a noble cause behind it all. "I think we''ve talked enough. Go on. Do with me as you will, subus. Slit my throat or turn me into your sex ve. You will at the very least grant me peace from my unattainable goal¡­" Shayle shut her eyes and awaited her end. "You have me all wrong. I''m not going to kill you or make you a sex ve." I stood up and vanished the chains binding her. "What¡­?" was all she could utter. "B-But we deceived you. Took your sword away. Because of me, your twopanions were taken away by force. You could have died back then when the other subus arrived and betrayed you! Yet¡­ you would¡­ spare me?" "It''s another story for Sarena, but everything you''ve done has been to help your people. As far as I can see, killing you would be killing a hero, and killing the hero would make me the viin. Which, quite frankly, I don''t think I''m very good at anyway." I shrugged. Shayle took my hand, and I pulled her to her feet. "What now, then? It doesn''t look like we are allies, but it seems neither are we enemies," she said. "That depends. If the de of the First Temptress was what you were after to help your people, you clearly had no reason to stay any longer. The fact that you''re still here meant that Sarena still had ns here, or she never intended to help you. Maybe you can fill me in on what she''s scheming? If you help me, I''ll return the favor by using the sword to cure your people''s infertility." My second attempt to break bread with Shayle got through to her. She fell silent, likely considering my proposal. A stark contrast to the instant refusal the first time around. "I''ve been betrayed by subi before. How can I be sure you won''t do the same?" Shayle asked. "Do I really look like the betraying kind?" I held both hands up as though to surrender. The dark elfughed, and for the first time since we''ve spoken, the tension appeared to have left her body. "You''re certainly different from the ones I''ve encountered before," she mused to herself. "So how about an alliance?" The offer was met with the proud gaze of an elf who refused to be defeated so easily. "I would like to ept, but before that could happen, we must settle this with another challenge. Subi and dark elves were allies under the demon lord''s banner. We did things a little differently when vying for dominance. Even I fought this battle against Sarena and lost." Shayle folded her arms underneath her chest which made the alreadyrge pair of breasts even bigger. Somehow, this wasn''t leading to where I was hoping it would. "And¡­ What is this other challenge that you''re talking about?" I dared to ask. "Whoever can fuck each other senseless first," she said. My mind briefly went nk. "What kind of dumb traditions are you guys making in the other world?!" Hana and Yumi returned to corroborate Shayle''s statement. "Ara ara, Saeko~ It seems you are still wet around the ears when ites to our culture. Shayle speaks truly. Dark elves are fierce and proud lovers who refuse to bow down to anyone. It is how we determined the hierarchy amongst the demon lord''s ranks," Yumi exined, her eyes opening slightly to reveal a glint of interest. By her side, Hana nodded in confirmation, still drooling from the ball gag stuck in her mouth. When I turned back to Shayle, I no longer saw an enemy. I saw instead a bodacious dark elf with big tits, shining cocoa skin, and a body that was thick in all the right ces. This woman wanted to have sex with me. Gulp. A single thought crossed my mind. One that refused to let this opportunity slip from my fingers. The desire that all fantasy race enthusiasts wished to fulfill¡ª I want to have sex with a dark elf! After all, Mio would totally have egged me on to take this offer. As a former boy recently reminded of how it felt to have a dick and having fantasized about dark elves before, it was my duty to do so. "Y-You have a deal," I said, shaking her hand and wiping drool from my lips with my free hand. Our destination was one of the many love hotels that Hana secretly continued to operate since way back when. Shayle assured us that Sarena wasn''t going anywhere so that we could focus on our ''challenge''. Some things just took precedence. Being the queen subus that I was, facing her was one such obligation. That''s right. Obligation. Nothing more. While the others went off to do their own thing to give us some privacy, Shayle and I entered a master suite of Hana''s love hotel in downtown Tsukiji. The room was big, furnished with a king-sized bed and luxurious bathroom, and included a kitchte for couples wanting to do domestic roley. Both my head and heart were going into overdrive. "You said you were once human yourself." Shayle walked over to the bed and drew her fingers across the neatly pleated sheets. "Your people certainly have a way with extravagance. Especially in the department of¡­ physical intimacy." "Aha¡­ A bunch of circumstances contributed to why ces like these sprung up." I scratched the back of my head and cursed myself for being so awkward. Even though I was a subus, I suddenly didn''t feel like the most experienced person in the room anymore. Shayle took a seat on the bed and pulled out a very familiar potion. "I think you know very well what this is. How about it, Queen Saeko?" The dark elf smiled. 121 – Battling Shayle, Round 2 121 ¨C Battling Shayle, Round 2 When Shayle pulled out the potion, I knew exactly what it was. "Th-That''s the potion that gives you a dick, right?" I asked, trying to hide my excitement behind a mask of hesitation. "I see you already have experience with this." Shayle smiled. We were both highly sexualized races to begin with. My mind was screaming yes, and my body was screaming hell yes. Although I got myself a taste of Era who was a light elf, I hadn''t had a dark elf yet. When I gazed into Shayle''s eyes, they were so inviting that I almost thought she was a subus herself. "Well, we can save this forter." Shayle set the potion aside, stripped herself naked, and presented her busty, bombshell body to me on the bed like a sushi dish. "Come, and let us do battle." The clothes had hid a feast from my eyes until now. Against the cocoa colored skin, even her nipples were a deep brown. One thing, however, remained constant. The pinky and wet opening between her legs, moistened in readiness for our second match. My mouth salivated so much that it became like a leaky faucet. I swallowed hard and thanked all the lucky stars that led me to this moment. Mesmerized by the dark elf''s lustful gaze, my hands moved on their own to strip my clothes and climb onto the bed. However, as soon as I got on top, Shayle flipped me over and pinned me to the bed. Herrge breasts hung just above my face. A hand grazed my crotch, then showed me how wet I was. "Are you so excited toy with me that I have you speechless? You are so much more different in bed than in our first battle." Shayle cocked her head to the side and smiled, letting her long, tinum hair drape down my chest. "It''s just¡­ Well, you''re a¡­ and I¡­" My mouth was no longer connected to my brain as I spoke. The dark elf chuckled. She bent down to kiss me, forcing her tongue into my mouth for our oral organs to do a proxy battle. I was soaring without even flying. Sucking on that wet piece of meat and swallowing her saliva brought me more joy than expected. The weight of her boobs anchored me to the bed. Our hands locked together in an embrace. It was likeying with a lover. When Shayle had enough, she parted from me and went for my other lips instead. My breath grew heavy and rapid in waiting for it toe. Her tongue, still hot and soaked from me sucking on it, licked my clit which brought me to shivers. "Aaahhhhh! Oohh¡­ You only just started licking me, but¡ª hiieee!" I cried out and writhed on the bed as she pushed two fingers into my pussy. Her deft tongue and lips continued to y with my little pleasure nub, all the while driving her digits deeper into me. "Shlluurrp¡­ shlluurrp¡­ Mmm. I may not be a subus, but your taste is certainly delectable. Liiiiiickkk." "Haaaaauuuhhhh! It''s so good¡­ I''m already¡­ cumming?! Aaahhhh!" My hands found purchase on her head, but that didn''t cause the pleasure to abate. She fought back with her own strength, forcing me to climax over and over with just her tongue and fingers alone. "I can''t stop cumming! I can''t stop! N-No more, Shayle¡ª hiiee¡­ aaaaaahhhh!" I came again and nearly passed out. "Oh? Might you be surrendering?" Shayle lifted her head, chin dripping with my juices. Could I win? Shayle had centuries worth of sexual experience. That tongue of hers was just too skilled, possibly more so than even Mio who ate pussy for a living. Mio¡­ That''s right¡­ I needed to win in order to earn the alliance with Shayle and her artifact hunters. They were far too valuable an asset to let go. Beyond that¡­ It would be nice to make friends with the elves so that we could keep doing this¡­ "Hm?" When I nced down to my lower body, Shayle was nowhere to be seen. She was at the bedside next to my head, potion in hand and already draining the liquid down her throat. To my surprise, a massive ten inch dark elf cock that looked like it belonged to a horse hung between her legs. Seeing the glorious meat stick set my pussy on fire and made me forget what I was here to do. Shayle got on top of me and had her throbbing cock pressed between our bellies. I gulped hard at the sight of how big it was. The tip glistened with precum in anticipation to fuck me with it. Instead of putting it into my pussy, she sat up on her knees andid therge member t on my face. With such a thing "Haaumph¡­ shhllrrp¡­ shllrrrp¡­ guubo¡­ mmm!" I sucked eagerly on her cock until she forced it down my throat. "Shall we take this to another step?" Shayle rubbed an earring on her long ears and manifested multiple clones of herself, each with a horse dick of their own. My mouth was too stuffed to protest. I could do nothing but watch them use me. One of them went for my pussy, but it was quite possibly thergest dick I had ever taken so far. The clone was having a hard time pushing it in even though I was so wet, but¡­ "MMMMMMMRRRPPHHH!" It happened. The enormous cock breached my pussy. I had expected it to hurt, but there was no such pain. An incredible pleasure rocked my senses and sent my mind to another dimension of consciousness. Just the simple act of contracting my muscles brought me to an orgasm. I must have briefly cked out. When I snapped back to my senses, I was being spitroasted by two Shayles. My arms and legs were dangling in the air, the only things holding me aloft were the dicks inside me. Two other clones started using my hands to jerk them off. Another positioned herself below to lick my clit while I was getting railed. What a way to go. If I were to die like this, it would be blissful. Surrounded by dark elves with giant tits and dicks. Shayle and her clones were relentless. They fucked my mouth, ass, and pussy at the same time, leaving me no opportunity to take control. Did I even want to take control? Being drilled by so many hot dark elves, being made to orgasm without end, and surrounded by so many pairs of boobs was bliss. At the height of our climax, each of them let out a hot load into each of my holes. The three of them stood over me with their veiny cocks still hard and raring to go another round. "As expected of a subus queen¡­ You are not easy to defeat¡­" the Shayles panted and said together. We must have been going at it for a while, because the clones disappeared and the dick potion had run its course. "I''m not¡­ done yet¡­" I mumbled. "You''re a greater adversary than I expected. Very well. Then I shall hold nothing back." Shayle went to retrieve another potion from her satchel. Once she had pulled it out, my tail snatched it from her hand. She realized what I was trying to do and reached for it, but without the anti-charm cloak, I tightened my aura around her to get her to stop moving. Upon drinking the potion, my lower body became warm and tingly. My dearly-missed penis grew just above the clitoris, fully erect and ready to go. "It''s my turn¡­" I wiped the drool and cum from my lips. "Y-Your eyes¡­ It feels like they have changed to a more depraved look¡­ I''ve never seen such a gaze from a subus before," she remarked with terror in her voice. I wasn''t sure how my eyes actually looked. I only knew one thing. "When I was a guy, I''ve always wanted to have sex with a dark elf. Did you know, dark elves are one of the most sexualized races in this world? I can''t count how many doujins I''ve read. Even Mio gets so horny she wishes to go back to Elza just to be with you guys." ck chains, conjured from my magic, bound Shayle''s limbs and pulled them taut to a spread eagle position. "I don''t get it. What happened? I have developed my skills to defeat subi! You should be a babbling mess not¡ª" "Shh." I pressed a finger to her plump and quivering lips, then caressed her reddening cheek with the back of my hand. In doing so, I let in a flood of thoughts straight into her mind. Shayle gasped. They were memories. My memories. Of all the times I searched dark elf porn on the inte. Of the most degenerate scenes imaginable that my Japanese kin coulde up with. It left the dark elf in a partially mind broken state. Her terrified frown curved into a vulgar smile as both eyes fell to my eyes. "I don''t want to wait¡­ Please fuck me," Shayle begged. "With pleasure." I mmed our hips together, sheathing my cock into her pussy. It was a perfect match, like we were meant for each other. Her shuddering body caused the muscles squeezing my dick to massage it like an all-epassing cocksleeve. That was exactly what Shayle was right now. A cocksleeve for me. I pounded into her with delight, enjoying her zed expression with a tongue hanging out of her mouth. "Yes, Queen Saeko! Fuck me harder! I''m yours! Make this lowly bitch elf yours¡ª aaaahhh!" If I had to rate her pussy, it was definitely triple S-rank. Somewhere up there with Mio. My dick was ready to explode when I put it in. It was taking everything I got not to blow my load prematurely. I wanted to savour everything about Shayle, the dark elf who foolishly challenged me to a sex battle. "I think another hole is feeling lonely. How about I give you a little more?" I asked in her O-face. My tail picked up theplimentary lube bottle from the nightstand andthered itself in the juices. Satisfied that it was sufficiently lubricated, I whipped the spade-shaped tip between her buttcheeks and pried her asshole open. "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH! AAahh¡­ aahh¡­ uuu¡­" Shayle fell unconscious and drooled from the side of her lips until I picked up speed again. "Mmm¡­ The feeling of your ass and pussy is so good¡­" I purred. The pressure was two-folds. My tail in her ass put pressure on the walls against her pussy and vice versa. It made her fleshy cavern form a vise around my dick. "Ahh! Ahhh¡­ Nnnhh¡­ I can''t stop cumming! I really can''t stop! I admit defeat¡­ please¡ª aahhhh! Spare¡­ m-me!" Shayle screamed deliriously as I pounded her pussy and tail-fucked her ass. "Who? Tell me who you''re admitting defeat to?" I squeezed her cowtits-sized boobs which caused her to convulse like crazy. "Y-You¡­ I admit defeat to Queen Saeko¡­ If¡­ If it''s an alliance you want, then I ept!" She admitted defeat atst, but I couldn''t very well just stop now. "Wait¡­ ahh¡­ oohhh¡­ mmm! Please, finish it¡­ finish inside me as I climax!" "You''re¡­ about to get your wish¡­ I''m cumming, too!" My hips moved on its own, burying my dick as deep as possible and unloading cum into her womb. "Aaaaaaahhhhhh!" Shayle wrapped her arms around me and buried my face between her breasts. Trapped between two soft mounds and cock spurting inside her left me in utter ecstasy. Her body was a real treat, the biggest pair of tits I''d ever been blessed to touch. We stayed like that until my dick went limp and slipped out of her on its own. "That was¡­ amazing¡­ You are truly¡­ a subus to be¡­ reckoned with¡­" she said between ragged breaths. "Hahh¡­ haahhh¡­ Now I know why Mio talks so fondly about dark elves¡­ That was intense¡ª" When I nced up, Shayle stole another kiss from me. It was just a light peck, but enough to send my heart aflutter. Especially when she gazed at me so affectionately. I quickly hopped off the bed and got dressed before being tempted any further. Shayle did the same in addition to retrieving and double-checking all of her artifacts, including the cloning artifact used to gangbang me with. "You call them artifacts, but aren''t they mostly just enchanted or items with magical properties?" I asked her. "You are correct on both fronts. Can you tell the artifact apart from an item simply being enchanted?" Shayle put a ring and folded cloak on the nightstand. Both had been used against me in our earlier fight. The ring absorbed magic, and the cloak prevented a subus'' charm. "The ring is an artifact. The cloak you elves have a lot of, so it must be something you managed to produce or enchant." When I nced at her for confirmation, she returned a nod. I wasn''t sure why, but I got a little giddy getting the answers correct. "Now then, as much as I enjoyed our romp, about the particrs of our alliance?" Shayle went straight back to business. "Help me beat Sarena. You have my word that when I get back my sword, I will use it to help your people." I extended an open hand to her. "I shall hold you to that. In the meantime, I will have all my hunters cease all aggressive activities against you and search for Sarena." She shook my hand and smiled. This should have been how we did it from the start. The sex I could get behind, just not all the fighting. "Er¡ª Did you say search for Sarena?" "After Sarena acquired the sword, she disappeared with several light elves. We were supposed to immediately return to Elza. As you can see, that didn''t happen," she exined with a scowl. Where could Sarena have disappeared to? I knew something was fishy about her from the start, but I never expected her to be this strange. Wait a minute¡­ If Sarena was gone, then¡ª "Did she vanish with Mio and Selene, too?" I pressed further. "I believe so. I''m deeply sorry that we took them from you, Queen Saeko." Shayle squeezed her eyes shut apologetically. No amount of apologies would bring them back. We had to look forward and figure a way out of this. "Recall all elves still under yourmand to Tsukiji. I''m going to have my subi and a whole lot of humans scour Kansai," I exined, confident in our efforts. I called Hitomi and asked if she could search for light elves that were likely few in numbers. They couldn''t have gone far. My guess was that they were still somewhere in Kansai hidden in in sight. "Sure thing. I was actually just about to call you. We might have found someone that Yumi knows very well. Taleia wasst spotted an hour ago wandering near Jonangu Shrine in Kyoto," Hitomi said over the phone. "You guys work fast¡­" "My family isn''t exactly a group of people you can hide from. Good luck." The call ended with us getting a pretty good lead. Taleia. That girl¡­ When Yumi was taken captive, I yed safe and bided my time which led Taleia to taking actions into her own hands. She was clearly at fault for where we were now, but she was just as much a victim. If Yumi and I talked to her, we might be able to learn about Sarena''s whereabouts. "I''m going to head back to Kyoto, can you¡ª whaaa?!" When I nced up, a whole lot of elves wereing out of portals and filling the room. There were 25 of them in total, all mixed races of light and dark elves. "Wow. What a nice ce!" "Is this what human homes are like?" "We shoulde here for vacation more often." The elves were in love with architecture. Some even left to explore the other rooms. Thankfully, Hana had this one closed to the public for the time being. "Aside from the four that went missing with Shayle, they make up my organization of artifact hunters. Well, including Era as well, but she appears to be quite taken with you," Shayle said. "Aha¡­ Sorry¡­ Mio and I kinda went a little overboard with her." I bowed my head. "Oh, worry not. Light elves like her need to be reminded that they aren''t as superior as they think they are. And what better way than to hand one over to a subus to make a lesson out of?" She grinned. "Yeah¡­ I can totally see you and Mio getting along¡­" A seething Era stormed right over to Shayle and thrusted a finger in her face. "Y-You¡­ Have you any idea how long they kept me? Going as far as¡­ m-making me fornicate with a filthy human¡­" "That''s your own problem for running off on your own. Should have stuck to the original n." Shayle shrugged nonchntly which further infuriated Era. As the ck portals close, an idea came to me. "Are you able to open a portal for me to goto Kyoto?" I asked Shayle amidst their bickering. "It could cut a whole lot of traveling time." She nodded. "It can be done. Would you like to go now?" I had Yumi apany me and left Hana behind to supervise the elves so that nothing went awry. Instead ofing with us, Shayle presented me with a hand mirror that had a swirling ck abyss in ce of ss. "Taken from the God of Many Realms. Visualize where you want to go. The clearer the picture is in your head, the more precise it will bring you there," Shayle exined. With the mirror artifact in hand, I visualized the front entrance of the building we had the kendo tournament at. A portal carved through the fabric of reality, and when we stepped through, came out on the other side where I had imagined. "Well, that''s handy. I wonder if we can use this to go wherever we want for vacation?" My mind was already considering ces like Okinawa again or Hawaii, or even an onsen in Hokkaido for winter break. Actually¡­ I pictured the top of Mount Fuji and activated the mirror. When I poked my head through, I was sted with freezing winds. "O-Okay¡­ Maybe s-s-somewhere less cold," I said, pulling my head out and shivering. As we flew towards Taleia''sst seen location, Yumi wore a worried look which I recognized, because Hatsumi would often make the same face if I was in trouble or needed help. She was undoubtedly concerned about Taleia, and lucky for the brat, I could empathize thanks to being a younger sibling. "If it''s about Taleia, you don''t have to worry about me punishing her. I wouldn''t do that to your own sister," I assured her. "Ara? Even though Mio and Selene were captured as a result of her? You may not wish to punish her out of the kindness in your heart, but it is my duty as her elder sister to discipline Taleia." Yumi''s eyes opened slightly, causing me to shudder as I caught a glimpse of her lesser seen sadistic nature. We reached Jonangu Shrine. A beautiful and neatly kept ce with an incredible garden with lush trees, a pond, and walkway for visitors to stroll through called Heian Garden. Taleia was by the pond, next to a school of koi fish. Something that was bristling with vtile magic energy was glowing in her hands. Taleia nced over her shoulder, tears in her remorseful eyes, and smiled weakly at Yumi. "I''m sorry for being so weak, Yumi. The least I can do is take responsibility," she said. Yumi and I gasped upon realizing that she held a magical bomb in her hand. "Taleia, no!" Yumi cried. I put everything I had into my flight to grab the orb from Taleia''s hands, pictured space in my head, and threw the orb into the portal. It wasn''t closing fast enough. A shield was raised between us. I put myself between the portal and Taleia to take the brunt of the explosion. We were sent crashing into a tree. "Why¡­ Why did you do that?" Taleia asked in tears. The entire back of my body was scorched. "If you died, Yumi would be really sad. I know because I have a sister, too. You wouldn''t want to make your sister sad, would you?" I asked back. Yumi threw her arms on both of us to start healing our injuries. "Thank the heavens you''re safe." Taleia, overwhelmed by her sister''s affection and having nearly lost it, broke down crying and apologized repeatedly. I was just d we made it on time. 122 – Biting Back 122 ¨C Biting Back We left Jonangu Shrine as quickly as possible because the st and falling tree had alerted a lot of people to the area. A nearby apartment building''s rooftop provided us some semnce of privacy. After giving Taleia and Yumi some space, the rebellious, teary-eyed subus returned to me with a solemn apology. "Sarena captured Mio and Selene because she took advantage of my weakness. I don''t know if I will ever earn your forgiveness, but I will do whatever I can to make things right. Whatever punishment awaits me is deserved," Taleia said, making an effort to sound as genuine as possible. "Well, as long as you''ve learned your lesson." I folded my arms and sighed. The excess trouble Taleia brought affected all subus. Including the ones that were about to betray me when I became human. After all, they were a race that followed one another. A human leading subi would have been a hard pill to swallow. Although¡­ They had a more direct hand in trying to rape me, so punishment might be appropriate there. "Now that you''re safe and sound, why don''t you tell us what you were nning to do?" I asked Taleia. She raised her head, shocked. "You''re not¡­ going to punish me?" "You still have the wrong perception of me. I''m not like Beatrice. I never will be. Besides, I get that you did it for Yumi. Punishing you for something I''d probably pull for my own sister would be wrong. There is a certain group of subus I want to punish though¡­" When Taleia turned to Yumi, the elder sister simply smiled. "Saeko is possibly the kindest queen we''ve never had," Yumi said, much to my embarrassment. "I¡­" Taleia pressed her fingers together in a shameful disy of guilt. "Sarena gave me an enchanted bomb¡­ If I used it to blow myself up, she would ensure the subus in this world would be spared. I thought doing so would make up for what I did¡­" Yumi held her younger sister tightly tofort her. That damn Sarena. People were all pawns to her. Taleia, the elven artifact hunters, and even myself¡­ We yed into her hands, and she now had the power to back up whatever schemes were on her mind. "Taleia, can you tell us anything you might know about Sarena''s ns and where she is so we can stop her?" I asked. She shook her head. "I don''t know. Sarena chose to meet me at a park, but I''m pretty sure she hade from elsewhere. Regarding what her ns with the sword are, I''m not entirely sure either. She was really secretive about it. Even when the light elves who were with her mentioned something about a deal with the Goddess of Everlight, Sarena snapped at them to be quiet." Goddess of Everlight? From what Shayle had told me earlier, that was the goddess that cursed the faction of elves with infertility for siding with the demon lord. But what did a subus have to gain for bargaining with her? Certainly not to help the dark elves with their ailment, otherwise Sarena would have been more open with Shayle about her ns. The fact that the ones helping Sarena were all light elves and not a single dark elf made it all the more suspicious. "It appears we have no lead. What shall we do?" Yumi inquired. "Wait!" Taleia lit up. "Did you remember something?" I asked. "As I was flying away, I distinctly heard them talk about a shrine to make contact with the goddess. But is there such a ce on Earth to do so?" If there was such a ce¡­ When I turned to Yumi for any ideas, she said, "It would have to be a ce where the veil between our worlds has weakened. Perhaps ces where portals have been ripped open previously?" "Like the ce where all you subus were first transported?" I put forward, furrowing my brows in thought. Both Taleia and Yumi nced at each other with their mouths agape. "That must be Fukuo Shrine then," Taleia said. "Fukuo¡­ Shrine? That''s where I fought Beatrice." Recalling that battle sent shivers down my spine and not the sexually pleasurable kind. Just remembering how ass-clenchingly close that battle was enough to put the fear back into me. Come to think of it, Beatrice had also briefly transformed me back into a boy at the time. These damn subus think they can mess with my gender¡­ Mio, Beatrice, and then Sarena which made three. My gender wasn''t something to mess with! "What do you think, Saeko?" Yumi asked. "It''s our only lead, so we should at least investigate." Using the artifact Shayle had given me and visualizing the love hotel room, I opened a portal for us to return home. As soon as I stepped through the portal, the overwhelming scent of lust sted my face like standing in front of a fan on max settings. Subi and dark elves were having sex like no tomorrow. On the floor, the bed, the bathroom, even outside in the hallway, and against the open window, no ce was off limits to them. Several subus even had a dick, evidence to them having taken the dark elves'' potions. The only light elf among them was Era, just as much a participant in the orgy. "Ara~ It seems everyone has been busy while we were away for a short time." Yumi giggled. "HANA!" I ran out into the lobby to find her asleep, legs up on the counter, sleeping mask on, and drooling from the corner of her mouth. Instead of waking her up normally, I tightened my aura around her. "Uuuwaaaahh! No wet dreams! No, sir!" She fell backwards and tumbled to the ground. I picked her up by the cor of her shirt. "You were supposed to supervise them, not let them have an orgy!" "Whaddya want me to do next? Tell mas to stop working? You put a dark elf and subus in a room together, sex is inevitable!" Sighing, I let Hana go. Light elves were lounging in the lobby. Many of them red up to the tips of their pointed ears from the sounds of sex. Others put on a regal demeanor in an attempt to stayposed, but the squeezed-shut thighs rubbing together was proof that their restraint was waning. Just the sight of them made me want to ruin every single one of their purity¡ª No! Now wasn''t the time! "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Come to the dark side¡­" Hana croaked, making weird hand gestures behind me. "Stop that!" I pped her hand. "It''s time to gather all the subus and elves. We''re heading to Fukuo Shrine to confront Sarena." It took some corralling to separate the subus and dark elves from each other, then out into the lobby. Thankfully, Shayle''smanding presence whipped her artifact hunters into gear, and arge number of my subus were afraid to anger me further after the near-mutinous incident. In fact, many of them were made to stand before me on Clerissa''s orders. "Q-Queen Saeko, we are terribly sorry for even thinking about betraying you. It won''t happen again," the frontmost subus said to me, trembling where she stood and unable to meet my eyes. I stroked the side of her cheek. So many of their small, ovepping auras were engulfed by mine. The difference in our strengths were night and day. Upon shrinking my aura to her size, the subus shuddered and fell forward into my arms. A human would have been mind broken in a split second, but for a subus¡­ "I''m truly¡­ s-sorry for having¡­ nngh¡­ the audacity to think about betraying¡­ you¡­" she stammered, face flushed red and eyes spinning. My aura and a mere touch had brought her to a climax. "I''ll just have to thoroughly punish you allter, and I''m sure Mio would like to give me a hand." I smiled, causing her eyes to roll back and shudder. "As¡­ As youmand, Queen Saeko¡­" "All my artifact hunters, with the exception of the four who have sided with Sarena, are ounted for." Shayle nodded to me from the other side of the room with her elven group at ready. I returned the nod and used the mirror artifact to carve a portal to Fukuo Shrine. As the leader and one who bore the sole responsibility for letting this get out of hand, I took the first step through, followed by Yumi and Hana. Chilly winds battered me the moment I came out the other end to the familiar shrine. The ce where I had done battle against Beatrice. However, not a single piece of evidence was left from the destruction of that fight. The entire ce had been quickly repaired, as was expected of a ce with cultural and religious significance. With the othersing out and nking me from behind, I walked towards the shrine''s main worship hall past the torii gate. Mio''s and Selene''s aura brought mefort, knowing that they were alive. But among them was another, muchrger aura than a greater subus. It belonged to Sarena, which shouldn''t be since she was a lesser subus. There they were before the building. Sarena was channeling sexual energy from the sword, guarded by four light elves. Mio and Selene were on their knees, bound and gagged. Their eyes filled with relief upon seeing me. As expected, when I tried tomune with or recall the sword back to me, it didn''t respond. "So you were here¡­ Give up, Sarena! You can''t possibly fight against us all!" I shouted to her. "We''re here for vengeance, baby!" Hana added, brandishing her gigantic dildo weapon. "Regrettably, I need not fight you myself, dear queen!" Sarena nced over her shoulder and smirked. She let the de of the First Temptress hover above the offering box where magic began to seep out like a cyclone. More than that, wispy tendrils tethered to Mio and Selene, draining them of their energy. Both keeled over on the ground, groaning in pain. "Then we''re just going to have to do this the hard way! Everyone, surround her and attack from all sides!" I ordered. As we charged in and the four rebellious light elves took an aggressive stance. Sarena turned around and pointed at us. "Kneel before your new queen!" she demanded. All of the subi were forced to the ground. Only myself, Yumi, Hana, and the elven artifact hunters continued the charge thanks to our cloaks. I shattered through the gate and flew past the light elves. They tried to pursue me, but my friends kept them busy. A destructive brawl waged explosively behind me as I mmed a fist into Sarena. The ground shuddered beneath my feet and wind bursted outwards from the impact. Sarena had easily blocked my strike with her palm. "Incredible, isn''t it? That my strength could rise to that of a queen from merely wielding the sword! I''ve never felt so much power. Oh, I can get drunk on this forever!" she cackled. Our duel tore across the shrine grounds. Sarena lobbed powerful spells at me, but I saw theming a mile away and deftly dodged every single one. Hana and Beatrice casted deadlier spells than that, and Selene drilled it into my head to pay close attention to the hands for their trajectory. "I expected nothing less from the one who defeated Beatrice. How about something you can''t dodge?" Sarena flew high into the sky and absorbed some of the magic from the cyclone-like pir, coalescing into a marble-sized ck orb in her hands. I recognized that spell from when Beatrice had almost levelled the shrine with it. If I dodged, the entire ce would be destroyed. "Enjoy this parting gift, former queen!" She fired the orb at me, and I stood firm to take the st. "You aren''t dying until you fulfill your end of the bargain!" Shayle came between me and the spell, using her ring to absorb the magic. The ck marble stopped in ce but continued to rotate at high speeds, creating a gust that tore branches off trees and blew people off their feet. Crack! Shayle gasped. We both realized that the ring was reaching its limit. When it shattered atst, I shoved Shayle away and took the st. It sent me skidding to the other side of the shrine. Aside from my boobs being slightly crispy, I was otherwise fine. With Sarena''s elves defeated, the artifact hunters came to mine and Shayle''s defense. In the corner of my eyes, Yumi attempted to help Mio and Selene but was shocked everytime she got near the magic tethers. "You''re alone now, Sarena." I flew up to face her from a distance along with an army of elves. "Come now. This arrangement would be good for you, too. A permanent portal connecting Earth and Elza. All for the small cost of handing the over to the light elves and their Goddess of Everlight," Sarena said. The light elves were stunned. They almost faltered from fighting any further once they heard the name of their goddess. "What? The Goddess of Everlight would never make a deal with a subus. What do you even have to gain from theming here? They would annihte all subus including you!" Shayle blinked at the massive portal that was manifesting as a result from the sword. "Things have changed ever since the demon lord upset the bnce of power. The goddess needs worship after all, and what better than the cattle of humans? Only I could have struck a deal with her, and once the armies of Everlight have arrived, there would be nothing and no one to stop them. You light elves, after hearing that, would you still rebel against your goddess'' will?" the treacherous subus asked. "Why do people like you want to enve Earth so much? Can''t we just live in harmony instead?!" I cried. For once, Hana was spooked. "Even after the demon lord decimated the armies of Everlight''s forces, them''s still packing a whole lotta firepower. More than we can handle, that''s for sure¡­" Many of the light elves did lower their weapons. They bickered amongst themselves over what was right. After all, their express purpose was to help their dark elven sisters regain fertility. But with their own people and goddessing, that had be a conflict of interest. "What are you doing? Don''t surrender now! You have promised to help us!" Shayle pleaded desperately to her light elven counterparts. Amongst the nobatants, however, one of them stepped forward. "I for one, will not side with the Goddess of Everlight," Era dered to the gasps of her many kin. "It is wrong to let them conquer this peaceful world, and it was our hubris that helped ignite the civil war back in Elza. I refuse to see it happen again here." "Era¡­" "Are you really going to betray the Everlight for them?" Several of the light elves expressed disappointment in their fellow sister, but others appeared supportive. "You just want to have more degenerate sex with the subus, don''t you?" one of them teased. "Urk¡ª! Th-That''s not entirely true! Just like ourselves, even the Goddess of Everlight may be led astray herself. I genuinely believe we cannot continue these ceaseless battles. We saw what it did to Elza! Shall we see it done to Earth?" she asked everyone. To my surprise, their answers were a resounding and unanimous, "No!" "Well, Sarena. Going back to what I said earlier, it seems you really are alone in this." I sneered. Sarena''s normally steeledposure began to falter. "The Goddess of Everlight promised me and to rule once her ilk have conquered this world. I will have my kingdom one way or another, and she has granted me her blessing to do so!" A golden bow manifested in her hands, a weapon brimming with as much power as the de of the First Temptress. "Behold, the artifact of the light elven people¡ª Everdawn!" The light elves watched up in horror as Sarena pulled the bowstring back. An arrow made of pure light, as though stolen from the stars above her, nocked itself on the bow. Era grabbed my shoulders. "We have to escape! If she fires that, it will annihte this entire mountain!" "It''s that powerful?!" I choked on my spit. My body seized as a familiar power returned to me. "Begone from my sight." Sarena fired the arrow which shot forth with the intensity of a meteor. Instincts took hold, and I called forth the de of the First Temptress into my hands. Sarena''s eyes widened with surprise. The sword''s powers flooded into me, and with its dark magic, made null the arrow back into harmless light. Below, Mio and Selene were freed from whatever was sapping them of their energy, but the cyclone continued to manifest. "H-How?" she screamed like a banshee. "From what I can feel it telling me, you became unworthy the moment you wielded Everdawn! Looks like you and the Goddess of Everlight didn''t think this one through." I smiled, swinging the sword with glee. "Now, how about we settle this queen versus queen?" Chapter 123 – A Queen Succubus’ Power Chapter 123 ¨C A Queen Subus¡¯ Power Battling Sarena was something out of a manga. Never in my life, not even when I had fought against Shayle, Beatrice, or Selene, did I expect to light up the night sky like fireworks during New Years. Everdawn, the light elven artifact weapon, was so godlike in power that it rivalled the de of the First Temptress. It might have been even more powerful in more familiar hands. "Let''s see you dodge this!" Sarena backed away and fired a blinding arrow into the sky. It lit up the night like the sun had risen. In the next moment, a volley of hundreds rained down on the shrine. "No, you don''t!" I swung the sword in a wide arc, conjuring strong winds that deflected the shower of arrows. The few that got through, Yumi erected arge barrier to protect everyone within. "Give up, Sarena! You can''t possibly win against me now that the de is back in my hands!" I shouted. "On the contrary, I don''t need to defeat you." She sneered, staring past me at the cyclone. It appeared to have picked up speed and was spinning faster. Within the maelstrom, a strange light poured through like shining a shlight into a crack. I was running out of time. "And the longer I dy¡­" Sarena pulled on the bow''s drawstring, creating an arrow bristling with more energy than before. I put myself between her and everyone below. As she loosed the arrow, it transformed into a lightning strike screeching towards me. However, quicker than the speed of light, Selene hade to my defense and shattered the arrow with her bare fist. Electricity sparked up and down her arm, but she blew it away like dust on a shelf. "Selene! You''re okay?" I called to her. She nced over her shoulder and smirked. "Of course, I am. What kind of loyal servant would I be if I couldn''t defend you from something like that? But I''m not the only one who''s back on her feet." "Take this, you dumb cunt!" Mio jumped out of a ck portal underneath Sarena and uppercutted the lights out of her. Sarena quickly recovered, then flew much further back to keep at a distance. "Mio¡­" I almost wanted to cry, seeing her up and well. "We''ll save the sappy stuff forter! Time to take names and fuck some ass," she said. "No, you two stay back." I summoned two ck chains to pull Selene and Mio behind me. "What?!" they uttered in confusion "I let Sarena get as far as she did because I was weak. It''s time to stop ying nice and take responsibility by putting this to an end. Don''t you think so?" I asked the traitor in question. "Still trying to talk¡ª huukk!" Sarena seized up. She tried to fire Everdawn again, but her hands and fingers locked up. They fell limp to the side. I flew up to the unmoving subus, held still by my all-powerful aura made stronger by the de, and disarmed Everdawn from her, letting it drop to where Shayle waited below to catch it. Face to face with the only subus who defeated me once, it was only appropriate I spare a few words for her. "What¡­ did you¡­ do to me?" she croaked. "Hmph. Have you already forgotten when we met? You were so polite and knew your ce back then, but I suppose you were also scheming at the time, too." I looked down at her as if I couldn''t be bothered to y around anymore. Realization slowly hit, and her expression morphed into one of terror. "How¡­ Where was all this strength before? Were you really ying me all along?" "No." I shook my head and ced a hand atop my heart. "I just epted who I am. Now it''s time for you to ept who you are¡ª a loser." Sarena showed me onest defiant glower until I casted an explosion in her face, sending her careening to the ground. "Whew¡­ We did it," I whispered to my other self. When Inded, multiple subus were holding Sarena down. "Oh, am I gonna give you youreuppance with the biggest dildo in Hana''s arsenal. Your ass better be damn loose, bitch! This train''s aing and it won''t stoping ''til you''re begging for it!" Mio cracked her knuckles menacingly at the defeated Sarena. "Mio!" I tackled her with a hug, unable to control my emotions anymore after being away from her for so long. She abandoned her urge to get a punch off and stroked my head instead. "Looks like someone got a little antsy while I was gone. Ya miss me?" Mio smirked, brushing the hair from my sweaty face and returning the hug. I nodded wordlessly, burying my face into her chest and taking in the scent that I''d nearly forgotten. "Geez¡­ If you''re gonna be so embarrassing about it, we should get a room first." She scratched her nose, evidently flustered by our reunion. It seemed, however, the ordeal was not yet over. "You¡­ haven''t won yet¡­ the portal is still active!" Sarena shakily got to her feet but was forced back down by the subi holding her. "Soon the Goddess of Everlight will enter this world and fulfill her end of the bargain!" The cyclone of magic still raged on and wasn''t subsiding. Maybe it was due to my sensitivity to magic, but I could tell the boundary between both worlds was weakening further than it should. "Saeko! At this rate, the goddess and light elves will pour into Earth!" Shayle warned. I raised the de of the First Temptress in an attempt to control or absorb the magic from the cyclone, but nothing happened. Most of the sexual energy had already been spent conjuring it in the first ce and during the battle. Was there really nothing we could do? Not even with my sword? As my eyes scanned desperately for anything, only a single thought came to mind. "Your magic-absorbing ring! Will it negate the portal?" I ran up to Shayle and asked. "There''s far too much magic to consume¡­" She bit her lower lip. "I have an idea, but I need the ring!" Shayle handed me the artifact, and I threw it straight into the cyclone where it was lifted high into the sky. I then used the mirror to carve a portal to Kana''s room which startled him awake. "What the hell?!" Kana screamed, shocked by my sudden appearance and a whole bunch of people staring through the portal. "No time. I need you right now!" Like now, now!" I pulled him through, stripped him naked, and pulled aside my panty to put his dick inside me. "Aahh! W-W-W-Wait! Everything''s happening so fast! How did we get to a shrine? Why is there a tornado? And what''s with all the elves and subus watching us?" Baffled by the outrageous question, Kana''s eyes began to spin. "Answerster! I need you to fill me up before it''s toote. Now isn''t the time to be soft!" "As if I can get it up in this crazy situation!" heined. Getting Kana to fuck me in the standing position was the easy part. However, he seemed to have gotten soft from all the eyes on him. "I dunno what you got nned, but count me in!" Mio straddled Kana from behind, drilling a tail into his ass and groping his tits "Eeek! Why are you putting it¡­ S-Stop! Don''t stir my butt like that!" Kana yelled. The moment Mio put her tail inside him, it was the stimtion he needed to get to an erection. "Ahh! Kana¡­ You''re so¡­ hard¡­ mmm¡­" I grabbed his face and pushed my tongue into his mouth, all the while shaking my hips to get him to cum as fast as possible. "Mmm¡­ shllrp¡­ chuup¡­ Saeko¡­ mmm¡­ I''m¡­" It wasn''t until Mio joined our threeway make out session did Kana finally ssh a load into my womb, thus filling me with an ocean of cum and sexual energy. Thanks to him, the de of the First Temptress lit up like a Christmas tree. "I knew I could count on you, Kana!" While we were still connected, I pointed the sword at the glinting ring flying around in the cyclone and fired away. "What¡­ What are you doing?" The color drained from Sarena''s face. She shook off the two subus and tried to attack me. Selene intercepted her and held the traitor by the neck. "I''ll crush your throat if Queen Saeko fails." An incredible st of energy surged forward. The power of the sword was more than just something to cast spells with. It could change people''s genders, bestow a subus with greater strength, and with enough sexual energy¡­ tamper with the reality of things. In this case, empowering the ring artifact. The very existence of that piece of jewelry was profound in itself, and so was my sword. All I needed to do was tweak its properties¡ª All at once, the cyclone vanished. Shayle''s ring artifact fell to the ground and shattered. Drained of all the sexual energy from both my body and the sword, I let myself rx into Kana''s arms. Well, if he were to cum inside me again, I''d probably restore to full. "Uhm¡­ Mio¡­ Can you get your tail out of my ass already?" Kana asked. It was at that moment that Mio and I realized Kana had transformed back into a boy. "K-Kana, you''re not a girl anymore!" I eximed. Kana instinctively reached up to feel his chest and touched nothing but a t board. He was likely caught in the sword''s crossfire and had his gender altered. "Looks like the cum hydrant saves the day again, and you''re back to normal like you wanted!" Mio pulled her tail out and pped his ass. "Y-Yeah¡­ normal¡­" He sighed, fixing his pants and ncing awkwardly at the crowd around them. "Can I go home now? I think I need to sleep off what just happened." "Sorry, Kana¡­ I''ll exin everything to youter," I promised, opening a portal for him. Before leaving, Kana kissed me and Mio on the lips. "Looks like you guys went through a lot, but whatever happened, I''m d it worked out." He shed a very long-missed boyish smile that tugged on our heartstrings. Mio and I blushed. "Well, shit. If you put it that way, we''re gonna have to make up for lost time after fixing this mess." Mio winked, then shoved Kana into the portal. Meanwhile, I was fidgeting in ce, heart aflutter, and pussy wetter than ever, d that my boyfriend was back and girlfriend safe. "But before that, we have someone to deal with." I walked up to Sarena whose distant look was all that remained of the short-lived queen. "You just tried to hand my world over and usurp me. You hurt a lot of people, betrayed your allies, and almost got my friend''s little sister killed. Do you have anything to say for yourself?" "I''m not the only one who wants your sword. The longer you hold onto the de¡ª urk!" Sarena fell forward and t on the ground after Selene clocked the back of her head. "Sorry. You weren''t captive to hear, but Mio and I had it up to our horns with the sound of her voice." Selene lowered her head apologetically for knocking Sarena out. "I ain''tining. The bitch droned on and on, every fucking day about beating you. d we shut her up." Mio shrugged. "What did Sarena do to you two anyway? I remember her saying that you guys have beef?" I asked. Selene grimaced at her own memories. "Sarena discovered a way to use the de of the First Temptress to drain sexual energy through us. So she forced us to have sex with countless humans like breeding livestock." The fact that both of them were alive and well instead of dead, though a relief, came as a surprise to me. After all, the way Sarena had made it sound when she took the sword seemed spiteful and personal. Well, she did turn both of them into cattle to milk sexual energy from. "Her beef was our status." Mio scoffed. "Didn''t like the fact that Selene was a greater s, and I was sister to a queen, and now the current queen''s main squeeze." "Subus like you think you''re so high and mighty. How is it fair? That I was born lesser so I should just ept my lot in life? I deserved more!" Sarena growled,ing to consciousness. Selene was about to hit her again, but I raised a hand. Where have I heard this before? Way back when I first manifested the de, Mio wanted to take the sword for herself. As a lesser subus and having a shitty older sister for a queen, it sure messed her up good. Though it was sort of narcissistic to say, Mio had me around. Sarena had no one. That still didn''t excuse what she did. I knelt down to her, surprising everyone who expected me to stand over her like some tyrant. "I wish there was a better way. We could have been friends instead. Look around you, at the subus who are by my side and not yours. I had to work hard to earn their respect, and in turn they earned my respect. Not everything has to be about power." "Easy for the queen to say¡­" Sarena muttered. "My mind''s made up. I''m not going to execute you, but you''re clearly too dangerous to let stay in Japan. I''ll have you sent back to Elza to be held prisoner by the dark elves." I threw a look to Shayle, who was on board with my decision. We wrapped everything up here and cleaned what we could before taking off back to Hana''s love hotel. The ce had be something like our headquarters after Yumi''s condo was ruined. The whole way, I hadn''t let go of Mio''s hand even once we got there. For so long, I''d been a subus with Mio by my side. Even a day without her was miserable. That was almost a whole week, the longest I''d gone without her and didn''t want to be apart from ever again. This whole ordeal made me realize that there very well were things or people out there that could rip us apart. As everyone entered the love hotel, Igged behind with Mio and hung back in the alley of the building. "What''s wrong? We''re gonna miss the orgy party with everyone, and I haven''t fucked a dark elf in a nice long while," Mio said,pletely unaware of how I was feeling. Coming down from the adrenaline of battle, my eyes became very hot and stung. The tears soon streamed down my cheeks. "Ah, geez. We''re getting emotional before getting to the good stuff?" She pushed my cheeks together between both hands. "I''m back, aren''t I?" "What if someone worse than Sarenaes around next time? Or the light elves'' goddess finds a way to Earth? I''m scared of losing you again¡­" I murmured. Mio suddenly threw me against the wall, pressing herself against my body and shoving her tongue into my mouth. The deep kiss was followed by groping hands that squeezed my ass, and I wrapped my legs around her waist out of reflex. The feeling of Mio''s tender lips, the taste of her saliva, and the erect nipples of her boobs from being perpetually horny were all reassurances that she was here with me. "Better now, mmm¡­ chuup¡­ chuu¡­ or do I¡­ mmmh¡ª chuu¡­gotta keep going?" Mio asked between kisses. "Nn¡­ Maybe¡­ Can I get one more?" I asked shyly. Mio grinned and kissed me again, but this time less passionately and more affectionately. For how long we were making out outside, the others must have been wondering where we went. I''ve probably rehydrated myself off her saliva alone. After sufficiently refilling ourselves of each other, we went in together to find Selene and Shayle in a heated discussion. "Queen Saeko offered to help us of her own volition. I am merely presenting several options for her to choose from," Shayle said. "I understand the queen has promised you that, but also understand that having her go to your world means being under the eyes and shine of the Everlight." Selene folded her arms. "We''re not starting another fight after finishing one, are we?" I asked, entering the building. "About your ns to help cure our infertility, do you have any idea how to go about it? Because our best bet is to have youe to Elza," Shayle exined. "I only have one, but it''s going to take a whole lot of sexual energy." I exined. "But we got that covered with the cum hydrant you guys saw back at the shrine. We''ll milk him dry and have enough energy to rival even the demon lord!" Mio smirked. It often embarrassed me that Kana and Hatsumi were so obsessively in love with me that sexual energy from them could end worlds. I definitely wasn''t going to tell my sister about reaching across other worlds, so it was definitely going to have to be Kana. "You''re not seriously considering going to Elza? What if the light elven goddess sends assassins after you?" Selene asked. "It won''t be for long, and I don''t n on going farther from the dark elves than I need to. While I''m away, you''re going to need to hold down the fort in my stead. Can you do that for me?" I looked Selene in the eyes, and she returned a nod. "Very well." Selene backed away to speak with the other subus. The sight before me was pretty surreal. Subus, light elves, dark elves¡­ races that I once could only read about in fiction were before my eyes, just mingling as if it was normal. Even crazier that I was nning on going to their world. Mio snapped me from my daze by nudging my arm. "We going together, right? Time to vacation and sample the fuck outta Elza." "We''re supposed to be helping the dark elves, not banging them¡­" I squinted at her, a part of me d that we were already falling back into this sort of routine. "Shall we go now?" Shayle asked, brandishing the mirror artifact. "Or do you need some time?" "I imagine we''re going to be gone for a while? If you''re fine with it, I''d like at least a week to take care of some things first," I said. Shayle was more than okay with me taking time for myself, especially after all the crazy stuff that happened. She and her artifact hunters were going to bunker down in the love hotel for the time being. Selene, Clerissa, and Hana were going to supervise them, hopefully not let do anything dumb outside and draw attention. First things first though. Mio and I traded nces. We came to the same conclusion, one that was only appropriate after being away from each other for so long. Without wasting another minute, the two of us flew straight to Kana''s ce for another round. Chapter 124 – To Elza! Chapter 124 ¨C To Elza! "Nnnh¡­ Guys, don''t you think¡­ it''s about time we stop?" Kana asked. "Just a little¡­ shllrrrp¡­ shllrrrp¡­ more¡­ mmm¡­ haaummph¡­ chuup¡­" "But you just¡­ hahh¡­ mmh¡­ keep cumming¡­ shllrrpp¡­ shllrrr¡­" Kana was sitting at the table having breakfast, while Mio and I were on our knees between his legs also having breakfast. We had spent the entire weekend at his ce after defeating Sarena to catch up and recharge the only way subi could. Be it morning, day, or night, our debauchery wouldn''t end. When it was time to eat, Kana ate human food, and Mio and I gorged ourselves on his sauce dispenser. The three of us bathed together and took so long the waters turned lukewarm. In bed, there was no end until Kana passed out or went limp, at which point the threesome continued in our dreams. As we licked and polished his knob, the familiar throbbing sensation hinted that Kana was close to climax. I greedily enveloped the tip of his cock in my mouth and sucked harder. "Aw, that''s not fair!" Mio pouted, then went lower to massage his balls with her tongue. Kana was finally at his limit. "I''m cumming, Mio¡­ Saeko! Aaahhh!" I let go so that he could ejacte over our faces. The warm and sticky strings of goo rejuvenated me. Mio grabbed the back of my head and pulled me in for a deep kiss, her cum-drenched tongue scooping up the rich juices. Fighting back was pointless. Whenever our lips were locked, I was putty in her arms. "Whew! I could do this all day. We''re just missing a couple of more people to make it a big orgy," Mio said, licking her lips. "Sorry, Kana. I just can''t help myself when ites to yours." I rubbed my cheek against his member, feeling the heat and thickness until it went soft. "If I die one day, it''s not going to be from old age. But because you two couldn''t hold back¡­" He sighed. Ding. Dong. The three of us cast our eyes to the front door. "Were you expecting someone?" I asked. "No." Kana shook his head. "I don''t have tutoring today, and my parents aren''t due back for another few months." Ding. Dong. "Pizza delivery for Mio!" "Oh, shit! My pizza''s here!" Mio bumped her head on the table crawling out. "Why are you using my house for your delivery orders?" Kana red at her. "Sarena kept me locked up in a cage getting dicked day and night. Don''t get me wrong, I fucking love dicks, but a subus needs some variety in her life, you know?" She threw open the door to a college guy gasping as he nced up at us, recently facialed and dressed in loose clothing from Kana''s wardrobe. "Uh¡­ P-P-Pizza for¡ª" "I''ll take that." Mio snatched the pizza, cracked the box open, and took a deep whiff. "What kinda tip ya want? A quickie or some cash?" "C-Cash is fine, thank you!" He received the money and bolted out of there,pletely red and embarrassed. "Now he''ll never look at my ce the same way again if I ever order pizza." Kana groaned. "His loss." She shrugged, returning to the living room with her next meal. "Come here, Kana! Mama needs some sauce!" "Lay off my dick already!" While the two of us ate pizza on the couch, Kana was going up and down the house taking care of chores. From vacuuming, to dusting the shelves, washing the dishes, and even cleaning up after Mio''s messy eating habits. He had be like a bonafide househusband, and I could have sworn I caught a glimpse of our future. When Kana went to pick up some papers that had slipped off the coffee table, he came in the way of Mio and the television. "You''re blocking the view, bub!" Mio threw her hands up. "Now, look here. You two could be helping me clean. It''s like I''m taking care of two deadbeat wives! The sex is great, but everything after feels wrong!" Kana cried. "Hot subus wives, mind you." She wagged her tail at him. "Is it really okay for you two to be lounging around anyway? You have the whole going to Elza to worry about. Kind of crazy that you''re actually going to another world." He neatly stacked the newspaper back onto the table and took a seat next to me. "It may not look like I''m doing anything, but I''m actually trying to figure out a way to cure the dark elves'' infertility," I said. Among the things I needed to do before leaving for Elza was tell Hatsumi. I couldn''t not tell her. She was my sister and deserved to know. Hell, she had been texting me non-stop since Mio and I were away. From what it sounded like, their infertility was magical rather than some sickness or disorder. If it were thetter two, it would be a simple matter of making the right medicine. In which case, the dark elves wouldn''t have needed my help. That meant magic in nature. A curse from a goddess, something that needed the intervention of an artifact-level item like the de, a weapon forged by the demon lord himself. The trickiest part would be to cure them in a way that they couldn''t fall to another curse. I summoned the sword to my hand toy eyes on its savage make. It was bristling with power. Kana, Mio, and I have been pretty busy, which might have put it near full capacity. Although I was attuned to the de, that didn''t necessarily mean I knew everything there was about it. Maybe Yumi or the dark elves of Elza might have a clue. "Watch where you''re sticking that sword, buster. If it ain''t a dick, finger, or tongue, I don''t want it in me." Mio leaned away from the point. "Oh, sorry." I vanished the sword and only now realized that Mio had spent time with us instead of with the dark elves. "Ever since you came to this world, you have probably brought up dark elves once every week. I''m surprised you''re not with them right now." "Figured I could wait. ''Sides, we''re going to Elza together. I''m gonna get as much action as I can get, and no one''ll stop me!" She rubbed her greasy hands together in anticipation. I rolled my eyes. Reminding her that this wasn''t a vacation trip would just go in one ear and out the other. "Alright, Mio and I better get going. Hatsumi''s missing me so much that she''s sending me crying stickers through LINE. Shayle and the elves are probably getting antsy, too." I leaned over to kiss Kana and hopped off the couch. "What are you guys going to do about school?" Kana asked. "Prez''s covering for us. We''re going with the family situation excuse." Mio stretched her arms, got up, and lifted Kana up to get herself a smooch. "By the way, how''s it feel being a boy again? Thought you were totally down to go the Saeko route, considering you liked getting dicked and dressing up." "B-Because of you guys, I developed a thing for crossdressing and butty¡­ But being a guy feels right for me! So¡­ maybe we can¡­ do the gender change every once in a while for fun," he said, twiddling his thumbs. That was probably the worst possible thing for Kana to say in front of Mio. She cracked an impish smirk. "Then all those times I stuck my tail in your ass, you liked it? Next time, Saeko and I will double team ya!" "It''s dirty! Stop doing that!" Kana backed away and shielded his ass. "Well¡­" I looked away just as he nced at me. "We have magic to clean down there." "What? You guys can do that?" he asked, shocked by this revtion. "Yeah? We do it every time. I can even make your ass squeaky clean again right now!" Mio smacked his ass, causing him to shudder as if a cold breeze had blown into the room. "Guh¡­ Now that I''m aware, I''ll never unfeel that. Get out of here already!" Both of us flew straight home, and Hatsumi was waiting at the door to tackle me with a hug. "Saeko~" My big sister rubbed our cheeks together like we were two snuggling cats. "Whoa¡ª Hatsumi!" "Me, too! Me, too!" Mio joined in the embrace, and Hatsumi hugged the both of us in her usual affectionate way. "Oh, my goodness. You two could have stopped by for dinner. I''ve been worried sick!" Hatsumi eximed. "I did leave you a text that we were catching up with friends." I threw a re at Mio in particr in case she rats us out for being with Kana. "More importantly, you two need to see this!" My sister pulled us into the living room and turned on the television. Showing on the news were distant footages of the battle between me and Sarena over the shrine. Neither of us could be seen, but the unnatural cyclone and explosions were clear as day. Obviously people had caught that on camera because of how careless we were. Though despite the big battle, for none of the dark elves or subi to be caught on camera was nothing short of a miracle. My army did a whole lot of damage control after, charming people and getting rid of digital evidence. When I turned back to Hatsumi, her face contorted into a scolding demeanor. "Aren''t you supposed to be keeping a low profile?" "Ehh¡­ I me Saeko." Mio tried to slink away but Hatsumi grabbed her by the scruff of the neck. "A-Actually, let''s forget about that for a sec. I need to tell you something¡­ Mio and I promised some friends that we''d help them, but it involves going to another world. Would that be okay with you?" I asked my sister. The room went quiet. Did Iy it on a little too thick? Should I have worked slowly towards it instead? Hatsumi blinked a couple of times in absolute silence that made me very ufortable. We had been close since the moment I was born and rarely left each other''s side. That sibling closeness once turned me off and left me in a phase of despising her. Of course, that wasn''t the case anymore, but it went to show how reluctant she was in letting me leave her. "I don''t see why not," Hatsumi said. "Eh?" Mio and I uttered at once. "Wait, really?" I asked to make sure. She nodded. "We''ve been through this. As much as I want you to stay my little Saeko, I know you''re growing up and can''t be babied anymore. This is entirely your choice." "A, yeah!" Mio whooped. "However¡­" My sister smiled with sinister intent that sent a chill up my spine. "You''re still living under this house and under my care. I''d like to make a condition." "And the condition is?" I gulped so hard I might have swallowed my uv. "Tsk. Tsk. I''m putting my trust in you leaving this world anding back. You will need to put your trust in me and ept whatever I have nned. Unless you wish to go without my blessing?" Hatsumi folded her arms. Why did it seem like I was falling into a trap? Whatever Hatsumi had nned, it definitely couldn''t be good for my health. Maybe she only wanted to have sex? But if that were the case, both of us were close enough to say it to each other''s faces. What could it be that she couldn''t tell me now? This wasn''t up for debate. Whatever it was, I''m sure it would be harmless in the end. "Deal," I said, sticking my hand out. Hatsumi grabbed my hand, pulled me in, and sealed her lips on mine for a tender kiss only an obsessively in love sister could give. When she pulled away, she licked her gums and smacked her lips as if trying to identify what was tasted. I froze up, remembering that I was probably drenched in Kana''s scent. "Aside from pizza, you taste a little different. Who were you and Mio with this whole time?" she asked. "J-Just friends!" I hastily answered, wriggling out of her grasp and backing away out of the living room. "It''s probably all the parmesan cheese from the pizza! I''m going to go take a shower since I worked up a sweat earlier." Muchter at night after I had taken a long soak in the bath and eaten dinner, I climbed into bed with Mio already fast asleep. Her warmth had already pre-heated the sheets, and snuggling under the pocket of her chin made for a cozy spot. Somehow, be it my scent or presence, I triggered Mio to wrap her arms around my back and hug me tighter. Slow, quiet moments like this where I can just enjoy our time together in peace made all the crap I went through worth it. Soon, I drifted off to sleep with her. Mio and I exchanged goodbyes to Hatsumi in the morning after she cooked us a hearty breakfast. It would be thest home cooked meal for a while until we returned. "Be safe, you two!" Hatsumi waved as the two of us took off flying. We reached Hana''s love hotel where both the subi and artifact hunters were waiting patiently in the lobby for our arrival, not engaged in an orgy. It seemed Hana had gotten creative with her torture methods, and she was happy to show us her greatest work yet. Sarena was stripped naked, blind folded, gagged, and put on a wooden horse upon which a vibrator perpetually fucked her. Even her nipples weren''t spared, mped to chains that tugged as the entire thing rocked back and forth. "This is, uh¡­ something else¡­" Mio swallowed hard, squeezing her legs shut. "I kinda wanna try it myself." "Keep it in your pants. We have work to do." I sighed. Shayle sped my hand, having eagerly waited for this day toe that her people would finally find help. "Is there anything I need to know before going?" I asked her. "Several things. The current leader of the dark elven people is Queen Elendir, who now resides in the former demon lord''s grand manor. I have already sent word to them of ouring," Shayle said. "I thought the ce was inhabited by subi?" Mio interjected. "It still is. Lasting animosity between the demon lord''s former forces and the armies of Everlight still exist, so Queen Elendir have moved our people to a more defensible location," she exined. Queen Elendir must care deeply for her people. I wonder what she was like. If she turned out to be anything like Shayle, I kind of wanted to get to know her more intimately. After all, we were both queens of our own kind. "Mio just reminded me of something. With Beatrice missing, who''s currently leading the subi?" I asked. "A greater subus named La," Shayle answered promptly. The other subus around me shook their heads, bewildered by the name. Mio in particr bursted outughing like a gremlin. "Pffhahahahaha! That bondage freak? How? Was there no one better?" She wiped the tears from her eyes. "I-I feel like I''m missing something. What''s wrong with La?" I poked back into the conversation. "Don''t worry about it. You''ll see when you meet her." "Furthermore, there appears to be many subus in Elza still loyal to the former queen, Beatrices. Though word has reached them who the new queen is, not everyone in the other world has epted your rule," Shayle added. I sort of figured that was the case. Not every subus in this world was either. It took a lot of time and patience, but it eventually paid off. Ones like Clerissa and Selene really showed me how loyal they could be when I showed them a modicum of respect. Hopefully, I could convince those in Elza, too. While most of my subus army already left to go back to Okinawa or Kansai, a handful remained, eager to return to Elza again. "For some reason, I figured there would be more subus who wanted to go with us," I wondered aloud. "Ufufu~ It only goes to show how much they like it here and being under your rule." Yumi patted me on the head. "While you''re away, we will see to it that everyone stays out of trouble." Clerissa bowed. Era and several elves lifted Sarena, wooden horse and all, onto a dolly which caused her to orgasm in preparation for their departure. "Shall we be off?" Shayle asked. I gave her the go-ahead. Shayle used the hand mirror artifact to create a portal, through which the vague outlines of a multi-story building appeared in it. "Last one in is a rotten egg!" Mio and Hana dove in together. Oh, brother. I was not looking forward to dealing with those two together. "Queen Saeko, may I have the honors of guiding you through?" Shayle extended her hand to me. I dly took it, and we walked through the portal together. The first thing I noticed were the frosty peaks of steep mountains that surrounded thend in a natural, geographical barrier. Air, fresher than I thought possible, smelled like an untainted paradise absent of any modern pollution. A flock of flying creatures with ribbon-like feathers perched upon the parapet and draped the walls with their beautiful plumage. Before me was a manor that appeared more like an administrative building than a castle. As though ripped from a history book on medieval Europe, the ivory pirs and tan stone blocks were not the colors I expected to have belonged to a demon lord. The highest tower was only four stories. Subi flew from window to window, polishing them spotless. Dark elves tended to a lush garden blooming with flowers and shrubberies. "This is the demon lord''s manor?" I uttered in a mixture of awe and disbelief. "Before you is the demon lord''s summer home. His true dreaded castle lies further north of here." I followed the voice to a tall dark elf dressed in a white gown that contrasted with the deep brown of her skin. An elf, whom the others, dark elf and light elf alike behind me, knelt in reverence to. Pristine white hair and soft eyes made her appear youthful, but the scrutinizing demeanor and gentle voice radiated centuries of wisdom. Justying my eyes on her almostpelled me to call her mommy. The elven woman walked up to me in strides and knelt down herself, an act that caused those who had walked out with her to do the same. She reached out to take my hand and kissed it. I quivered to the touch of her hand and lips. "Queen Saeko, I am delighted to finally meet your acquaintance. I have heard many things of your allure and beauty that do you no justice by words alone, and I must confess: you have me dripping wet already," she whispered, her hot breathing caressing my hand and sending shivers of pleasure through my body. Shayle cleared her throat. "Your Majesty, perhaps it is appropriate to introduce yourself as well?" "How unbing of me." When she got to her feet, my eyes were met with a glorious pair of dark elven mammary goodness. "My name is Queen Elendir. I wee you, Queen Saeko, to our homeworld, Elza." Chapter 125 – Queen Elendir Chapter 125 ¨C Queen Elendir If the fact that I hadn''t just gone to a new world that didn''t make my head woozy, then meeting the dark elf queen Elendir did. "I-I, erm¡­ It''s a p-p-pleasure to please you¡ª I mean, a pleasure to meet you!" I stammered. My face went bright red, and I cursed myself for bumbling like an idiot right out of the portal to Elza. Queen Elendir, however, appeared smitten and amused by my mistake, giggling into the back of her hand. "Elly! Long time no see!" Mio waved excitedly. "Oh? Is that Mio and Hana I see?" she asked, pressing a hand to her cheek. "This must be quite the homing for you two." By the sound of it, they were already friends. This was expected since subi and dark elves were allies under the demon lord, and their interaction pretty much proved that to me. "Uwahh~ The fresh smell of Elza, the sight of the shitty old building that demon lord shoved us all into, and green mountains as far as your wings can carry ya. We''re definitely home again!" Hana dropped to her hands and knees to kiss the pavement in a show of excessive homesickness. The rest of us stared at the pint-sized subus making out with the floor. Shayle cleared her throat. "Your Majesty, what shall we do with Sarena?" Elendir walked up to the subus bound to the wooden horse with a smile. She caressed Sarena''s back and sent visible shivers through her body. "Mmrrpphh¡­ mmmh¡­" "What a foolish endeavor to try and usurp your rightful queen." The elven queen shook her head. "Take Sarena to the dungeons to join the other prisoners. We will decide her fate at ater time. Until then¡­" Several dark elves who hade out with her carried Sarena, the wooden horse and all, into the manor to be imprisoned. The remaining ones framed a path along the walkway like a group of knights in front of a castle. Elendir ced one hand to her chest and gestured towards the entrance with the other. "Please, right this way. I have prepared a feast that awaits your palette." However, arge number of subus filled up and down the stairs, flying mid-air, and peeking in from the left and right hallways, confronted me. All of them with mixed expressions. Many were curious, and others were¡­ less than enthusiastic to see their new queen. Immediately, Mio and Hana came to defend me. I pretty much expected that not everyone was going to ept my reign right off the bat. Although neither side seemed interested in fighting, some just wanted to get a few words in. "That''s the queen of the subus?" "She doesn''t look like much." "The new queen is so small and cute!" "Hmph. She looks weak." Before Queen Elendir could say a thing in my defense, I walked past Mio and Hana, then summoned the de of the First Temptress to the gasps of everyone. My aura was at full st, causing some of the weaker subi to tremble where they stood and clutch their groins. "My name is Saeko, your new queen. If anyone has a problem with it, I''ll be waiting in my roomter tonight for anyone who needs an intimate reminder." I vanished the sword once they got a good look at it. "Me-yeow! I''ll take you up on that offer," Mio purred. "I-I''m so sorry!" A rather ditzy-looking subus with thick sses, her arms, legs, and wings tied behind her back, wormed through the crowds on the ground. "E-Everyone, please be on your best behavior while Queen Saeko is here!" The outrageous scene was only made stranger by them dispersing and leaving the poor subus lying bound. "Is that¡­ who I think it is?" I hesitated to ask. "Yep. That''s La." Mio nodded with sigh, then turned to the subus in question. "I''d ask if you need help being cut loose, but I think I already know your answer." "Oh, it''s alright! Don''t mind me. It''s nice to finally meet you, Queen Saeko. I''m La, a greater subus and squad leader of this hive," La introduced herself. "Howe it seems like you''re the only subus that''s epted my status?" I knelt down next to La who was clearly enjoying herself being tied up. "Honestly, the idea of ruling any amount of people sounds like a lot of trouble. I only came into this position because the remaining greater subi either went to Earth or perished in the war," she exined. I totally understood her. Trying to supervise so many subus and making sure they behaved was such a pain. The only saving grace was that I had great people helping me rule like Yumi, Selene, and Clerissa. "Wait a minute. I thought Beatrice would have brought you along to Earth to add to her army''s strength. Did she leave you here to look after the subus?" I asked. Elendir reacted by shing a closed-mouth smile and nced off to the side. "Aha¡­ Embarrassing story, actually." La squirmed with a hint of blush. "When the demon lord started the war, Beatrice sent me to the dark elves as an offering. It was such an honor! I spent years tied up as a sex ve, serving dark elves day in and day out that couldn''t control their libido. Onlyst year was I finally released! Imagine my surprise when they told me we lost the war, and I needed to control a bunch of rogue subus all over Elza." Literally forgotten about until recently, huh? Okay, maybe I didn''tpletely rte to her. Years in captivity as a sex ve? I went for days at a time, but years were¡­ years¡­ being surrounded by hot dark elves like Elendir and Shayle¡­ "Ahem. Perhaps we may further acquaint ourselves over luncheon?" Elendir suggested. We left La¡ª at her behest anyway¡ª stranded there in the foyer while the rest of us continued into the manor. Entering the demon lord''s ''summer home'' as Elendir put it was a jarring experience, and instantly dispelled the perception I previously held of this ce. Wide corridors in which the walls were painted in a beautiful ivory color, long crimson carpets with golden embroideries, and fine silken draperies on every window stitched with intricate patterns. Subi and dark elves alike were dressed in maid outfits going about their chores. A pair of elvesing down the hall stepped aside and bowed their heads as we passed. "Is that Queen Saeko?" "She''s so pretty!" Their hushedpliments reached my keen hearing nheless and made me blush. We were led into a dining hall that was just as colorful and vibrant as everything else I had seen. Flowers were arranged in vases against the wall and smaller ss ones on the long, rectangr table, at the head of which was an extravagant throne-like seat. "Your seat, Queen Saeko." Elendir pulled that very seat out for me. "M-Me? Are you sure you shouldn''t be sitting on it?" I asked. "Nonsense. This was originally the seat of the demon lord and queen subus, which you are now," she exined. It was the strangest feeling taking the seat of the once powerful being who plunged Elza into war. When I put my butt on top of it, I realized that aside from howfortable and ergonomic the seat was, nothing else was really different about it. However, there didn''t appear to be any food on the table. Was this really a feast, or the food just wasn''t done cooking yet? The doors from what I assumed was the pantry and kitchens swung open. Arge number of people walked out: dark elven women, humanoids with physical features of beasts, and even a several light elves were among them. All naked. Every single one of them. The men were fully erect and women were dripping wet. I should have known what a feast was for a subus. A bashful, young light elven boy with long golden hair who was shorter than even Hana, naked from head to toe, held a tter of fruits for me. He was unable to meet my eyes, red up to his pointed ears, but his penis throbbed intensely. "Please, do not hold back. If none of them pleases you, be sure to let me know, and I will have my servants bring out more. Should even they not be suited to your likings, then it is up to me to take responsibility," Elendir said. "Y-Y-Your¡­ responsibility?" I gulped. She couldn''t possibly mean that, right? There was no way. But as I looked Elendir in the eyes, all I saw was a determination to please. Sure dark elves and subi were allies, but wasn''t my kind below them in hierarchy? Mio once told me we were like the support team in the demon lord''s armies. "Th-This is fine for me, but do you guys have actual food? I''m kind of curious about cuisines in Elza," I said. "What the fuck, man? You''re here to sample these delicious gnads. Look at ''em!" Mio was fingering a dark elf girl and jerking off a beastkin boy, both of them squirming from her technique. The moment they orgasmed, she licked the juices of her hands delightfully. "I''m with Saeko this time. Bring on the chow,e on!" Hana eximed, mming her fists on the table with fork and spoon knife in hand. "Come to think of it, I feel like I''ve never seen you have sex before. Are you really a subus?" I thought back on all the times I''d hung out with Hana, but rarely showed any sexual inclination towards anything. "Uwa-ha-ha-hoh. I get it on alright. I''m just not as loud about it as loudmouth over here." She pointed a thumb to Mio. "Who the hell are you calling loudmouth, washboard?" Mio taunted back and flung a globule of cum at Hana''s face. "Who do ya think saved ya from Sarena that night? Wanna go? Haahh?" Both of them started bickering across the table. Nice to know some things didn''t change no matter where we were, or who was at the dinner table. "This might be a weird question, but why does this ce not look¡­ demon-y at all?" I asked Elendir. "Do you like what I''ve done with the ce? Beatrice''s tastes were so gaudy and gothic that it was all atrocious. I thought to liven up the manor after the demon lord died and she disappeared," the elven queen exined. We shared stories about each other''s worlds over lunch. I declined partaking in living food since I was still full from Kana. Oddly enough, every time I tried to bring up my purpose for being here, Elendir would steer the conversation away. She insisted that we leave such talks for the next day, and today was meant to both wee mying and my ascension to queen. By the time we''ve talked enough and eaten our fill, evening had rolled around. One of Elendir''s attendants guided me and Mio to our bedchamber. The room wasrge enough to be the entire first floor of my house. It had been furnished with a massive bed stacked with silken cushions. A balcony led to the front of the manor and provided a full view of the courtyard, where an elf below waved at me. In case I didn''t want to leave, there was also a small study filled with Elzan books, a living room with couches around a crackling firece. "So this was Beatrice''s room¡­" I picked up one of the many cors from an essory branch on a vanity desk, then nced over my shoulder to the many BDSM instruments. "Going by her personality, this was sort of a given." There was even a branding iron by the firece¡­ Mio stretched her arms and cracked her neck. "Alright. Since we''re here, we ain''t spending the night alone. I''m gonna go find some vic¡ª willing bedfellows to join our orgy tonight." "You were just about to say victims, weren''t you?" I squinted at her. "Kahaha! Slip of the tongue." She bonked her own head to act innocent. "I''ll be back in a bit. Then we can smear this ce with our scent to drown out my sister''s." As soon as Mio left, I threw myself onto therge bed and rolled through thefy sheets. "Hehe¡­ I know I gave Mio shit about it, but this really does feel like a honeymoon vacation." I grabbed a pillow to squeal into while kicking my legs. While anticipating Mio''s return and the surprise bag of fun from who she might bring, I ended up falling asleep where Iid. Sometimeter, I snapped awake when the door swung open. I thought Mio hade back, but it was actually a gang of five subus. "Hello, Queen Saeko." "An Earth-borne subus, huh? We do things differently in Elza." "Let''s see if you have any bite without Mio and Hana around." They shut the door behind them, but I was the only one who licked my lips. If Mio wasn''t back yet, I hope she didn''t mind me having a little appetizer. After demonstrating who was boss around here, the five subus were reduced to various states of mind brokenness on the bed. I made use of the BDSM toys avable to drive the point home, because why waste a perfectly good opportunity to try them out on my subjects? "So, have you girls epted me as your queen yet?" I asked, smacking the ass of a subus I had branded with the mark of a heart. "Aahhh~ Yes, my queen¡­ I live only for you! Please, keep punishing this disloyal and worthless subus¡­ Hit me harder!" she begged. "Queen Saeko¡­ Show me some love, too¡­ I''ll do anything for your touch again¡­" another pleaded whose wrists were tied to the bedpost. I yawned into my hand, feeling refreshed after showing them their ce. As fun as it was, having sex with them only left me craving for a bettery. If only Kana was here. I probably should have dragged him through. "Sorry,dies. I''m going to explore the manor for a bit. Have fun with yourselves until I get back." I got dressed and exited the room to their disappointed groans. Trying to look for Mio in this ce proved miserable. That horny subus probably went ahead to dine on a couple of people without me. Ten might be a more urate number. The manor was enormous, too. All the winding corridors made it easy to get lost in. "Great¡­ Maybe I really am lost." The only orientation I had were windows facing out to the courtyard, so I at least knew that this was a hall along the front of the manor. "Queen Saeko, are you perhaps lost?" Elendir wasing down the corridor from the other end. "I''m kind of embarrassed to say that I am," I confessed, scratching the back of my head. "Do you happen to know where Mio is?" The dark elven queen put a finger under her chin and thought for a moment. A smile creeping across her face told me she had other ns. "Unfortunately, I do not. How about we look for her together? Follow me," she said. I followed her downstairs to a basement level, but when Elendir pushed open tworge doors a wave of warm steam blew past me like a gust. "Uhm¡­ Elendir, are you sure this is where Mio is?" I asked. "No, it isn''t. But you must want to bathe after such a long day. I assure you, though Beatrice and the demon lord had poor tastes, they did one thing right." Elendir twirled a finger, causing the mists to clear and give way to a grand marble bathhouse. Steaming water poured down between the legs of subus statues on the walls to make it look like they were pissing. The ones who built this ce had weird tastes, that''s for sure. Queen Elendir walked ahead, leaving me stunned by the extravagance of it all. "We''re not actually here to bathe, are we?" I walked in after Elendir as she flicked her wrist to close the doors. "Have you already forgotten our tradition? I thought you and Shayle went through this back on Earth," she said. It finally clicked in my head. That tradition. Where dark elves and subi forming alliances had to¡ª Elendir undid the ribbon behind her back and unstrapped the cor behind her neck. The beautiful gown slid down her bodacious body like a cascade of water. Steam and mist quickly collected her now bare skin, making it glisten under the dim magical lights. The elven queen exuded purity underneath a body made of sin, and her inviting eyes begged me, a subus, to reconcile the two contradictory concepts. "Come forth, Saeko. Let us two queens consummate an alliance." Chapter 126 – Their Mother’s Love Chapter 126 ¨C Their Mother¡¯s Love It had to have been the moment I crossed the threshold into the grand baths. Queen Elendir wasn''t going to be as easy to defeat as Shayle. The mere act ofying eyes on the dark elven queen made myher regions wetter than the steam that enveloped us. Those wide, birthing hips had given her ass plenty of room to fill in and was enough to make any man crazy. Plump thighs that were no longer restrained by stockings could her a fortune fromp pillow enthusiasts. Not to mention the exceedinglyrge pair of breasts that were as big as my head which bounced with each step. I wanted to sink my hands into every inch of her. I was robbed of the eyeful feast when Elendir submerged herselfpletely into the hot baths. She resurfaced, flinging her wet hair and painting a brief circle of water that framed her soaked body. To say I was mesmerized would be an understatement. Elendir extended a hand, beckoning me to join her. I wordlessly took off my clothes at her behest, like a spell had been cast on me to obey the queen. "Magnificent," she said of my body with curious eyes. "I expected nothing less from a subus. Though I find it amusing, as I''m told you were once a human boy. Perhaps we should turn more boys from your world into girls." I kicked my underwear away and blushed at thepliment. "Well¡­ I did identally turn my boyfriend into a girl, but Mio and I like him as he originally is. But you''re one to talk when ites to a lewd body. You and La must have done this, too, right? Who won?" "You already know the answer without me telling you." The queen took my hand and pulled me into the pool. Although the water was hot, my body adjusted quickly. It quickly became therapeutic, more so than from the steam. There had to be magic in the water, because the tension in my muscles began to unknot themselves. However, the thing that was really hot and wasn''t easy for me to adjust to was Elendir. With our hands intertwined, she drew me in so close that her scalding body heat seeped into me faster than the water. I was only as tall as her breasts. My hands reached out to grab them only for all ten fingers to sink into the incredibly soft mounds. Was it possible for something to be unironically as soft as marshmallows? The proof was in my hands right now. "Mmmmm¡­ How long do you n to y with me? Wouldn''t you rather have a taste down here instead?" Elendir asked, taking a seat against the edge of the pool and spreading her legs. Despite the darkplexion, her pussy was a pretty pink color. The contrast stirred my hunger, and I went down on her with my tongue already out. "Aahh~ Mmm¡­ Keep going, Queen Saeko¡­ Feeling your tongue against me¡­ You''re quite the animal." Sweet, dark elven nectar flowed down my throat as I ate her pussy. However, it didn''t sound as though my cunnilingus was having the intended effect. She was certainly enjoying it, but anyone else would be going crazy. "Surely, I cannot be the only one in pleasure. I must do my part as well," Elendir said. The water around me began to churn and bubble. A strange pressure built beneath me. "Eh¡ª What''s going on down there?" I nced down to see nothing between my legs, but I swore something was prodding my crotch. It wasn''t until that pressure entered my pussy that my suspicions were confirmed. "Aahhh! Aahhhh¡­ NNghh¡­ How are you¡­ doing that?" My insides were being stirred by a penis-like sensation, but this was most definitely not a male sex organ within me. "A little magic is fair game to spice up our battle," Elendir said. She was making strange gestures with two fingers, but I soon realized that those movements matched what I was feeling. Her fingers fucked me without actually touching me,manding the waters to do it in her stead. "Two¡­ nnh¡­ can y at that¡­'''' I focused my entire aura on Elendir, causing the elf to arch her back and sigh with pleasure. "Oh¡­ Very good. Very good indeed. But you can do more, can''t you?" she asked, clearly underestimating me. Truthfully, I had been the one underestimating her. Defeating Shayle only made mecent. Elendir was the dark elven queen. I licked my tail wet with saliva and whipped it behind Elendir to pry into her asshole. Actually, her plump cheeks were so thick that I had a hard time squeezing through. She was kind enough to spread her cheeks for it to go in. In retaliation, or perhaps to one up me, watery tentacles rose from the bath. Two formed a suctioning whirlpool on my breasts. Smaller tendrils wrapped around my arms and legs like vines to massage me. "Hahh¡­ mm¡­ Why are you¡­ so good at this¡ª aahhh!" The lights went out briefly in my head from climaxing. "I understand that Shayle had lost to you. I cannot afford to go easy." Elendir shed a victorious grin even though the battle was far from over. Was I losing? Even as I was tailfucking her ass and licking her pussy, aura at full throttle that would have mindbroken a greater subus, Elendir''sposure hadn''t been shaken. The watery tentacles lost form and released me. Elendir stood up and pulled my tail out of her, using it to drag me towards the gazebo at the center. We climbed onto the marble structure where the water was much more shallow and at our ankles. Elendir forciblyid my head down on herp, and they were just asfy as I imagined. Like a cloud of bliss, softer than any sheep''s wool could provide. Seeing Elendir''s breasts dangle above my head, a different kind of instinct took over. "Mmmm? Is this what you were after all along? What an adorable sight for the subus queen," Elendir cooed, stroking my head and turning my brain to mush. I found myself sucking one of her erect nipples as if it were a pacifier. The position that we were in stoked long buried memories of being spoiled by Hatsumi at a very young age, when she used to mistakenly breastfeed me under the impression that she had milk to give. Those nostalgic thoughts, however, took an abrupt sexual turn. Lithe hands glided down my chest to caress my inner thighs. No matter how she touched me, I just knew I wanted more. "How is it, my sweet little child? Do you want me to pleasure you more?" Elendir asked. "Y-Yes¡­ " I answered, desperation dripping in my voice. Elendir pressed two fingers into my soaking pussy, enrapturing me with extraordinary pleasure. Her other hand continued to stroke my head, asionally running fingers through my long, wet hair. The shlicking sounds she made with my pussy grew more rhythmic and louder as her pace sped up, driving the euphoria I was experiencing to new levels. This intoxicating pleasure was somehow on par with Kana and Hatsumi. This dark elven stranger I had only just met today was showing me a different kind of love and affection. A kind that¡­ I never had before. Soon, my legs were trembling. "I''m cumming, Elendir¡­ I''m going to cum¡ª aaaaaahhhhhhhh!" An explosive orgasm wracked my body so intensely that I squirted. The stream eventually subsided, and Elendirmanded the water to wash my body of the mess. "Uu¡­ I¡­ I can''t believe I peed myself in front of you¡­" "There, there¡­ There, there. You have nothing to be ashamed of." Elendir lifted me into her arms and rubbed her face into the top of my head. It was no use. I couldn''t fight against Queen Elendir. She had a century of experience for every month I''ve been a subus. "I¡­ admit defeat¡ª Mmm!" My surrender was met with a deep kiss from Elendir, devoid of lust and only filled with warmth.. After our ''battle'' ended in my loss, the two of us helped wash each other off. Elendir didn''t seem tired at all. I probably didn''t drain as much out of her despite the fact that we were certainly lusting after each other. She was scrubbing my back when I heard a sigh escaping her lips. "Something wrong?" I asked, ncing over my shoulder to see a blissful expression that didn''t match the sound she let out. "Seeing your tiny back made me think of how it would be to have an actual child of my own," Elendir said. I''d almost forgotten while in the heat of passionate sex that the dark elves were infertile. Ever since the Goddess of Everlight cursed them, they had to rely on alchemy and magic. But they had lost all the men in their lives already. "After what you did to me, I''m kind of worried about how you n to raise a child," I teased. The elven queen giggled. "It is a mother''s duty to teach them after all. How else will I prepare them for adulthood in a world filled with danger and subus like yourself?" My mind raced with fantasies of Elendir providing sexual education to her children in the future. All it served to do was make me wish I was born to her instead. That would probably have been quite the life. Instead¡­ The parents waiting for me back home were nothing like her. Nothing like grandma and grandpa who turned out to be more epting than I thought. "You''re troubled. What by?" Elendir asked, her gaze so full of kindness that made me jealous of her unborn children. "I was just thinking that¡­ I wish I had parents like you. They don''t know that their son turned into a daughter. Facing them isn''t something I''m looking forward to¡­" I sighed. Elendir hugged me from behind. The tworge mounds squished into my head like pillows encasing me from both sides. I really was like a childpared to her size. "Your parents do not know that you havee to another world to selflessly help strangers. That you have be a fine queen that bows to no tyrant and treats her subjects kindly. You do not ask for gratitude or fame, only courtesy in return. If you were born of my blood, I couldn''t be any more proud of you," Elendir said, her words striking the depths of my heart. I didn''t realize until now how deprived I was of parental affection. Although Hatsumi had always been there and raised me, she couldn''t match the touch of the one who birthed me, or the one who was supposed to teach me about manhood. "My mom and dad¡­ sometimes they''re gone for so long that I forget their faces. All I have of them is one picture in their room and blurry memories. I''m always asking myself if¡­ if they don''t love me," I said as tears ran down my cheeks. The embrace tightened in an effort tofort me. Elendir stroked my head with one hand and wiped my tears with the other. She turned me around, and I was met with the matronly gaze of a woman who had lost much in her life, but saw me as a new hope. "Oh, you sweet thing." Elendir gently cupped my face between two warm hands. "I cannot speak on behalf of your parents, but I urge you to look at those in yourpany. How many of them love you?" The images of Mio, Kana, Hatsumi, my friends at school, the subus who were close to me¡­ They all shed through my mind, too real to be just memories. A magical warmth entered my body from Elendir''s hands. Whatever spell she put on me, I felt from her touch everyone that I cared about and who cared about me as if they were here. There were so many people who loved me and who I loved back. I wasn''t alone. Elendir kissed my forehead and smiled. The spell ended. I was back in the baths. Only now did I see the ne with an effigy around Elendir. She followed my eyes and clutched it dearly. "It is in the image of the Goddess of Everlight. Even now, like your feelings toward your parents, I cannot let her go," Elendir said. The dark elves had every reason to hate the goddess for what she did to them. Yet Queen Elendir still revered her patron diety. "Even after she cursed you and your people with infertility?" I asked. "Perhaps we have bathed enough?" She brushed aside my question. "I know you were in search of Mio, but how would you like to sleep with me tonight? I''ll be your mother tonight and thoroughly spoil you." I must have nodded and epted her offer, because everything that happened next was like a blur. We dried up, got dressed, and Elendir carried me to her bedchamber as if I was a baby in her arms. Her scent put me in a heavenly state of peace. Before I knew it, both of us were fooling around in her bed. Elendir was eating out my pussy again. We weren''t battling this time, just two people making love. "How is it, dear?" Elendir asked. "It''s¡­ mmm¡­ good¡­ Your tongue is¡­ making me feel funny¡­" I answered, writhing in the silken sheets. The cunnilingus suddenly stopped. "Tsk. Tsk." Elendir climbed up to kiss me with her lips soaked in juices from my pussy. "I am your mother tonight, and you are my adorable subus daughter." "This reminds me¡­ Since I lost¡­ what does that entail?" I gulped. It never urred to me to ask about the specifics. My bout with Shayle was for her to determine whether I could be trusted as an ally. Against Elendir, I lost... "It means I outrank you in our new alliance." Elendir licked my inner thigh which left a burning sensation that smoldered into pleasure. "If you weren''t already spoken for, I would have made you breed me once you have fixed my people''s infertility. Oh well, I will have to settle for availing myself of you tonight as much as I can." A whole night with Elendir? In bed with this woman who I had no strength to fight back against? "D-Does that mean¡ª haaauu!" I arched my back from her tongue making circles on my clit. "Answer me again, dear. How is my tongue?" Elendir asked, going back down to kiss my lower lips. "Yes¡ª Aahh! You make me feel so good, M-Mama¡­ I want more¡­ spoil me more, Mama¡­" I pleaded. The next morning, I awakened in Ma¡ª Elendir''s embrace. My stirring awakened her, too. A warm smile shed across her face, and she leaned in to kiss me. The two of us went tongue-deep, entangled in each other''s arms and legs. We had to pry ourselves from the other to finally get out of bed. "I hope our time together convinces you toe back to this world whenever you like," Elendir said, putting on her beautiful dress gown. Thankfully, I''d seen her body long enough to have it burned into my mind. "I''ll think about it¡­" My face blushed hard. "But Mio and I will be really busy when we get back." "That''s too bad. Your tail tells me you''re rather eager to return." She pointed behind me. I nced over my shoulder to see my tail whipping back and forth like an excited dog. Elendir pretty much conditioned me with all that affection fromst night. Both of us gathered our respective people from the manor to meet outside in the courtyard. There were perhaps two hundred elves in total, and Shayle was among them with her dark elven sisters. Mio emerged, stretching her arms and cracking her neck. A couple of dark elves followed out after her that couldn''t look worse for wear. One frowning elf was rubbing her ass, probably from getting tailfucked too hard. I expected nothing less from Mio. "I came back to the roomst night to find five horny subus but no you. What gives?" Mio asked, yawning into her hand. "I went looking for you because you went missing for so long! I ended up running into Elendir. One thing led to another and¡­" I trailed off as my face turned red. Her lips peeled back into a shit-eating grin. "You ended up calling her mommy, didn''t you?" she asked. "Elly''s got that charm. Even I don''t mind calling her mommy once in a while." I pushed her face away. "Oookay. I''m moving on before you embarrass me any further." Summoning the de of the First Temptress to my hands drew the attention of everyone in the courtyard. It bristled with power from being filled to the brim with sexual energy. Trying to store anymore in myself or the sword would only go to waste. Using my aura to search into the dark elves'' souls, I found a deeply rooted curse. It clung to them like a malignant growth. The sword whispered to me that any worthwhile attempts to remove it might kill the host in the process. There had to be a way. Yumi and Selene didn''t spend all that time teaching me magic to let it go to waste. Focusing all the sexual energy to the tip of my sword, all the way down to a finer point than any grindstone could sharpen¡ª I sliced forward. A divine wind blew through my hair. A wrathful one. I was no longer at the demon lord''s manor. Instead, I stood before a light brighter than any star. Its luminosity grew to a blinding pitch that burned my skin and eyes. "You daree to this world after denying me yours? As if your audacity couldn''t be any worse, you seek to remove the curse I have ced on my people as punishment?" a voice full of fury asked me. "You''re the Everlight, aren''t you? I won''t pretend to try and understand your anger. How could I? But I want to make a solemn plea to you¡ª please, let me lift the curse from the dark elves. The war is over. They only want peace and to make amends," I pleaded to her. The light increased in intensity. "Why should I listen to a meddling mortal subus that isn''t of this world? Because of the dark elves'' transgression, I had to mourn the loss of my countless light elven children during the war. You wouldn''t know of my grief!" she roared. I put both hands to my ears and winced. "No, you''re right. I won''t. The dark elves do though, because you also brought about their loss and grief. Have you forgotten that they are also your children? What sort of parent would you be topletely abandon them, leave them without a chance to ask for your forgiveness?" "My¡­ children¡­" My eyesight was restored, and I was treated with the view of a gorgeous being forged from divinity that took the shape of an elf. Her eyes were full of sadness. "I have never considered¡­ You¡­ speak so earnestly. Is that pain I hear in your voice? You have been abandoned by your parents, haven''t you?" the Goddess of Everlight asked. I choked up and nodded. "For all 18 years of my life, and it hurts. All I had in my life was my sister Hatsumi until Mio came along. Maybe deep down I do want to forgive my mom and dad. I just want them to ept me for who I am, not for what they want me to be¡­" As a tear streaked down my cheek, the goddess reached out to wipe it away. "Very well. Your words have touched me. I shall lift the curse, because what foolish mother holds a grudge against her children? Thank you, little one, for illuminating what dark clouded these dimming eyes of mine." Everlight patted my head. When I came back to my senses, I was back in the courtyard. My sword had sputtered out of sexual energy. Dark elves and subus alike were in tears, gazing into the sky. Queen Elendir was clutching onto her ne. "What did you do?" she asked. "It felt as though the goddess herself descended to embrace us briefly." I, too, nced up at the sky in which the clouds were clearing up to reveal a bright and warm sun. "I''m not sure. All I did was convey her children''s love. I think¡­ you dark elves should be fine now." I smiled. Chapter 127 – A Date with Kana and Mio (Part 1) Chapter 127 ¨C A Date with Kana and Mio (Part 1) All I had was the Goddess of Everlight''s word that she lifted the curse. There would be no telling if it seeded until some monthster when the dark elves start showing baby bumps. "That''s about all I can do. I wish there was a better way to prove that it worked," I said to Queen Elendir. "It has." She nodded. "I can feel it in my very soul, the Everlight''s presence. Thank you, Queen Saeko. I''m not sure what it is you two spoke about, but a feeling within my heart assures me that our affliction is lifted." In that case, thank goodness. Or thank goddess was more appropriate this time around? Regardless, I was able to repay Shayle, the artifact hunters, and the dark elves for helping me defeat Sarena. Even if they were part of the reason that put me in the situation to begin with. "So, what''s the n for the dark elves now?" I asked. "We make up for lost time, of course." Elendir smiled. "Eh?" When I nced behind me, all the dark elves and subi had already disappeared back into the manor. The only ones left outside were Mio, Hana, and the light elven artifact hunters who were blushing at their peers'' baby making sounds from within. They certainly had a lot to do in order to repopte their people. "Perhaps you would like to stay a while longer and provide me with an offspring?" Elendir waved the potion that granted a dick between her two fingers. I gulped hard and declined her advances. "I-I don''t think I''m ready to have children yet, and I should really get back home before my sister gets angry at me." "Well, that''s too bad. A child birthed from two queens would surely be a strong one. I shall at least like to name my first child after you." Elendir bowed in an excessive disy of respect. "I''m honored!" I instinctively bowed back.. My memories wandered back to the talk fromst night about how she would take charge of educating her children on sexual matters¡­ Future Saeko was a lucky one indeed. "I won''t keep you waiting then. My deepest gratitude isn''t enough to thank you for what you have done for my people. If you ever return to Elza, please do not make yourself scarce." Elendir cut open a portal and embraced each of us in turn. "Queen Saeko, wait!" La came rushing out of the manor before we entered the portal. "Sorry, La! We didn''t get much time to get to know each other. Maybe when Ie back next time¡ª" "I''ve been meaning to ask if I cane to the human world with you?" she asked. "Sounds fun to me, but then no one would be here to run the subi," Mio said. "Mio''s right," I added worriedly. "Not that I mind youing to Earth if you behave, but the subi of Elza won''t have a leader." "Technically, I am their superior since defeating you has put me above you in the hierarchy of leadership," Elendir interjected. "Oh," I simply uttered. Although I lost in a battle of sex as a subus, it wasn''t as humiliating or disgraceful as I thought. Against someone like Elendir, losing wasn''t so bad. Apparently Mio and La couldn''t match the dark elven queen''s techniques either. Maybe one day when I returned, we could have another go for me to reim my crown. "Queen Elendir has actually been ruling the subi in my ce for some time now. She is exceptionally good at keeping them in line! So, will it be alright? It isn''t that I want to have sex with humans. Exploring Japan just sounds like so much fun!" La got all up in my face with glittering eyes. There might be money in opening up a travel agency between worlds one day. "Fine, but you have to report to my home first. I can''t risk letting rogue subi run around in the open," I relented. The masochistic subus grabbed my hand and shook it like crazy. "Thank you so much! Once I have everything in order here, I shall go straight to finding you!" We all said our farewells, then crossed the portal''s threshold and came into my living room. "Well, my dearest little sister. Are you ready to hear what it is that I wanted for letting you go to another world?" Hatsumi asked, sending a chill up my spine. She was sitting on the couch, one leg crossed over the other, sipping on coffee. Though her eyes were closed, a smile shed across her face. "Lotta fun, guys! Guess I''m gonna just skedaddle and leave you to it!" Hana took off running. I took a deep breath to steel myself. "Y-Yes¡­ I''m ready." It had to just be sex, right? After all, we''ve done so much with each other. What''s the worst that she could ask for next? "For the next three months," Hatsumi began, "I will take over the role of being the queen subus in your ce." Mio and I blinked absentmindedly with our mouths hanging, trying to process the words that came out of Hatsumi''s mouth. "I''m sorry¡­ what?!" I eximed. "I received a call from your homeroom teacherst week. Your grades have been slipping since May. Selene also tells me she has been picking up your ck at kendo club. She doesn''t mind, but aren''t you supposed to be their club manager?" Hatsumi folded her arms. Wait¡­ Hatsumi was absolutely right. Ever since bing a subus, focusing on school has gotten a lot harder. With the recent eventstely, I''ve been slow to finish homework and keep up with studies. Regarding kendo club, I''d pretty much forgotten all about it. "Uu¡­ So¡­ You''re going to take over my rule so I can focus more on school?" I pressed my fingers together in shame. My sister nodded. "With college over the horizon and entrance examsing up, you need to stay focused. This will only be temporary. I''ll turn over the crown to you at the end of February." January and February were going to be the most grueling months for high schoolers trying to get into college. "Guh¡­ Even after I just got back to being queen¡­ Okay, fine." "Hatsumi as queen, huh? This oughta be good. So much for being a model student." Mio shed a toothy grin. "What about you? Your grades can''t possibly be better than mine!" I used her. "Actually, Mio has been excelling in every ss and subject. The homeroom teacher expects that she can get into Tokyo University if that''s her first choice," Hatsumi said. "What?!" "Heh. Your human studies ain''t shit but child''s y to me." Mio turned her nose to the ceiling to bask in Hatsumi''s praise. Could she have charmed her way to good grades? No way. Something like answers on tests and homework could easily break logic. A deal was a deal, and I had to hold up my end of the bargain. I summoned the de of the First Temptress. The only way to make Hatsumi queen was to transform her into a subus, and thest time she became a subus¡­ "Are you going to be okay, too? Isn''t college and career-hunting keeping you really busy?" I asked my sister. "Your big sis is already on top of everything! What''s important now is ensuring you enter college. Otherwise, we''ll have bigger things to worry about than exining to our parents that you''re a girl," Hatsumi said. I had no choice¡­ If my grades continued dropping, I wouldn''t be able to get into college. This much was true. "Alright¡­ Here you go¡­" I reluctantly handed the sword over to Hatsumi. The moment she took hold of it, a blinding light illuminated the room. When it subsided, Hatsumi was transformed back into the subus form that Ist remembered during Beatrice''s reign of terror. She was, suffice to say, absurdly powerful. The subtle feeling of having a secondary energy bank disappeared from me, and I felt hungrier for it. "Hmm. The sword still remembers that I was worthy." Hatsumi swung it around a few times, then vanished it. "Subus Hatsumi, huh. Color my pussy dripping wet." Mio licked her lips. Already, I was regretting my decision. "Hehe. I''ll start taking care of things as queen. You two have until this weekend is over before you have to put your all into school. Is that understood?" My sister asked, grinning and narrowing her eyes at me. Shivers crept up my spine again as I found myself under the burning lustful gaze of Hatsumi, the new subus queen. "Y-Yes, sis¡ª mmpff!" Hatsumi cupped my face in her hands and lifted me up for a deep kiss. She was practically deepthroating me with her tongue. "Good girl," she said once our lips parted. "I hope you''re prepared for the next three months." Leaving me with that cryptic message, Hatsumi left home to demand fealty from the other subus in Japan. "Dunno about you, but I like where this is going." Mio cackled at my expense. College, huh? This was going toe up inevitably. I just wished I had more time, like another year. My youth was slipping right by, and before I knew it, adulthood would smack me in the face after college. The doorbell suddenly rang. "Who could that be?" I wondered aloud. Hatsumi wasn''t airheaded enough to leave her keys behind, and none of us were expecting any packages today. When Mio and I went to answer the door, Kana was there fiddling his fingers at the entrance. "Oh, good timing!" Mio leaned into my back from behind. "Hatsumi''s not home. Wanna fuck?" "N-No! Today I actually¡­ Saeko, Mio¡­ I, uh¡­ I¡­ I want to take you guys out on a date!" Kana eximed. "Date? W-What brought this on?" I asked, quickly turning red. "Well¡­ We''ve been in a rtionship for a while now and haven''t gone on a real date yet. So while you were gone, I''ve been nning a whole day for us to surprise you. I-I even had a nice ce reserved! What do you say?" he asked timidly. A¡­ A date¡­ with Kana¡­ My heart was already throbbing. The three of us had been together for a few months now, but aside from sex, we never didn''t anything that couples did. Part of that was because Mio and I were subus, and this rtionship was a rather unconventional one. "The whole point of a date is to get to the fucking, right? Why don''t we just skip the boring parts and get straight to it?" Mio folded her arms, appearing slightly disappointed. "We can''t keep having sex all the time!" Kana cried. "We can''t?" She scratched her head in confusion. "Rtionships are more than just sticking it in. I want to make more memories with you guys¡ª memories that aren''t just sex. How about it?" he asked again. Mio and I traded nces, then nodded. A date would be a nice change of pace. Hatsumi did say we had until this weekend was over, so we might as well make the best of it. We got changed and took the train out to Yokohama. With winter upon us, everyone was bundled up in warm clothes and blowing into their hands. If it got any colder, we might even get some snow down in Tsukiji. Like a good boyfriend and guide, Kana took us to a number of ces. He had tickets to the Sea Paradise aquarium, where Mio was running all over the ce, face pressed to the ss and mouth agape in awe from all species of fish swimming around us. We visited Yokohama Bay Quarter, a shopping mall where they erected a two-story tall Christmas Tree in celebration of theing holidays. Mio couldn''t hide her childish wonder. Kana and I had to hold her back from flying up to the decorated tree. "It''s so pretty! How do humans put all the decorations up without being able to fly?" Mio asked, who was at the edge of the fence that kept people like her from trying to climb on it. "Same way we make big things. With big machines anddders," I answered with amusement. "I wanna take a picture! Let''s take a picture, guys!" The most surprising thing to me was how bubbly Mio was. I understood that it was her first time seeing it all and somewhat expected a unique reaction given that she didn''t belong in this world, but this wasn''t it. But no one wasining. After taking a bunch of selfies and having a stranger take a picture for us, Mio was eager to see more and took the lead from Kana despite it being his date. "Did you know this was going to happen?" I asked him, squeezing his hand as we trailed behind Mio. Kana shook his head. "I''m honestly just as surprised as you are. I didn''t expect her to be enjoying it this much." "Who''s that old guy and why are kids sitting on hisp?" Mio pointed to a man dressed in red, surrounded by children and fake presents in a scenic photography section. "That''s Santa use," I answered. "On Christmas night, he goes from house to house, delivering presents to good children. " "For real?" Something clicked in her head. At Mio''s insistence, we got in line with Santa us. Thankfully, it wasn''t as awkward being high school students because there were a number of adults also in line. Christmas was a growing tradition in Japan, an excuse to give each other gifts and enjoy time with family. I was going to have to think about what to get my friends soon. When it finally came time for our turn, Mio threw herself onto Santa''sp. "Ho, ho, ho! Quite the eager youngdy, are you?" Santa bellowed joyously. "I heard you''re in the business of giving good kids presents. What about naughty, naughty girls?" Mio asked, drawing circles on his chest and leaning in too close forfort. Kana and I had a very bad premonition. The man behind the costume grew visibly anxious. "Well¡­ Th-There''s still time to be a good girl, and maybe there will be a present under your tree when I visit your house!" Even so, Santa maintained a professional appearance and kept his cool. "But Santa~" Her hand began to slowly move down his chest. "If I am a good girl, will you show me what''s inside this Christmas present?" Both of us dragged Mio off Santa''sp. "Sorry for the trouble!" we eximed, pulling her away from the area. "I can''t believe you tried hitting on Santa¡­" Kana groaned. "There are kids here, Mio!" I scolded her. "Hey, hey! What did Santa mean by ''under your tree''?" Mio asked, our admonishing flying over her head. Kana threw me a look to just let it go. "Traditionally, people buy and decorate their own Christmas tree at home. It won''t be as big as the one you saw earlier, but it can look just as pretty," he exined. "Does that mean¡ª" Mio turned to me. "Yeah. Hatsumi and I celebrate Christmas, too. We always buy a fresh tree to put up," I said. "Sweet! I can''t wait to decorate it with you guys!" She threw her arms around me. If Mio was going to be this excited, then it would be difficult to be angry at her earlier offense. It was starting to get dark, but Kana apparently had several more things he wanted to do before going home. Imagine our surprise when Mio and I got to the pier, and a boat was waiting for us with guests eating dinner on the deck. "No way. You got a reservation for a dinner cruise?" I thought I was seeing things. "Reservations were out a while ago. I''ve been checking almost every hour for the past few months, waiting for a cancetion. It finally paid off though," Kana said. Mio was at a loss for words as she nced up at therge boat. One of her greatest wishes was to travel the seas on a ship. I still remember when she first told me. Though I had told Kana once as a passingment, I didn''t think he would make ite true. "Come on, guys! I booked a private room. The ship is due to set off in a few minutes!" he said. Dinner was exquisite. The ship took us out to Tokyo Bay, and we ate in a private room with a beautiful view of the sea thanks to being seated by the wide windows. I must have had enough seafood tost me a lifetime. Oyster, crab, lobster, sushi, salmon¡­ you name it, the menu had it. "Uuu¡­ I''m stuffed¡­" I moaned. "You said it¡­ I don''t think I can even move right now." Kana loosened his belt and burped. "By the way, Mio''s gone to the restroom for a while now. You think she''s seasick or something?" Mio had gone up to go to the bathroom almost twenty minutes ago. Someone who liked the sea as much as her couldn''t possibly have gotten seasick. Or maybe it was possible and she was just all talk. "I''ll go look for her." I left the room and searched the restrooms, but Mio was nowhere to be found. It wasn''t until I reached the top deck did I see her, standing against the railing, hair fluttering from the winds, and gazing out to the seas. She didn''t flinch or react when I joined her. "Your food won''t eat itself." "Figure I''ll have my fill of you and Kana to make up for itter," Mio said, finally turning my way. "I can''t put into words how much fun I had today. Guess the cum hydrant was right. Maybe there are some things just as good as sex. I''m starting to see why you fell in love with the guy." "Funny way to say you''re also in love with him," I teased. "Heh. Maybe I am. Thanks to him, I''m on a boat! Dunno what it is, but seeing all this while standing on my two feet instead of flying¡­ There''s something nice about it." We enjoyed the view of the seas for a little while longer. The cold stopped registering when I was with Mio. Eventually, she wrenched herself from the railings and skipped up to the door. "I''m d it was you I turned into a subus back then. It was a shitty thing to do to you, but I really wanted someone¡ª anyone just to not be alone. Now I have a cute girlfriend and boyfriend who makes me so happy, I could cry. So¡­ thanks." Mio smiled. I walked up to Mio and grabbed her hand, then pointed to the mistletoe above us. "What''s that? Another Christmas thing?" she asked. Without answering, I got on my toes to kiss her. "You''re supposed to kiss the one you like while under it," I said after pulling away. Maybe it was my imagination, but Mio appeared to have blinked away a tear and looked away from me. "You humans and your weird traditions. Can''t say I hate it though. What say we get our boyfriend over to get in on this?" Mio smirked. "Hehe. Sounds like a n." Chapter 128 – A Date with Kana and Mio (Part 2) Chapter 128 ¨C A Date with Kana and Mio (Part 2) It took a whole lot of effort to get Mio off the boat after our dinner cruise. She wanted to ride it a second time like some sort of amusement park ride, so Kana and I ended up promising her another trip in the future before she was willing to leave. "Nnnhh! Being on the sea''s almost as good as sex!" Mio said as we walked along the boardwalk, swinging our sped hands to enjoy the rest of the night. "Say, why do you like boats so much?" I asked. "Wouldn''t flying over the ocean be a lot more fun?" The subus let go of our hands to race ahead and leaned over the railings to look down at the waters, crashing against the harbor. Her expression answered me without a word. She loved it. "There''s something about being surrounded by a vast ocean, never knowing where you''re going to end up. Flying takes all that fun away because you see inds everywhere up there. I just wanna¡­ drift," Mio exined. A strong breeze blew in, causing Mio''s hair to flutter behind her. Illuminated by the stars above and neon Christmas lights from the back, she brushed the bangs from her eyes to gaze at the bay with a warm smile. I quickly snapped a picture, desperate to capture this moment forever. Mio heard the digital shutter and grinned at me, caught in the act. She threw an arm over mine and Kana''s shoulders, drawing us in close. "Hey, hey! You can''t be taking pictures of just me! If we''re out here making memories, it''s gotta be all of us, remember?" "Well, you were just looking so photogenic. Besides, Kana wanted a nice lock screen picture of you on his phone," I teased. "You were the one who pulled out a phone!" Kana rolled his eyes at the usation. "Mio''s right, though. The only pictures we have are at the Christmas tree. I''m down to take more, we still have some time before thest train." The three of us did just that, taking as many pictures as we could until the memory storage in our phones were almost filled. A lot were stupid and silly, some of them cute and sweet, and a couple were just Mio sexually harassing me and Kana. We even flew Kana out to sea, much to his terror. "I¡­ I like my feet on solid ground¡­" Kana shuddered as he dropped to all fours the second we brought him back. He had a hand pressed hard to his pocket, like trying to stop it from bleeding. After steadying himself on both feet, he took a few breaths as if to prepare for something. "Hey, guys. I''m going to be right back." "Are you hurt? Should wee with?" I asked worriedly. He pointed to a public toilet across the way and rushed off. "I just need to use the bathroom!" "Shouldn''t have eaten all those oysters! I got just the thing if you want an aphrodisiac!" Mio shouted. "Guh¡ª You have the wrong idea!" he yelled back. While Kana was gone, Mio and I bought some hot chocte from a vending machine. We drank them at a nearby bench that faced the sea. Many people walking past us were hand in hand. They were all couples, families out spending time together, walking their excited dogs, and loners enjoying their once a year outing. A mother and father strolled by, lifting theirughing child between them by the hand. Seeing that put me in a damper mood, wondering if things had turned out differently that I''d have better parents. Mio put an arm around me and said, "Subi don''t know their parents, you know? All of us are born looking like half elves because of our pointed ears, but without the wings, tail, and horns. It ain''t until many yearster we start fucking anything that walks for food. Once we''re old enough, we kinda gravitate to each other after a while and form a hive." "How do subi survive the years after being born?" I asked, surprised by the revtion and curious to learn more. "Hope that some nice family takes in the orphaned baby. Most get sold off or killed before we can think for ourselves." She frowned. "W-What? That''s horrible!" "Hey, we''re a menace if not kept in check after all. In my case, it was this old sailor guy who had a big belly andughed like Santa. A captain of his own ship and everything," she revealed with a nostalgic smile. This was my first time hearing about how subi lived in the other world. Or where they were before going to Elza. Mio rarely ever talked about her past. "I''m guessing that''s why you like being on boats, huh?" I said. Mio leaned back on the seat and kicked her feet. "Probably! I always fly alongside the ship when it sails. The deckhands were cool. I fucked every single one of them in secret. The captain, well¡­ he saw me too much like a daughter. It was so fun, but¡­ good things neverst. Bea came looking for me. A war wasing, and we needed to be raised and trained for it. She sunk the whole ship out at sea and forced me to watch everyone go down. I hated her so much for taking all that away from me. It happened during a freezing night like this, too." Beatrice turned out so much more terrible than I knew. We were all better off without her. In a way, I was thankful. It was a strange feeling. The truth was, I might not have ever met Mio if she stayed on that ship. That didn''t mean I couldn''t feel sympathy and mourn with her. I put my drink down to wipe the tears from her eyes, then cupped her trembling hands. "Yumi''s the only other person I''ve ever told. Feels good to get it off my chest though." Mio forced a smile. All of us had our own circumstances. My parents were absent for most of my life, and Mio''s was taken away from her. However, for her to be in this new world and for me to be in this new form gives us a chance to do things differently. I didn''t want to be like my parents. Ever. "One day, we''re probably going to have kids, too. I feel like you''re going to make a good mom, if not a little irresponsible one," I teased. "Oh?" A yful smirk returned to Mio''s face. "Guess you ain''t wrong. Kana''ll make a good dad, but he''s gotta put a kid in each of us first. But having my own rugrats, huh? Dunno why, but that sounds like a lot of fun." Now that Mio was feeling better, things were right with the world again. This was how it should be. "Speaking of Kana, he sure is taking a while." I nced over at the bathrooms. The two of us decided to go check out of worry only to hear scuffling behind the bathrooms. "Ya got something important in there? We just wanna take a look, buddy?" "Tell us more about those girls you were with, too. What''s a little bitch like you doing with some hotties like that?" Kana was on the ground, clutching onto something and being hounded by a group of punks. He held firm a stic baggie to his chest, while the guys were punching him and trying to pull it away. "The hell do you guys think you''re doing?" I growled. They backed off as Mio and I put ourselves in front of Kana. "Those cutedies came falling into ourps. Your friend punched me in the face. How are you gonna make it up to me?" One of them, whose face looked slightly bruised, reached out to me, but I pped his hand away and helped Kana up. "Are you okay?" "I''m sorry¡­" Kana frowned. "I heard them call you two sluts and kind of just¡­ acted on my own." "Well, they ain''t exactly wrong. But¡­" Mio scowled at them. "Buzz off losers. This guy''s our boyfriend, and we got a whole lot of fucking to get to that none of you are invited to." "W-Wait a minute¡­ as in this scrawny kid has two girlfriends?" the guy asked, his confidence crumbling in real time. "What? That so hard to believe?" She grinned, then surprised us all by making out with Kana on the spot. "Mmrph¡ª Mio¡­ mmm¡­!" Kana iled around as she sucked the life out of him. When they were done, I did the same while stroking his inner thigh until he sprung an erection. "N-No way¡­ they''re serious¡­" another guy whimpered. The group of yboys became dejected, their shoulders ckened, and eyes went lifeless. "We''re on a date, so how about you limp dicks beat it?" Mio sneered. "Tch¡­ You cunts got nerve for just some high schoolers.". Things were about to turn violent as one pulled out a pocket knife. "Let''s teach them a lesson." Mio was about to step in until I walked past her and put myself between them. The gang went frozen solid. Their weapons fell to the ground. They watched in terror and confusion upon realizing that something wasn''t quite right here, and they would be correct to assume that. Because I had them charmed with the fury of a greater subus. "Didn''t you hear?" I asked, trembling with anger for having my date with Mio and Kana interrupted. "We''re on a date. Get out of my sight, or you''re about to find out how much you like having anal sex with each other instead." A rather vividly-induced vision of them screwing each other entered their thoughts in the span of a split second. They all recoiled and gagged, looked one another in the eyes, and almost vomited. "I-I don''t see you guys that way!" one guy ran away screaming. "Where the hell are we?" "What the fuck, bro. That''s gay as fuck!" A second guy was covering his butt, keeping himself guarded from his friends. The rest split off running in different directions. "Kahaha! That''s what I''m talking about! Good shit." Mio whooped. "W-What did you do to them?" Kana asked. "Let''s just say they are going to see each other a little differently from now on." I giggled to myself. Tweaking people''s memories and thoughts were bing a lot more fun. "I''m guessing taking us on a date had something to do with what''s in your hands?" I asked while dusting him off. Kana sighed. "I guess it finally dawned on me after you two went to Elza that we won''t always be together. Feels like just yesterday we were meeting for the first time. Now we have college soon. It''s no secret I''m aiming for Tokyo U. and you two are staying for Tsukiji, so¡­ the whole thing about wanting to make more memories wasn''t just me pulling shit out of my ass." Now that Kana brought it up, the thought of being separated depressed me a lot more than I expected. Even after Mio disappeared for even a few days left me beyond stressed. Tsukiji and Tokyo were a three-hour train ride away from each other, but they amounted to a day trip. Being busy with college meant infrequent visits and consequently not being able to be together as often. I also highly doubted Shayle would be willing to part with the mirror artifact either. Mio and I would lose our aptly-named cum hydrant. Before I knew it, my hand moved on its own to hold Kana''s as if fearful to lose him. I had held it as a friend when we were younger. Now, closer than we ever have been before, we were boyfriend and girlfriend. If I went back in time a year ago and told myself back then that I''d be dating my best friend, I wonder what past Saeko would say? Calling myself the girlfriend made me feel fuzzy inside. "Heh. You''re less of a pussy than I thought. Maybe having one for a spell finally showed you what it took to be a real man," Mio said, poking fun at his genderbent phase. "Oh, my god¡­ stop bringing that up, Mio!" Kana pouted, then brought out what were clearly three small jewelry boxes. "Anyway, yes. The whole date was so that I can give you guys this." My heart skipped a beat, and I must have lost consciousness for the briefest of seconds. There could only be one time a man brought out something like that to a woman. Even Mio was at a loss for words, the smirk wiped from her face and eyes going wide. Kana flipped them open to reveal pretty white gold rings. They weren''t beset with any gems or diamonds, but the colors took our breaths away. "I¡­ I had Hhan help me pick them out. You guys remember thepensated dating we did back then with her? I, uhm¡­ I kinda kept doing it until I wasn''t a girl anymore. All that money I earned went into these and the date," he exined. "You spent all that money on us?" I gasped. The one who was possibly the most smitten by the gift wasn''t me. Mio had the most troubled expression on her face, red as a tomato, and eyes watery. Kana and I were about as surprised by the reaction as she was of the ring. "Alright, you guys can quit staring!" Mio turned around to hide her face from us. "It''s just¡­. I''m not used to¡­ N-No one''s really ever given me something like this before, okay?" "I really, really wanted to give you guys something before I leave. I wanted to prove to you that¡­ I''m just asmitted to our rtionship, as more than just your guys'' c-cum hydrant¡ª god that''s still so embarrassing¡ª but as your boyfriend!'' Kana eximed. I went bright red and almost swallowed my tongue. Never have mere words made me so happy before. To hear it directly from my childhood friend put butterflies in my stomach and sent my heart aflutter. "Ahhhhh! Stop with the sappy shit! You know I can''t handle it!" Mio shoved Kana up against the wall, then grabbed a handful of his gnads which caused him to squeal. "We''re going straight to a love hotel right fucking now to fuck our brains out." "But¡ª" I wagged my tail at him. "Tsk, tsk. You''re the one who flipped our switches and vowed tomit to this rtionship. You have to take responsibility." Mio let him down, and we each extended our left hand for Kana to put the ring on us. He slipped each one onto our ring finger. We took the third and put it on him together. "Hehe¡­ Now it looks like we''re married," I mused. "But I''m probably going to have a lot of exining to do when Hatsumi sees it, and while she''s like that¡­" "Worry about thatter. I''m soooo on fire right now," Mio said, hugging a blushing Kana from behind. We went to the only ce possible that could properly end the date¡ª a love hotel, which this city wasn''t in short supply of despite the season. "Eh? Three of you?" the male clerk asked, envy showing on his face. "H-How long of a stay would you like?" "It''s only a Saturday. Just book us two overnight stays. We''ll keep this date going until we gotta go home!" Mio said. "You want to be here until Monday morning?!" Kana groaned. "Why are youining? At least you aren''t stuck here checking couples in!" the employee fired back, handing us the key. The room we got was tropical resort themed. Walls were printed with palm trees and beaches. Speakers at every corner of the room yed Hawaiian music. Our bed was arge mattress on top of a straw wood frame. There was even a bath with hot tub settings surrounded by fake ferns and nts, appearing like some hidden oasis. As expected, the bathroom was made with transparent ss. "Aw, shit. Luxury aodations, here Ie!" Mio stripped naked and went straight for that. Meanwhile, Kana and I were impressed with the view only avable to our room due to being at the corner of the building. The wide corner window showed the neon skylines of Yokohama on one side and of Tokyo Bay with passing ships on the other. "I''m kind of jealous that you''re going to be living in Tokyo. Big city, so much to do. Think you''re going to miss Tsukiji?" I asked as we both gazed out to the bay. "Obviously, I''ll miss you and Mio the most. But do you know the real reason I''m going to Tokyo for college? It has something to do with what we talked about as kids." Kana turned to me with a test of my memory. Was I forgetting something? I couldn''t remember for the life of me. "Yeah, I sort of figured you forgot. It''s part of the reason why I almost wanted to stay in Tsukiji," he said. "Don''t keep me in the dark!" I frantically shook his shoulders. "Remind me! What is it?" Kana brought a hand up to stroke my cheek. Butterflies were fluttering inside me already. I leaned into the touch of his hand and pressed myself closer to him. It wasn''t fair that he could make me feel like a woman so easily. "Elementary school, after our career report. I remember how sad you were when your parents essentially outlined your entire life. You were about to cry because they wrote Tsukiji U., and I wrote Tokyo as my n for college," he hesitantly reminded me, himself embarrassed from recalling it. Those memories came flooding back and my face heated up, because what was said next raised the biggest g about how Kana really felt about me, but at the time, I was too young to realize it. All of the neurons firing off in my brain wanted to hear it again. "What did you say to me?" I asked, ying dumb just to hear from him now. "W-Well¡­ I said¡­ I''d be with¡ª mmph?" Without letting him finish, I kissed him on the lips. "Keep going," I urged him. "Be with¡ª mm! Saeko¡­ I can''t say it if you keep doing that¡­" He turned red, too. "Don''t stop¡­ chuu¡­" I kissed Kana over and over again, purposefully interrupting him just to hear it more. "... That we''ll always be together no matter where we go!" We went tongue-deep in each other''s throats, arms wrapped tight, and legs intertwining. The bulge in Kana''s pants was begging for release. My maidenly heart screamed for his affection. I remembered that part of our past clearly. I was quiet all day after my parents filled out my career report for me. Even my homeroom teacher was baffled that they did that. Out of some misguided attempt to get back at them, I hid in a park until Kana found me. He had dirt all over his face and twigs stuck in his hair from searching everywhere for me. I knew he had chosen Tokyo University, and for me¡­ losing my best friend at the time who protected me from bullies, made me smile andugh everyday¡­ that was the end of my world. Those words he whispered while I was enveloped in his arms saved me. Kana was the reason I wanted to be more manly. Now I wanted to be his woman. "Just so you know, I''m not letting you sleep tonight. Even if you do, I''m going inside your dreams so we can keep going." I smiled. "Yeah, I know¡­ This is my life now, and I have to live with it." Kana sighed. "Water''s heating up real nice!" Mio shouted from the bathroom, already soaking in the tub. I pulled Kana in with me and pushed him up to the edge of the bath. Mio waded over and eagerly waited for us to join. My hands reached down to stroke the erection beneath his pants, then tugged it all the way down. My mouth salivated with anticipation of having his hard cock in me again, and Mio''s heavy breathing grew shallower by the second. Tonight was our night. Mio and I made Kana sit down on the lip of the tub. We scooted in between his legs, where the thick meat rod was at full mast. Both of us used our tongues to y with the tip until it was throbbing hard. When I went down to suck on the testicles, and Mio wrapped her lips on the ns, Kana threw his head back and was unable to contain his voice. "God¡­ you guys are getting way better at that¡­ I can''tst¡­" Our unrelenting attacks left Kana squirming where he sat. "Shllrrp¡­ shllrrp¡­ Do you like how we suck your dick? Shllrp¡­ hahhu¡­" I asked, massaging his balls and licking the shaft. "Let it out¡­ Chuup¡­ shlllrrp¡­whenever you want¡­ shllrrp¡­ mmm¡­" Mio said. "It''sing¡ª nngh!" Kana sprayed our faces with sticky strings of cum. I grabbed Mio''s face to make out with her, both of us licking up the juices for ourselves. She reached behind to squeeze a handful of my butt cheeks, causing me to let out a surprised gasp. As soon as Kana got in for a soak, Mio had me sit on herp. Her fingers flicked my hard, and each time brought me closer to an orgasm. The teasing abruptly stopped, and she pried my legs open with her own. "Come over here and fuck this pussy," Mio said to Kana, spreading my lower lips with her fingers. Kana gulped and did as he was told. The beloved cock that I fantasize about on a daily basis entered me in a single thrust. "Aahh.. Saeko¡­ you''re already squeezing me so hard¡­" "Nn¡­ I can''t help it¡­ your dick just feels so good¡­" I moaned, wrapping my arms around his back. Mio did the same of his hips but with her legs. The second I pushed my tail into her pussy, she almost jumped out of the bath. A lot of the water sshed over the top. "Cheeky, aren''t ya? Really going ham with that tailtely," she said, nibbling on my ears. Locked in a debaucherous embrace, Kana pounded my pussy with the stamina of a beast, and I fucked Mio with my tail. p! p! p! p! p! p! "Kana¡­ ahhh! More¡­ keep going¡ª nngh¡­ aahhh, this is¡­ practice¡ª aaaahh! For when you¡­ really get me pregnant!" I raised my hips to meet the rhythm of his thrusts. "One day¡­ I will!" Kana vowed. "I''ll make you both my wives and get you pregnant!" "Yes, yes! Give it to me¡ª I''m cumming!" My eyes rolled to the back of my head as an orgasm rushed through me. Mio seized that moment to dig her fingers into my boobs and tail into Kana''s ass, magnifying our climax. Wave after wave of cum, hotter than the steaming waters at max setting, gushed into my womb. "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ You guys¡­ aren''t satisfied yet¡­ are you?" Kana asked, head between my boobs and struggling to catch his breath. "Nope," Mio and I said at the same time. After drying off, we went right for the bed. Kana was between my legs this time, tongue ravishing my pussy like a good boy after ejacting inside me. He knew what made me feel good by hitting all my weak spots. Of course, I couldn''t be the only one having all the fun. With Mio''s pussy in my face, how couldn''t I not go all out? "Holy shit¡­ When did you get so good at this?" Mio gasped, breathing out in irregr puffs. Her face twisted with pleasure, hole leaking with sweet juices, andpletely flushed red. Even though the three of usid sideways on the bed to be able to lick each other, Mio was having difficulties sucking Kana off and had to use her tail to jerk him instead. Although it was hard to concentrate with Kana eating my pussy like a champ, but no offense to him, doing it with Queen Elendir made every cunnilingus pale inparison. Still, I maintained enough of my senses to perform the same techniques on Mio. Fingering her, licking her, and rubbing her clit¡ª so much to multitask but was necessary to give her a taste of heaven. Lick! Lick! Lick! Shllrrp¡­ shllrrp¡­ shllrrp¡­ We were all enjoying the vor of each other''s juices, and the taste was absolutely delectable. "Oh, god¡ª fuck! I can''t¡­ shit, fuck, shit! I''m cumming so hard from your tongue¡ª what the hell are¡­ aaaaahhhhhhh!" Mio shuddered to an orgasm and rolled over onto her back. While she was catching her breath, I noticed Kana swallowing hard from seeing her opened legs. A little nudge took him by surprise. He threw his hands out to catch himself on the bed, where the two were inches away and gazed into each other''s eyes. Mio was the one who blushed and turned her head away. A teasing smile shed across my face as I realized that she was weaker to Kana than I thought. "W-What are you just looking at me like that for?" Mio asked. "Sorry¡­ I just thought you looked so pretty like this." Kana was about to get up, but I held him in ce and wagged my tail at him. Embarrassed, Mio covered her eyes with her arm and said, "Don''t keep me waiting¡­ put it in already." Kana pushed his dick into Mio and elicited from her a very girly moan. It was as if her yfulness had vanished and was reced with a demure coat of paint. Giving her that ring proved to be rather strategic. "You''re so hot inside¡­ I feel like I''m melting." He sighed blissfully. "Oh, fuck¡­ it''s different this time¡­" Mio whispered. "When did you start lusting after me this much?" With my tail slickened from Mio''s pussy, I drilled it into Kana''s ass and caused both of them to jolt. "That''s because he''s starting to really like you the way he likes me. Don''t you, Kana? Show Mio how much you''re into her." I dry humped him from behind, pushing his waist to thrust into Mio. "Saeko, wait¡­" Kana begged. "I''m still trying to get used to¡ª aahh¡­ " "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!" Mio moaned like a beast, bouncing on top of his waist. "This cock is way too good¡­ It''s the best I ever had¡­ harder! Faster! Come on, fuck me like you mean it!" "Mio¡­ your pussy feels so good¡­ it''s squeezing the life out of me¡­" he said, thrusting faster and faster. I held him from behind and pushed him down toy on top of Mio. "Don''t you have something to tell her, too?" I nibbled on his ear. Mio held his face. "I can¡­ feel it¡­ your lust¡­ there''s so much of it! Kana, do you love me, too? Like you love Saeko? I wanna hear it. Tell me you love me!" "T-That goes without saying!" Kana began, as he searched his heart. "It''s never a dull moment being with you¡­ I used to be a chicken, but you''re always pushing me to try new things¡­ If it weren''t for you, I would never have ever found the courage to confess to Saeko either. You''re just as important to me as her, that''s why¡­ I love you, too, Mio¡ª mmmph!" The two of them fell into their own little world with their lips locked, fingers intertwined, and connected at the hips. Mio was always the one on top, but it seems Kana was able to tame the beast and make her a lovestruck girl. I had worried that our rtionship hinged only on me. I wanted the three of us to be together. Those worries, it seemed, were unfounded. Although¡­ "You guys sure are having fun. Let''s take it up a notch." I focused my massive aura on the two of them, enhancing their pleasure to rapturous levels of ecstasy. Mio''s eyes glowed pink as the effects took hold. "Ahh¡­ S-Saeko¡­ you¡ª nnhhhaaahhh! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! Holy fuck, I''m cumming so hard!" "Me, too¡­ My dick is on fire¡­ " Kana''s eyes screwed shut, glowing with the same color. "What did you¡ª aaaahhhhh!" Both of them trembled with the strength of an earthquake that the whole bed shook. "Uu¡­ I¡­ I can''t stop¡­ cumming¡­ but my¡­ balls are empty¡­" Kana mumbled deliriously. Mio continued to convulse from her unending orgasm. "My pussy won''t stop¡­ I can''t stop¡­ guh¡­" "Aha¡­ Maybe I overdid it a little. Might have brought a whole new meaning to mind-blowing orgasm," I said, rubbing the back of my head. Mio fought her way back to sanity and jumped on top of me. The warmth of her bare body, though sticky with from cum and sweat, seeped into mine. We held each other''s hands tightly, admiring the shine of our new rings under the dim room lights. "You little cunt, when did you learn something like that?" She squeezed my breasts so hard I had to roll away from the pain. "I already feel a headacheing," Kana groaned. Mio and I dragged him up between us. He had an arm over his face and was breathing heavily. "Wait¡­ I need to¡­ rest¡­" he said, gasping with each word. "Kana~ Don''t stop now. Your subus girlfriends want more~" I cooed, coaxing his cock back into an erection. "Isn''t this our honeymoon after you gave us those rings? You promised to stay up all night to feed us." Mio purred into his ears and pinched his nipples. Chapter 129 – Succubus Queen No Longer Chapter 129 ¨C Subus Queen No Longer Kana, Mio, and I flew to school together early the next morning from Yokohama. We wouldn''t have made it otherwise by train. Snowfall was light, but seeing the streets below nketed in white made for a nice change of pace from the gray concrete and asphalt. Christmas neared, and with it a sense of joy hung in the minds of those ready to embrace the holiday season. Every business big and small put up decorations, ying festive music at every corner. People were bundled up with scarves and puffy jackets. Soon, they would be flying and driving out everywhere for their vacation. That included us. But first¡­ the dreaded exams¡­ As wended in the clubrooms behind school, mostly deserted this time during the morning, the school''s first bell rang out to signal that sses were starting soon. "Whew. Just in time," Kana said. "Ah, shit! I just remembered I gotta help Rika and Prez with something. See ya in ss!" Mio took off in a hurry. Kana tried to let go of my hand as he headed inside. "W-We probably shouldn''t go around unting that we''re dating," he warned. "You''re saying that after putting a gallon of cum into me?" I asked with a pout. "Oh, don''t say that. You know I like you. People will get funny ideas if we''re too friendly. Unless you want toe out with it to everyone we know?" Point taken. Not that I''d personally care, but the specifics of our polyamorous rtionship would probably bring a lot of unwanted attention. "Fine. I''ll just have to settle with this." I kissed Kana deeply and heard a sound like a camera shutter somewhere behind me. Kana couldn''t have heard it, but my heightened senses allowed me to. As he opened the door to go inside, I lingered back. "You''re noting in?" he asked. "I have to grab something from the club room. I''m still the kendo club manager, remember?" I said. We went our separate ways. I snuck up on the male student behind a tree in the back courtyard who was leaning against the trunk, staring into his phone and clueless of my presence. "And what do you think you''re doing?" I asked, making myself known and spooking him. The student gasped. I immediately recognized him as Koga. "N-Nothing," Koga said, hastily trying to close his phone and failing. I snatched it out of his hands and saw a picture of the moment I kissed Kana. The camera roll, however, showed a lot more than that. As Koga tried to take his phone back from me, I flipped through all the pictures that were of us three at Yokohama on Saturday. "Were you spying on us?" I used him. "It''s¡­ It''s not fair!" Koga suddenly eximed. "Why does Kana get to be so lucky to have two girlfriends? I thought¡­ there was something special between us after all the times we had sex. Even when I''m the only one who remembers you''re a subus." Damn it. This was bound to be a problem sooner orter. All because I willy-nilly threw charms around, yed with people''s memories, and had sex with whoever back when I was a less responsible subus. By the looks of it, Koga ended up falling in love with me. A consequence of my inexperience. "I''m sorry, Koga. I didn''t mean to lead you on like that. I don''t feel the same way," I said. "Then¡­" He grabbed his phone back. "I''ll just expose to everyone that you''re a subus!" "Okay, this is getting out of hand. I liked the time we spent together, but I''m going to need you to forget everything. Sorry about this!" I charmed Koga and tampered with his memories of our romps. However, a powerful mental fortitude fought back and broke it. What happened? Was Koga just that in love with me that it wouldn''t logically make sense for him to believe otherwise? "I-I don''t know what you tried to do, but I''m going straight to ss and telling everyone!" Koga started to storm towards the building. I had to do something or the existence of subi would get out to the entire school. Or worse. "Okay, fine! What do you want in return for keeping quiet then?" I asked, resigning myself to his whims. For whatever reason, Koga asked for my number. After entering it into his own phone, he proceeded to send me a text and showed me the contact info written under my name¡ª sex ve. "You''re going to be my sex ve from now on. If I send you a message, you have to respond," Koga said. "Alright." I rolled my eyes. Not exactly the worst thing. I was a subus after all, so any offer of sex was going to get me going. In the meantime, I need to figure out a way to deal with Koga without risking him telling everyone about my identity. Unfortunately, the bastard proved to be a lot more desperate than I thought. Koga sent me a text in the middle of ss, followed up by a picture of him sitting on the toilet and his erect penis. He wanted me to meet in the boy''s bathroom. Right now?! "What''s the matter?" Mio whispered. "Nature calls." I sighed, then requested permission from sensei to leave the ssroom. "That''s fine, Saeko. Go ahead." Sensei nodded. As soon as I got to the bathroom, Koga had me give him a blowjob in one of the toilet stalls. "Shllrrp¡­ shllrrrp¡­ Hurry up¡­ and cum already¡­ shllrp¡­ mmm¡­" I applied every technique possible to get him to ejacte quickly. Even though I should hate being treated like this, having someone order me around was getting me off. For so long, I had ruled as the subus queen and answered to no one. With the title passed onto Hatsumi, my status was reduced to a greater subus. However¡­ "I like that look you give me¡­ You''re so cute with my dick in your mouth, Saeko¡ª ooooh! I''m cumming!" Koga grabbed my face and shoved it to the back of my throat as he came. "Is that¡­ enough?" I asked, getting to my feet and hesitating to leave. However, as my hand went for the handle, Koga shoved me against the stall door. He pulled my underwear down and pped his cock on my butt. "Not yet. I haven''t had sex with you in so long, so let''s go for a quick one!" The desperate guy wasted no time, sticking his stiff member into me. "Ahh¡­ You feel so good¡­I''ve missed this. You miss this, too, don''t you? It''s why you''re already so wet." "As¡­ if¡ª aahh, mmm! Not so rough, Koga!" I pleaded vainly to a man lost to lust. Pinned between the door and his body, a hard cock mming into my pussy, I knew I wanted this deep down. It might be because I wasn''t queen anymore. Maybe I just wanted to be dominated again. Koga thrusted madly. If anyone walked by, they would know what was going on. "Come on, you slut subus. Tell me you want this! You want my dick!" "Yes, yes! I wanted your dick in me so bad! Mess up my insides, Koga¡­ pour your cum inside me! Aahhh, ahh¡ª mmpph!" Koga forced me to kiss him. Our tongues and hips yed a wet tune, echoing in the empty bathroom that was our secret love nest. Both of us orgasmed at the same time. When Koga pulled out, a load of cum gushed out of my pussy. He took a step back and waved his dick at me. "Clean me up with a blowjob and you can go back to ss," Koga said. "Okay~" I happily sucked him off again, licking clean the dick that was covered in cum and my juices. Koga tenderly stroked my cheek. "That''s a good girl. I think I''ll have you againter tonight," he said. As we finished up and parted ways in the hallway, I left with a womb and tummy full of cum. My entire body shuddered with excitement to answer Koga''s demands again, wondering what he would have me do next. For the time being, it might not be so bad. I still needed to find out how to get him off my back though. After school, I went looking for my subipanions for help, starting with Yumi. Still working and disguised as the school nurse, she was taking the temperature of a student when I walked in. "Ara, Saeko? Are you sick, too?" Yumi asked. "I was hoping to talk if you had time, but it looks like you''re kind of busy. I cane backter?" I said, lingering by the door. The matronly subus shook her head and pulled me in by the hand to have a seat on the only open bed, then offered me a warm cup of tea. "Naruse went to buy some medicine because we''ve run out. It seems there is a flu going around. Everyone is getting sick, so make sure you stay healthy. Otherwise, you might find yourself visiting me." Yumi smiled. No one would probably mind a visit to the nurse''s office with her here. "What was it that you needed to speak with me about?" she asked. I took a sip of the tea first. "There''s a student that my charm isn''t working on anymore. I can''t change his memories either. Is there any way to deal with him that doesn''t involve threatening him with destructive magic?" Showing Koga how terrifying I could be with magic spells did cross my mind. However, the risk of him one day getting over that fear would always be there. There had to be a more permanent solution. "Hmmm. You don''t always have to rely on magic. We''re subus, charisma and charmes naturally to give us an advantage over humans. If this person''s mental state is currently too strong, then you only need to weaken it to the point where it bes malleable," Yumi exined. I hadn''t thought of that. Koga was currently madly in love and obsessed with me, which meant him thinking otherwise was unfeasible. Souring our rtionship enough that he stopped liking me was one solution. But was that even possible with a guy like that? "Thanks, Yumi! I''m d I came to you for help." I finished the drink and bowed to her. "By the way. It''se to my attention that a new subus queen is in town," Yumi said. "Geh." I froze up. "It''s true¡­ Hatsumi is taking over for a while so I can focus on school." "Ufufu~ Your sister has proven herself to be a rather efficient and powerful queen. I hope you know that means I will be in full support of Hatsumi until the status of queen returns to you." She smiled, opening her eyes just very slightly. A chill crept up my spine. Something told me that every subus in this world was now just another pair of eyes to keep watch over me. I thanked Yumi and went to find Mio. We got some studying to do, and who better than tutor me than the subus that was excelling in academics? Following her aura led me to the back of the school where all the trash bins were kept. As I got there, a line of students were blocking my way. I peered over their shoulders in time to see Mio kick a male student in the balls. "MIO, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" I pushed past the wall of students in panic. "What? He wanted me to do it," Mio said. The guy was wheezing on the ground after getting nailed in the groin. Even though I had been a girl for the better part of a year now and no longer had balls, I felt that pain in my very soul. "Don''t lie! No one in their right mind would ask to have their nuts cracked." I knelt down thinking to help the student. "Actually¡­ I do, and I''ve been blessed to have my balls destroyed by Mio." The male student gave a thumbs up, and she returned the gesture with a beaming smile. "Eh¡­" Filled with disgust, I let drop back to the ground. "To be discarded like trash¡ª Thank you very much!" As it turned out, everyone here was asking Mio to help them live out their deranged fetishes. Being stepped on and getting kicked in the balls were just the most extreme ones. "How you find this fun for you is beyond me," I said, putting a hand to my face. "Hey, man. If they find pleasure in it, more power to them. Christmas spirit, am I right? ''Tis the season of giving, and my feet are ready to deliver some presents!" Mio howled. "E-Excuse me, Saeko." A timid boy tapped me on the shoulder. "I''ve always thought you were really pretty!" My face heated up from thepliment. "Oh, thanks¡ª" Then he threw himself t on the ground at my feet. "Please do me the honor of stepping on my back!" "I DON''T GET OFF TO THIS KIND OF STUFF!" I made the mistake of kicking him away from me. "THANK YOU FOR THIS GIFT!" "Why don''t ya go home first?" Mio suggested, cracking her fist at the next person in line. "I''m discovering new things about myself that I wanna keep trying." Sighing, I flew home ahead of Mio. Exams were next week, and I couldn''t afford to waste time. In addition to having to manage the kendo club again, Selene insisted that it should be fine toe in every other day since my studies came first. For the next few hours, I buried myself in textbooks, reviewing past homework and tests, and going over notes to refresh myself. Eventually, the words started to blur together and weariness tugged at my eyelids. "Why am I¡­ so tired?" I asked myself, struggling to keep my eyes open and stay conscious. "Maybe¡­ a little nap will help¡­" I shot up from my seat as soon as the end of the school bell rang. Where was I? Why did everything somehow feel so much bigger than I remember? "Children, don''t forget to bring your snowshoes for the trip to the park tomorrow!" the homeroom teacher said. "Okay!" everyone replied. With school over, I found myself rushing out of the building. Hatsumi was waiting by the school gate, and seeing her filled me with joy. She saw meing out, knelt down, and extended both arms. "Hatsumi!" I jumped into her warm embrace. "Oh, Saeko. It''s getting cold. You should be putting things on properly or you''ll catch a cold," Hatsumi said, pulling loose the scarf and wrapping it neatly around me, and then helped slip on my mittens. "Ready to go home?" "Can we get taiyaki on the way home?" I asked. "Of course! We''ll stop by the konbini." She smiled. When we walked hand in hand, hers wasrge enough to envelope my smaller hand. One day, I hoped to grow up to be as big and reliable as my big sister. Grow¡­? Something felt off. I knew for sure I had bigger shoes than these. Yet the footprints I left in the snow were so small. "Hmm¡­ Hatsumi, aren''t these shoes a little too small for me?" I nced up at her. "Too small? Are you in a hurry to grow up?" Hatsumi returned the question to me. "Hehe. I want to grow up to be able to take care of myself. That way I won''t always have to bother you!" Hatsumi bent down to pinch my cheeks. "Aww. But then I won''t be able to spoil you as much anymore," she said. The idea of not getting spoiled by my big sister saddened me. "In that case¡­ I want to be your little sister forever!" I dered. The world fast forwarded. I was holding the fish-shaped taiyaki treat in my hand. The taste of sweet red bean paste filled my mouth. "Hatsumi! I want to try yours!" I said, reaching up. Wait a minute¡­ Why did I say that? "Okay, okay. But you have to share yours with me, too. Say ahhh~" Hatsumi lowered her half-eaten taiyaki to me. "Ahh¡ª" I pped the treat out of her hand. "THERE''S SOMETHING WRONG HERE AFTER ALL!" "What''s wrong? Is the vor off?" she asked with a troubled expression. "I would never ask you to feed me! Damn it, Hatsumi. This is a dream, isn''t it? How long are you nning to keep us here? Wake us up already!" I yelled. "Oh, darn¡­" My eyes snapped open, back in my own room. I started feeling myself up just to make sure I was back to the right age. The boobs were the surest signs. "Did you have a nice dream?" I looked over to the bedside where Hatsumi was lying down next to me, the bedsheet pulled up to her chin and a blissful smile adorning her face. "Hatsumi¡­ You''re queen temporarily, but that doesn''t mean you can go around tampering with people''s dreams," I scolded her. Although¡­ considering how many times I had done it to humans and not subi, I might not be in the position to tell her off. Especially since I was dealing with one consequence of that. "It''s fine if I have a little fun, right?" Hatsumi pouted. "Thest time I was a subus, Beatrice had me partially charmed. I climbed out of bed to get back to my desk. "I-I have to study, and I can''t do that if you''re distracting me." "I''ll leave after a wee home kiss. Chuuu~" Hatsumi leaned forward with her lips puckered. Left with no choice, I kissed Hatsumi. But her demeanor took a dramatic change from happy to cold. The affectionate eyes lost their luster. "W-What''s wrong?" I reluctantly asked. "Saeko¡­" Hatsumi began, the way she said my name causing me to shudder. "Why do I taste the vor of someone I don''t know in your mouth?" "Uh¡­ I-I can exin¡­" Chapter 130 – Who is Really in Control? Chapter 130 ¨C Who is Really in Control? "It''s really not what you think!" I said, stalling toe up with something believable while backing away. "I-I just shared a drink with a friend at school. That''s all!" All at once, the terror vanished. "Saeko, you should know better than to share drinks or food with other people at school. Especially in the winter, you could get sick." Hatsumi frowned, her frightening demeanor was reced with one of worry. At the very least, I threw her off my trail. "Sorry, I''ll be more careful." I steadied my breathing so as to not raise any more suspicions. "Good!" My sister nodded, then cast her eyes to the opened notes and textbooks on my desk. "I''ll make you an energizing snack to get back to it. Studying all day must be really hard on you." The new subus queen skipped downstairs while humming happily to herself. From now on, I should be more careful around Hatsumi. If she found out, there was no telling what she would do to me or others. What a strange feeling, to be wary of my own sister. Muchter at night when everyone had already gone to bed, I was also getting ready to hit the hay until my phone buzzed with a text from Koga. He wanted me to meet him right now, and to wear nothing else except for a jacket or something simr. Asking why, he only responded that it was an order. "There could only be one thing he wants from me¡­" I snuck out of the house, wearing only a trench coat and nothing else underneath like Koga wanted. So many people were passing by me without a clue that I was only oneyer away from public nudity. My pussy started dripping so much and was quivering for sexual relief. This sensation was nothing like being invisible while naked. The difference was, people could see me. Sure most people walking by only gave nce overs, then went on their way. But that alone was enough to get me shaking all over. By coincidence, a man and I turned into the same street. Houses on either side of the road were light''s out, only the streetmps lit the way. He was walking maybe twenty feet in front of me. I swallowed my hesitation and sped up my pace to catch up, flying so that my footsteps wouldn''t alert him. At only a few feet away, the dangers of my naked and subus self at great risk of being seen, I opened the trench coat. If someone told me it was summer, I''d have believed it. My body was burning hot. Winter suddenly wasn''t so cold anymore. "Hm?" The man spun around, but I quickly flew behind him. "Man, I need a new job. Stayingte at the office is making me hear things¡­" As he whirled around, so did I and waited until he was gone. "That was close¡­ and exciting¡­" I looked down at my breasts and saw how hard both nipples were. Exhibitionism was a dangerous thing to take an interest in, but aftering out like this, I wanted to try more. Maybe even¡­ streak at school. This was bing too much to handle. If I wasn''t going to meet Koga, I would have taken any random person on the streets for a quickie. Why did I have to be so hornytely? It was as though my heat period didn''t end. Even the weekend-long threesome with Mio and Kana hadn''t been enough to satisfy me. Finally, I reached a remote yground park in Tsukiji. Few homeless people were around, but they made themselves scarce behind trees and bushes. At this time of the night, there were no children and few srymen were just passing by to get home. "Saeko, over here!" Koga waved from within the jungle gym''s domed rock climbing structure. I rushed over and, unable to hold back any longer, started dry humping myself against him. "Mmm¡­ Please, I want it now~ I''m so horny¡­ I want to have sex with you right now," I begged, trembling as I clutched onto his shirt. "We will, but first¡­ I bought you a gift. Close your eyes," Koga said. I did. Something cold and soft wrapped around my neck. When he gave me permission to open my eyes, I saw that it was a ck leather choker with a circlet at the front. "W-What do you think? I thought it would look pretty on you. It''s my first time buying a girl a gift, so¡­ I wasn''t very confident," he said, shifting ufortably on his feet. The shyness in him was cute. The choker was, too. Even though all this was done out of his own selfish sexual desires, a part of his gentler nature still slipped through. "I like it. Thanks," I said with a smile. Knowing that I epted and liked the choker appeared to have made Koga really happy. I thought this was going to be another purely debaucherous escapade, but it turned out to be kind of whole¡ª Suddenly, Koga attached a leash to the circlet on the choker with the other end in his hand. "Eh?" "From now on, I''m your master. As my sex ve, you''re going to call me master, not by my name. Got it?" Koga asked, grabbing both of my horns and forcing me down to my knees. "Now it''s time for your next gift." "B-But we''re in the middle of the park! Someone might see¡ª" I became at a loss for words when he unzipped his pants and pulled out his dick. My whirlwind of emotions devolved into a single thought upon seeing the throbbing member, leaving only the desire to please my master and receive his cock. "A sex ve doesn''t disobey." Koga tugged on the choker. "Y-Yes, Master¡­ hauumpp¡­ shllrrp¡­ shllrrrp¡­" I sucked eagerly on his dick, giving it extra attention with my tongue and rubbing it against my cheek. It felt so good in my mouth. Master wasn''t slouching either. While still gripping onto my horns, he used them as leverage to facefuck and m his hips. "Mm¡­ mmm! Shllrrrp¡­ guuoh¡­ shllrrp¡­ shllrrp¡­" "I''m cumming, Saeko¡­ drink it all!" my master ordered, forcing his cock down my throat to empty the load. As the hot cum squirted down my gullet, the taste seemed to be more delicious. His lust was growing for me, as was mine for him. With the leash in hand, Master walked me over to a passed out man on a bench. "Go on, Saeko. Show them your goods," he said. Lips dripping with cum, I opened the trench coat. If the drunk were to wake up now, he would see how perverted I was. Groping hands cupped my breasts from behind to pinch my erect nipples. I identally let out a squeal and covered my mouth to stop. The more Master was tweaking and tugging on them, the less I could control myself. Then the thing I wanted most was rubbing my inner thighs, just below my pussy. "I''m going to go crazy," I whimpered. "This cock-hungry sex ve wants your dick, Master~" "A good girl deserves her reward," Master said, shoving his dick into my soaked cunt. "Aaahhhh!" My mind briefly went nk. His cock went in so easily that the tip hit my womb. I was so happy. My pussy was so happy. As he pistoned into me, all I could think about was pleasure. "Yes, Master! Keep pounding your sex ve''s pussy¡ª fuck me harder! I don''t care if people see me anymore! Watch me! Watch me cum on my master''s cock¡ª aaahhhhh!" Master fucked me so hard that he pushed me closer to the bench with each thrust. My hands eventually found purchase on the backrest of the bench. Everytime our hips pped together, my breasts swayed just above the man''s head. The man, who smelled of alcohol, must have been too drunk to awaken even though we were doing it on top of him. "I can''t believe I get to have sex with you like this," my master began. "When we first met as first years¡­ I mistook you for a girl! I always fantasized about dressing you up and having my way with you! That''s why¡­ the first time in Okinawa was a dreame true!" "Ahh¡ª ahhh¡­ aaaaahhh! Even though¡­ I was a guy¡­ you looked at me sexually? Hahh¡­ I feel so good¡­ Well, Master¡­ you get to fuck me for real as your sex ve now! Give me more!" I cried with absolute bliss. Our bestial mating attracted the attention of homeless people. I knew that for sure. Their eyes were staring hard from behind trees and bushes. They were probably jerking off to us having sex, to me being fucked like a whore. "I''m going to let everything inside you again, you cockslut!" Master dered. "Yes, yes! Pour everything inside again. Make me pregnant¡ª I''m cumming, cumming! Aahhh!" Hot cum squirted directly into my womb. The pleasure was so great I started peeing. Master moved me before I identally urinated on the sleeping drunk. He lifted me by my knees as the jet of liquid sprinkled on the grass. We found a ce to hide between tall brushes and continued to have sex there. After riding Master to another orgasm and getting my pussy smeared with his cum, Iid on top of him as we caught our breaths. "Master~ You make me feel so good¡­" I purred, snuggling into him like a cat. "Saeko." My master''s persona fell back to the timid otaku boy I knew, and he took a deep breath before continuing. "Please be mine forever! I love you, and I will treat you like a queen and sex ve. However you want, whenever you want!" I sat up and a wave of cum gushed out of me. This might be the best chance I had to charm Koga while he was emotionally vulnerable. Was this really the right move though? Charming people and messing with their memories were how Iplicated things to begin with. Looking into his eyes, I said, "We''ve been through this. I''m sorry, Koga. I can''t. Sex with you is really good, but it will never match Kana. I love him, and that''s that. If you really love me like you say, you have to be okay with letting me go." Koga sighed with displeasure. However, he wasn''t pushing the issue or exerting dominance over me as my master. "The truth is, I feel very bad ordering you around. I don''t know what went over me this morning, but seeing you so in love with someone else made me jealous enough to snap. When you started to go along with what I wanted, that was the biggest surprise. It made me realize that I was being too selfish. We can stop this, and if you don''t want anything to do with me again, I understand," he said. His frankness left me in a state of shock. This was the best possible scenario for us. "I''m the one who''s surprised." I put a hand to his cheek. "You know¡­ If you didn''t have a sudden change of heart, I might have been okay with being your sex ve forever." "Now you''re making this really hard for me to go through with letting you go, but I have to. I¡­ I do want you to be happy, and forcing you to like me isn''t the right way." Koga frowned. "Thanks, Koga. I''m d you think so. Though it seems, that''s not the only thing I''m making hard¡­" I grinned as we looked down. Koga''s dick was getting erect between us again. "I-I hope it isn''t too much to ask, but can we have sex one more time before ending it between us?" he asked. "Hehe. Let''s find a love hotel to continue this a little longer then." When I got home after finally breaking it off with Koga, I made sure to brush my teeth and bathe long enough to get his smell off me. Hopefully Hatsumi wouldn''t notice. I spent the rest of the time awake studying until morning. What Koga said about forcing stuck with me. It reminded me of Hatsumi. The way she acts and how she shows her love. "What''s the matter?" Selene asked, while we were eating breakfast in the morning. My sister was upstairs, so it should be fine. "Nothing. It''s just Hatsumi''s been pretty overbearing since bing queen. She''s like back to her past self when I was a kid, but dialed up ten folds with a heavy dose of obsession." I sighed, staring at my breakfast without a hint of appetite afterst night. Mio and Selene, on the other hand, seemed perfectly fine with the change in leadership. I had only heard rumors from other subi about how Hatsumi was ruling them, and they all seemed not too bothered by it as well. As far as the others were concerned, I made the better subus, but my sister was the better queen. "Say, what do you guys think of Hatsumi?" I asked them. "Hatsumi''s the best!" Mio eximed. "If I''m hungry, she grabs me some takeout. No questions asked. She''s like the best subus mom next to Yumi I ever had." "Your sister makes for a fine queen, indeed." Selene nodded to herself with a dreamy expression. I stared hard at her until she noticed. At which point, Selene cleared her throat and continued eating breakfast. "If I remember correctly, Hatsumi went around demanding fealty from everyone. She came to you, too, didn''t she?" I pressed Selene in particr. "Well, yes. W-Why do you ask?" Selene tried to pretend it was no big deal but couldn''t hide her slightly tinged cheeks. My eyes narrowed into judging slits. "You resisted her, didn''t you?" "No, I didn''t," she answered instantly, then met my gaze and faltered. "Yes¡­ I did." Which could only mean one thing. "Kahaha! I never thought I''d see the day someone would make a bottom out of Selene. It only took Hatsumi to do it." Mio cackled. "Oh, my god." I put my face in my hands and groaned. "I feel like I''m going to regret asking this, but¡­ what did she do to you?" "Let''s just say I''ve never had a full course meal so filling before," Selene said, rposing herself. Added to the list of things I wish I could remove from memory. It never crossed my mind that Hatsumi would¡­ do it with other people, and I didn''t want to ask her to confirm that. I could only imagine how many other subi fell to her in the same way. Although as queen subus, it was too much to ask not to have sexual rtions with their underlings. I certainly did. "Ah!" Mio jumped. "What''s the matter?" I asked her. "Does this mean I''m the only one who hasn''t banged Hatsumi? Maybe her being queen is my chance? Not sure how I feel about being dommed though," she said. I rolled my eyes. As we''re leaving, it wasn''t until I stepped out the door that I remembered leaving something behind. While the other two waited outside, I ran back to my room to get the choker Koga had given me. We were done and over, but the short stint he put me through with the master and ve y left me with fond memories. However, when I checked my desk drawer, the choker was missing. "It''s gone? Did I lose it somewhere? I know for sure I hid it inside my desk before bed," I said to myself. "Are you looking for this?" Hatsumi was by the entrance of my room, the choker I''d been looking for was in her hand. I gulped hard. "Have you always been into this kind of style?" my sister asked. "No¡ª I mean, yes! I''m just trying out new fashion styles, you know?" I hastily answered. Hatsumi slowly made her way over to me. Petrified under the Medusa-like gaze, I stood still as she wrapped the choker around my neck. "What a strange feeling," Hatsumi wondered aloud. "Seeing you wear it makes me feel funny. It''s like I''m seeing a pet. Will you bark for me, Saeko?" "W-Wan¡­ wan¡­" I stammered. "Hehe. You''re so cute! Now, paw~" She held out a palm face up. Obediently, I ced my hand on top. "Good girl! Good girl!" Hatsumi cooed, stroking my head. This demeaning treatment, like with Koga, was turning me on. It felt good. Maybe this was the kind of life I wanted? To be under the foot and thumb of someone else. My sister lifted my chin up to kiss me. Her tongue drilled its way into my mouth, her tail slipped underneath my skirt, and both hands fondled my body. "Mm¡­ Saeko~ You''re such a good girl, aren''t you?" Hatsumi asked. "Chuu¡­ mmm ¡­ Yes¡­ I''m your good girl, Hatsumi¡­" I replied between breaths. Drool began to drip down my chin as I sucked on her tongue. I wanted to be defiled more¡­ to be ordered around¡­ "I could turn you back into a boy and call into school that you''re sick. We could spend the entire day having sex. What do you say? Want to have sex and cum inside your big sister, Saeko?" Hatsumi whispered into my ear, sending shivers reverberating through me. My throbbing pussy clenched around her tail that pushed inside. "I¡­ I can''t just skip school!" I pulled away from her grasp and went for the door. "I''ll see youter!" After school, I was heading to the kendo club when Koga confronted me in the back courtyard leading to the club rooms. Which was strange since we agreed to keep some distance for a while as things winded down. "Koga?" I called out, realizing that something was fishy. His movements were too stiff, and eyes were¡­ a shade of pink? Instead of answering me, Hatsuminded next to him in her subus form and put a hand on his shoulder. "Hello, Saeko." I froze up at the sight of her. "H-Hatsumi? What are you doing here? I''m just going to kendo practice, so¡ª" "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Hatsumi wagged her tail at me. "You have been acting very suspicioustely, so I had several subi follow you from afar." Three subus hovered above us, lowering their head apologetically to me. My sister folded her arms and continued menacingly. "Imagine my surprise to learn that you were sneaking off to have sex with someone. It''s no good to lie to your big sister. What do you have to say for yourself?" Chapter 131 – Sister Dearest Chapter 131 ¨C Sister Dearest "You guys were spying on me this whole time?!" Iined to the trio above my head. "Forgive us, my que¡ª Saeko," one of the subus serving Hatsumi said. "It''s just that your sister is queen now, even if temporarily, you were the one who wished for us to abide by her rule for the time being." My sister shook her head disapprovingly. "Now, now, Saeko. They are only following my orders. Like a certain little sister should be, not lying or sneaking off in the middle of the night to have sex." A chill crept up my spine. How much more did Hatsumi know? The look on Koga''s face told me he was utterly charmed. Good chance he spilled everything to her if that was the case. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself?" Hatsuminded on the ground next to me and slipped two index fingers underneath my choker, threatening to pull it off. "I''m sorry." I sighed in resignation. "I shouldn''t have lied and not gone out behind your back when I should be studying. Is that enough? The kendo club is waiting for me." Without me realizing, Hatsumi unstrapped the choker from my neck. I instinctively reached out to try and snatch it back, but she sidestepped me. "That''s mine!" "I won''t allow it. Now everytime I see it, I imagine someone else owning you and that just can''t be. I may be kind enough to let him live, but you''re not wearing this under my roof." Hatsumi folded her arms. Defiantly, I strengthened my aura around Hatsumi in an attempt to control her. She countered just as quickly, and the battle of our wills rendered the nearby subi trembling with fear and arousal. "It''s one thing to tell me what to do, but it''s another to take what''s mine. So what if I had a fling? I liked Koga. He gave me that choker, so you better give it back or we''re going to tear this school apart ying keep away." I red, clenching my fists with every intention to fight. Taken aback by my rebelliousness, Hatsumi shut her eyes and strengthened her own aura. It was beginning to seem like we really were going to fight¡­ "Damn, who woke up on the wrong side of bed with gonorrhea?" Until Mio showed up. Everyone turned in the direction of the school''s back entrance. "If you guys are gonna duke it out, then it better be with a heavy dose fucking." Mio emerged from the school appearing not so impressed by our disy of force. She, out of all of us, understood what happens when two bickering subus siblings fought. I backed down and dissipated my spell, however, my sister wasn''t so easily swayed. She turned a furious gaze to Mio. "I know you two have been keeping secrets from me. I haven''t been able to say anything until now. How could I? You two were subus, and I was just a regr human being. Tell me the truth, Mio. What is your rtionship with Saeko?" Hatsumi asked her. If Hatsumi had known all this time about Mio, then did that also mean she knew about Kana? "Saeko''s my girlfriend," Mio said. "There. You heard it straight from the horse''s mouth. Watcha gonna do about it?" Just like that?! I flipped my gaze between Mio and Hatsumi, wondering if I should step between them in case something happened. My sister smiled. "Oh, nothing." I thought that was going to be the end of it, until Hatsumi fired a spell at Mio. It struck a barrier instead. Yumi and Hana flew out to join us in facing my sister. "Queen or not, we won''t forgive you if you hurt Mio." Yumi opened her eyes, putting the subi behind Hatsumi in a state of terror. "Uwah¡­ It hasn''t even been a week yet, and we''re about to brawl again?" Hana groaned aloud. There was one more subus in this school that hadn''t cast their die in yet, and I sensed their aura nearby. Selene was in the club room right now, just¡­ hiding. Either way, this was getting out of hand. The longer we were out here, the more we risked being seen. I waved the others down to let me handle this. "Hatsumi, you''re going too far. You were the one who told me to be careful about showing my subus self in public, then you decided to confront me in the open and just now tried to hurt Mio. We can at least both agree that this isn''t the ce to talk. How about just waiting until Ie home?." Finding reason in my words, Hatsumi let out a long-drawn sigh and relented atst. "You''re right. Our talk continues when you two return, and don''t think about staying elsewhere. I have eyes in this whole city now," Hatsumi said. As she turned to leave, Mio wanted to get the final word in. "You''re starting to sound a lot like Bea, and we know what happened to her." A sentence that I wished Mio hadn''t said, because it couldn''t sound more like a threat if she tried. Without even humoring it, Hatsumi returned my choker and the trio of subus flew off. Finally able to breathe again with my sister gone. I never expected us to get into a quarrel, but here we were. Giving Hatsumi the sword might have been a mistake. She already proved herself to have qualities of a subus and was epted by the de when Beatrice turned her. Thankfully, I had friends on my side. "The hell was that all about?" Mio asked. "That''s my line! You just threatened Hatsumi," I fired back. She shrugged. "Sassing queens is kinda my gimmick. Besides, I''m not liking the way she''s talking to you." "That makes three of us," Yumi said,nding next to us with Hana. "While I do not appreciate the tone she has taken with you, I still think it''s important you two have a proper talk with her. Your sister isn''t unreasonable, as evidenced by her backing down just now." "I know¡­ I''ll face her when I get home." I frowned. Mio figured out why it happened right away uponying eyes on the choker and on Koga who was still in a daze. "Ohoho~ You and the nerd, huh? Someone to pull into the harem?" Mio nudged me repeatedly. "N-No! We had a thing for a bit, but I already turned him down. It was all a mistake though, because that led to Hatsumi finding out, and then all that happening just now." I threw my arms up in resignation. "Heh. All because you couldn''t keep it in your pants. It will never not be funny that you used to be like, ''sex with other people? B-b-but my chastity!'' Now look who''s a horndog. Kahahaha!" She cackled until I socked her in the arm. With the danger over, Yumi and Hana went back to what they were doing. I put the choker back on and walked over to Koga. He came back to his senses once I broke the charm''s hold on him. "W-What happened? Why do I feel so horny all of a sudden?" Koga nced around for answers only to see me and Mio. I gave him the quick and ugly about what just happened since he deserved as much. "I identally roped you into a quarrel between siblings. I''m sorry, Koga." "Can''t be too bad, right?" Mio smirked, grabbing me from behind and putting her hand above my crotch. "Ya got to fuck some prime poon in return." "I-I had no idea! I''m the one who should be sorry! If I caused you trouble, I can''t help but feel bad. But for it to continue causing trouble even after we stopped? Maybe I should apologize to your sister?" Koga suggested. Both Mio and I immediately shut him down. "That¡­ definitely wouldn''t go well," I warned. After I convinced Koga to leave it at that, we went to kendo practice as I had intended to since school ended. To no surprise of us subus given what transpired a few minutes ago, many of the boys were walking around weird, faces slightly red, and covering their groins with various items like a towel or helmet. "Hey, Saeko!" Gouda greeted me, himself also acting weird. "We were just about to start practice, but, uh¡­ all of us started having a little biology problem¡­" "You know what that means?" Mio shed a wide grin. I pped a hand over her mouth. "It means, why don''t you guys take a breather outside! Maybe the cold will do some good!" Gouda thought that was a good idea and rallied the practicing members outside. "Killjoy." Mio groaned. "Hatsumi''s already angry. I''m noting home smelling like I bathed in cum!" I yelled. The door to the locker room cracked open and out came Selene, who looked like she was hiding just as I expected. "And why weren''t you outside?" I folded my arms. "My apologies. I can''t bring myself to side against you, but neither can I side against your sister. " Selene lowered her head apologetically. "Chickenshit." Mio taunted with joy. After practice, Mio went home first to give me a forecast of how Hatsumi was feeling before I got back. As I took the long way home through the city, I stopped by a cafe to pick up parfait for us. Highly doubtful that it would curb my sister''s wrath, but at least I''d being home in good faith. Once I walked inside, however, the aura of an unexpected patron alerted me to their presence. "Taleia?" I called out. "Oh, bother. I felt your aura from here and was hoping you''d keep walking." Taleia, Yumi''s little sister, suddenly lost the appetite for her parfait, as though mying here poured a pile of salt on it. "Okay, it''s clear you still don''t appreciate mypany. I''ll just take my leave." As I went for the exit, the subus tapped on the ss container of her parfait to call for the waiter. "May I have the menu, please?" Taleia signaled for the waiter, then returned her attention to me. "I didn''t say anything about not wanting to see your face. Let me treat you as thanks for a while back." Skittishly, I epted Taleia''s invitation and sat down across from her. The waiter brought us a menu, and I ordered their special. Even in the winter, contending against the savory sweetness of a well-put together parfait was hard to beat. "So, if we''re sitting at the same table, does that mean¡ª" "Nope. I''ll never ept you as queen. In fact, I happen to think your sister is a better ruler. Unfortunately, there are some things I have to ept. Like you''re really nice and caring about the people around you," Taleia said. Color me surprised that she could say something like¡ª "It''s too bad you''re naive, easily-swayed, a big cumslut, and too much of a pushover. A hammer has more use than you and can still nail a higher body count," she teased, waving the spoon in my face. "Uu¡­ You really know how to kick a horse while it''s down." I hung my head. The waiter finally came by to deliver my parfait. Drenched in all kinds of topping, just seeing it washed my troubles away. Before I got a chance to get the first bite, Taleia swiped the cherry for herself. "What put you in a downer?" Taleia asked. "Usually you''re always so happy, with a generous helping of aloofness like all that cream in the parfait." "It''s my sister. I think all the power is getting to her head. Being a subus has probably amplified her lust for me, too. It''s been a recipe for disaster because she''s been so overbearingtely." I sighed, putting a spoonful of parfait in my mouth. The sugary bite full of walnuts, cream, and syrup didn''t wash away my stress but sure did ease it. "Hmph. I bet you haven''t tried to think from your sister''s point of view. I doubt she''s doing all this just to hurt you. If Yumi was fawning over me, I''d let her do whatever she wants and call that a blessing." The siscon subus fell into a reverie, fantasizing about her sister. I suddenly became unsure if Taleia, another obsessive subus sister, was the right person to be consulting about a big sister problem. If anything, she would side with Hatsumi 100% of the time. "Alright, I''ll humor you because you''re treating me. What part of seeing it from Hatsumi''s perspective is supposed to help me understand where she''sing from? Because as far as I can see, I''m the one being oppressed here!" "Hatsumi''s taken care of you your whole life, hasn''t she? Until recently, you two only really had each other. Don''t forget, certain events as ofte put you in very real mortal danger," Taleia harshly reminded me. When I opened my mouth in an attempt to counter, no words came out. Between Beatrice, Sarena, and going to Elza, it''s likely given Hatsumi a heart attack and a half. Each event had the threat of me noting back alive. Hell, at some points, I almost didn''t think I''d survive. That still wasn''t any excuse for Hatsumi to helicopter mom me. The waiter came back with the receipt already paid in full. "You charmed him to pay for our parfaits?" I whispered angrily across the table. "We''re subus, why wouldn''t I? Don''t worry, he''lle out of itter thinking he splurged on himself," Taleia said. My initial reaction was to scold her for irresponsibly using magic when she didn''t have to. However, dictating too much how she should live would only make me like my sister, and I had already made enough rules to how subus should live in this world. I ordered two more free parfaits to go and thanked Taleia. As we were leaving the cafe, I was about to fly off when she put a hand on my shoulder. "At the end of the day, an older sister only wants what''s best for you. They sometimes get it wrong, and that''s okay. What isn''t okay is when you start butting heads, then neither of you are getting anywhere productive, right?" Taleia asked. Of course, Yumi and Taleia would give the most sound advice about being open. I envied their rtionship. However, they weren''t like me, in a rtionship with two people that I was already in love with, and a sister who wanted me for herself. Navigating this wasn''t easy. When I returned home, Hatsumi and Mio were in the living room. It looked as though they had just finished talking to each other. "I said my peace." Mio hopped off the couch. "It''s your turn now." She grabbed one of the stic containers of parfait and went upstairs, leaving me to face Hatsumi alone. "I bought this for you. I know it''s your favorite." I sat down across from Hatsumi and put the second parfait on the coffee table. "Are you and Mio really together like she told me? With that boy, Kana, too?" Hatsumi didn''t so much as give the parfait a look over. Damn it. Mio gave me the hard part. "Yes, it''s true. I''m in a rtionship with Kana and Mio. I really do love them both, and there''s nothing you can say or do to make me get rid of those feelings." I stood my ground, expecting to be scolded like back at school. However, the cowl of anger fell away and was reced with an infantile sadness. Hatsumi''s wings and tail drooped, and she began to hup and sniffle. "A-Are you crying?" My knee-jerk reaction was to grab her a tissue, but she waved away my help. "I''m just¡­ so¡­ jealous! I love you so much it hurts. It''s not fair that they get to have you! I can''t help that I feel this way. You''re the only one I ever want. No one, not even myst boyfriend makes me feel the way I do around you¡­" Hatsumi cried, full of tears and snot running down her face. Blown away by my sister''s explosive outburst, it took me a few seconds to snap back to my senses. I''d never seen her like this before. My big sister, the most reliable and affectionate person I''ve known, was reduced to tears. Even back then, when she resolved to throw herself off the school building to end the magical time loop, it didn''tpare to the tears she was shedding now. Her feelings were known to me for quite some time now. Our rtionship as siblings was mostly familial and sexual, but neither of us had pushed the boundaries of that dangerous four letter word. "What am I going to do with you?" I asked, taking a seat next to her and wiping her face with a tissue. "I won''t give up Kana or Mio. There''s no future for me without them. But that''s true of you, too. I''ll always have room for my big sister." I was a selfish person. I knew and understood that. I wanted my sister, but I didn''t want her to be with anyone else. She felt the same for me. "Watching you grow older, I was afraid because I knew this would happen eventually, whether or not you became a subus. Show me, then¡­ that there''s still room for me," Hatsumi said. Upon wiping my sister''s face clean, I leaned in to kiss her. Our fingers interlocked, and soon, she was on top of me. Our bodies pressed together, wrapped in each other''s arms, and gazing into eyes that were full of love. By the time we were done making out, the parfait had lost most of its volume and looked unappetizing. "Maybe I''m not worthy after all. Giving you the sword back might be for the best," Hatsumi suggested. I shook my head. "But I still have college entrance exams. Hang onto it a while longer." "It''s going to be hard for me to ept Kana and Mio, but I''ll do my best for your sake. But for now¡­ I can have you all to myself, right?" Hatsumi whispered seductively into my ears, her hands slipping underneath my school uniform to caress me. Chapter 132 – Winter Break! Chapter 132 ¨C Winter Break! A week had gone by since the Hatsumi incident, and she hadn''t shown herself to be any more overbearing than the usual big sisterplex that was normally being disyed. Thanks to her giving me some space, I was able to put my all into studies and exams. Going over to Kana''s ce or having hime over was still awkward, but at least my sister didn''t express any desire to charm him into oblivion. But those sentiments were probably forgiven because he was helping me with coursework. As I passed forward to turn in my English exam, a weight had lifted off my shoulders faster than a rocketunch. Exam week had finally ended. My final exam finished. Winter break was upon me atst. I didn''t¡ª wouldn''t have realized it until Hatsumi mentioned it before I left for Elza, my academics really had slipped. Before bing a subus, kendo club and school were the only things on my mind. Taking the role of queen, having a girlfriend and boyfriend, including all the things I was already doing before, really do eat into my time. Not to mention all the sex. So. Much. Sex. Maybe the absolute mental exhaustion and brain dump that followed every time a student finished an exam was what''s hitting me right now, but my empty head has reached a certain kind of enlightenment. My past year was filled with debauchery. More than I could put a number to. Hell, before I changed, I never expected to getid. Now here I was. "That much got your brain fried already?" Mio asked, leaning back on her seat like the entire exam week was a breeze. "I thought you were the sex-addict. Just what is your brain made of?" I shot back. "This stuff''s too easy. It''s like knowing where the clit is and how to¡ª" "Ahem." Our homeroom teacher, Suda Sensei, cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention to the front. "It''s been quite the three years we had together, and when you nexte back after your break, it will be ourst and final term together. Entrance exams are at the start of February, many of you will be saying goodbye to those you''ve known for years, but know that it is only just the beginning. So that there won''t be anymore regrets, make sure to enjoy the new year and yourst winter break as high schoolers to the fullest." While not the most vocabry-rich instructor any of us have ever had, Suda Sensei never minced words. Everyone understood and took them to heart. "Rise," Rika said, calling everyone to their feet. "Bow!" Sensei bowed in return and smiled, then walked out the door. Everyoneunched into cheers and apuse. Suda Sensei poked his head through the door and silenced the premature celebrators. "I forgot to mention: students I spoke with earlier in the day, report to the faculty office for remedial lessons over break. Your grades are in jeopardy. That includes you, Kameshiro. I want you to graduate so I don''t have to see your butt anymore," Sensei said before leaving, drawingughs from everyone at Kameshiro''s expense. "Oh,e on. You didn''t have to single me out like that!" Kameshiro groaned. Kana walked over to my desk, chuckling at his ssmate''s misery. "No offense to Kameshiro, but I think everyone stands to gain from him graduating." "Except for whichever college or career he gets into," I joked. Compared to summer break, students had a much more mellowed out reaction for the winter counterpart. There was a very rxed atmosphere. People were trading gifts, making ns with restrained enthusiasm, and talking about dates. Unlike the joyous, familial season celebrated in the western parts of the world, Christmas was more of a couples'' holiday here in Japan. A time to confess and take a leap of faith with one''s feelings. It exined why some of us had been getting more and more confessionstely. As students were leaving the room, a few were waiting outside my ss ready to spring the big question on me. "What have you guys got nned for break?" Kana asked me and Mio. "Nothing really," I answered. "Few weeks ago we asked Hatsumi about going to Hokkaido, but she hasn''t said anything. Probably too busy with school and work." Mio kicked her feet up on the desk now that no teacher was here to scold her. "If ites down to it, we''ll fly off to do our own thing." After rejecting two dozen pleas for a date right out the door from different students, I headed downstairs to the shoe lockers. Mine was stuffed full with love letters. "Kahaha! Hey, check this one out." Mio showed me one of the letters she had received. "The guy is willing to bark for me. I''m kinda down for it." "S-Saeko!" Kaede came rushing down the stairs to the shoe lockers, arms full of notebooks and loose papers. However, in her hurry, she tripped over her own foot. Thankfully, my locker was close enough to the stairs that I managed to catch her from a bad fall. "Are you okay?" I asked, letting the flustered girl go. "Sorry¡­ I was in so much of a hurry to catch up. I really wanted to show you something! Uhm¡­" Kaede frowned at the mess of papers on the ground. Mio and I helped her pick them up, and it was Mio who had apparently found something that made her smile and eyes go wide. "These are what you call porn mags, right? Them''s what all boys have in their bedrooms?" Mio asked, flipping through the pages, biting down on her lower lip. "They''re actually my one-shot doujins! I''ve been working on them in my free time and finally got around to finishing themst month. I wanted to get your opinions¡­ b-because, it feels weird to bring up my hobbies to anyone else," Kaede said. Her artistic skills had improved by leaps and bounds. Boner-inducing content aside, one can tell by the shading and details that Kaede put a lot of effort into them. However¡­ "This is really good, but¡­ Is it just me, or does the main character look like me? In fact, the MC even has an obsessive older sister character! This is totally based on me, isn''t it?" I asked, pointing to multiple features and parts of the story to support my im. "I did take a lot of inspiration from your appearance. I just thought you would make for a great main character. If you want, I can tweak her looks to appear less like you." Kaede pressed her fingers together. "You don''t have to! It just surprised me a little." Kaede still didn''t know about my identity as a subus, so it was ironic that she drew me as one in her fiction. That time I saved her from falling must have really stuck with her, even though I had tweaked her memory a bit. "Which brings me to my actual request¡­ Winter Comiket ising up. I''m nning on going to sell my doujinshis. Mangakas tend to get a lot more attention when they bring cosyers along, and well¡­ I was hoping¡­ you two woulde with me and cosy as my characters from the doujins," Kaede said. "Wait, you want us to dress up as these bimbos? Count us in!" Mio threw an arm over my shoulders to make the decision for me. "C-Cosys¡­ again¡­?" I dreaded to think of how many pictures of me were circting on the inte. Before this year, I''d always gone to Winter Comiket as a visitor to support independent mangakas by buying their one-shots. This year would be supporting Kaede. It sounded fun, but¡­ "Please!" Kaede pleaded. "Yuriha''s already made the outfits for me, I would be so grateful if you. I''ll only need your help for the first day since Hana promised to help me with the second, that way I won''t take up any of your new years ns." Even Yuriha had the costumes ready? Declining would be a p in the face to the both of them. "Fine. I''ll help," I agreed. "Thank you, thank you!" Kaede shook both of my hands. Mio was reading the doujin as we flew home, and by the cacklingughter, she was clearly enjoying it. "This shit is spicy. They got the main character getting fucked by goblins and orcs. It''s even better because she looks like you. I can totally get off to it," she said. "Oh, god¡­ Kaede, how am I going to look you in the eyes after I read it?" I sighed. Although I said that, my subus and nerd brain had made me deathly curious about how the h-scenes were drawn. When we got home, Hatsumi called us from the living room. "Wee back, you two! Before you go to your room, can youe into the living room for a second?" Mio and I entered Hatsumi revealing three rectangr cards imprinted with the image of Kosei Onsen, a famous hot springs resort in Hokkaido. "Surprise!'' she shouted. My brain went nk. "K-Kosei Onsen?" That was a highly renowned resort and one of the first names suggested to wealthy tourists searching for such ces. Never mind that it cost a fortune, it was usually booked years in advance. "Oooh, shit! Are we really going on vacation together?" Mio took one and jumped with joy. "How did you get this?" I asked. "I have a friend whose parents work at Kosei. A teensy bit of magic might have been used topel them to free up a booking," Hatsumi said. A trip to the countryside of Hokkaido had been on my list of ces to go for a while. Just to see the snow-dustedndscape of the northern region of Japan. Well, that would just be the bonus, considering Kosei was the main dessert of the trip. My fingers were shaking just holding the card. The departure date was¡­ "The day after tomorrow?!" I eximed. "That''s right." Hatsumi smiled. "Make sure to get everything in order until then. We''ll be flying straight out on Christmas morning!" Talk about a surprise Christmas gift. Well, at least it was only a four-day trip. We would be back in time for Winter Comiket, but I''d be cutting it close the next day since getting to Tokyo Big Sight in Koto City was a four hour train ride. I already promised Kaede. Mio and I would just have to make it work somehow. Then immediately a day after that was the new year''s festival. That one I was particrly excited for because it would be my first time wearing a kimono. But at the moment¡­ While Mio was brimming with excitement, the date on the card only reminded me that I''d forgotten one thing¡ª a Christmas present for Mio, Kana, and Hatsumi. With all that happenedtely, it just slipped my mind. "Uhh¡­ I''m going to head out for a bit," I said, excusing myself from the room. "Where are you headed? I''lle with!" Mio caught up, but I blocked her at the door. "It''s fine! It''s going to be really boring anyway. Just picking up some stuff for tomorrow!" I bolted out of the house before Mio could say anything. My entire afternoon was spent flying everywhere in the city to find suitable gifts for the three of them. It didn''t matter if I was looking at jewellry, novelty gifts, or what, I couldn''t settle on would be a good choice for anyone. I stopped by a cafe to grab hot chocte to warm up only to sense Yumi''s aura inside. She turned and waved to me as I entered. "Did school let you go early?" I asked. "Well, the principal dropped by to ask Naruse on a date to get an early start on their Christmas holiday. Ufufu~ Those two have been sounding very much in lovetely," Yumi said. Mio''s irresponsible charm back then really set in motion for the nurse and principal to hook up. Their memories should have been fixed and lingering charm dispelled ages ago, but maybe their mind and body still desired each other. If I remember correctly¡­ Principal Murata was married and had kids, while Nurse Naruse had a boyfriend¡­ I wondered how that was going¡­ "What brings you out here, Saeko?" Yumi asked. "I figured you would be with Mio." "I''ve been trying toe up with a gift for a couple of people, Mio being one of them. So as you can see, I can''t exactly bring her along or that''d spoil the surprise." I sighed. It hade to my attention that despite us being in a rtionship, I knew nothing about what they liked and didn''t like. I suppose for Mio, ''a good fuck'' would be the first thing out of her mouth, and Kana would be fine with anything. Same for Hatsumi. In fact, she enshrined thest several things I gifted her¡­ "By your two empty hands, I imagine you must be having a hard time." Yumi giggled. We got to the front and when it was Yumi''s turn, she offered to buy me something to drink. She and Taleia really were sisters of the same feather, even though only one of them showed kindness by legal means. An open table by the window allowed us to enjoy the beverages infort. The hot chocte filled with white chocte kes, peppermint sprinkles, and heavy whipped cream filled my body with warmth as soon as I took a sip. ncing outside, snow began to fall with greater intensity. It was beginning to look like a white Christmas after all. As I turned my eyes back to the drink, I noticed Yumi watching with a smile. "Is there something on my face?" I asked, wiping my lips with a napkin. Yumi shook her head. "I''m starting to understand why your sister loves you so much. It''s hard to disagree about how adorable you are." My face turned red. Compliments were never not going to trip me up. "Regarding the gifts to your loved ones, maybe you''re thinking too hard on what to get? At the end of the day, it''s how you spend time with them that matters the most. If you want to get something for Mio no matter what, I think the answer is a lot simpler than you think," she said. Simpler than I think? What Mio likes. Simple. Wait, ships and sailing! This wasn''t about topping Kana''s gift. It wasn''t going to happen. Kana had that date nned in advance and unique to his emotions. What was unique between me and Mio was her telling me that she wanted to sail the seas in Elza. "I think I got it. Thanks, Yumi! Have a great Christmas and New Years!" I rushed out of the cafe with the hot chocte in my hands. A quick trip to the mall, and I found a costume shop that was selling their inventory at a big discount considering the holiday. A tricorn hat made the perfect gift for Mio, even if I was going to have to hear her yarrr like a pirate every so often. I even purchased a stuffed parrot that straps onto the shoulder and an eyepatch for her. "While I''m here¡­" I also picked out a see-thru Christmas corset lingerie for myself. For Hatsumi, since I knew for sure she was fine with anything, I purchased a kitchen utensil set and a cute apron. Once I gift-wrapped Hatsumi and Mio''s gift, I changed into the lingerie and flew to Kana''s house. When Kana opened the door, his jaw dropped upon seeing me in subus form and wearing the holiday lingerie. "What¡ª" "Merry Christmas!" I waved a mistletoe above us. "It turns out Mio and I are going to Hokkaido with Hatsumi, so I''m here to deliver an early Christmas present to you¡ª me." Kana instantly popped a boner and was emitting such an overwhelming amount of lust that I could climax just standing there. I pushed my speechless boyfriend into his house, got on my knees, and held the mistletoe just above my head and his groin. "Merry Christmas to me, too." I licked my lips. After leaving Kana with another pleasant memory and filling my sex gauge to full, I returned home with my two gifts in hand. Mio came down to the living room just as I was putting her and Hatsumi''s presents under the tree. The subus lit up like the tree itself when sheid eyes on the gift-wrapped box. "Is that for me? It''s for me isn''t it? Can I open it now?" Mio rapidly fired off these questions like a child in the morning of Christmas. It took everything I had to hold her back. "Sorry, Mio. You have to wait until Christmas morning like everyone else," I said. "Oh, alright." She relented, then created a portal to pull a small, rectangr present out to put under the tree. "If that''s how it is, guess you''re going to have to wait for your present, too." Now I was super curious. I didn''t expect Mio to have a gift for me prepared, but my excitement for winter break had just been dialed up a notch thanks to her. Chapter 133 – A Succubus and Holiday Spirit! Chapter 133 ¨C A Subus and Holiday Spirit! "It''s snowing!" Mio shouted across the house. I shot awake, still groggy from having my sleep rudely interrupted. When I checked the clock, it was only six in the morning. Today was the first day of winter break, Christmas Eve, and all I wanted to do was sleep in. So that''s what I did. Letting my head drop back into thefy pillow, cocooning myself up in the fluffy bed sheets, and shutting my heavy eyelid, slowly but surely allowing myself to drift back to sleep. Peace¡­ Calm¡ª Mio kicked my door open. "Wakey-wakey! Did you know it''s snowing outside? I haven''t seen snow like this in ages!" The intruding subus unrolled me from the bed, letting the chill enter my room. "Uugh¡­ I just want to sleep¡­" I groaned. "Let''s y! Don''t make me tailfuck you first thing in the morning." Mio put both hands on her hips. She was already dressed, bundled up with a scarf and snow jacket, to brave the winter season. Funny enough, having Mio threaten me with a good time was probably the better way to get me up. "Fine," I said, giving into her childish demands. After spending a bit of time searching for my winter clothes that were stored away sincest year, Mio and I walked out of the house into a snowy wondend. The roads immediately outside my home were nketed in white. A few of my neighbors were up early, shoveling snow out of their driveway and porch. Slowly making its way down the street was a snowplow, clearing the way formuters to pass in the morning. It only just started sprinkling with snowkesst night and took a single morning to cover the entire city. We flew into the sky, marveling at just how much snow there was. Every tree and building rooftop as far as the eye could see was dusted white. Early-rising children in their snow gear, apanied by their parents, raced into parks to y with their equipment and sleds. Snowmen and snow angels were amon sight. Street vendors were out in force despite the weather, selling hot treats and goodies for people to warm themselves up with. Mio was particrly taken by it all. "Man¡­ If I wanted to see this much snow back in Elza, I had to fly to the mountains. But you know how Bea was. Only time I got to y with snow was if it got really cold at the manor, but then I couldn''t go further than the courtyard. I really dig living here." Mio smiled. "Lucky you, there''s plenty of snow to go around in Japan. A whole lot more if we go north," I said. "Like where we''re going tomorrow, right? Hokkaido? Shiiiit, I can''t wait!" she whooped, then made a nosedive straight back into the surface. We spent half the morning building snowmen at the front of the house. One for me, Mio, Hatsumi, and Selene. Eventually, my sister woke up to make us hot stew, which sure hit the spot. Mio was ready to y some more, and Hana even dropped by to hang out. "Yo, yo! What''s the dillio, yo?" Hana greeted us in a strange way. "If this is your new character arc, we''re gonna have some problems." Mio folded her arms. "Come on, dudes. I''m trynna find a new identity here, yo! Humor a dude¡ª a dudette? Dudes¡ª puoh?!" A snowball nailed Hana right in the kisser. The one who dealt it was Mio, already preparing to chuck another ball. "Kahaha! There''s your new identity!" Mio taunted. When Hana flung a snowball of her own, Mio picked me up as a shield. Compacted snow powder smacked me square in the jaws. "Hey! Using Saeko to block snowballs is cheating!" Hana iled her arms. I slipped away from Mio and brushed the snow from my face. "If you guys want to duke it out, keep me out of it. Thest thing I want is to get cold¡ª" Another snowball struck me in the face. "Heh. A two on one just makes this the perfect underdog story for me. I''ll defeat you both andplete my new character arc!" Hana shouted to the world. "Okay, Hana. You asked for it!" I started balling up snowballs. Mio and I proceeded to bury Hana under a deep mound of snow until only her legs were sticking out. There would be no underdog story for her today. Satisfied with our handiwork, we returned inside the house to take a break. As we were taking off our shoes in the foyer, Hatsumi entered the hallway with a request. "Can you two go shopping for groceries? There''s a lot of stuff I want prepared by the time wee back," Hatsumi said. I took the list and was surprised by how long it was. "This much? It''s going to take us the entire day!" "Geez. No kidding." Mio frowned, recoiling from the amount of groceries that might take four trips. "We were gonna go to Rika''s ce to hang out." "Now, now. Grandma and Grandpa will being over for new years. I need to make sure everything is in order, a stocked fridge being one of them, so we don''t have to worry about it aftering back from Hokkaido. Be good girls and do this for me, or I''ll make you do it." My sister''s eyes glowed with power. "Fine¡­" Mio and I sighed. We fished Hana out of her snow grave to help us. Three people should be enough to cut this down into two trips. On our way into the city, we had to exin to Hana why we couldn''t hang out with her this following week. "Uwhaaat? That sounds so fun! I wanna go with you guys!" Hanained after we told her about the surprise vacation ns to an onsen. "Well, you can''t." Mio shot her down. "It''s just gonna be us three! I wonder if this is my chance to finally fuck Hatsumi." No amount of giving Mio the stink-eye was going to make her regret saying that. She was just too open about these things. But a trip between the three of us wasn''t much different from living together at home. Although¡­ There was no telling what sort of mood would arise, in the middle of winter, sleeping in close proximity in the same room, or in the baths¡­ I had a feeling Mio would try something on me. I also had a feeling Hatsumi would try something on me. No way in hell they wouldn''t. Wait a damn minute¡­ Was I actually in danger going on this trip? Shaking the thought away, I picked up a bag of gluttinous rice for mochi and checked off another item on the list. "You couldn''te with us even if you wanted to anyway," I said. "Aren''t you up to your knees in work managing your love hotels?" "Bruh, you guys have no idea. Why are peopleing in by the hundreds? This has never happened before!" Hana cried. In Japan, the Christmas season was treated more as a romantic holiday rather than a family one after all. As we were going down the aisles to find the rest of the groceries, we came across a familiar face in the candy section. Hitomi was kneeling, staring hard at a box of chocte in her hands. She didn''t even see us approach her. The school president would always be out of ce in my eyes anywhere other than at school. Even funnier seeing her burning a hole through the confectionery like it had wronged her. "Yo, Prez!" Mio made herself known immediately. "Oh. Weren''t you supposed to be heading to Rika''s ce?" Hitomi asked. "My sister sprung an errand on us," I said, ncing at the holiday-themed assorted chocte in her hands. "I never took you for having a sweet tooth." "It''s not for me. I''m¡­ I''m trying toe up with a nice gift for Rika. I really don''t know what to give her." She sighed. "How about a nice vib¡ª" I pped a hand over Hana''s mouth before she invoked the student council president''s wrath. With school out, Hitomi was able to dish out punishment as she saw fit. Although, the threat of being scolded and beaten up by a yakuza girl was greatly diminished, by the simple fact that she was mulling over a gift for her girlfriend. My mind returned to what Yumi told me at the cafe the other day. Her words really helped me out of a tough spot on exactly what Hitomi was troubled over. "I honestly think Rika would be happy with anything you give her. Just remember to spend time with her tomorrow, because I think that''s what she would want the most," I said. Hitomi thought quietly for a moment, then stood up with the chocte box in hand. "You''re right," she agreed. "For once, I can''t believe I''m d to run into you three¡ª" "Go, go, go, go! This is what youth is all about!" Hana yelled as Mio pushed her on a mop and bucket roller down the aisle, barreling past shoppers who were also doing Christmas and New Years shopping. My jaw dropped. When I turned to Hitomi, a shadow fell over her face as the fury boiled over. To my surprise, however, she took a deep breath and swallowed it down. "I''ll forgive them this once¡­" Hitomi said, unclenching her fists and realizing that she had crushed the box. "H-How about you grab a new one, and I''ll take the one you identally crushed," I offered. After picking up my sister''s long list of groceries, we returned home to stuff things away. Mio, Hana, and I went to Rika''s ce to y, but not before taking a soak in her family''s bathhouse. "Huuu~ I still remember the first time we came here," Mio said, dunking herself into the hot waters anding back up soaked. "Wait, what happened?" Rika threw us a look. "N-Nothing happened. We had a nice time, that''s all!" I quickly answered, only now remembering that we tweaked her memories of that day. On top of double teaming Rika, that was when the de manifested, Mio almost betraying me, and us getting attacked by subi. A lot happened in a year, and looking back at it now, I found it hard to believe we were still here and not under a tyrannical subus queen''s rule. "Riiikkaaa! These bozos are leaving me for a whole week!" Hana wept as she clung to Rika''s arm. "You can always drop by at my ce, Hana!" our ss rep suggested. "Uwaaahhh! You''re the best¡ª" "Hiichan and I will keep youpany in ce of Saeko and Mio." She smiled. Hana gulped. "On second thought¡­ I''ll stick with managing my booming businesses¡­" We went up to Rika''s room to get toasty underneath her kotatsu, but as soon as we entered, both Hana and Mio were drawn to the kimono hanging by the door. "Whaaat is this? Are you getting married to Prez?" Mio asked. "No!" Rika blushed. "I sometimes forget you two are subi. That''s a kimono we wear on special asions. The new year being one of them." Rika''s kimono had a mostly blue and white palette, with prints of a flowing river and cherry blossom petals drifting within it. The most exciting part of New Years for me was getting to wear a kimono for the first time as a girl. Mio also had a really nice figure for one, too. Every year I''d see Hatsumi and other women wearing kimonos. Part of me was kind of jealous because they were so pretty. Being able to wear one was a reality now. I couldn''t wait. It would be the start of our new year together, and for me, as a subus. Almost felt like a fresh start. In a way, it was. Before I knew it, Hana and Mio were in my face. "You''re gonna wear one, too, right?" Mio asked. "I wanna try fucking you in it." "Oh, my god¡­" I put a hand to my face. "Can we wear one, too? They look so cool! I want a pink one that matches my hair!" Hana eximed. "Me, too!" Mio chimed in. Hatsumi had two kimonos that I knew of. One for when she was a child and another in adult size. Either I or Mio would be the odd one out unless we went out to buy one. "I''ll ask my sister about it," I promised them. "Maybe she has a friend with an extra kimono to lend." The day arrived that we would be going to Kosei. Mio, Hatsumi, and I were up early to finish packing and settling the chores around the house before leaving. Mio was especially antsy, eyes darting to my present to her sitting under the Christmas tree. When we were finally done, she sprinted right toward it. "Can I open it now?" Mio asked. "Don''t hold back," I said, holding my breath to see her reaction. The subus tore into the wrapping paper until she was down to the box. "Holy shit, it''s like a whole ass pirate costume!" Mio eximed, smiling from ear to ear and happier than I''d ever seen her. She immediately screwed the hat on top of her head, ced the parrot plush on her shoulder, and struck a pose. "What do you think? A real pirate captain if y''ever seen one, matey?" I held back augh at her attempts to imitate one. "Pfft¡­ I''m d you like it." Mio''s excitement grew tenfold. She picked up the present she had gotten for me and shoved it into my hands. "Open it! Open it!" Mio urged. "Okay, quit yelling!" I began to tear open the rectangr gift, eager to see what she got for me, only to find a double-sided dildo. The sight of the girthy, skin-colored dildo wiped the smile from my face, but a chuckle escaped my lips instead. I mean, what else could I possibly have expected from Mio? This was about as Mio as Mio could get. In fact, I would have been disappointed if she got me a normal gift. "You like it? We can use this shit together. Bond over it like pussy sisters! Kahaha!" Mio cackled so heartily it infected me withughter, too. "Thanks, Mio. I, uh¡­ I''m looking forward to using it with you. I''m also looking forward to spending Christmas with you again next year," I said. That was the magic word that lifted Mio''s spirits more than any gift could. It was proof that we would always be together. "Ah, man. I told you I''m not good with the sappy stuff, then you had to go andy it on thicker than a pent-up nerd. You''re rubbing off on me way too much nowadays." Mio made a quick nce around the room to make sure we were alone, then swooped me off my feet to kiss me. Both of us went airborne. She had one arm around my back and the other behind my head, tongue-deep in my mouth. Upon hearing the front door open, we nted our feet on the ground and separated. Hatsumi peeked in and asked, "Are we ready to leave?" "Before that¡ª" I grabbed two more gifts under the Christmas tree to give to Hatsumi and Selene. Suffice to say, they were both overjoyed that I even considered buying them gifts. Seeing them smile, I could understand how being in the giving mood¡ª even though my wallet took a hit¡ª was nice every once in a while. "We''re trusting you to take care of the house while we''re away," Hatsumi said to Selene. Selene bowed. "Your house is my castle. I shall protect it with my life, Queen Hatsumi." "Are you expecting our house to be attacked or something¡­?" I rolled my eyes. "Anyway, if any packagese in, just bring them into the foyer, and we''ll sort them out when we get back." Mio, Hatsumi, and I took a train to Kobe, then boarded a ne bound for Sapporo. The two hour flight, like the one we took to Okinawa, was filled with Mio marveling at the sights rural Japan had to offer from the window. Who could me her? We lived in Tsukiji, which was about as city as a city could get until Tokyo came into the picture. A cab drove us the rest of the way to Kosei, a cozy onsen resort nestled at the foot of the snowy-peaked mountains, and a valley of trees behind the establishment. Resort guests, eager for a more intimate view, hiked along a paved path around the building. Right through thentern-lit lobby, decorated with traditional sumi-e paintings and tall vases, several workers greeted us with a beaming smile and bowed. "May I see your cards?" a young woman, dressed in the brown and ck work clothes standard of Kosei, asked us. While Hatsumi and I handed ours over, Mio was hesitant to part with hers. "Don''t worry, there are plenty with different kinds of artworks you can purchase at our souvenir shop just past the lobby," she reassured Mio. "There better be the same one, or I''ming for that booty," Mio said, passing over the card. I put a hand to my face as her words caused the woman to turn red, but a force of will maintained theposure to stay professional. After authenticating the cards, we were led to our room, which boasted a nice view of their outdoor garden. If we wanted to leave the room, a door led out to an engawa, an exterior hallway for us to take a walk outside on. Inside, however, three neatly-made futons were made avable to us, including a tea table, a hot te, and a water boiler. "Well, then. Does anyone want to take a dip with me in the onsen?" Hatsumi grinned with impish intent. Chapter 134 – Onsen Gangbang Chapter 134 ¨C Onsen Gangbang The three of us changed into the light blue yukata and sandals provided to us by the resort, then made our way to the hot springs. ording to the amenities list, there were private indoor onsens that we could have taken a dip in alone together, but visiting an onsen resort, one just had to check out the main attraction as intended. We stopped, however, at the multiple entrances at the end of the hall. There was a separate side each for women, men, family, and mixed. This was a great quandary for us. Other inn guests casually slipped past, and an asional few threw us an odd look because we were idling at the entrances. Our predicament was a great one. Mio started walking towards the men''s entrance. Hatsumi and I grabbed her by the cor of her yukata. "Killjoys. Fine, but just know that no matter which side I go, it''s a buffet for me. You guys know I''ming backter regardless," Mio said. "Then as long as we can help it, the motion is rejected." I sighed. "Mio, we don''t want to cause trouble for the inn. Behave to the best of your ability while we''re here, or they might kick us out. I think the best decision is clearly family, because we''re a family after all!" Hatsumi smiled, putting two hands together. A mother walking her two elementary-aged kids into the family''s entrance made a disapproving face at us. "Sorry, sis. I think that''s also rejected. There are actual families in there that want a family experience, not the other family experience you''re thinking about," I scolded. "Aww¡­" Hatsumi frowned. We were no closer to entering the baths. In fact, we only reduced our choices by half. "We''re women, so obviously we take the women''s entrance. Noints?" I asked the gallery. Both of them shook their heads. Right through the entrance was a nice changing area with wooden modr boxes, within which were baskets containing a towel for us to use, and to put our clothing and other possessions into. As I stripped and tied my hair up, the gazes of two hungry subus were burning into my back. Please, mercy. Just let me get through this bath without incident, I prayed to whatever god in the mountains of Hokkaido was listening. As much as my subus cravings sought out sexual relief, the human side of me wanted to enjoy what Kosei had to offer. It had been a roller coaster of a year. This was finally a chance to just simmer down, take in the atmosphere, and¡ª "Heya, hot stuff. Those juicy lips looking for a home?" Mio hit on a foreign caucasian woman, and we weren''t even out of the changing room yet. I went to pull her away and said in English, "Sorry! Please, excuse my friend." "No worries," she fluently replied in Japanese, smiled at me, then left to join her other friends in the bath. A shock ran up my spine, and it wasn''t the cool breeze from the ss door opening as people came and went from the onsen. "Damn it, Mio. If you get us thrown out because you''re sexually harassing people, I''m going to be very upset." I red at her. "Alright, alright. Don''t get your britches in a bunch. I''ll cool it with the horny," she said, walking past to head in. "Shall we?" Hatsumi asked. When I faced her stark naked body, my face and ears went red. Mio controlling herself was one thing, but me controlling myself was another. As a result of being sexually intimate with Hatsumi more oftentely, the sight of her breasts and the neatly trimmed stuble between her legs was turning me on. We entered the open air onsen to a st of steam first, then the breeze followed that made me shiver. The stone flooring was warm to the touch despite being moist. I was treated to a beautiful view of the snowy mountains, but too bad their peaks were obscured behind low clouds. Arge stone boulder at the center of the pool spilled piping hot water in. The few brave women, or maybe they were actually the lucky ones, sat by it to soak in the warmth. "Here Ie¡ª" Mio was about to cannonball in until I pulled her by the hair. "No, you don''t! We have to rinse off first," I said, pointing to the washing area. Mio, Hatsumi, and I took turns scrubbing each other''s backs. When it came down to my turn, they appeared almost¡­petitive. "Tsk, tsk. As the older sister, Saeko''s hygiene is my responsibility. I''ve washed her back since we were children. Isn''t that right?" Hatsumi asked, dragging me into their argument. "All that means is it''s high time you move aside and let me do the scrubbing. But if you''re gonna be difficult about it¡­" Mio slipped in front of me with a hand towel and scheming grin. "Then the front is mine!" "Guys¡­ We''re in public¡­ Can we move this along so I can get in the bath already?" I groaned to make my displeasure apparent. Hatsumi and Mio start scrubbing me with a soapy towel each. However, it became increasingly obvious that both of them were not trying to get me squeaky clean. Rather¡­ With only the wet towel between us, Hatsumi''s breasts pressed against my back and scrubbed me that way. Meanwhile, Mio groped my breasts and had her tail sneakily try to tease my pussy. I had to knock my aura against both of theirs'' in order to get them to stop. If someone saw us like this, it would be very bad. And yet¡­ "I think I might be overheating," a woman said to her friend. "Mmm¡­ Let me see." Her friend pressed their foreheads together. They slowly closed the distance until someone dropped a wooden bucket on the floor and startled them. On top of there being three subus here, two who were expressing lust toward me were beginning to affect people around us. I picked up the shower head to spray Hatsumi and Mio, threw a bucket of water over my head to wash the suds off, and marched into the onsen. A very audible sigh could be heard from the both of them. Crisis averted. For now. They soon joined me, one on either side, with a towel over their heads. The warmth from the hot spring prated me to the core better than a dick ever could. Having a breathtaking view of the Hokkaido mountains made the tranquil soak even better. "Huuu! Water''s so hot andfy, I could fall right to sleep," Mio said, shutting her eyes and submerging up to her chin. "You shouldn''t stay in for too long, or you might overheat and faint," Hatsumi warned. "Yeah, yeah. What do you think I''m made of?" She swam away to enjoy herself closer to the center. My heart was beating so fast with Hatsumi naked next to me. I jumped when she leaned so close that our shoulders touched. "It''s not often we get to just rx together like this. It feels like we''re losing more and more time together the older we get," Hatsumi said. I had no idea Hatsumi was worried about something as trivial as that. Since she also attended Tsukiji University, we would be together for two years. However, I would be joining a dormitory. Oh. Now that I thought about it, we really might see less of each other. That made me¡­ sad. This trip must be her way of making more memories before that timees. "Well, we do get to do a lot more things we couldn''t have as kids. Like going on a trip to Kosei." I smiled. "Hehe. That''s true. We better enjoy it as much as we can then." She held my hand underwater, and I squeezed back. "Guys¡­ I''m getting dizzy¡­" Mio sank into the water. A few air bubbles floated to the surface, then stoppedpletely. I thought she was just messing around, but she wasn''ting back up. "M-Mio?!" I cried. We fished Mio out and returned her to our room. Her face waspletely red, breathing was shallow, and suffering from slight dizziness. "Ughhh¡­ My head is killing me," Mio moaned. "A sento has nothing on a hot spring when ites to hot water. Don''t worry, a little rest should fix you right up," I assured her. "Excuse me! I''ve brought your dinner!" Hatsumi opened the door to two workers holdingrge wooden trays. On each were a vibrant array of food which they set forward for us, including a ceramic carafe of sake. Both workers bowed, then shut the door. Mio and I brought the trays over to the table. Kaiseki ryori, a traditional multi-course cuisine that dated back centuries ago and used to only be served during tea ceremonies. In the modern era, it has be sort of an artform for chefs, arranging them in colorful ways in beautiful bowls and dishes, providing a well-bnced meal for the palette. Our mouths watered just looking at it. In their own tes, rice, tofu, miso, steamed vegetables, grilled salmon, tempura vegetables, pickled radish,crab legs, piping hot sweet potatoes, and more. "Thank you for the meal!" we eximed together. As I dug, Hatsumi poured herself sake into a small cup. The contents of the liquid came out steaming. While I hadn''t touched alcohol given my age, I was aware that sake could be served cold or warm. "Oooh. Whatcha got there, Hatsumi?" Mio asked, drawn in by the fragrant rice wine. "It''s sake, but I don''t think you two are old enough to drink it. That just means more for me," Hatsumi said, quietly sipping and somehow making it look extremely delicious even though I''ve never drank before. "Hey, hey! Don''t leave me out of it. I''m definitely old enough!" Mio grabbed a cup herself and extended it towards Hatsumi, who proceeded to fill it dly. Both of them drank the sake together and expelled a blissful sigh. "More please!" she demanded. "I-I really think you two should slow down!" I implored. My words of caution went unheard. They drank shot for shot and downed the entire carafe together. Both of them were slumped over on the table, stupid smiles on their faces, and unable to make proper speech. "Saaeeekooo~ Let''s sleep in the same futon!" Hatsumi pleaded, crawling over to me with her yukata disheveled. However, in her approach, she knocked over some tes. Tears welled up at the corner of her eyes. "I¡­I¡­ made a mess¡­ hic!" "This is probably the most drunk I''ve ever seen you." I shook my head. After helping the two of them into their futon, I grinned at how I ended up being the one to take care of Hatsumi. Seeing my sleeping sister, passed out and yukata half off, made my head spin with dirty thoughts. I reached out to touch her warm body, running my fingers along the curves. Leaning down next to her snoozing face, I was about to steal a kiss when she stirred. "Saeko¡­ I feel strange," Hatsumi said, rising from her futon with a hand pressed to her head, and the other was squeezed between her legs. I snapped back up and cleared my throat. "Th-That''s what you get for drinking so much." "It''s not that¡­ I can''t¡­ I''m still so hungry, and my body feels so hot¡­" she groaned. "After such a big dinner, you''re¡ª" A sharp gasp escaped my lips. I rushed over to Hatsumi to check her temperature. Her forehead was perfectly fine, but her chest was warmer than the hot springs. There was only one thing I could think of that could put Hatsumi in this state. "You haven''t been feeding?" I asked. Hatsumi shook her head. "Of course¡­ not¡­ How can I be intimate with anyone other than you?" Why didn''t I realize this sooner? She hadn''t done it with anyone. What Selene told me about them getting it on must have been a lie. This was my sister after all, who loved me too much to want anyone else. That meant all this time she was running on fumes. Without sexual energy, she would starve and go insane. I needed to do something. "Do you think you can summon the de? I might be able to do something," I said. My sister manifested the sword between us. Naturally, it didn''t respond to me. There was, however, the faintest hum. I could tell it was running out of sexual energy. All that I had previously stored must have been feeding her. It exined how shested until now. I urged my sister back into bed, using my magic and aura as a greater subus to lull her into a sleep. It only worked because she was in a weakened state. Once she drifted back to slumber, I weaved together a nice dream of us to hopefully ease the excruciating hunger. "Open up to me," I pleaded to the sword. "Tether my sexual energy to you so I can help Hatsumi. You want to be fed, too. Don''t you?" It worked. I felt a connection to the de again. Not nearly as strong as when I fully possessed it, but there was now a one way funnel into it. Time to get to work. Earlier, Mio wanted to go into the mixed baths for a little fun. Taking a page out of her book, I snuck out of the room with the intention of doing the same. Many people still loitered about, enjoying the rest of the evening as things winded down. Some walked up and down the engawa, gazing at the starry sky which was untouched by city pollution. A couple was making small talk with a worker at the front counter. These little things, peaceful moments that were like music to my ears, put me at peace. It was only something a resort like this could have achieved. At only eight in the evening, guests were just finishing their meals and spending the rest of the night in their rooms. There shouldn''t be much of a crowd left in the onsen, but hopefully enough to fill me up. The next question was, what kind of people were left? Hopefully they wouldn''t just be wrinkly old men. I had enough of that with Mio in Okinawa over the summer when we hit up the retirement home¡­ Being a subus has given me a new perspective when ites to things like this. The young had a lot of energy and passion, but they were too quick to finish. Adults were more skilled, but work sucked out more energy and passion than a subus could. Old folks surprisingly fucked like animals, probably to enjoy what little time they had left, but they didn''t have any energy at all. Good looks were nice and all, but it was just garnish in the end. If it didn''t fill me up, then what''s the point? I casually entered the mixed gender entrance to the shocked stares of a few men who were on the way out, now reconsidering whether or not they should take another dip. As I boldly pulled the belt off, they faced their baskets again as if trying to act busy. Since a yukata was all I wore and nothing else was underneath, I identally let it drop down to my ankles. Several hard gulps could be heard. Their eyes burned into my back just as intensely as Hatsumi and Mio earlier. However, being seen this time in public, by men who I didn''t know and without charming them, made me very hot. As I bent down to pick up my fallen yukata, giving them a full view of my ass and pussy, I knew with certainty they saw how wet I was. Heading into the onsen, the men followed me in. There were other people rxing in the waters or just finishing up, but I turned heads as soon as I entered. Not a single woman was in sight, but about six guys of varying ages in total were avable as my second full course meal. While rinsing by the showers, letting the waters cascade down my body and casually ying with myself, pinching my nipples, running a hand down my lower belly and inner thighs, I noticed the onlookers were beginning to squeeze their legs shut. Please, look at me more, I begged in my head. I feel like I can cum from just being watched¡­ One brave man, whose sses he foolishly brought into the onsen were fogged up from the steam, approached me with a small towel covering his crotch. "E-Excuse me, would you¡­ like someone to wash your back?" he asked. "If you''re offering," I began with seductive intent. "Can you make sure to get every inch of me?" The man used the wet towel to scrub my back, but I felt his bare hands making moves on me as if I wouldn''t notice. "Mmm¡­ Wash my front, too." I moaned out loud, raising my arms. Two groping hands reached forward to knead the side and underside of my breasts. The tip of his erect dick was poking my lower back. He grew brave and tried to move hisnds lower until I sshed a bucket of water on myself. I left him, seemingly disappointed that he didn''t get to go further, and went into the hot springs itself. It was a whole lot more peaceful and beautiful at night. Stars shining, steam rising into the sky, and raging hard ons that were throbbing for me. A foreigner, possibly college-aged, body sculpted like a statue and short hair moist from staying in the waters for a long time, sidled up to me, making no effort to hide his stiff member. "You''re really pretty," heplimented in what sounded like English was his secondnguage. "Are you here alone?" "The ones I came with passed out from drinking too much, so I guess I am alone. Are you going to keep mepany?" I replied back in English, cozying up to his broad chest and stroking hisrge cock. The guy brought one hand behind my butt, fingering me from the back. His other hand lifted my face by my chin and rubbed a thumb across my lips. "I didn''t know Japanese girls can be so slutty. Maybe I shoulde here more often." He grinned, pinching my nipples. "I''m not like other girls. I''m more of a subus." I winked, then knelt down to start giving him a blowjob. This foreigner''s cock was girthier than I expected. He threw his head back as I bobbed up and down, sucking on the throbbing piece of meat. My perception of race must be skewed, because I thought it would taste different. However, it was just like any other cock. Delicious and brimming with sexual energy. "Mmm¡­ shllrrp¡­ shllrrp¡­ How ish it?" I asked with a mouthful of dick. "Your mouth is like a pussy¡­ I''m cumming!" he cried. The thickest load of my squirted down my throat. When I pulled away to jerk off his horse cock, more gushed out and sshed onto me. Others drew closer, drawn in by my slutty disy. The college guy pulled me out of the water,id down, then beckoned me onto his dick. I wanted it so badly and obliged. The thick meat stretched me out so much, I orgasmed as it went in. "Aaahhhh! You''re so big¡­ You''re making me feel good without even doing anything yet¡­ mmmm!" I shuddered from a climax, impressed that he had another two inches when it already hit the entrance to my womb. "Fuck! Your pussy is so tight¡­ Wow, I never expected to bang a Japanese babe!" He was no slouch when I started riding him. His hips pounded me from below, giving me pleasure with each thrust. Some of the men who were too afraid to interrupt us were masturbating from afar. What a waste, I thought and gestured them over with my finger. The two-person romp quickly turned into a full-blown gangbang. I began to suck and jerk off the five surrounding me. Their sizes didn''tpare, but they tasted gourmet all the same to me. College boy switched our positions and began screwing me doggystyle. He fucked me like he had something to prove, pulling on my hair and pping my ass. I didn''t mind. My pussy was on fire from being railed so hard. "Take it all slut!" "Fuck me! Fuck me! Ahhhhnn! Aaahhh! I''m cumming so hard!" I cried. A hot load gushed into my womb, and the other men bukkake all over me. "Hey, cutie. Screw these other guys. How about youe back to my room. We can fuck all you want?" the college guy offered, seemingly desperate to have me for himself. "Sorry, but tonight¡­ I''m public use. Make sure to take turns cumming inside me, okay? I can''t get pregnant," I said, lying on my back and using my fingers to spread the lips of my pussy. They were suddenly put off, but not by me. "What''s going on here? The baths are closing up. I gotta clean the ce!" a furious, young male worker shouted. However, the second he saw me naked in the middle of a bunch of men, drenched in cum and moisture, the mop and bucket dropped away from his hands. "I have a better idea. Do you want to join us?" I asked, biting down on my lips as his pants grew a bulge. Instead of kicking us out, the worker put a ''Do Not Enter'' sign at the entrance, then came back to join in gangbanging me. We had sex well into the night, and when some began to feel faint from overheating, the worker brought us to an empty room to continue. All of them took turns fucking me like we were on a honeymoon. In the morning, Hatsumi awoke after I''de back from grabbing breakfast in the hall and teasing the men I fuckedst night. Many of them were begging for seconds, but I had other things in mind. "Hatsumi! Are you feeling better?" I asked. "I am. Did you¡­?" Looking me in the eyes, Hatsumi already figured it out. She poured herself some tea from the boiler I had running before I left. "Are you mad that I did it with other people?" I sat quietly across from her. Hatsumi sighed, but her eyes softened into an understanding gaze. "I would have starved before being intimate with anyone else. There''s no way I can be angry at you, especially if you did it for my sake." My sister reached across the table to stroke my face, then pulled me in for a kiss. It quickly became more than that. We went into each other''s tongues. She crawled over the table to me, pushing me down to the floor, nibbling my neck and shoulders. "Why does my little sister have to be so cute and tasty? Haaumphh!" "Mmm¡­ Hatsumi~" I moaned, embracing her body. Embraced by my own sister granted me more pleasure than those seven men could in their lifetime. I was overwhelmed by ecstasy as she dominated me. Both of our tails started whipping around, slowly finding their way to the other''s pussies. Pinned beneath Hatsumi, being pleasured by her, we allowed our lust to overflow and fill the room. That sweet, suffocating scent stirred someone awake. "Hiiyaaahhh!" Hatsumi yelped. Behind my sister, having invited herself into our intimate moment was Mio, two hands on Hatsumi''s plump butt and tongue ravishing her pussy. "Mio, wait¡ª aahhh! I''m going to cum again if you¡­ aahhhhh!" "Mmmm! I''ve always wanted to eat you out, Hatsumi, and I ain''t disappointed. Your morning dew is my hangover cure. You guys aren''t going to leave me outta this, are ya?" Mio licked more fiercely, bringing Hatsumi to an orgasm and shuddering on top of me. "Well, sis." I cupped her face which was contorting with pleasure between my hands. "I hope you''re ready to taste how subi sisters have sex." Chapter 135 – Song of the Mountain Chapter 135 ¨C Song of the Mountain "Mio, Saeko¡ª Aaahhh!" Hatsumi moaned out loud as Mio started eating her out again, like a dehydrated dog drinking from a bowl of water. "Show her what you''re made of, Mio!" I encouraged her, then lifted my sister''s face close enough to kiss. Her lips quivered, breath came out hoarse, and eyes rolled to the back of her head. It was obvious she wasn''t expecting this. Neither was I. However, after having sex with a bunch of peoplest night and sleeping next to my beautiful sister, I couldn''t hold it in anymore. After all, Hatsumi was the one who initiated this. We pushed my sister onto the futon, and Mio hooked her arms underneath my sister''s legs. From up here, I got front row seats to see what made her ady killer. "Nnh¡­ Mio¡­ I''ll cum if you keep going like that¡­ I can''t¡­" Hatsumi squirmed on her back, kicking and thrashing. It wasn''t until I sat my pussy onto her face did she calm down and began to feast on the meal presented to her. An eager tongue happily licked my pussy, quenching her thirst on the dripping juices produced by my arousal. Lick. Lick. Lick. The sounds of our incestuous threesome filled the room. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. Like animals we fucked each other silly, basking in a room made humid from our own body heat and panting breaths. "Mmm¡­ Hatsumi¡­ Hatsumi¡­" I kneaded my own breasts as my sister forced her tongue into my pussy. The incredible pleasure knocked the wind out of my lungs. I found myself lying down on her belly, next to Mio where she shed a satisfied smile. "Holy fuck, I''m in heaven. I already know you taste good, Saeko. Maybe it runs in the family?" Mio sighed blissfully. I gulped. "Make room for me," I said. Both of us stuck our tongues out to tease Hatsumi''s little bean. The moment we brushed against it, Hatsumi screamed. Her entire body seized, and her two hands clenched tighter on my butt. I watched as my sister slowly learned to use her tail to tease Mio''s pussy. It flopped around at first, then began to move with more purpose. The three of us, embraced by each other''s lust and flesh, were getting close. My mind was dancing with fireworks, exploding to the beat of the tongue ravishing my sopping wet hole. "Excuse me! I''ve brought you breakfast!" the voice of a young, female worker called from the other side of the door just as we hit our pitch. "I''m cumming!" Hatsumi cried, shuddering from her orgasm. Mine and Mio''s climax followed right after, rendering all of us out of strength and lying in a heap in a heap on one another. Mio stood up first, cracked her head, and picked up a napkin to wipe her chin. She haphazardly threw on a yukata, then rushed to open the door without waiting for us or tying her own belt. When she slid open the door, it gave the woman such a surprise that a tray almost slipped from her hands. "S-S-Sorry! I didn''t mean to intrude!" The worker put the tray down and was about to leave until Mio pulled her into the room, charming her on the way in. "Alright! Let''s get this foursome on the road. Time for a good fashion cunny-train!" Mio said. However, instead of getting a resounding agreement from us, Hatsumi recovered from her climax and bonked Mio on the head. "What was that for?" Mio dropped to her knees, pouting tearfully and clutching her forehead in fear of another strike. "Saeko. You sit down, too." Hatsumi wrapped herself in a yukata and threw on another coat. "Wait. I''m in trouble, too?" I sat on my knees next to Mio. "I know now, as a subus, it''s easy to be swept up by your instincts. But you can''t drag people at random like this. Think of how they might be feeling? What if their employer and the okami scolds this poor girlter for being missing?" Hatsumi reprimanded Mio a lot more gently than I expected. Only then did I realize that I was here so that Mio didn''t feelpletely singled out. "Sorry¡­" Mio sulked. It''s too bad you never say sorry to me whenever you do something wrong! Though this must be the older sister effect. "Let''s send her back to work and enjoy breakfast together as a family." Hatsumi ced a hand to Mio''s cheek and smiled Like an obedient puppy, Mio proceeded to do just that. She tinkered with the worker''s memories, then sent her back to work without any hassle. When she came back to us, Hatsumi lifted her by the chin and pecked her with a tender kiss on the lips. The act took me by surprise so much, I was dumbstruck. So was Mio, who stared at my sister with moistening eyes. "You''re my little sister, too now, it''s only appropriate I show you some love and affection." Hatsumi stroked Mio''s head. "H-Hatsumi!" Mio threw her arms around my sister. After breakfast, the three of us went on a stroll outside in the snow. Kosei had a trail built through a thicket for those who wanted to soak in sights as much as the hot spring. Mio skipped ahead along the wooden path, giddy with joy, her mood on cloud nine after Hatsumi showed her some sibling love. "Look what you did. You made the rest of her year from just that one kiss," I said. "You''re not angry with me for doing that to your girlfriend, are you?" Hatsumi asked. I shook my head. "If there was any time to be angry, that ship has long sailed after we¡­ kind of had a threesome together¡­ A kiss is about thest thing I''d get upset about. If anything, I''m just surprised." "I''ve been speaking with Yumi a lot moretely. She tells me a lot about Mio''s past. I can''t help but want to spoil her after hearing how tragic it was." She frowned. Some of it I only just heard recently, too. Like the whole being sold and raised on a ship. "It''s a load off my back. I was honestly worried if you would still ept Mio even after learning about our rtionship." I nced at my sister, whose cheeks have puffed up. "I ept it, and I don''t ept it! We were supposed to get married. You even proposed to me in first grade!" Hatsumi pouted. "That''s illegal! I was also a child back then! Of course, I love you. But we have to be realistic about some things¡­" We came to a field where people were ying, building sculptures and tossing snowballs. A couple of children picked a fight with Mio, and it quickly devolved into a war with trenches and teams. Hatsumi and I took a seat on a bench to enjoy the show. Using my phone, I snapped a picture of Mio just as she got nailed in the face by a snowball. "She really is like a child," Hatsumi gigged. "I suppose if your childhood was robbed from you, you would want to relive it no matter how much time has passed." There was actually something I really wanted to talk to Hatsumi about but wasn''t sure how to broach the subject. She of all people was possibly the most knowledgeable about our parents. "Hatsumi," I began, working up the courage with a deep breath of winter air. "What do we do about our parents when theye back?" The topic was an obvious sore spot for her, too. Both of us knew they would being back for my graduation. I was scared. So scared of what they might think of me. "Tell them the truth. Isn''t that our n from the start? I know you''re worried. I am, too. Back when they dictated every moment of my life, I knew right away they would do the same for you. Only by a stroke of luck did theirpany start a new branch overseas and needed trainers. You got to live a mostly free childhood from them, which is more than I can wish for myself. If only they stayed there." Hatsumi heaved a sigh. The truth¡­ My sister had a very different experience growing up. While they were around her all the time, it was the opposite for me. I had neither a mother nor a father figure. Only a sister whom I was d to have, but it just wasn''t the same. What Goddess Everlight had said rang in my ears. Parents should love their children. It would be so much easier if my parents were as forgiving and understanding as her, even if it took a bit of effort to get through. "Is it wrong that I want mom and dad to stop being a blur in my life? I know you could care less about them, but they¡­ I''ve always wanted to just call them mom and dad to their faces." I twiddled my thumbs, jealousy growing as children yed with their parents in the snow. "Tell them what you told me. Maybe the sound of their own cute son¡ª daughter''s voice might wear them down," Hatsumi said. "This might be a little selfish, but for my sake, can you tell me any good stories about them? I want to hear it." Memories of my parents were, as I said, a blur. I remembered them most as a child, but that didn''t mean much. We never went on vacations together, had only one family photo in their bedroom, and their strict voices were all I had. My sister opened her thermos to take an anxious sip, then cleared her throat. She did it again, then a third time while avoiding eye contact. "Really?" I squinted in disappointment. "M-Mom held you for a full minute right after you were born, and¡­ dad was d that you were a boy!" Hatsumi revealed. "My hopes were already pretty low to begin with." I sighed. Mio came back to us, out of breath and all smiles. "Those runts really beat the shit out of me! We heading back soon? Cause I really wanna hit the baths after working up a sweat," she said. "There''s one ce I''d like us to go together first." Hatsumi got to her feet, and Mio and I traded nces. We casted invisibility on ourselves and took flight. The rural countryside of Hokkaido was nketed in snow. It would all begin to thaw out in a few months and be reced by a sea of green for theing spring season. A new start. Just what everyone wanted. Including me. WIth the wind fluttering in our hair and wings outstretched, we flew to the top of a low mountain andnded on a trail paved with old wooden steps kept tied without a spot of snow. At the end of the trail, surrounded by trees and overlooking the viges below, was a small, stone shrine. A kamidana. An altar which supposedly enshrined a god in our culture. "What is this? A cab?" Mio reached out, but I snatched her hand before she could touch it. "That''s sacred. We''re not supposed to mess with it," I warned. "I read in the Kosei brochure that a lesser known god that resides here has the power to grant people rity. It''s apparently very popr with couples trying to reaffirm their love for each other, but I don''t think love is the only thing you can ask for rity," Hatsumi said, igniting the incense that had gone out in the pot, then pped her hands three times and pressing it shut on the third to pray. I followed what my sister did, using magic to ignite an incense stick, closing my eyes, and putting my hands together in prayer. Is it possible for me to reconcile with my parents over what I''ve be? I quietly asked the enshrined god. The only answer I received was the rustling trees and singing mountain winds. Thankfully, I was prepared to be disappointed. A god living in this altar was just a superstition created by Kosei to get people talking. Deep down, a very optimistic part of me did hope to receive an answer. When I opened my eyes, Mio was standing next to me, herself in prayer. Once all three of us were done, we leapt off the cliff to head back. However, a rattling from within the cab caught my attention. I drew closer to investigate and saw a ck ring on an offering te that wasn''t there before. Before I could get a closer look, Mio flew back up to call for me. "Sorry, I''ming!" I followed after Mio, leaving the ring there since it was a bad omen to take anything from a god. The rest of our trip was surprisingly not filled with sex. The three of us spent it like a family would. Mio was so happy being able to have a sister to call her own. Of course, that didn''tpletely mean there wasn''t any fun. Every night, she and Hatsumi would snuggle up to my sides, caressing my body, kneading my breasts, and licking me as their subconscious desire for sex took over. One night while my sister slept, Mio and I even snuck out of the room to leave a few vacationers with some unforgettable memories the only way we knew how. On the morning of the fourth day, we were packing to leave when I saw the same ck ring from the altar, resting on the table. Could Mio have gone back to grab it? "Uhh¡­ Does this belong to anyone?" I asked Hatsumi and Mio. Both of them saw the ring, too, and shook their heads. Hatsumi only gave it a nce. "I thought it belonged to one of you two, so I didn''t touch it." "Won''t catch me dead wearing that gaudy thing," Mio said. "It''s not mine either¡­" I mumbled, picking it up. If neither of them had anything to do with it being here, did this ring just move on its own? I shuddered to think it did. The metal band was ck, with a pixel-thin silver line running along the center. Before leaving for the airport, I went back to the altar to put the ring back. However, once we got to the airport, the metal detector I walked through started beeping. "It''s probably the ring I''m wearing," I told the worker, referring to the gift Kana had given me. One of the workers pulled me aside and used a handheld scanner to check me. "We still have to check. Stand procedure. Empty your pockets for me, please." When I reached into my pants pocket, the blood in my veins went colder than the Hokkaido climate. The fingers of my right hand brushed against a cool, metal ring. "S-Sorry, I didn''t¡ª" "It''s fine," the worker said. "Next time, double-check everything or wear it on yourself. Next in line, please!" I was ushered through, still baffled by the ring. "Whatcha gawking at?" Mio followed my gaze to what was in my palm. "I thought you said you were gonna put it back? Guess you liked it too much, huh?" "Eh¡­ but I¡­" At a loss for words, I absentmindedly slipped the ring onto my index finger. The band, which should have been toorge, shrunk until it fit smug. Panicked, I try to pull it off to no sess. "I-I can''t get it off now!" "Hm?" Mio tugged on the ring and was weirded out that it wouldn''te off. Was this magic? Some borate trick? My hunch to leave the ring back at the altar was right, but for some reason it had been following me this whole time. Maybe me putting it on was what it wanted. But why? Hatsumi, alerted to my distress, brought us to the bathroom to help pull it off with soap and water. That, too, proved hopeless. "I''m not sure," my sister said. "Do you think we can use the de''s power to get it off?" "I wouldn''t do that if I were her." I spun around to meet the gaze of a boy standing behind Mio and Hatsumi, shirtless, and wearing oversized red pants with gold embroidery. The length of his pointed ears were pierced with ck rings, three on each side, but missing one on the right where a small scar should have been a third. He had peanut-colored skin and short, messy hair as white as snow. "Is¡­ Is anyone seeing him, or am I imagining things?" I pointed to the boy. When the other two turned around, they thought I was joking. "This ring making you hallucinate or something?" Mio asked. "C''mon, Hatsumi. Get your sword out." "I really advise against that," the boy warned again. "Hold still, Saeko." Hatsumi summoned the de after checking the coat was clear, but I stopped her before she could poke at the ring. "Wait, wait! I''m serious! There''s like¡ª I don''t know¡ª some weird kid behind you guys, and he''s telling me we shouldn''t hit the ring with the sword!" I exined. "Alright. You''re definitely off your rockers. You want this ring off or not? Gimme that!" Mio snatched the sword from Hatsumi and struck the ring. Everything went in slow-motion for me. I saw the boy put a hand to his head and sigh. Time moved again, and Mio was blown back, mming into the bathroom wall. She blinked a few times, all of us confused as to what happened. "What in the hell was that?" Mio asked. As Hatsumi went to help pull Mio out, I was left there stunned, facing the boy. "It''s obvious that I''m the only one who can see you. This ring belongs to you, right? Who¡­ or what are you?" I asked him. "Finally, now we''re making some progress!" The boy smiled. He walked up to me and grabbed my hand. "I''m Yama-ori no Utako, and by putting on that ring, you have be my wife. Shall we consummate our marriage now?" I blinked a few times as my mind went nk. "Eh¡­ EEEHHHH?!" Chapter 136 – Winter Comiket Day 1 Chapter 136 ¨C Winter Comiket Day 1 "So, what you''re telling us is there''s a little boy named Yama-ori no Utako, who calls himself a god, and he has imed you as his wife?" Selene asked, the skepticism in her voice palpable. "Yes¡­" I said. "And Uta is standing by your side right now, making kissy faces at you." Everyone in the room turned their eyes to Selene''s side and were unconvinced. Uta, who had followed me home and asked to be referred to as such, was currently standing next to Selene with his lips puckered. If she could see him, she would have probably whooped his ass already. "Saeko swears he''s really there, but Mio and I don''t see or hear anyone at all," Hatsumi added. "Freaked us out at first, but I feel like there is someone though. When I poked the ring, this crazy force rippled out and sent me flying," Mio said, rubbing the back of her head. "Only my wife, the one who wears my ring, can see or hear me! I can scream REALLY LOUDLY AND THEY WON''T EVEN KNOW I''M HERE!" Uta shouted into Selene''s ears. "Indoor voices please¡­" I squeezed my own ears shut with my hands when he yelled. "I didn''t yell though?" Mio made a troubled expression at me, only to realize a secondter. "Or do you mean your husband?" "Yes¡ª I mean, no! I mean, he did yell, but he''s not my husband!" I contested. "Yes, I am. That ring on your finger is proof. We''re wedded for all eternity!" Uta eximed, throwing his arms around me. The top of my self-proimed husband''s head was only as high as the bottom of my boobs. Although he appeared and acted childlike, my subus senses¡ª which I also found odd that the others couldn''t sense with their own¡ª recognized an incredible power, like if I was bumping auras with a greater subus. In fact, his scent and emission oftent power far exceeded Hatsumi''s, who was possibly the current strongest subus until the de returned to my hand. Whoever Uta really was, he undoubtedly had centuries in age over me, but whether those years actually rted to his maturity was another matter. "You guys don''t believe me, do you?" I sighed. The others eximed otherwise. "It''s just¡­ I know you wouldn''t lie about something like this, but the circumstances are hard to believe," Hatsumi said. "Yeah. Like where is he now?" Mio asked. "Uhm¡­ Hugging me like a parasite¡­" I answered reluctantly. Mio walked over and patted me down like an airport security agent. I watched as her hands passed right through Uta as if he were a ghost. Not only hearing and seeing, but apparently no one except I could touch him physically either. "I''ll get in contact with a few elves who stayed behind on Earth, and see if they can reach Queen Elendir or Shayle for help. It could be that the ring is an artifact from Elza or another ne of existence entirely," Selene said. "Oh, good call! I hadn''t even considered that it could have been an artifact. Sorry to have you do this. When I bug Uta, he only tells me he''s a god." I red at the short bugger, clinging to me. "That''s because I am a god! What is it going to take for you to believe me?" Uta pouted. "Leaving me alone is one way¡­" "No can do!" He shook his head like throwing a tantrum. "We''re bound in divine matrimony!" This was starting to look more and more like an annoying babysitting role. Hopefully Uta didn''t misbehave. I knew next to nothing about what sort of god he was or what kind of powers he was capable of unleashing. "Until we get this figured out, what are you going to do about it?" Mio asked. I nced down at Uta again, who returned a toothy smile. "Nothing I guess. For now, I kind of have a little brother¡ª" "Husband!" Uta interjected. The rest of the day went by exhaustingly. My god-husband followed me around everywhere. There was not a single moment of peace. It took a lot of convincing in order to dissuade him from going into the bathroom with me. I was finally getting into bed for the night, but when I entered my room after brushing my teeth, Uta was lying under the sheets as though waiting for me. "You know what? I''ll pull out an extra futon for myself, and you can keep the bed." I said, heading for the closet. "What are we? On the verge of divorce?" Uta sat right up and frowned. "First of all, you''re the only one who thinks we''re married. To me, we''re practically strangers." "How about this," the pint-sized god began, sitting upright in bed. "We can start getting to know each other now. Ask me anything you want. Anything!" Sighing, I climbed into bed and Uta snuggled up right next to me. We faced each other, and I was treated to his adorable, boyish smile. I still couldn''t get over how weird it was, but until we figured out a way to get rid of him, it couldn''t hurt to get to know him. "Hmmm. First question: exactly how old are you?" I asked. "Probably a few hundred years old! Though, I''ve lost track after all these years. What about you?" Uta returned the question. "Definitely not a few hundred years old. I''m only eighteen, but I''m turning neen this March." "Oooh. My wife is so young and pretty!" He giggled. Both of us talked well into the night. Uta was very chatty, but that was to be expected of someone stuck in a shrine all those centuries. It was as though he was trying to make up for lost time. Which was weird because a god should have all the time in the world. Eventually¡­ "Huu¡­ huu¡­" Uta had fallen asleep, clinging onto my pajamas. "Maybe this was how Hatsumi felt when I was little." Drawing Uta into my arms, sharing my warmth with him and pulling the bedsheet up to his neck, I too drifted off to sleep. I awoke with a start early in the morning to my own rm that I''d set to remind myself of Winter Comiket. It was six. I should be sleeping in, but this was the price to pay for promising to help Kaede. We had to get there early, and a three-hour train ride awaited us. Before getting up, my body suddenly throbbed with pleasure. My pajama shirt had been pushed up to my neck. Uta was lying on top of me, hands squeezing my boobs, and his mouthtched onto and sucking on my nipple as if trying to coax milk out of it. "Uta¡­ I need to get up," I whispered. Trying to move him proved fatal. Uta tightened his grip on me and bit my nipple. "Nnnngh?!" However, because pain had long since be a strange source of pleasure for me, Uta''s nibbling brought me to climax. My shuddering body stirred him awake, and he let go. "Good morning, Saeko¡­" Uta murmured, rubbing the crust from his eyes and unaware of what he had done. "Morning¡­" I patted him on the head. "I have to wake up, so can you¡ª mmph?!" Uta groggily nted a kiss on my lips. "Hehe¡­ A good morning kiss for my wife¡­ a special¡­ blessing¡­" Then rolled off me and fell back to sleep. Now I was wide awake, sitting straight up in bed. My heart was racing, having been taken by surprise by Uta''s kiss. It was quite possibly the cutest thing ever. I wasn''t sure what came over me, whether due to being a subus or because we''re wedded through divine matrimony, but I was beginning to feel things I felt like I shouldn''t. Mio barged into my room, already dressed and ready to go with her backpack. "What''s the hold up? You told me to wake up early, but you''re still catching some z''s?" She folded her arms, then noticed that I was red in the face. Her lips peeled back to a smirk. "Oh, oh, oh? Did you and your hubby get the hots on all night?" "No!" We took the train to Tokyo Big Sight. The signature architecture of four upside pyramids that people have long associated with anime, manga, and games thanks to Winter Comiket being held here was a weendmark to behold as someone who liked the culture. As we shuffled past the snail-pace moving crowds to get to the vendor''s line, my foot crunched something on the ground. It was a 10,000 yen bill. Aside from my shoe print, it was mostly in pristine condition. "Why, hello, lucky day." I folded it into my pocket. There were tons of people. Waiting in line would have been miserable. Yet there they were, all over the country and from around the world, people lined up to enter the biggest anime convention there was. Cosyers, each with their own circle of mass photographers, were dressed as characters from thetest and popr fictions. The heavy hitters like Fate/Grand Order, Touhou, Genshin, and idols were a dime a dozen. A few niche ones still drew attention for standing out. The most exciting ones were the folks who built an entire Gundam suit. Naturally, Uta came with me. He was starstruck by everything around him. It took some scolding so that he would stick close. I wasn''t even sure why I cared. If he got lost, I wouldn''t have to deal with him anymore. However, another part of me felt responsible for him and didn''t want him out of my sight. Though¡­ As I thought that, Uta disappeared. "Saeko! Over here!" Uta was sitting on the shoulders of one of the Gundan cosyers. "Get back here!" I said, identally drawing the cosyer''s attention instead. "S-Sorry, I was, uh¡­ talking to someone behind you!" Uta was gone again. This time, he was next to a female cosyer who had moving mechatronic tentacles as part of her gimmick. He pressed a finger to one and the girl yelped in surprise. The supposedly fake tentacles moved with more fluidity, like they were real. Several appendages began assaulting her, slipping under her clothes and between her legs. The photographers who were none the wiser began to snap more and more pictures. "Hm? I didn''t do that, but I sure as a wet cunt wish I could," Mio said. "No, Uta is going around causing trouble," I sighed, then put on my scolding voice. "Fix her and get back here now!" The god flinched. He turned the tentacles back and returned to my side. Mio and I met up with Kaede who had been dropped off at the curb, carrying boxes that were filled with volumes of her manga. Although they should be incredibly heavy, we who were subus lifted the boxes with ease. Thankfully, a separate line which moved much faster than the attendee line was avable to us, and we bypassed what would have been an hours-long wait getting in. By the time we reached Kaede''s designated table, her arms had turned to mush. "I''m so¡­ tired¡­ I don''t know how I would have done it on my own¡­ Thank you so much¡­" Kaede panted. "We show off the costumes now, right?" Mio asked, ying with her jacket zipper. "Yes! Now is a good time. I''d like to draw as much attention as possible!" the amateur mangaka eximed. The two of us threw off our jackets and sweatpants. Suffice to say, it was super effective. We were drawing a lot of attention. People began taking creep shots of us without permission, but I guess this was par for the course while dressed in cosy and being in public. Con-goers, especially Comiket, had always been the take picture first and ask questionster type. My outfit was a purplece bra and pantybo with ck ents, connected together by straps. Mio wore a ck and red one-piece with a skirt that red behind her. We also had our subus features on full disy, passing them off as part of the costume. Just like the many people around me, Uta was also staring. His face was tinted red and pupils dted as if to take in more of visage. Under his gaze, I was beginning to get embarrassed. "Saeko, do people tell you enough how beautiful you really are?" Uta asked. My entire body fired up in an instant. "If-If you keep staring at me like that¡­" "Saeko, Mio! Can you two help me bring out the books?" Kaede asked. I found my escape and seized it. Receivingpliments like that since bing a girl wasn''t anything new, buting from Uta¡­ Why did I like it so much? While opening boxes and cing the manga books on the table, someone tapped me on the shoulder. A group of men, otakus after my own heart, asked permission to take a picture of me and Mio. They were the first to ask, and I was more than excited to grant them that. They also became Kaede''s first customers. "Thank you so much!" Kaede eximed out loud, bowing her head even as they left. A line quickly formed in front of her table, longer than the others around us. Longer than even the established doujinshi artists, whose names I recognized on certain websites. Was this the power of having cosyers dressed up as subi? "Wife, I''m getting bored¡­ Can we walk around together?" Uta asked. "We can when I get a break. Until then, just wait a little longer, okay? Here, you can read my friend''s manga!" I grabbed the first and second volume for Uta to read. The tiny god begrudgingly took the books, sat slumped underneath the table, and opened them to read with mild disinterest. Thankfully, that managed to cate him. "Hey, guys!" Kana hollered as he squeezed past the crowds to the front. "I thought I saw two familiar subus." "Oh, I guess we forgot to tell you, huh. Kaede kind of sprung this on us since she needed some help," I exined. "Kana! You here to recharge us?" Mio grabbed Kana from behind and licked her lips. "Er¡­ Hold on, you can''t do that! If a bunch of otakus see you touching me, my life''s going to be in danger!" he cried. Already the dozens of con-goers around us were ring at him. As a subus, I sensed their bloodlust, jealousy, and horniness all at once. While Mio should have sensed it, too, she didn''t seem to care and licked the side of Kana''s cheek. "How about you be a good boyfriend and buy us something to drink?" Mio grinned. "Guh. Don''t expect me to survive the return trip." Kana groaned and kept his head low as he slinked away. As it turned out, Kana did survive the trip back, but not without having many jealous and lonely men''s res burn into him. To our surprise, however, he didn''te back with just two drinks. His arms were filled with food and snacks. "You really didn''t have to buy all that for us!" I eximed. "The hell are you saying? Of course, he does! As the breadwinner, he provides the food and we provide the sex. Ain''t that right, honey?" Mio put an arm around him again, drawing a spiteful atmosphere from the people nearby. "Actually, I didn''t¡­ For some reason, the vendor gave these to me for free. Maybe it''s my lucky day?" Kana wondered aloud, then dropped the food off to Mio and Kaede at the table. No way would vendors be generous enough during times like this. "Thanks, Kana!" Kaede smiled. "Maybe I offer you two volumes of my manga for free?" "I¡­ feel like I have enough subi in my life¡­" He picked one of the books up and squinted. "Anyway, Saeko or Mio? Either of you want to hang out during your break?" "Count me in!" Mio shot her hand in the air. "Me, too¡ª erm¡­" I cast my gaze to Uta who, unbeknownst to Kana, had put himself between us. "You two seem really close¡­" Uta said, brows furrowed. "W-Well, Kana''s¡­ Kana''s my¡­" I hesitated to finish that sentence, but the entire convention started shaking. People began to panic. Merchandise fell off tables and disy shelves. Mio and Kaede were trying their best to keep the manga books from falling. Then it stopped all at once when Uta returned underneath the table to mope. "Holy crap, that was a crazy earthquake," Kana said. "Saeko, are you okay?" Did Uta just do that? Because he was angry with me? "Actually, Kana¡­ I have something to tell you¡­" I said, pulling him off to the side. After exining to Kana my situation, he was in just as much disbelief as anyone else I told. "You''re¡­ not joking?" Kana hesitantly said once I was done. "I know it''s hard to believe, but this ck ring on my finger won''te off." I tugged on it to show him. "No, I believe you. A lot more unbelievable things have happened before. I''m just not surprised anymore. But this god, kid¡­ whatever, it kind of sounds like he''s craving affection. I mean, any child would, right?" he exined. I''d been enlightened by this new perspective. The way Uta acted was someone who was starved of attention. How was I supposed to deal with that though? I didn''t want him to stay attached to me for as long as I lived. Kana ran into some friends and left Mio and I to work. Two hours after noon, Kaede finally let us off to take a break. She had made a killing and was almost out of stock on the first day, and so had to make a call for a priority rush order to print more for the second day. "I''ll hold down the fort until you guyse back. Please enjoy yourselves!" Kaede said. "We''ll bring ya something nice back!" Mio promised. "Come on, Uta." I extended a hand to him. "Finally!" he eximed, throwing the manga back onto the table and startling Kaede who thought it was a ghost. There were a lot of exhibits to see. One day of walking around wasn''t enough to explore it all. I also wanted to check out the other doujin tables to support small mangakas, but it would take forever. However, it seemed our break time wasn''t going to be very peaceful while in costume. "I remember you two from the doujin market! I bought both of the manga and read it all already," a guy said. "Read it all¡­ two whole volumes?!" I choked on my spit. It had only been a few hours. Although Kaede''s first two books weren''t thatrge. Someone who was really into it could have finished it pretty quickly. "Whaddya want, buddy? A picture like all the rest of them? We''re kinda busy so hurry and snap a shot, so we can be on our way," Mio said, having clearly grown annoyed at being stopped to take pictures. "A-Actually, I was hoping¡­ if you two don''t mind¡­ Can you reenact this scene!" He opened the manga to two pages where it was just the main character and her subus girlfriend making out. The details in the tongue, lips, and saliva were¡­ extreme. That Kaede. Despite it being winter break, I hadn''t had the time to read the copy of the manga she gave me and Mio. To think, she drew something so lewd. "Oh, I remember this scene!" Mio eximed, then grabbed the back of my head. "Let''s give this nerd something to jerk off to." "Wait, I don''t think this is a good id¡ª mmph?!" Once again, a kiss was being forced onto me. Mio hugged my body so tight, our bare skin rubbed against each other due to how sparse the costumes were. As soon as our lips made contact, an invading tongue wormed its way into my mouth. She sucked on my tongue and pulled it out between her lips. "Mmm¡­ chuu¡­ chuu¡­" It was such a wet kiss. Very soon, faster than I realized, a photography circle had formed around us. All I could hear were the camera shutters of pictures being taken. I was distracted, however, trying to look for Uta in the crowds. Was he going to get angry with me again? When I did find him, trapped in the mosh pit of photographers, my god-husband was staring intently andpletely red. Mio finally let go and wiped the spit from her chin, then seized the opportunity to advertise Kaede''s table number. Someone tugged on my arm. It was Uta, squeezing his legs together and gaze cast down to his feet. "T-Toilet¡­" Uta mumbled. "There''s one across the way. Can''t you go by yourself?" I asked him. He shook his head, eliciting a sigh from me. I told Mio, and she reluctantly let me go in favor of meeting up with Kana to hang out with for the time being, and I would catch up to themter. I led Uta to the restrooms, but he wouldn''t go in without me. With no other choice, I took him into the girl''s side, and we both upied the furthest stall in the back. "What''s wrong now? You don''t need to pee anymore?" I asked. "That was a lie," Uta said apologetically. "I¡­ I actually wanted to have you alone to myself." "We''re kind of always together¡ª" "I want to kiss you like you did with the other girl!" he eximed. Taken aback by his clear desire for me, I was left speechless. The urge to give him what he wanted welled up within me, but I needed to fight it. I shouldn''t. It would only encourage him to ask for more. Before I knew it, I was on my knees and holding his cute little face. My heart was racing even faster. I hesitated. Uta took the initiative, wrapping his arms around my neck and pressing his lips to me again just like this morning. But he was awake now and conscious, not half-asleep. The stiff, inexperienced kiss, his eyes squeezed shut, but the act was filled with so much resolve that I couldn''t help myself anymore. I kissed him back, pushing my tongue into his mouth and ying with his limp tongue. "Hahh¡­ chuu¡­ shllrrp¡­ chuu¡­ mmm¡­" Drool slipped down the corner of our mouths. When we finally parted, Uta''s eyes were spinning. My body was on fire again. I wanted to do more with him. The hunger inside me wanted to swallow him up. "S-Saeko¡­ I feel weird¡­ When I read that book, it made me like this, just like whenever I look at you¡­" Uta pulled his pants down to reveal a very erect penis. Small, uncut, but a very adorable pecker that looked very delicious right now. Just the sight of it made my pussy throb and gush even more. This was okay, wasn''t it? What could it hurt, indulging in this god? "Don''t worry, Uta. Let your wife take care of that for you," I said, licking my lips. Chapter 137 – Family Chapter 137 ¨C Family Kissing the tip of Uta''s throbbing dick, sent him into ecstasy. The god, who seemed to be new to such pleasure, threw his head back and let out a moan. Thank goodness no one else could hear him except me, because his voice echoed alongside the many footsteps outside. "Is it supposed to feel like this? Your mouth is so hot and wet. When you kiss my penis like that, it''s like I''m on the verge of peeing," Uta said. "Wait until you try my¡ª er, y-yeah, it''s supposed to feel this way!" I hastily said, realizing that I almost invited him to fuck me. Although¡­ I shook away the thoughts and focused on sucking Uta''s dick. His small hands grabbed my horns, then he began to thrust his hips. Seeing how his eyes were squeezed shut as I pleasured him was exciting me beyond words could describe. Even though Uta knew the word ''consummate'', he was actually a virgin. I imagined a god who had lived for centuries would have had a wife before me, but maybe things worked differently for his kind. Being the one to teach him this pleasure, watching with my very eyes how Uta was enjoying it, made it difficult for me to sit still. I used my own hand and tail to y with my clit. The more I did, the less will I had in wanting to have sex with him. "Saeko¡­ Saeko!" Uta''s hips shuddered violently, and I held his waist still to suck more aggressively. "I¡­ I''m about to pee¡­" I want it. I want it. I want his cum so badly. "Shllrrp¡­ Don''t worry, it''s not pee¡­ mmm, chuup¡­ shlrrrp¡­ just let it inside my mouth," I urged. Uta cried out so loudly that I actually became afraid someone heard him. The lights flickered and sinks sounded like they turned on by themselves. People were briefly startled by them, but when he came into my mouth, the phenomenons stopped at once. A strange taste filled my mouth and body. It was perhaps the most delicious thing I''d ever tasted. Soon, I was ovee with ecstasy from my gushing pussy, so good that I nked out. "Did I just¡­ orgasm¡­?" I mumbled to myself. His cum was so delicious that¡­ it made me climax? No, it was his lust. It had just as much quality as Hatsumi and Kana''s. Did Uta really like me that much even though we only just met? When I nced up, Uta was sitting on the toilet seat, exhausted and panting for breath. He sprung back to consciousness and cupped my face, seemingly panicked. "I''m sorry, Saeko! I didn''t mean to pee in your mouth like that! Are you okay? You''re not angry at me, are you?" Uta asked, his eyes full of worry. The genuine concern was as surprising as it was touching. "I''m okay," I assured him. "What happened to you just now was an orgasm. The stuff you just let out isn''t pee, it''s whates out when your body feels really good and needs a release." "Oooh, so you made me feel good. Because you like me, right?" he asked. "Well¡ª mmph!" Uta wrapped his arms around my neck, then drove his tongue in despite ejacting into my mouth only moments ago. We kissed so deeply it made my head spin with pleasure. He sucked on my tongue and lips like a pacifier, and I was happy to indulge. Once our lips parted, it was me whose tongue was hanging out as if begging for more. "I love you, my dear wife!" Uta smiled so innocently that it made my heart flutter. "Say it back to me, too. I want to hear it!" "I¡­ I love you, too," I responded in kind. I didn''t have to mean it. Doing so was just to make sure he didn''t throw a tantrum and cause an earthquake. But I wasn''t sure how much longer I could not mean it if we continue this. After a long day at Winter Comiket, we finally returned home with a whole lot of merch in the form of manga and anime goods. We were surprised, however, by a familiar dark elf, waiting for us in the living room. Shayle was enjoying a pleasant conversation at the dinner table, speaking with Hatsumi and drinking tea served to her. "Hello, Saeko." The elven woman smiled. "I would greet you as queen, but it seems the crown has been exchanged to another." "Shayle was just telling me about how you resolved the dark elves'' broken rtionship with their goddess. I didn''t know you had gone to do something so dangerous." Hatsumi frowned. "W-Well¡­ it wasn''t that dangerous," I hastily replied, hoping that she didn''t tell Hatsumi too much. Selene had gotten ahold of Shayle from the other world to hopefully help with my predicament. But when I exined to her what was going on with Uta and the ring, she was just as stumped. "This god that you speak of is sitting right next to you?" Shayle asked after I finished recounting. "Holding my hand as we speak," I said. Uta was stuck to my hips. After making out with and giving him a blowjob at the convention, he had been clinging to me a lot closer, almost like an affectionate little puppy. "Unfortunately, I''m at just as a loss as any of you. While I sense power emanating from the ring, I don''t recognize it as belonging to my world. I have, however, brought something to help divine its origins." Shayle brought out a bronze spyss. "That''s an artifact, isn''t it? What''s it do?" Mio asked. "The Spyss of Rayc. While peering into it, I can learn more about an item the further I uncopse it," she exined, then handed it over to me. While pointing it at the coffee table, I slowly drew out the spyss. Instead of making me see the wood closer, people I didn''t know appeared in the room and were in the process of building something. Pulling on it again showed lumber being processed at some mill, then a tree in the middle of a forest, and finally a little acorn being nted into the ground. "This is trippy¡­" I put it down and rubbed my eyes, then Mio picked it up to look all over the ce, particrly me. "Hehe. Haven''t seen you as a boy in a while," Mio remarked teasingly. Shayle took back the spyss and wiped the lense with a cloth. "I''m not sure that''s a good idea," Uta warned, unlike when Mio tried to hit it, he sounded more worried this time around. "Is it safe? Uta''s telling me that you probably shouldn''t," I ryed to the dark elf. "There''s no reason why it wouldn''t be safe," she assured us. Mio scooted right up to me as I ced my hand with the ring onto the coffee table for Shayle to begin. She positioned the spyss right over the ring and peered into it, slowly drawing out the artifact which made it longer. One inch¡­ two inches¡­ "Do you see anything yet?" I asked. "Only clouds and fog. It is deeply shrouded¡ª wait. I see¡­ sunlight? I''ll have to look deeper." Shayle pulled the spyss further until it was three inches long and stopped. Something was off. Shayle started trembling, sweat dripped down her face, and her breathing grew shallow. "It''s like¡­ a force is preventing me from¡­" "Shayle!" Mio and I called out to her. A sudden force caused Shayle to recoil, flinging the spyss out of her grasp. She pressed both hands to her face in agony. The two of us gasped. The eye and area which Shayle peered into the spyss suffered some nasty burns. "Ah, shit. I''ll call Yumi!" Mio dialed into her phone. "I told you¡­" Uta sighed. Hatsumi rushed downstairs from themotion, and we checked on Shayle together, using our magic to help ease the pain until Yumi arrived. "Shayle, are you okay?" I asked, then nced behind me where the spyss had embedded into the wall like a nail. "Sorry I couldn''t be of more help, Saeko. I''m not too sure what I saw, but it looked like the sun," Shayle said. The¡­ sun? We didn''t get any more answers after that and figured it was best not to pry with the spyss anymore. Yumi came byter to heal Shayle of her burns, then took over to care for her. She would need to be looked after for a few days until her eyesight recovered, and the matronly subus was kind enough to offer her own ce to stay for the time being. There was definitely something more to Uta and the ring than he was letting on. But if their origins weren''t from Elza, then¡­ was it really from Earth? Dinner that night was in a much somber mood despite theing new year. I was getting ready for bed when Hatsumi dropped by my room. "Uta hasn''t been bothering you, has he?" Hatsumi asked. I nced over my shoulder where Uta was lying in bed on his stomach, arms under his chin, and deep in thought. He felt pretty guilty about what happened to Shayle, especially since he didn''t do more than yell into the void. Even after assuring him that the fault was mine, it wasn''t enough. "No, he''s been fine. I''m not troubled by him at all," I answered. "Hopefully it stays that way," she said, sitting down on the bed next to me and patting my head. "Grandma and Grandpa areing tomorrow. You two make sure to stay on your best behavior!" Hatsumi locked horns with me in our subus form, then walked to the other side of the bed and knelt down. Uta and I thought she could see him for a second, but it just looked like she wanted to tell him something. Her eyes saw past him, but she made an effort to meet a gaze she couldn''t be sure was there. "If you''re listening, Uta, the new year ising. Treat my baby sister well, or the wrath of a subus queen wille down on you. While I don''t approve of your marriage, I want you to know that such a special thing is supposed to go both ways. Good night, Uta." My sister smiled, then left as Uta tried to reach out to her. When Hatsumi shut the door behind her, I climbed into bed and scooted up to Uta. "What exactly are you?" I quietly asked. "I told you, I''m a god. I''m also your husband," Uta answered as a matter of factly. "Back when I prayed at your shrine, what made you want to reach out to me? Clearly, by how much you were trying to get me to wear the ring, you really wanted me to notice." He frowned and turned his back to me in bed. I must have hit a sensitive topic. Maybe I could tease it out of him as his wife. "Come on, you can tell me." I embraced Uta from behind and nuzzled my face into the back of his head. "Aren''t marriages supposed to mean we''re open with each other?" "It''s¡­ because of your question," Uta said atst. My question? What did I even ask again? If I remembered correctly, it was something about my parents. Was Uta''s existence supposed to be the answer? Because so far he hadn''t really answered much of anything. I''d only be more confused by his being here. Uta faced me again and hugged me like I was his body pillow. I embraced him in return, stroking his head until we both fell asleep. The next morning, Mio and I mored downstairs upon hearing the front door open. "Grandma, Grandpa!" Mio jumped to greet them just as Hatsumi let them through the door. "Oh, there she is!" Grandma pinched both of Mio''s cheeks. "How are you, Mio?" "Better than a sopping wet cunt, lemme tell ya! I can''t stop thinking about your cooking since summer, but it looks like we''re gonna be the ones to cook for ya this time." She grinned. My grandma was making it pretty obvious who her favorite was, and the one receiving affection wasn''t even really part of the family. "Happy new years, grandma." I waved from the back to make myself known. "I haven''t forgotten about you either, Saeko. Feels like I''m looking at an old photograph of myself with how beautiful you''ve be." Grandpa scoffed. "Please, you weren''t that¡ª hnngh!" A swift whack to the shin stopped him from finishing the sentence. "I''ve brought extra kimonos like you asked. Let''s head to Hatsumi''s room. I want to see you in them," Grandma ushered us upstairs. "What am I supposed to do? Pass time by myself down here?" Grandpa threw his arms in the air, then headed into the living room. The moment Grandma climbed the first step, she hunched over and let out a pained grunt. We all hovered around her, fearful that she must have hurt herself. "Sorry, dears. Lately, my lower back pain has been driving me crazy. I just need a second," she said. Uta walked past me to put a hand on her back, and she immediately straightened up like everything was fine. "Oh! Oh?" Grandma looked sprigh all of a sudden and didn''t need to put weight on her cane to stay standing. "What happened? You okay?" Mio asked. "Maybe it was just a passing ache!" She proceeded to walk upstairs with no problem, but Mio stuck close to help her up. Hatsumi threw me a knowing look, then followed after them.. "Did you do that?" I asked Uta. "Your grandma looked like she was in pain. I''m a god after all. If I can do something about it for the sake of my wife''s family, then it''s no effort at all!" he proudly eximed with a twinkle in his eyes. I cupped his face with both hands and kissed him. If he kept doing things like that, I might actually start falling for him. "Thanks," I whispered. "You and your grandparents sound really close," Uta said. "Well, a lot of things happened¡­ I used to think we weren''t, but it turned out I was the only one who thought that. I''m really thankful for how nice they are to me," I exined. "I only just noticed, but where are your parents? Are you close with them?" he asked. I thought for a second before answering. "I really don''t know," I said atst. "Seems like we share that inmon," he added after a pause. I was about to press for more until grandma called for me, "Saeko, get up here already!" "Coming!" The dresses Grandma had brought were stunning. In addition to the ones Hatsumi brought out, there were so many patterns to choose from. Koi fish in water, cherry blossom petals, or simple ones with striped or checkered patterns. "I asked my friends if they had any kimonos to pass down, and they were more than happy when I told them three beautiful youngdies wanted to wear one for the new year. Well, see any you like?" Grandma asked. "Aaahhh!" Mio groaned. "Choices are hard! They all look so damn nice, I wanna wear ''em all. You people have some crazy fashion sense when ites to this stuff." "How about this one?" Hatsumi held up a ck and red kimono with chrysanthemum flowers on it. My sister and grandma helped Mio put it on, and after wrapping the obi belt around her waist, pushed her up to a mirror. She stared speechless. The excited smile she normally had was immediately wiped away. We thought she didn''t like it until a tear dripped down her cheek. "What''s the matter, dear?" Grandma asked. "Am I tearing up? Crap¡­ It just felt nice having you all around me. Actually, I''m not even sure how to feel right now," Mio mumbled. That feeling was probably from being surrounded by family. I watched from the back, experiencing the same warmth. My eyes were suddenly drawn to a red kimono cherry blossoms on thin branches, stretching across the dress. "Let''s have you try that on," Hatsumi insisted. It wasn''t my first time in a dress, but it was my first in a kimono. The tightness around my chest from the belt was a little suffocating, but the difort was a small price to pay to look so¡­ stunning. I loved how I looked, dressed in a beautiful traditional Japanese gown. Now I felt like tearing up. "What do you think?" Grandma asked. "That one belonged to one of my friends. Her granddaughter grew out of it." "I love it! Thanks, Grandma." I couldn''t stop smiling and turning to check myself. Hatsumi broke out the damn camera again and snapped a thousand pictures a second of me and Mio, running down the SD card''s memory, and needing to get a new one for more. To my side, Uta stared so hard it was making me blush. He was speechless. Eventually, Grandma insisted that Mio and I take a short stroll to get used to walking around in the kimonos. Later at night, we would have a shrine to visit and see fireworks, so it was best we try getting ustomed to them now. Mio and I decided to do just that, and once we were far enough away from the house, we held hands. I grabbed Uta''s other hand, who walked quietly by my side. Our morning was like a dream. We went to buy snacks from street vendors, gorging ourselves on takoyaki and taiyaki treats, taking pictures of some of the decorations put up in anticipation for new years, and just enjoying each other''spany. Mio even tried to make an effort to talk to Uta despite not being able to see or hear him. I guess she didn''t want him to feel left out of our conversations. At one point¡­ "So, has the husband and wife banged yet?" Mio asked. "Mio!" I groaned. "She means consummating our marriage, right? Can we?" Uta asked sincerely. "Uu¡­ This isn''t the kind of conversation we should be having in public!" Everything and everyone stopped. Leaves no longer swayed on their branches. Children and parents, including Mio, were frozen solid. My heartbeat was the only thing that made a sound. Uta, whose hand I held firmly in mine, began to tremble. He gazed up at the cloudy sky with a look of fear. Then, as if someone had wiped it all away on a digital canvas, the thick clouds peeled back like a curtain, revealing a much more fiery sun than I remembered. I thought it was an enemy subus, but she had no wings, horns, or tail. A woman with ck hair, dressed in a flowing white robe with red and gold ents. A golden halo adorned the back of her head like the very sun itself. The space grew hotter with her approach. "Utako." Her booming voice brought me to my knees. "You have been neglecting your divine duties. What do you have to say for yourself?" "M-Mother¡­" Uta cast his eyes to the ground, afraid to meet this being''s burning re. "Mother?" I nced between the two, trying to make sense of what was going on. "Wait¡­ Shayle said she saw the sun¡­ if her artifact was to see the origins, and Uta is a god¡­ then¡­" My body tensed up and my mind in disarray as my subus aura was forced to cower in the presence of this woman. After all that I''d gone through and encountered up to this point, you have got to be joking. The inexplicably powerful entity who Uta called mother turned her fiery gaze to me. "You know my name, child. Say it," she demanded of me. I gulped hard as the name left my lips, "Amaterasu." Chapter 138 – The New Year, a Beginning? Or an End? Chapter 138 ¨C The New Year, a Beginning? Or an End? Amaterasu, Goddess of the Sun,nded before us, melting the snow around the park and causing me to sweat just by being in her presence. By the looks of her furrowed brows and scowl, she was seething, but I wasn''t sure at what. At mine and Uta''s rtionship? At me? At him? I couldn''t tell. My legs were locked by fear, awe-stricken because of the implications the divine being meant for this world. Maybe I shouldn''t have been surprised after all I''d been through. There were gods in Elza, why shouldn''t there be gods in my world? Though it didn''t stop me from feeling fear. What I saw, however, didn''t appear to be godly squabbles, but of a quarrel between a parent and a child which made it less terrifying. "I''m sorry, Mother¡­" Uta mumbled, his head hanging in apparent shame. "My child, theughter of many gods fill the streets of Takamagahara aplenty. Have you any idea the humiliation this has brought to me, as one who rules all?" Amaterasu calmly asked him. When Uta didn''t respond, and only clenched his trembling hands, the goddess continued after a sigh. "We return to Hokkaido posthaste. Come," Amaterasu ordered, but he didn''t move. "I said,e." "I won''t," Uta said. "What?" "I want to stay with Saeko¡ª with my wife! She wears my earring as a ring now, and we''re meant to be together! I love her, because unlike you, Saeko makes me happy!" he shouted, putting everything behind the echoing words. Amaterasu was on Uta in a split second. At that moment, I saw my own parents. My own mom and dad. I saw them pping Hatsumi whenever she would talk back to them. It was probably why I finally pushed myself to move. I stepped between them and took a backhand to my face. The strike left me reeling and dazed. I hadnded in a mound of snow that a couple of kids had built up earlier. The area where she had hit stung badly, like someone was pressing a steam iron to my cheek. Even being half-buried in the snow didn''t help to ease the pain. "Saeko!" Uta rushed to help pull me up. "Well¡­ I get to cross off getting hit by the Goddess of the Sun off my bucket list¡­ but seriously? Hitting your own kid was the first thought that crossed your mind?" I asked. "Disciplinees in many forms, and it is oftentimes necessary. I sense that you are among the people of the sun, yet your essence is foreign. Almost twisted from its original form. You are Utako''s wife? A paltry match, but it matters not. Step aside," Amaterasu demanded. Oh, god¡ª Or rather¡­ Who could I even pray to at this point? The supreme god was right in front of me. Of all the stupid things I shouldn''t do, confronting Amaterasu was at the top of the list. "You sound just like my parents. But without the whole being a god thing. They always want us to act a certain way, to listen to whatever they say, but never sparing the time to even look after us themselves. I bet¡­ this is the first time in centuries you''ve seen Uta in centuries, isn''t it?!" I shouted. Amaterasu''s eyes widened. She was taken aback by my usation. "That''s right," I continued, "no wonder Uta is so starved of attention. You made him sit on that mountain, alone in that little shrine, for so many years without so much as dropping by to check on him! You''re supposed to be his mom? Yeah, right! At least I can give him the love he deserves after you''ve neglected him all this time!" "Saeko¡­ " Uta muttered my name on the verge of tears. "Enough! I need not listen to a mortal who has no idea what we gods must endure, sacrifice, andmit to," Amaterasu bellowed. She made a flicking motion at me. Something like a small me embedded itself into my chest, but it didn''t hurt or even leave a burn mark. "W-What did you do to me?" "Uta, you have until the morning of the new year to make your decision. If you choose to stay, then divine punishment shall befall Saeko," she said, then vanished from sight in a tornado of mes. Snow started to fall again, and the winter breeze caressed my sweat-drenched cheeks. Mio came running up to me, her expression showing utter confusion. "The hell? You were next to me a second ago. What just happened?" Mio asked. "I¡­ I''m not sure," I lied. Not feeling toofortable about staying out anymore, we decided to head straight back home. Uta, maybe out of guilt or shame, hid in my room. Meanwhile, I was helping Mio, Hatsumi, and Selene in the kitchen to prepare osechi ryori, an assortment of food for the New Year. The topic of Amaterasu showing up never left my lips. I wasn''t sure how to bring up that I might have been cursed or fated for divine punishment. How would anyone help me anyway? And if they did, what punishment might befall them? I didn''t want that on my conscience, and I was sure Uta was feeling that guilt about my situation. The only reprieve from my misfortune was having dinner with my family. We ate as soon as the food was done. The table, which was supposed to seat four people, became a lot more crowded than usual with my grandparents and the current household members. I liked being shoulder to shoulder with them, chopsticks flying across the table to pick up food from the many tes, and the chaotic murmur of many voices speaking at once. This was what family was supposed to be like. I wished my mom and dad were here, but maybe them being gone was the only reason we were able to enjoy New Years like this. Uta, too. I hope he was doing alright. You never feel more alone than when other people are around and no one pays you any mind. Selene was about to excuse herself after helping cook dinner, but Hatsumi and our grandma urged her to stay. "So¡­" Grandpa began, staring directly at Selene with a piece of tofu between his chopsticks. "Where did you say you were from again?" "Madagascar," Selene promptly answered. "Are people''s skin tones normally red like yours over there?" he asked. I heard whack underneath the table. "Of all the things you can ask." Grandma sighed. "It''s fine," the subus said. "This is just how I tan." "But¡­ people tan tan, not tan red." He scratched his head. Well, at least Selene was doing better at being grilled than Mio. I was still traumatized by that time we first visited my grandparents with her. Grandma nced over to Mio''s te. "Oh, did you finish all the scallops, dear? Here, have some of mine. This old belly won''t work like it used to." "Hell yeah! You''re the best, Grandma!" Mio eximed, greedily receiving her extra portions despite having gorged so much already. "How about you, Saeko? You should eat more. You''re still a growing girl," my grandma said, using her chopsticks to put more food on my te. There used to be a time where I would spite other people, especially my parents and grandparents, for giving me more food. After all, if I wanted to eat more, I would have grabbed more myself. Only now, sitting with family on the eve of the new year and seeing Mio eat everything given to her, did I realize that they only want the best because they cared about me. "Oh, Grandma. You don''t have to give her so much," Hatsumi said. The te had been filled to the brim. "No, I can still eat. Thanks, Grandma!" I dove into eating what she had given me even though I was nearing my limit. After dinner, we were getting ready to head to the shrine. A weird thing to do for me, because the gods I would be asking good fortune from for the new year ahead were angry at me and Uta. I came downstairs in my kimono to my grandparents'' delight. Both of them cooed at me, and Grandma couldn''t help but pinch my cheeks while Grandpa took pictures tomemorate the moment. They washed away my fears even though I was really conflicted. However¡­ A breaking news story on the television drew my attention. It seemed a massive vehicle pileup urred just southeast of Sapporo in Hokkaido, causing a traffic block for hours and inconveniencing thousands of families and businesses. The situation was made worse by a rogue blizzard blowing across the entire region. There were even fears of power outages if the weather worsened. When Grandpa excused himself to go to the bathroom, Grandma turned her attention back to the news. "Those poor folks. Meteorologists are saying it''s getting worse and worse. If the kami are kind, they will get through the new year alright," Grandma said. Kami. The gods? It couldn''t be¡­ "Grandma, I need some advice." I took a seat next to her. She put the TV on mute to give me her full attention. I saw in her wrinkles alone a lifetime of experience and wisdom that might be of help. Me, being at the tender age of eighteen, needed someone like her where my parents had been absent. "What is it, dear? Rtionship troubles?" Grandma asked, surprising me since it was right in the ballpark amongst the number of things she could have guessed. "K-Kinda¡­" "If it has anything to do with sex, I don''t want to hear it. What happens in the bedroom stays in the bedroom between you two. All I''ll say is, if you''re not climaxing, then ditch him," she bluntly said. "No! It has nothing to do with sex!" I cried. "Oh. Well, then what is it that a teenager your age wants to ask about?" I pressed my fingers together, trying to word it without bringing up gods. "It''s, uhm¡­ S-So, this guy and I''ve been together for a short time. He really likes me, and I¡­ I guess I like him, too. The problem is, his mom is a little too controlling, like divine wrath controlling. I don''t think our rtionship is the problem, but mainly that he doesn''t care to do anything she wants for him. What am I supposed to do?" Grandma sat back in the seat and nced up at the ceiling, falling into thought. "Your boyfriend sounds like a little bitch," she said. My brain blue-screened. That was not the answer I was expecting. "What is he? An elementary school kid?" Close enough, was what I wanted to say. "He¡­ well¡ª" "You''re not his mother, dear. You don''t have to do a thing," Grandma continued. "Your boyfriend might want to think long and hard about why his mother acts the way she does. Neither of you will be cradled or coddled by anyone anymore, because you two are entering the adult world soon. If she is helicopter parenting him at this age, either he''s in desperate need of a reality check or he needs to tell tiger mom to get off his ass. Whichever the case, he doesn''t sound like very good rtionship material. How about I matchmake for you instead?" "I-I think I have nothing to worry about when ites to finding partners, but I appreciate it," I said,ughing it off. Although Grandma had harsh words for Uta, I was hard pressed not to see reason in what she said. "Man, look at me. I''m a fucking snack!" Mio eximed as she came downstairs after getting into her kimono. "We ready to go?" "I forgot something upstairs! I''ll be back down in a sec." I went up to fetch Uta, who was lying underneath the bed sheets. The corners of his eyes were red, and he was sniffling. Before he could say a thing, I scooped him out of bed. "W-What''s going on?" Uta asked. "We''re going to the shrine together. You don''t want to miss that, do you?" Uta was reluctant toe with, but he eventually relented. "You two enjoy yourselves. These old bones can''t make it up those shrine steps anymore," Grandma said, seeing us off at the door. "I''ll stay behind to watch over our grandparents, so don''t worry about us." Hatsumi smiled. "We''ll bring back souvenirs!" Mio waved as we left. The starry nket of night pulled across the horizon. Hundreds of people in the city were making their journey to the local shrines. Many women of all ages were dressed in kimonos, and this year, I was among them. Together with Mio and Uta, we flew towards the nearest one. Glowing papernterns lit up the night, dusted by specks of falling snow. Tall signposts and striped-colored rooftops of vendor stalls were many, filled with people crowding around them in line. Children with masks on the side of their heads walked hand in hand with their parents and held treats in the other. We were waiting for Kana on a bench while eating takoyaki. Uta was kicking his feet, silently watching people pass by. I didn''t know what to say to make him feel better. "Hey!" Kana waved from afar as he powerwalked over. "Wow¡­ I didn''t know you two could look any more beautiful, but then you show up in kimonos?" Mio and I blushed. If Uta wasn''t here, the three of us would have gone to find a ce to start fucking. We spent the entire night together, enjoying the atmosphere, ying games like shooting the target and scooping fish, eating snacks together, and reminiscing about everything that happened this past year. Being with them made me excited for the future. If there was going to be a future for me when Amaterasu''s divine punishment urs. It became increasingly clear, however, that Uta was feeling left out. He was quiet most of the time. There was little that could be done, since the other two couldn''t interact with him, but they did try. At some point, Uta disappeared. Searching for someone with the height of a child amongst the many people walking about was hard enough. "Are you okay?" Kana asked, noticing my panic. "I think Uta ran off¡­ He was here just a second ago," I said, a part of me was worried he had flown back to Hokkaido. "Well, shit. Let''s find the little bugger. He couldn''t have gone far." Mio cupped her hands over her mouth and was about to shout for him until I stopped her. "We all know I''m the only one who can find him, but¡­ I feel bad for leaving you guys during new years. This is our first time." Mio and Kana traded nces, then sighed together. "W-What?" I switched my gaze between the two of them. "Uta needs you more than we do right now," Kana said. "I feel like we haven''t talked about that yet, but are you really okay that I''m married to a literal god? Mio probably couldn''t care less. If anything, she''s disappointed in not being able to potentially bang him. But what about you?" I asked Kana. "Meh." He shrugged. "You''re a subus now, and I''ve long epted that monogamy is impossible. It''s a little weird knowing that my girlfriend is married to someone else, especially a divine being. I trust you two that I don''t mind you sleeping around. Just don''t expect me to be the kind of guy that sits on the couch and jerks off to you getting screwed by others though." "If you want, I can twist your mind into liking being a cuck," Mio teased. "No, don''t do that!" we screamed at her. "Look, Saeko. I love you. I want to spend new years with you, but we can do that again next year. Right now, Uta sounds like he needs you. Mio and I will just continue our date and make you regret going off," Kana joked. "Thanks¡­ I guess I''m the cuck this time around, huh?" I socked Kana on the shoulder, then hugged him. "I''ll see you guyster then! Don''t wait for me if I''m not back!" "Sure thing. I''ll be sure to fuck Kana for the both of us if you ain''ting back." Mio grinned. I went in search of Uta for what felt like an hour. The crowds were beginning to thin out. People were leaving in droves. Even the line to the offering box, which normally backed up all the way to the entrance of the shrine, had shortened significantly. As I was about to give up, a lucky five-yen coin rolled up to my foot. It looked brand new, if not a little moist from the snow. When I picked it up, I saw Uta by the shrine pond, hugging his knees and watching the koi fish swim about. "You should have said something if you were going to run off." I knelt down next to him to only find a lone koi in the pond. Thenterns were fewer here, likely because the shrine staff didn''t want people going off the main area. It was at least bright enough for me to see that he was frowning. "The three of you guys looked like you were having a lot of fun. I didn''t want to be a bother anymore. Shouldn''t you be with them?" Uta mumbled. "It just so happens that I want to be with my husband tonight." I grabbed Uta from under his shoulders and pulled him to his feet. "What do you say? We still need to offer our prayers and pull a card to see our fortune." He looked up at me with moist eyes and nodded. We waited in line to get to the offering box. When it was finally our turn, I dropped the coin from earlier in and together we bowed twice, pped twice, and bowed onest time. Amaterasu, if you can hear me, I don''t care about receiving your punishment. Please, just be kinder to Uta. He''s only a kid. I opened my eyes just as Uta had also finished praying. Thest thing to do on our list was to find out our fortune. The shrine maidens were cleaning up when they saw meing. "You''re thest one tonight, sweetie." An older shrine maiden nodded for me to go ahead after I gave her a 100-yen. Reaching into the cardboard box, my hand felt a single strip of paper left. Dai-kichi. Great fortune. "Oh, my. Is that thest one? And it''s a great fortune, too. Sweetie, you must be very blessed!" she eximed. "I sure hope so," I said. Before leaving for the night, I flew up to the highest tree branch in the shrine and tied my great fortune to it. Traditionally, one would do so on a small rack or low branch. I wanted mine to be as high as possible in hopes of iting true. Mio hadn''te home by the time Uta and I returned. She was likely running Kana up the wall right now given her sexual appetite. The entire house had also gone to sleep. All that remained was to await Amaterasu''s divine punishment. "Saeko, are you scared?" Uta turned in bed to ask me. "Yeah. Like really scared¡­ but as long as we face her together, I''ll be fine. You''re going to stick by my side, aren''t you?" I asked. "Hehe¡­ I wouldn''t be a good husband if I didn''t." He smiled back. A warm feeling was welling up in my heart. He was just supposed to be an annoying brat, but he really grew on me. "All that good luck and fortely," I began, "was that from you being with me?" "Only to people who treat me well, and you''ve been treating me nicely ever since we met¡­ so thank you," Uta said. "You''re thanking me?" I chuckled. "I should be the one thanking you for helping with my grandma''s back pain and giving me good fortune. If there''s anything I can do to pay you back, let me know now. Who knows what might happen to me in the morning." The tiny god thought for a moment. It seemed like he already knew what he wanted, but he was hesitant to actually ask for it. "I¡­ want to finally consummate our marriage," Uta dered atst. My face turned bright red. "B-By consummate¡­ you mean¡­ sex, right? I feel like that''s something you should wait a few more centuries before doing, and finding someone you really love to¡ª" "Saeko, you said anything! You''re always treating me like a kid even though we''re married. Fine¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll just have to show you by pleasuring you as your husband!" Uta crawled underneath the sheets. "Hey, get out from¡ª aahh!" A shock traveled up my spine as his tongue brushed against my clit. "Uta, wait¡­ Oh, god¡­" Uta licked me like a wild beast and ignored my protests. "If you keep licking me¡­ I''ll start to feel good¡­ I shouldn''t¡­ but¡­ mmm¡­" Despite my initial resistance, I didn''t stop him. The pleasure was taking over me. I eventually lost track of time. Uta kept licking and tongue fucking my pussy, kissing my clit, and fingering me without end. The pleasure had robbed my senses and put me on a whole other ne of ecstasy. He started out inexperienced, knowing nothing about how to make me feel good and performing odd movements that were cute at first. However, after enough time between my legs, he ended up teaching himself, paying attention to what made me moan, and was now bringing me to an orgasm one after the other. I almost thought Uta was an incubus because of how ravenous he was. "I can''t¡­ take it anymore¡­ Put it inside me already¡­ I want your dick¡­" I said, my eyes fluttering and nipples hard as rock from being so turned on. "Only if you start calling me your husband," Uta said. "Nnh¡­ Okay¡­ let''s finally consummate our marriage, my husband." Uta threw himself on top of my body. His eyes were glinting and full of so much affection. I wanted to gobble him up. I might do just that tonight. The first problem he ran into was not knowing where to put it in. His dick pressed against my stomach and sometimes poked my clit. "S-Sorry¡­" Uta hung his head. "I''ll guide you," I said, grabbing his member and leading it to my entrance. Uta slid into my pussy with no resistance. We were finally connected as husband and wife. I felt him inside me atst and loved every second of it. If I had known I would feel this good, I''d have taken him sooner. "Aahh¡­ it''s so much hotter than your mouth¡­ I didn''t know my wife could feel so good¡­" Uta mumbled, his eyes spinning. "It''s going to feel even better when you move your hips," I said. He shook his hips with wild inexperience, letting the male instincts to breed and fuck carry him forward. I fell into utter bliss, and so did he. "Yes¡­ you''re fucking me so good¡­ don''t stop¡­" I moaned. "I love you, Saeko! I love you!" Uta repeated, himself lost to the pleasure. The words worked their magic on me. Each time I heard him say that phrase it brought me closer to climaxing. Because of the difference in our size, Uta''s head was only up to my breasts. He sucked both of my nipples at the same time. My thoughts were in a spiral, trapped in a whirlpool of pleasure that struck my soul from each thrust. Damn it. Why did my body have to want him so much? I want to have more sex. I want his dick inside me forever and never pull out. "Fuck me, Uta¡­ Fuck your wife! Guh, aahhh¡ª nnngh¡­ I''m cumming! I''m going to cum on my husband''s dick! Nnnghh¡ª aahhh!" I locked my legs behind his waist and arched my back. Hot cum gushed into my pussy and womb, a lot more than I expected the tiny body of his to contain. "Was that¡­ sex?" Uta panted. "I.. want to do¡­ more¡ª ah!" I turned us over so that I was on top of him. This way, I was able to lean close enough to be closer to his face. "S-Saeko¡­?" "If my husband wants to keep going, then as your wife, it''s my duty to keep pleasuring you~" I purred into his ears. Uta yelped and moaned each time I mmed my hips down on his juicy cock. Seeing him writhe underneath me was so exciting that I didn''t want to let go. I licked his cheeks like a dog and called him master. His youthful and godly stamina allowed him to stay erect, and the taste of his lust was overwhelmingly delicious. "Saeko¡­ I''m cumming again¡­ uu¡­ I-I can''t¡­" Uta squeezed his eyes shut as another load spurted into me. "It''s okay¡­ keep pouring it inside me¡­ all of it¡­ make me yours, Uta¡­ mmph¡­ chuu¡­ chuu¡­" While making out with Uta, I rode him to a climax one after the next as if to repay him for the incredible orgasms from licking me earlier. We made love well into the new year morning, and I taught and pleasured Uta with every fiber of my subus being. The bed soon became dirty with our juices. Since we could both fly, we had sex while floating for a while. He continued to fuck me by the window, at my desk, by the closet and on the floor, and even in the hallway just outside of my room. The thrill of being seen if anyone hade out made me orgasm like never before. I gave him everything, even my heart, because I wanted him to know that I cared even if his mother didn''t. Maybe I waspensating for my past, when I used to be much younger and had yearned for tender affection. However, as I gazed at Uta''s sleeping face, exhausted after how much sex we had, it dawned on me that¡­ I was no different than Hatsumi. My rtionship with him was exactly the same as mine and my sister''s when we were younger. Each time she spoiled me stunted my growth. Like my grandma said, no one was going to cradle or coddle us anymore once we were grown up. When Uta became a full-fledged god, would he be able to navigate this world if I continue to pamper him like a baby? Was I actually¡­ doing more harm than good? Even though it was early morning in the middle of winter, the sun was shining outside of the window. We were still going at it. While giving Uta another blowjob he suddenly asked me, " "Saeko¡­ are you sure about taking my mother''s divine punishment?" I sucked him more vigorously until he came in my mouth, then licked it shining clean before climbing back up to lie next to him in bed. "Of course. What kind of wife would I be if I didn''t stick by your side? Besides, your mom is an asshole¡­ I can''t believe I just called Amaterasu an asshole, but she is. You should be allowed to do what you want and not be forced to listen to everything she wants of you," I said. "This is the most I''ve ever been happy, it''s almost not fair." He reached out to stroke my cheek with the back of his hand and smiled. The touch sent shivers down my body. It made me want to pleasure him more. I might actually be in love with Uta in the same way I was in love with Kana and Mio. If I could see his smile going to bed every night, then it was worth taking Amaterasu''s divine punishment for. "The time hase." A gust of hot air blew into my room and tossed loose papers everywhere. Amaterasu appeared by the window, her form somehow wreathed by an intense sunlight indoors. Uta and I were startled out of bed by her. "Have you made your decision, child?" Amaterasu asked him. "I have," Uta said, then grabbed my hand and squeezed. Whatever it was that Amaterasu was going to throw at me, I was going to take it head on. A parent like her, like my parents, they wouldn''t listen unless confronted. This was as much my fight as it was Uta''s. "I have chosen¡­ to return to Hokkaido." My mind drew a nk. I blinked incredulously at Uta''s answer. It was like someone ripped my heart out. "You have seen reason. Good." Amaterasu nodded. "Wait, Uta! Aren''t we¡ª" Before another word left my lips, Uta kissed me deeply. It was mixed full of love, sorrow, and pain. "I''m sorry," Uta said. "If anything happened to you because of me, I''d never forgive myself. You gave me so many memories. I''ll always treasure the time I spent with you." I sat there on the bed, unable to say or do a thing. Uta kissed me onest time on the forehead, and as soon as he walked over to Amaterasu''s side, they vanished. Chapter 139 – Kami Chapter 139 ¨C Kami A week had passed since Uta disappeared. I knew it was in vain, but I tried looking for him all over the city that day. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I didn''t want to believe he was actually gone, that maybe he was trying to live as a human being. God or not, Uta had his whole life ahead of him. Why shouldn''t he be allowed to live it? Instead of experiencing an actual childhood, he was forced to sit alone in a shrine on that cold mountain. Mio and I were over at Kana''s house today to cram the rest of our winter homework on thest day of break. I just couldn''t get my head in order. All I had left of Uta was his ring that still wouldn''te off my finger. "Alright." Kana sighed as he brought snacks into the living room. "Eventually you''re going to have to talk about it." "Pft. As if talking ever cheers anyone up. What Saeko needs is a good fucking. How about we double team you? Shayle brought some of those juicy dick-granting potions, and I happened to get my hands on a few vials." Mio waved one in the air, but I was unfortunately not in a mood to humor her. "And sex doesn''t always cheer someone up." He snatched the vial and ced the te of cookies in her hand instead. "Works for me every single time, but fine. I''ll shove it for now. Come on, girl. Put the pencil down." She suddenly and forcibly charmed me to actually lie down on the couch. "D-Damn it, Mio! This isn''t how you''re supposed to cheer someone up either!" I groaned, unable to move or do anything. The two of them, like amateur therapists, sat at each end of the couch. Mio was by my head, eating cookies. She lowered one down to my mouth to feed me by hand. After that day, these two were the only ones I confided in. I was scared that telling more people might invite bad omens when it came to gods. While Mio was more readily inclined to believe in the existence of gods¡ª her reasoning was that her world had them, so why shouldn''t this¡ª Kana went through an existential crisis trying to ruminate on it. "You can probably break out of it," Mio began, munching so messily that crumbles sprinkled on my face. "But what''s the fun in that?" "It''s just¡­ doesn''t seem fair to Uta. He looked so sad right before leaving. I wish I could have done more," I said. "Saeko, do you think you''re fixated on Uta because he reminds you of yourself?" Kana asked. Mio and I stared nkly at him. "Whoa, buddy. There''s a world of difference between them in case you haven''t noticed. For example, have you seen these tits?" Mio asked. "That''s not what I meant! Saeko, what words go through your head when you think of Amaterasu?" Kana posed a question to me that was answered in an instant in my head. "Controlling, mean, cold, abusive, negligent¡­ I can go on, but do you really want to stay here all day?" I asked. "Man, I really hope she doesn''t smite us¡­ Now do any of those words sound like a certain two people in your life?" he continued. "My parents." The answer came to me as naturally as I sucked dick. Now the more I dwelled on it, the more simr Amaterasu and my parents seemed. Both were absent parental figures in life, wanted to dictate every little thing, and never showed an ounce of affection. "Okay, talking-therapy session over." Mio snatched back the vial from Kana. "I was promised a reward for studying, and my ass aims to collect on it. Time for fucking-therapy session. We''re gonna double-team Saeko, and that''s all the therapy she needs." "Drop your control over me first, damn it!" I cried. School had begun once again. Students were back to their routines, greeting ssmates and friends, and groaning about needing to wake up early. I, like any other, missed being able to sleep inte, and knowing that college entrance exams wereing, wished our break would continue for much longer. There would be no more breaks from here on out. It was a straight shot of three months until graduation. Nervous? Not really. Anxious? More than I could describe. Mio and Kana split from me at the shoe lockers to find their other friends. As I headed upstairs, my butt received a hard p that almost sent me flying. "Wee back, Saeko!" Kameshiro creepily sniffed the hand that dealt the blow and raced past me I charmed a student ahead of him to stick their foot out, tripping him onto the floor. That was one guy I couldn''t get rid of any sooner. "Morning, Saeko!" Koga called out to me in the hallway. "I-I''m surprised you''re still wearing the cor." "It''s a nice change in style from what I usually wear anyway." I smiled. The two of us walked together since our sses were adjacent to the other, catching up about what we did over winter break. I had offered to hang out with Koga after the New Year, but I was disappointed to learn that he had gone to the countryside to visit family in Okayama. While overhearing other students, our topic of conversation steered to post-high school ns. "Have you already chosen a university to go to?" I asked. "Oh, I''m actually going to take over my family''s farm and candy shop. If school taught me anything, it''s that I wasn''t really cut out for it," Koga said. "Your parents aren''t forcing you or anything, are they?" Those words left my lips a little too harshly that even he was taken aback. "No, not at all! It''s what I want and what I''ve decided for myself. My folks were nothing but supportive. Besides, we live in the digital age. Even if I''m out in the boonies, I can still contact all of my friends. What''s wrong? Did your parents force you to choose something you didn''t want to do?" he asked. "It''s not that." I shook my head and sighed. "Say, what if your parents gave you an ultimatum. Like you had to get into Tokyo?" We stopped in front of our sses and backed up against the window to let students pass. Fellow ssmates waved and greeted us on their way in. Others made no effort to hide their jealousy, seeing that I was talking to a boy. If only they knew how much Koga and I had sex. "You know¡­ I''m not sure. Even if they force me into cram school or hire tutors, no amount of studying is teaching this thick head of mine. Sorry. Wish I had more words of wisdom, but I''m just a geek with more anime and manga knowledge than I know what to do with." Koga shrugged. Talking with Koga wasn''t entirely a waste. It made a lot of sense. Some people''s brains were just wired differently. I could sit Mio and Hana down for a lesson on behaving properly, but they would always be troublemakers. Parents were only able to control their child so much until they just stopped budging. The first bell suddenly rang, and students heading to ss quickened their pace. "No need to apologize. If anything, thanks for talking with me. Let''s hang out some other time since we missed out over winter break. Maybe more intimately." I entered my ss, then nced over my shoulder to give a wink that made him beet red. Throughout the day, the atmosphere of third year students was more subdued than usual. First and second years were obviously excited at the prospects of going up a grade, but for us who were soon to graduate, meant that we would be saying goodbye and entering a new phase in our lives. Today, at least, were mostly justints of having to take the entrance exams. After school, I went to the nurse''s infirmary in hopes of talking to Yumi, but I found Shayle instead, who was putting some things away into the medicine cab. "Hey, Shayle¡ª Shayle?!"I stumbled back out the door, noticed a few students still walking the halls, then went back inside and shut it closed. "What are you doing here? Where''s Yumi?" "I''m filling in for Yumi for the day since she''s been called to substitute at an all-boys elementary school. As you can see, I haven''t gone back to Elza yet. Thought I''d spend some time on Earth for fun," Shayle said. It sounded like it was one of those days for Yumi. Despite that matronly and kind demeanor, she had a very ravenous appetite underneath it all. I just hoped she wasn''t going too overboard that I or Hatsumi needed to step in. However, a more pressing problem presented itself in the form of Yumi''s recement. Although Shayle was dressed in a white coat, her pointed ears and dark skin very obviously showed that she was not human. "I don''t know what Yumi was thinking, but we need to get you out of here before a student or Nurse Narusees in," Saeko said. "I''m not quite sure what the problem is?" Shayle tilted her head. Someone knocked on the door. "Is Naruse or Yumi in? My friend came down with a cold!" a student called. "Coming!" Shayle went to answer the door. "Wait!" I cried, blocking the way. "If someone finds out what you are, I''ll have to charm them!" "Is that what you were worried about? Just watch." She scooted me aside and opened the door. Two students came in, a sickly one being carried on the other''s back. "Naruse or Yumi won''t be in today, but rest assured, I''ll look after your friend." Shayle took over carrying the ill student into a bed. "Thank you," the boy said, then left the room like nothing was out of the ordinary. "Uh¡­ What happened?" I asked. "Did you forget we dark elves are masters of magic?" she whispered so the other student wouldn''t hear. "Nothing a little illusion spell couldn''t trick. Everyone sees me as a human being even if my physical form isn''t." Shayle went about the infirmary, bringing down some medicine and water for the sick student. She then ced a hand on the boy''s forehead, mumbled a spell to put him to sleep, then casted another that made hisplexion visibly better than before. "That was healing magic you just casted, wasn''t it?" I walked closer to the bed to hear his breathing had be less hoarse. "Yumi taught me. She''s very skilled, and I''m d to be under her tutge." Shayle smiled. "I can imagine. You''re able to fully see again? Are your eyes okay?" The dark elf nodded. "It is, thanks inrge part to the subus healer. So, what can I do for you? You don''t appear to be sick. If it''s Yumi you''re looking for, I can give you her location." Seeing Shayle here was such a surprise that I almost forgot why I went to visit Yumi for. It worked out anyway, since it was actually the dark elf I was after. "You''re the one I wanted to meet. It''s about the ring you were looking into with the spyss. A lot has happened since then, so¡­ You might want to take a seat," I said. Exining to Shayle and for her not to react oddly like the others did was a breath of fresh air. She and the other subi were probably the only ones who weren''t perturbed. "Now I know why my eyes were nearly burned out of their sockets." Shayle chuckled at her past misfortune. "This Goddess Amaterasu seems like this world''s counterpart of the Everlight since they represent the sun. Except your deity has little interest in listening to reason. I should be d mine did." "I haven''t given up yet. Do you think there''s any way for me to reach the gods? With artifacts or something?" I asked. She reached forward to grab my hand, then raised it between us. "You already possess the means right on your finger. It can''t be a coincidence that only you can see Uta and Amaterasu." After school, I asked Mio to apany me. We flew to Fukuo shrine with the intention of meeting with a kami. I should be studying for the entrance exams in February, but I wouldn''t be able to rest until I put this matter to rest. "You haven''t given up on the kid, have you?" Mio asked, her hair fluttering from the cool winds. "No," I said firmly. "Not until I give Amaterasu a piece of my mind." "Heh. Feels like a rite of passage for a subus to piss off gods. I''m with ya, like always." She grinned. Having Mio with me took a load off my shoulders. She might not be able to see gods, being with her gave me a piece of mind after all we went through together. Wended at the entrance where the torii gate was. No one could tell a couple of subi had a battle here. The restoration done to this ce made it look a lot better. I just hoped the kami who resided here wasn''t still pissed at me for having a hand in the destruction. There didn''t appear to be any people or shrine maidens around, so we were able to look around without being bothered. Decorative stonenterns framing the path up to the worship hall were kept clean of any moss and without so much as ayer of dust. Cherry blossom trees in the courtyard were absent of their leaves and petals, still a few more months away from blooming. The jingle of a bell tickled my hearing. It was very brief. I followed the sound to the main shrine hall, then nced up to find a peculiar white fox staring at me from the rooftop. It had unnatural red markings like someone made brush strokes over it rather than being part of its natural fur coat. "Uh. Mio, do you see that?" I pointed at the fox. Mio followed my finger to the roof. "You find a funny-looking bug or something?" "No! I mean the white fox!" "I don''t see a damn thing." She scratched her head. "Maybe that''s what we''re looking for?" If Mio couldn''t see it, but I could, then it had to be divine in origin. Shayle was right, I really was able to see things other than Uta and Amaterasu. Talking to it was worth a shot. "Excuse me, I want to speak to your kami! It''s very important!" I shouted to the fox. It took off running, the bell jingling as it raced to the back of the shrine. I followed after it with Mio close behind until we came to the honden, a slightlyrger building than the front which supposedly enshrined kamis. The white fox entered the door left ajar. At the top of the entrance was a thick rope going from one column to the next with shide, white zigzagging paper streamers, adorned the length of it. Going inside one if you weren''t a shrine maiden or priest supposedly brought bad omens. After all, gods lived within them, and trespassing into their home was bad luck. But superstitions be damned. All of it was real, and I didn''t want to stop now. I opened the door and entered the modest shrine made of polished, tan wood. The shrine was empty, with the exception of a red cushion at the center and mahogany altar behind it, upon which incense sticks burned. The fox emerged and took a seat on the cushion, then tansformed into a handsome young man, but retained some of his bestial features like the ears and tail. The pristine, ivory coat of fur became long locks of hair. He wore a white and red shrine robe that wasing undone, revealing much of his bare chest. Laying eyes on him took my breath away. Another real god, but my innate senses were telling me that he wasn''t as powerful as the ones I''d already met. "Hmmm. It has been ages since a mortal human was able to see me, though something tells me you aren''t quite human," the man said. "Wait a minute," I began, thinking back on what little Shinto knowledge I had. "Fox spirit¡­ kitsune¡­ Are you Inari Okami?" "Haha! Oh, by the beaming rays of Amaterasu, no. Thank goodness. That old fox is spending his days drinking away in Takamagahara. My name is Kon, and I am but a mere lesser god of Inari''s kin. Might I know your name?" Kon extended a hand forward. "I''m Saeko." When I took his hand, he folded his fingers over mine and kissed my knuckles, sending a shiver through my body. "Is there actually someone in here?" Mio asked me. "Yeah¡­ another god. His name is Kon," I said. Kon turned his sharp eyes to Mio and seemingly took interest. He stood up and walked circles around her to inspect her. Because my gaze followed his every movement, Mio gave me a weird look, wondering what I was doing. All I could do was shrug and wait. "Go on. Why is it that you havee to my shrine? You are not my mikos, and you certainly have note to profess worship of me. Then for what reason?" Kon asked. "I was hoping you could help me. I want to speak with Amaterasu," I answered, only to receive a heartyugh. "No one simply speaks with Amaterasu. She resides deep within the heavenly pce, far from reach to the likes of myself and especially you. I shall hazard a guess¡ª this is regarding your rtionship to Utako, isn''t it?" He cast his eyes to the ring on my finger. "It is. I want to see Uta again. That''s my right as his wife." The lesser god went back to his cushion and sat down cross-legged. He chuckled, ced a hand to his chin and fell into thought, and continued to stare at me. Something about this was funny to him, but I wasn''t sure what. It seemed like an inside joke that only he knew. "Very well. I shall help," Kon said "Really?" I gasped. He continued. "On one condition: I would like toy with yourpanion. Her wild appearance reminds me of a farmer girl I made love to centuries ago." "Y-You want Mio?" "Who wants me?" Mio turned to me after her name was brought up. "W-Well¡­ In exchange for Kon''s help, he wants to have sex with you," I hesitantly told her. Her eyes glistened. "Can''t say I ever fucked a god before, but I''m down." One side of me was scared of what that might entail. Would this god make Mio his wife? What if a subus was able to overpower a god and identally drained him to death? Either way, this was our only lead. "Mio says she''s okay with it, but how?" I asked. "Neither of you can¡ª" "Have her wear this. If you two are to head into Takamagahara, then she must carry within herself something that is divine." Kon took off one of his tiny earring bells and handed it to me. I helped Mio put it on her ear, and she immediately became aware of Kon''s presence. "So this the guy that wants to fuck? I hope he knows what he''s getting himself into." Mio licked her lips. "Stunning. To think that such foulnguage coulde out of such a beautiful woman''s mouth." Kon nodded to himself. "I''ll¡­ step outside and let you guys do your thing," I said, backing away and shutting the door on the way out. The noises were very sensual at first. I even started masturbating and thought about joining. Partway through, however, Mio''s dominatrix tendencies surfaced. Crack! The sound of her whip made me flinch. "Oh? You were a masochistic sub all along, huh? What kind of pathetic god kneels and begs? Come on~ Tell me how much you like my feet!" Mio cackled. "I''m not a masochist¡ª stop!" Crack! "We stop when I say stop!" she shouted, cracking the whip again. "Ow! Please, this isn''t what I had in mind! I''m¡ª aahh!" Another half hour passed and a naked Mio opened the door to let me in. The shrine smelled heavy with sex. Kon was lying on his back, half-naked and twitching, red whip marks scarred his once pristine body. "What did you do to him?!" I cried, running over to check on the god. "What? I gave him what he wanted," Mio said. "If he doesn''t help us because¡ª" "Whew!" Kon sat right up. "That was the most fun I''ve ever had. Thank you, Saeko. Thank you as well, Mio! What a thrilling experience." Today I learned even gods could be hopeless perverts. "Alright, time for your end of the bargain," I said, trying not to be grossed out by him. Kon dressed himself in his robes again, but some of the marks were still visible on parts of his exposed skin. He walked over to the altar and picked up arger, handheld bell and rang it three times. The echoes rippled back and forth, ovepping with each other, and distorting reality before my very eyes. When everything settled down, Mio and I couldn''t fight the dizziness and fell to the ground. I wanted to barf because of how nauseous that made me. "What¡­ happened?" Mio groaned. Kon helped me and Mio to our feet, then walked to the entrance of his shrine to open the door. In the distance, across a literal sea of clouds upon which rowboats traveled out of torii gates toward, was a sprawling city built upon a mountain. Like a picture right out of a history book about ancient Japan, traditional architecture of tiled rooftops, pagodas, floatingnterns, and enormous cherry blossoms in bloom. An enormous sun wreathed the mountain from behind, and a moon, smaller in size floated above it. Flying humanoid creatures with red skin and long noses, serpentine dragons, and crows soared above the celestial city, home to the kami of Japan. "Wee to Takamagahara," Kon said. Chapter 140 – Takamagahara Chapter 140 ¨C Takamagahara "This is just too much for me to take in," I said, sitting down on Kon''s red cushion that was slightly moist from him and Mio having sex. "I thought I''d be prepared for this having already met several gods, but now I''m seeing the literal heaven of kami." Suddenly, I didn''t feel too brave about confronting anyone here, let alone Amaterasu again. Why only now when we were finally here that I was getting second thoughts? Kon walked right out and with a wave of his hand, brought forth a small rowboat. "Come along, you two. Getting you ashore will be all the help you''re getting from me. Thest thing I want is Amaterasu breathing down my neck for bringing mortals to our sacrednd." "Can''t we just fly? It''s gonna be faster, right?" Mio asked. "Absolutely not. If the tengu won''t jail you first, then the dragons will swallow your body and soul whole," he warned. Both of us gulped, then acquiesced to climbing onto the rickety boat. Kon transformed back into fox form and dipped his three tails into the ''water'' to serve as a propellor. Our boat moved along the cloudy surface like it was actually water. There were even ripples which expanded outwards as it cut through. Many boats like theirs wereing in and out of the torii gates. Those going in vanished as they crossed the threshold, and thoseing through seemingly appeared out of thin air. One boat was adrift with a kappa inside, a green man with a turtle shell on its back and slight depression on the head, fishing up koi into a bucket. Flying above us were tengu of different shapes and sizes, including ones with animalistic traits like a crow''s head, but many were red-skinned humanoids with elongated noses. They dressed in militaristic garbs reminiscent of samurai and held spears that I hoped not toe into contact with. "Kon, do you know anything about Amaterasu and Uta''s rtionship?" I asked. "Other than they are parent and child? Not much. I do know Utako is a lesser kami of fortune who presides over a small parcel ofnd in Hokkaido. You''re asking me, but aren''t you his wife?" Kon questioned me in return. "W-We didn''t really talk much about his background. He''s never sounded fond of being a kami¡­" "Well, I''m sure Amaterasu feels the same way," he quietly said. The boat reached a stone dock between tworger sailing ships that were moored. As we were about to climb off, Kon grabbed each of our wrists. "Try to stay inconspicuous," Kon warned, gesturing to our outfits. "Takamagahara hasn''t been a sparkling paradise for centuries." Leaving us with that cryptic warning, he let Mio and I go. Now the both of us were really on our own. On the docks was a series of warehouses that had yokai of all kinds. Many of the workers were muscr oni or animalistic humans, unloading stuff off ships thate to shore. They didn''t look like they wanted to be there, especially with tengu supervising them like nosey bosses. Despite being muchrger, enough that their heads would scrape the ceiling of my house, they were subservient to the smaller yokai. "Let''s catch a ride." Mio pointed to one of the wagons being loaded. We stayed out of sight by sticking between stacks of cargo and jumped onto the wagon when the oni loading it walked away. Thank goodness yokai and kami wererger than humans. Their things were just as proportionallyrger, so there was more than enough space behind a big box for us to hide. Now we just needed to wait for the oni to start moving the wagon. Two hulking boars were snoozing, waiting for their cue to start moving. Something crashed behind us. When we peeked out, this wagon''s oni had tripped and the contents of the crate he was carrying spilled out. It was a bunch of peaches, many which were now bruised or smushed on the ground. "Stupid oaf, watch where you''re going!" a tengu growled. "I''m sorry! I should''ve watched where I was going," the red oni said, hurriedly picking up the ones that weren''t damaged. "What do you suppose the kami''ll think?" Another tengu joined to taunt him. "Maybe we should cut a couple of soul coins from his annual pay." "Please, anything but that¡­ I won''t mess up again. I promise!" he pleaded. The other onis turned a blind eye and went back to work. "Tsk. Dick-noses are reallyying it on him. I wanna teach ''em a lesson in manners." Mio scowled. "Wait!" I urged her. "Kon said we have to stay hidden. If we interfere, who knows what might happen to us." "We''re subus. Worse that happens, we fuck their noses for a good time and get off scott free." She smirked, then peeked out. I felt a tingle against my aura as Mio strengthened her own. Both of the tengu shuddered, apologized to the oni to his surprise, then walked away. "Nice job making them leave the scene," I said, grateful that it was all she did. "Oh, don''t worry. Once those two are out of sight, they''re gonna fuck each other in the ass with their noses." Mio cackled. I put a hand to my face and groaned. The oni, not wanting to waste the good fortune that befell him, quickly gathered the rest of his fallen fruits, shoved it into the back of the wagon, and hopped into the drivers'' seat to take off. As we rode into the city, we peered out of a small, fist-sized hole to get a look of our surroundings. It wasn''t just kami who lived here, but also many kinds of yokai. All those supernatural things that would happen to people, praying to gods, and mythologies surrounding them were based on truth after all. Those creatures I''d only known from a surface-level understanding, I was now seeing with my very own eyes. Maybe this exined that scary encounter during the test of courage over summer¡­ The wagon stopped in front of a building, inside of which were yokai bartering over the price of a bottle of wine. We jumped down onto the clean and somewhat narrow street of Takamagahara that was probably a back alley. If it weren''t for these supernatural beings, I would have thought we had gone back in time to 17th or 18th century Japan. Instead ofmpposts, there were stonenterns. A constant flow of papernterns floated above the city like they were drifting down a river during a festival. Deeper into the city, rising into the sky, were muchrger pagodas and towers, culminating to the massive pce with a sun shining behind it where Amaterasu likely resided. It became abundantly clear that this city was like a home for these beings. Yuki-onna and zashiki warashi, spirits that take the form of young children, dressed like geishas were soliciting themselves as prostitutes behind the brothel windows with an proprietress nearby. Tengu patrolled the streets on the ground and in the air. Oni, kappas, and other yokai peddlers hollered from behind their vendor stands, trying to sell trinkets or foods. Kon was right. We were so out of ce in our school uniforms. "Why, hello sexy, babe!" Mio left my side to press her face against the window to a brothel. The yokai inside waved back. One, who was in a beautiful blue kimono and smoking from a pipe, looked like a normal human being. Until her neck extended, and it continued to extend out the door and past the drapes to greet us. "Curious things, you are." The long-neckeddy smiled. "Holy shit." Mio gasped. "You can deepthroat the world''s longest dick like that!" "Oh, my god." I smacked a hand to my face, embarrassed to be next to her. The yokai giggled. "My name is Yuzuki, a rokurokubi. I have met many humans before in Japan, though meeting one in Takamagahara is a first." Rokurokubi. Yokai who had frighteningly long necks and could detach to fly around if they so wished. "I swear I thought I saw some school girls walk through here!" "You sure it wasn''t just a zashiki warashi ying tricks on you again?" Behind us, rounding the corner into the alley, were a couple of tengu. They had to be talking about us. "Shit. They know we''re here," I muttered. "Ladies, inside. Now!" Yuzuki urged. Mio and I traded looks, hesitating to trust a stranger right off the bat. We didn''t have a choice since the tengu were getting closer, so we followed Yuzuki''s head in as it retracted. She then led us into thest room at the end of the hall and slid the door shut, but because of the traditional architecture of the building making use of shoji and fusuma meant that silhouettes could still be seen. These paper-thin dividers weren''t real wooden walls, but only reinforced with attice woodwork. "Yuzuki, open up!" Heavy and impatient knocking came from the front. "You two stay quiet, okay?" Yuzuki whispered, then walked down the hallway. "Think we can trust her?" I asked Mio. "I''d trust a prostitute over a politician, that''s for sure," Mio said. Either way, both of us still had our subus powers, and Mio demonstrated earlier that it worked on yokai. "Goodness, what is with all themotion so early?" Yuzuki sighed to make her displeasure apparent. "We''re looking for a pair of human girls. You and your girls are sitting by the windows almost every day, so you must have seen something," the tengu used her. "If I had, don''t you think I would have known? Now please, your presence scares away potential customers¡ª hey!" Footsteps stomped their way into the hallway. One by one, they began opening the doors, and a woman and customer within would yelp in surprise. They were closing into ours. "W-What do we do?" I nced around the room and was disappointed not to find even a window to jump out of. That was when Mio suddenly shoved me to the floor and kissed me¡ª shoved her tongue into my mouth. "Mmm¡­ Mio¡­ Now isn''t¡­ the time¡ª mmph¡­" "Just shut up and enjoy it!" She tugged the skirt of my school uniform and panty away, then buried her face into my pussy. A tail and tongue assaulted me, sending my senses alight with pleasure. I grabbed her head and held it firmly. Yuzuki and the tengu group stopped in front of our room. Even with people on the other side, I was getting close to orgasming. "Ahhh, oh god! I''m going to cum if you keep¡­ nnghh¡­!" "Sounds like they''re having fun in there," a tengu coyly remarked. "I must insist you to leave," Yuzuki demanded. "Otherwise, I will charge you extra when youe backter." "Tch. Even the brothels are getting full of themselves. Save your best girl for meter, Yuzuki!" Frustrated by theirck of progress in finding us, the group of tengu left. "Mio¡­ nnh¡­ you can stop now¡ª aaaahhhh!" Ignoring me, Mio shoved her tail into my pussy and licked my clit more ferociously until I climaxed. Yuzuki returned to the room to tell us that they were gone and was surprised to see us in an upromising position. "Oh, my. I thought you were acting." She held a hand up to her mouth and giggled. "Heh. I''m something of a genius," Mio proudly stated. "Thanks for that," I panted, fixing my disheveled self thanks to Mio. "But are you sure you should be sticking your neck out for us? Harboring us might get you in trouble." "Those miserable tengu only find joy in imprisoning whoever they can get their gangly fingers on. Besides, I would like to know more about you two. Why have youe to Takamagahara?" she asked us. We were brought upstairs to Yuzuki''s room where I exined to her the gist of my reason foring while she served us tea. One sip put me in a state of calm. Taking a glimpse outside through the window showed a bustling city beyond these walls which reminded me of home. Except this ce was popted by very different kinds of people. In the other rooms, Yuzuki''s prostitutes made it pretty obvious they were servicing customers, which got Mio squirming with eagerness in her seat. "Subus, is it? How fascinating! What a life to live as creatures that take pleasure to the highest degree," Yuzuki said. "Wanna try having sex with a subus?" Mio winked. "Maybe another time." She smiled, then turned to me. "So you havee for love? I think it is rather adorable that a mortal like you and a god like Uta have be entangled. There is no shortage of those kinds of stories between our worlds." "W-Well, I don''t know if it''s really love. I do know that I want to do whatever I can to change Amaterasu''s mind. When Uta reached out to me at the shrine, I think it''s because he was looking forpanionship. For him to be alone again¡­" I bit my lower lip just thinking about it. Mio put a hand on my shoulder and squeezed. "I''ve been caged for arge part of my life until the war on Elza happened. No one deserves to be trapped like that. Unless of course it''s part of some BDSM y, then count me in!" I rolled my eyes. Yuzuki set her empty tea cup down, then stood up to walk over to the window. She tugged on the drapes, ncing down at the streets below. "While your intentions are a curious one, you havee at an inopportune time. Takamagahara hasn''t been the paradise for kami and yokai in recent centuries," Yuzuki said, gesturing for us to join her by the window. Kon had also said the same thing. We crept closer, careful not to show ourselves too much for fear of being seen. Below, a group of tengu was harassing street merchants. Poor yokai could do nothing but ept the harassment. "Do you mean the tengu are menacing the popce?" I asked. "The tengu answer to the Supreme Kami, which is currently Amaterasu. However, our dear Goddess of the Sun has grown reclusive as ofte. As a result, those who would see to her will of ensuring the peace in Takamagahara have be problematic in her absence," she exined. I knew well how the absence of a leader could lead to chaos down the chain ofmand. But was Amaterasu really that absent? She showed herself on Earth. Maybe there was more to it that Yuzuki wasn''t telling us or didn''t know about. "Alright, but there''s gotta be someone else in the pecking order, right?" Mio chimed in. "Kinda like after Beatrice, there''s Selene, and after Selene it''s La. Shouldn''t another god or kami, whatever you call ''em, that those dick-noses answer to?" "Mio has a point. There are more kami than just Amaterasu around. Are they okay with the tengu running amok?" I asked. "That would fall to Raijin, but that kami¡­" Yuzuki hesitated to say more, almost as if she was afraid of being smitten by divine punishment. Raijin. That was the kami of lightning and storms. A fearsome deity often depicted with red skin, oni-like in appearance, and eight drums arranged in a circle behind his back which he beat to create thunder with. "You don''t suppose Raijin can get me to Amaterasu? They''re siblings, aren''t they?" I asked. "Well¡­ You would be hard pressed to convince him to do anything," Yuzuki said with a sigh. The way Yuzuki regarded Raijin sounded like that onezy uncle you didn''t want to have over for dinner. The Kami were having a lot more problems up here than I expected. "I want to meet him. Can you please tell me where?" I implored her. "You care very much for Uta, don''t you? Very well. I shall tell you where Raijin resides." Yuzuki relented with a smile, which relieved us to have finally made progress."But you cannot simply meet him. You must bring a worthy tribute. He will want an alcoholic beverage of the finest quality. I imagine Lunar Gin will be enough to grant you an audience, but it is very costly." "How much we talking? Like in yen?" Mio asked, reaching for her wallet. "Oh, no. Here in Takamagahara, we exchange currency known as soul coins. They contain essences of a former life. Long-lived human souls in a lifetime of happiness can be more valuable than a kami''s own," she exined. Of which we didn''t have. "We''ll figure something out. Thanks for your help, Yuzuki." I stood up and bowed. "Before you leave, you two might want to change into something more appropriate. Maybe something that won''t make you stand out as much?" Yuzuki raised a brow. We were each given a kimono and a mask to wear on the side of our faces. Mio had koi fish prints on her dress and an evil oni mask on her head. I wore a ck dress and a mask depicting a goofy pig like a regional mascot. Quite the contrast. "Staying in your subus forms will make you less human-like, too. I wish you two good fortune. If you ever wish to drop by, as friends or as customers, you know where to find me." Yuzuki winked. "Thank you so, so much!" I bowed again. "You bet your fine ass we''lle back!" Mio eximed. Our first order of business was to find Lunar Gin. Yuzuki gave us the location of both where it was sold and where Raijin resided. Thanks to our subus powers, it was easy to charm a merchant. What we didn''t expect was howrge the cask was. The Lunar Gin was held in a giant earthenware bottle painted in ck, about as tall as a human and as wide as a bookshelf. Fortunately, we were a lot stronger than the average human. We had to fly in order to carry it by the thick rope that surrounded the neck of the bottle, but stay low enough to the ground that we didn''t draw attention from the tengu. "First that Inari god that Kon was talking about, and now this Raijin guy? Your gods sure do love drinking," Mio said. "Something tells me it isn''t just because they like drinking. I wonder if the kami are just¡­ I don''t know how to exin it." I sighed. At the northeast end of the city, we came to an enormous shrine. An empty stone courtyard was all that was between us and the building. I had expected Raijin''s domain to be a lot more¡­ stormy. We walked up to the doors that we had to crane our necks up to see the top of. Golden nubs lined the length of it, and a golden knocking ring was fixed onto each side. It took both of us to pull and let go repeatedly in order to create a loud enough knock which echoed within. "Raijin! I want to talk to you! We brought Lunar Gin as tribute!" I shouted. They began to open, groaning and scraping against the stone floor. The heavy mixed smell of alcohol and stale air wafted up to my nose. It was downright foul. Even Mio pinched her nose shut. At the very least, it looked like Raijin was willing to see us. We lifted therge cask of Lunar Gin inside, and stepped through what felt like a veil. Waiting within the modest chamber, lounging upon a massive throne was a giant man whose incredible size towered over us like a statue, and two intense eyes that embodied nature''s destructiveness stared down at us. "Who are you to seek an audience with¡ª" He huped and let out a burp so loud that I thought a hurricane had formed in the chamber. "Oops. Excuse me. This belly of mine has been building gas all day, so that really hit the spot! Hahaha!" "Eh?" Mio and I uttered. "Lord Raijin, you can do with a little more decorum¡­" A normal sized man dressed in white, priestly robes and with a white cloth over his face, sighed at therger being''s feet. "Hey, I said I was sorry! Or did I? Oh, who cares. Just bring me that Lunar Gin, Mutoh!" Raijin demanded. "You''re¡­ Raijin?" I asked. The kami in front of me was certainly red in the face, not because he was red-skinned like an oni, but because he had been drinking. He possessed a powerful, booming voice, but nothing about it struck fear into my mortal heart like thunder would. When he talked, therge beer-belly jiggled like pudding. "That''s right. I''m Raijin, kami of lightning and¡ª Wait, I got another big oneing! It''s going to be a new record, Mutoh!" The priest named Mutoh pressed both hands to his ears just as Raijin let out a deafening burp that rocked the shrine, knocking Mio and I off our feet. "Saeko?" Mio called to me while rubbing her head. "Yes¡­?" "Something ain''t right with the gods of your world," she said. Chapter 141 – What’s a Succubus doing in Heaven? Chapter 141 ¨C What¡¯s a Subus doing in Heaven? Both of us were stunned by what could easily have been a caricature of Raijin, but here he was, sitting upon his throne, and chugging the gin we brought him like there''s no tomorrow. There was no rumble of thunder other than the joyful gulps, and no fearsome presence other than the nose-pinching scent of alcohol and stale breaths. Mutoh turned to us with an apologetic posture. "I''m terribly sorry you have to see Lord Raijin in such a state. He hasn''t always looked so¡­ miserable." "My appearance isn''t miserable!" Raijin contested, then reached over to a stand which sat a stack of peaches the size of his own head. "I can lose all this weight in an instant if I wanted to. I just choose not to." "So he keeps telling himself for the past three centuries." The priest didn''t need to show his face for me to know he rolled his eyes. Although we couldn''t see him, I could tell there was a very gentle nature about Mutoh, especially with how soft-spoken he was. So much so in fact that the cloth over his face didn''t so much as sway from his breath when speaking. Raijin, on the other hand, even though his appearance shattered any previously held conceptions I had of the fearsome god, still retained nature''s tempestuous spectrum of peace and wrath. Sharp eyebrows crowned each swirling storm that were his eyes. Instead of just barrel-chested, he was double-barreled from that chest and bulging belly. All he wore were loose and baggy ck pants that hid tree-trunk thick legs underneath. "I-I was hoping to speak with Lord Raijin about getting me a meeting with Amaterasu," I said. Both of them turned their heads to me, then traded nces with each other. They were the kind of looks one gave to someone who asked for the impossible. "Now why would you want to meet with that old crone?" Raijin asked, his expression souring up. "It''s about her son, Utako. Maybe you know him?" I showed Raijin my finger which still bore the ck ring. "Utako¡­ That little bugger from Hokkaido got hitched, eh? I remember the boy! Was there when my sister burped him out of her pearly teeth," he fondly remarked. "Burp?" Mio whispered to me. "In folklore, a lot of kami are born in strange ways¡­ burping is probably the least weird," I hesitantly exined. Though telling Mio ''a lot of kami'' didn''t really exin anything either, since there were literally millions of them. "Hm. So the wife is fuming about her missing husband. Do you know why Amaterasu put Utako on that lonely mountain?" Raijin leaned forward and pieces of the fruit slipped messily from his jaws. We shook our heads. "What do you know about soul coins?" Mutoh asked, procuring a small silver coin with the etchings of the sun and its pointy rays. "Only that it''s currency in Takamagahara," I said. The priest nodded. "Soul coins are currency, yes, but they are also the lifeblood of Takamagahara. The fruits that grow around the ind, the fish in the sea which surrounds the city, for the sky, sun, and moon to stay afloat, what keeps the torii gates functioning and the prisons sealed¡ª Everything. Without them, our paradise will fall to ruin, and it has during many periods of time when humanity begins tock in happiness. That is chief among reasons why kami like Utako y such a vital role. His presence there provides humanity in that area good fortune and will in turn produce quality souls to flow into heaven." "And chances are, during Utako''s brief stay with you, all the fortune that was supposed to be disseminated into many people only went to you," Raijin added. So that was why Amaterasu was so insistent on returning Uta to the shrine. She was right after all. I had no idea¡­ absolutely zero about what the gods have to go through. What I was trying to do could have brought chaos to Takamagahara. So what did I even want? To greedily keep Uta for my selfish sexual pleasure when I could already have whoever I wanted? If Amaterasu was right, then what did that make my parents? Was it just something I couldn''t see because I was being selfish and naive? "Hm? Leaving already?" Raijin asked as I turned to leave. "Yeah¡­ I was just in over my head this whole time and didn''t even realize it." I sighed. "Hahh? You''re pussying out?" Mio flew ahead to stand in my way, wearing a frown on her face. "You heard Raijin and Mutoh. This is beyond all of us. If we start meddling, we''re just going to ruin heaven for the kami, yokai, and humanity. I''m¡ª" "If we''re getting outta dodge, fine with me. We go back to the cum hydrant, have a grand old time, and forget this all happened. I can forget, but can you? When youy in bed tonight, will you be able to go to sleep saying you tried?" she asked. My answer was no. I get it. I saw myself and my parents in Uta''s rtionship to Amaterasu. I wanted to selfishly exert my experience on him, thinking I could rebel against my parents through him. But somewhere along the way, I did start liking Uta because he made me happy, and I wanted to make up for the affection he was deprived of. Mio cast her gaze on Raijin. "Hey, drunkie. If we''re able to visit you, that means we''re able to visit Uta, right?" "Yes, you can. But¡ª" "Really?" I spun around. "Unfortunately," Mutoh hesitantly began. "Amaterasu has ced a seal on his shrine. You will be able to speak with Utako, but entering is impossible." Amaterasu¡­ That was like putting a lock on your own child''s room from the outside. How much of Uta''s life did she n to control? "Tell you what. You both were kind enough to wet my whistle. Now I''d like some entertainment. Be my champions at the Arena of the Sun and triumph over a battle. In return, I shall grant you a charm that willpel the tengu to look the other way. You will be free to roam Takamagahara as you please and at least visit Utako whenever you like," Raijin offered. "Are you about to have us go through some sort of tournament arc?" Mio beamed. "And where did you learn something like that?" I asked. "I started hanging out with that otaku you were chumming up with. He''s been letting me borrow a lot of manga to read in exchange for some of your pictures." She puffed up her chest in pride. "Why are you still using my pictures like that?!" "Ahem!" Raijin cleared his throat. "You will not go through a tournament. Only a single battle," Mutoh said. Mio threw her arms in the air, seemingly dejected that we weren''t going to have a big fight. "Fiiiinne. Just need us to win, right?" Mio asked, much less excited and her disappointment palpable. "Correct. You will be fighting here." Raijin snapped his finger, unleashing a thundering boom within the shrine. A small storm manifested above our heads that spun like a whirlpool. It began to shrink in size and lower itself to the ground until it was between Raijin''s man-spreaded legs. The dark clouds soon lightened and cleared up, revealing a birds'' eye view of a rectangr arena. There was a battle going on down there between yokai, and what appeared to be thousands upon thousands of spectators watching from the seating area. Their cheers were so loud, Mio and I could hear their roaring shouts from here. Arge oni with a metal club was chasing after a yuki-onna, but she encased his legs in a block of ice. Unable to move, he was left to the yokai woman''s mercy, who then froze the rest of him. The oni fell to the ground with a thud, and had to be carried off by spirits to be taken care of. "Kami recruits contestants to duke it out with the promise of anything from blessings, soul coins, a home in the city, you name it. In return, we derive entertainment and bragging rights. That and a little lucrative something-something from the losing kami, if you know what I mean," Raijin exined, rubbing two fingers together. "This sounds too good to be true. What happens if the contestants lose?" I asked. "Since contestants represent a kami, losing will reflect badly on us. A curse is typically what entails, but that depends on how humiliating the loss is." He guffawed. However, Mio and I weren''tughing. Getting cursed by a god was noughing matter. After all, the dark elves in Elza went to desperate lengths in an attempt to lift a curse. We were already here though and backing out achieved nothing. I also didn''t want to shirk the short pep talk Mio gave me. She cared that I cared. That was the only reason she was here when none of this had anything to do with her. At the corner of my eyes, I caught Mio staring. "Doesn''t matter who we fight. They ain''t got jack on us." Mio shed a grin and offered a reassuring wink. "Then we''ll fight in your name, Raijin. When do we start?" I nodded. "You begin now." Mutoh pulled out a giant fan from his sleeve that took both hands to hold, snapped it open, and sent a gust of wind in our direction. It was like Mio and I were thrown into a wind tunnel. Both of us were lifted into the air, and no amount of pping our wings could control flight. Raijin kicked forward the cloud that was showing the arena, and the wind was beginning to suck us into it. "Holy shit! This is some cool ass magic!" Mio yelled, all smiles as her hair fluttered like crazy. "Wait!" I shouted to Raijin and Mutoh. "H-How does time work in this world? Will we be able to go back home at the right time after this?" "Worry not. Takamagahara and its inhabitants exist outside the spectrum of time, but your souls are anchored to whatever period you came from. When you leave, you will return to your own world where it was left. Until then, I think you two should focus more on the battle ahead. Give me a good show down there!" Raijin eximed. The instant we were sucked in, we were thrown into the dirt of a dimly lit corridor. Our sudden entrance drew the attention of the oni who we saw doing battle earlier, his upper body had been thawed and only his legs were still frozen, currently being worked on by onibi. The tiny, ghostly lights were simr to wisps, born of human and animal corpses, and were said to be malevolent creatures, but seeing their mes flicker and tremble from us having startled them was sort of cute. "Sorry about that!" I said. The walls of the corridor were made of red sandstone. At one end was a giant iron door, and on the other was an opening, beyond which the murmur of crowds were plenty and raucous. We made our way towards the entrance, and with each step, the cheers grew louder until they were no longer muffled from being inside the tunnel. I wasn''t prepared for just how massive the rectangr arena was, because looking at it through Raijin''s storm didn''t do it justice. The walls towered as high as a four-story building before it was finally on the level of spectators, and the ring was several timesrger than a football or ser field. I imagined it wasn''t just yokai that fought here, but also kami, and that''s why it was so big. Emerging from the other end were two yokai, a kudan and ushi-onna. Between us was a t field of dirt, trampled upon by god knows how many beings over the millennia. "Come to think of it, we haven''t fought together in a long ass time," Mio said, stretching her arms. "Last time you were caught by Sarena," I teasingly reminded her. "Don''t remind me¡­ I live in ecstacy knowing that bitch is spending the rest of her long life as a sex ve to futa dark elves," she glowered. Hopefully we would get to spend the rest of our long lives together. Before us was a kudan, a yokai with the body of a bull and the face of a human man. What they represented changed depending on who you ask. Their mostmon interpretation was that they were spirits which could prophesize future events and were a sign of good luck. The ushi-onna, on the other hand, was a yokai and possibly the closest thing to what our world calls a minotaur. She had the body of a human woman dressed in a kimono, but had the head of a cow. In each of her hands was a heavy battle-axe, ready to cut us down if we weren''t careful. "I¡­ don''t think this battle guarantees our safety," I warned. "Not a problem for me!" Mio grinned. "We''ll creampie and fuck ''em good!" "At the southern end, representing Lord Raijin, are two new faces to the scene¡ª give it up for Saeko and Mio!" the announcer''s echoing voice shouted our names with such passion that even I was itching to fight. "At the north, representing the Laughing God Ebisu, Makoto and Nanami!" A loud gong boomed, and many tengu surrounded the edge to create a barrier that encapsted the arena. Our first twobatants wasted no time in charging at us. The kudan, Makoto, stampeded with the force of a raging bull. Mio and I dove out of the way, but I was the one the ushi-onna went after. Namami''s axes swung hard and for the kill, but I was able to fly out of her reach and rain fiery spells down on her. However, the ushi-onna proved more durable than I thought. She leapt from the smoking cloud and grabbed my ankle, pulling me back to the ground and chucking me across the arena. "Shiiit! This fuckface is tough!" Mio growled, digging her heels into the dirt as she locked horns with the kudan. I instinctively tried to summon the de of the First Temptress and remembered that it no longer belonged to me when nothing appeared. Mio lost the battle of strength against the kudan and was thrown clear across the arena,nding next to me. The two yokai were really strong. If we lost, Raijin was going to curse us, and I wouldn''t get any closer to Uta. "Mio, you thinking what I''m thinking?" I asked. "Doing what we do best?" Mio smirked. We were subi, so we should fight like subi. With any luck, yokai should be just as susceptible as any living being with a libido. The two fighters regrouped and made another charge at us, but we stood our ground and strengthened our auras. While Mio charmed the kudan, I charmed the ushi-onna. Both of them grinded to a halt only several feet away, confusing the crowds and the announcer. "Alright. Let''s have you two put on a show." I snapped my fingers, ordering the ushi-onna to strip off her kimono. She really waspletely human below the neck. Even for a yokai, she had genitals like breasts and a vagina. Seeing one of the contestant get naked impassioned the crowds, even more so when wepelled the kudan and ushi-onna to start having sex. They were really going at it, too. The woman was on all fours, and the kudan fucked her like a wild animal, mating as though in heat. "I''m cumming! Oh, I''m cumming so hard from your bull cock!" the ushi-onna cried, eyes rolling to the back of her head. "Heh. Guess that answered one of my burning questions!" Mio cackled. The opposing contestants mooed loudly as they climaxed together. The kudan unleashed a load of cum into the ushi-onni''s pussy, so much that her belly inted a little. Thoroughly exhausted and without any energy left to fight, they fell to the ground, delirious and twitching. "The winners are Saeko and Mio! Raijin sure picked the right contestants this time around, folks! What a spicy show they put on!" the announcer dered, sending the crowds into a frenzy. Basking in the famested only a few seconds. A storm whirled beneath our feet again, opening a whole back to Raijin''s shrine. We caught sight of more arena contestantsing out of each entrance again before being swallowed, then spat out to the howlingughter of the kami than cheers from a crowd. "Haha! Compelling two contestants to have sex in the middle of battle! That''s a first for Takamagahara! Very good, very good. It will make for another great memory to recall whenever I drink," Raijin said, lifting the cask to his lips. "We did as you asked and won. Time for your end of the bargain," I reminded him. "I haven''t. Mutoh?" He gestured to the priest. Mutoh opened a small jewelry box, but it contained two colorful charms like ones that could be bought from a store or at a shrine. People often gave these as presents for good luck and fortune around exam-taking times. "These will put a protective ward on you, not to repel tengu, but to let them know you are a personal guest of Lord Raijin. The tengu will no longer bother you, but please do not try to cause trouble in Takamagahara. Being a guest won''t shield you if you break thews or disrupt the peace," Mutoh exined, helping to tie each one to our right wrists. "Before I send you two off, where did youe from?" Raijin asked. "I understand you came through a shrine in Japan, but what world originally?" "That''s where Saeko came from, but I was from Elza. Cool ce, lots of magic, and hot elves to bang," Mio absentmindedly said, more interested in the pretty charm than a conversation with the kami. "Elza¡­" he repeated curiously. "Do you know Elza?" I asked. Raijin didn''t answer, instead he created another storm to open a faraway shrine off the ind of Takamagahara. Mio and I were transported in front of anotherrge shrine simr to that of Raijin''s, but this one was more¡­ off-putting. It wasn''t just because there was no one here, but also because it was dead quiet. The only sounds were the swaying foliage. The bushes and cherry blossoms in the courtyard surrounded the building. A stone walkway led us to the doors, where gargantuan shimenawa, thick ropes that were meant to ward off evil or purify sacred grounds, tied around like a barricade on the shrine. "Swank ce, huh." Mio whistled. Wasn''t Uta supposed to be a lesser kami? I had no idea he lived in such arge shrine. Not to mention, it was so far away from the main city. A chill ran up both of our spines as we walked up to the entrance. "You feel that?" I asked. "This is definitely weird," Mio said, cing a hand on the rope. "There''s demonic energy on this, I just know it." "Like¡­ evil yokai energy?" She shook her head. "Like demon lord from my world energy. Maybe it''s just my imagination?" That should be impossible. Takamagahara was and for Japanese kami and yokai, but beings from another world like Elza. However, Mio had no reason to lie. When I concentrated on it, there was in fact some sort of divine barrier on it. That must be Amaterasu''s seal that Raijin was talking about. But delving deeper, I sensed what I could only describe was a splinter. Like if I prodded it enough with my own magic, it would break the seal. "Uta! Are you in there?" I shouted, pressing my hands and face to the door. "I''m here!" a voice called back. "Damn!" Mio gasped since it was her first time hearing his voice. "Feels like deja vu whenever I visit Yumi!" "I''m scared¡­ I don''t like it here¡­ please help me out," Uta pleaded. I wanted to see Uta one more time. Tell him that everything would be alright, and he didn''t have to be afraid. He sounded so hurt inside. Maybe I could break him out. Reaching through the seal with my subus aura, I touched the splinter and put force on it. To my surprise, it was much more brittle than it felt. Just a little more¡­ "Saeko, what are you doing?" Mio asked, her panic growing. "You''re not seriously¡ª" The sound of ss shattering caused both of us to flinch. Even though there was no ss anywhere, the space splintered and cracked until it bursted. A frightening presence enveloped the tiny ind and shrine, and something shredded the shimenawa before our eyes. Pieces of the rope fell to the ground and the door creaked open. A dark and insidious shadow crept across the ground like hands pulling a nket. The trees and bushes began to wither. Within the shrine, there was no one. Not Uta, no kami, not even furniture. Only many scratch marks all over the walls, ceiling, and floor that sent shivers through me. Two, long furry tails that were orange in color and white at the tips, fired out from within the shrine to grab ahold of mine and Mio''s throat, lifting us off the ground. "My, that fat kami took centuries longer than he should," Uta''s voice reached my ears, but the entity that walked out of the shrine wasn''t him. It was a fox woman, dressed in a disheveled state in her red and white kimono. Half her bust was showing since the sleeves were part way down her arms. She wore a white kitsune mask on the side of her face with red markings. Beautiful flowers, jewelry, and bead ornaments adorned her deep orange hair. As the woman emerged, I saw now that she had nine tails, two of which were holding us. In one hand, she held a long pipe and in the other was a white fan. "Ufufu~ Do I have you darlings to thank for releasing me?" She smiled. "Bitch¡­ let go¡­" Mio snarled. We concentrated our auras into trying to charm the yokai, but it didn''t work. She was unaffected. "Oh, you two are subus!" Her voice slowly morphed from Uta''s to a more mature and feminine tone. "I''m sorry, darlings. That won''t work on me. You see, I invented maniption. Beauty and charm are my weapons." "W-Who are you?" I stammered. The question brought an even wider smile to her face. "I am the fox of ill-omens. The master of disguises. She who has wrought cmities across all of Asia and toppled dynasties. Speak my name, child. Answer your own question. Who am I?" she asked. Realization struck harder than anything that ever hit until now. We screwed up. Big time. I just released one of the greatest evils of folklore. "You''re¡­ Tamamo no Mae." I gulped. Chapter 142 – Succubus & Yokai Chapter 142 ¨C Subus & Yokai Tamamo no Mae let us down and patted us on the head. A wicked smile, one that was filled with so much malice that shook me to my core, shed across her face. I hadn''t seen a look like that since Beatrice, but even she didn''tpare to this¡­ terror. The nine-tailed fox yokai stood a towering eight feet at the tip of her ears. A powerful aura, much like my own, sted me like I''d just open the door of a preheated oven. She threw both arms out to her sides, then breathed in so deeply that it sucked the oxygen right from my lungs. It wasn''t until she walked past us was I able to breathe again. However¡­ "Hey! Fox-face, where the hell is Uta?" Mio shouted to her back. When Tamamo nced over her shoulder to us, an invisible force brought us both to our knees. "Uta? I haven''t the faintest idea. All I did was draw from your memories who you wanted to hear from the most. Thank you for that, by the way. For freeing me, I shall forgive your ill-mannered tone. Do not speak to me that way again," Tamamo warned before vanishing in a puff of smoke. The sunny skies of Takamagahara seemed to be a shade dimmer. Instead of just the bright blue horizon, there was now an enormous moon and night slowly vying for territory. "What¡­ have you done?" We traded a scary yokai for an angry goddess. Mio and I were able to move again, but we were met with an army of tengu and Amaterasu. The goddess faced the open shrine and shredded rope, her fists clenched, eyes twitching, and shaking all over in anger. "Arrest them!" Amaterasu ordered the tengu, who quickly moved in to force us to the ground with mancatcher rods. "Wait, Raijin told us this was Uta''s shrine! He''s the one that lied to us! H-He even gave us this charm!" I raised my right wrist which the charm was tied on like a bracelet and Mio did the same. Amaterasu grabbed my arm to inspect it, then ripped it from my wrist to burn it into ashes. "Not only did you release an unspeakable cmity back to Earth, but you also seek to frame my own brother with some petty, mortal-made charm?" Amaterasu wreathed herself in an intense fire that even the tengu backed away. "Fake¡­? Wait¡ª Did you say Earth?" I asked. "Tamamo no Mae is a yokai more dangerous than the worst of your kind, subus. She brings misfortune with every step and disaster from a mere breath. Because of your misguided actions, both Takamagahara and Japan may fall to ruin." She waved a hand to shut the shrine doors and rose into the sky. Amaterasu''s eyes were fixed at the approaching night, and the strain on her face was apparent. While I expected her to be more furious at us¡ª and she certainly was¡ª it felt as though her concerns were elsewhere and more distant. Did it have something to do with night? An itching sensation at the back of my mind was telling me I should know. It was at the tip of my tongue, but I''m at a loss. That wasn''t important right now. Everyone back home was in danger. If mine and Mio''s powers didn''t work on Tamamo no Mae, then the other subi wouldn''t be able to face her either. This was shaping up to be a huge mess, and Amaterasu didn''t believe us one bit. That Raijin¡­ did he really trick us this entire time? What the hell did he have to gain for Tamamo being released? "I-I didn''t know Tamamo no Mae was inside. I swear it was Uta''s voice I heard! If¡­ If there''s anything I can do to help make this right, please tell me!" I pleaded to her. "There is nothing you can do." Amaterasu scoffed. "I should throw both of you into prison for an eternity for what you have done. However, I believe a more fitting punishment awaits in your soon-to-be ruined world." "Wait just a damn second! Whatever that seal you had on this ce got the stank of demon magic on it, and I wanna know why!" Mio demanded. "How should I know? It was your kind that tampered with it," she said. One of the tengu threw a paper talisman to the ground next to faces. From it, two lines of light fired out from the sides to envelope us. The next thing we knew, we tumbled into a stonentern in Fukuo Shrine back in Japan. Amaterasu had sent us back. I ran to Kon''s shrine and rapped my knuckles incessantly on the door. "Hey, Kon! Open up!" "Go away! I''m not opening this door under any circumstances!" Kon shouted from within. "Come on, foxy-boy. I''ll give you one of those footjobs you love so much," Mio offered. A pause of silence either meant he was seriously considering it or decided to outright ignore us. "Tempting¡­ but I rather not risk it. I already heard what happened because of Takamagahara sounding the rm. Tamamo no Mae is out there in your world, which means I''m safer here," he said. Both of us tried to get him toe out or at least talk to us some more, but all we got in return was silence after that. All I wanted to do was give Uta his freedom, but now¡­ A cold droplet of rain fell onto my cheek, followed by a shower that was quickly worsening into a storm. The kimonos that Yuzuki gave us were getting soaked. Since Kon wasn''t going to be of any help, we headed straight home. "Oh, what happened to you two? And why are you dressed in kimonos at a time like this?" Hatsumi asked as we came in. "Ah¡­ Kaede wanted us to model some of her kimonos, then it started raining so we rushed home!" I hastily exined. Of course, it was a lie. I wasn''t going to tell Hatsumi that I let loose a dangerous yokai into the world. "Well, it''s a good thing you two came back early. The news just broadcasted a severe weather alert. I hope it passes soon." She sighed at the darkening skies before shutting the door. Later that night, I had a hard time falling asleep. Sex was usually on my mind, but not tonight. That was how bad it was. I thought about going over to Kana''s, hoping he could take my mind off things until Mio entered my room. She was dressed in a long t-shirt that went down to her knees. Nothing about the look in her eyes told me she was here for the usual. "Couldn''t sleep?" I asked the obvious as Mio slipped into my bed. "Been getting some bad vibes ever sinceing back, and I don''t like it one bit. I can''t help but feel responsible." Mio pursed her lips. "You shouldn''t¡­ I''m the one who broke the seal." "There''s a good chance Beatrice and the demon lord were behind the tampering." She sighed. That was quite the usation, but also the only one that made sense. However, neither of them were in this world anymore. Hopefully, both of them were gone for good. If Mio was sure that they were the cause, then it must have happened some time ago. "What makes you think that?" I asked. "I told you before that the subi race wasn''t native to Elza, right? They were actually brought in from another world by the demon lord to serve in his army. I''m part of the first generation of Elza-born ss. From what little I understand, the demon lord was able to traverse through worlds. You following what I''m saying?" Mio asked. "The demon lord must have stumbled into Earth and Takamagahara when searching for more allies. Then¡­ they were trying to form an alliance with Tamamo?" I wondered aloud. However, neither Beatrice or the demon lord should have known about the powerful yokai. They had to have gotten help from a kami that was helping them, and right now, the only culprit I could think of was that bastard Raijin. "What''d that bitch call herself again? Master of disguises or some shit. If she can dress up and change her voice into anyone, there''s no way we can find her," Mio said. "There''s one way. Her aura," I reminded her. "We have subus spread out over Japan, it shouldn''t be too hard to sense something as powerful as that. The problem is how to fight her, because we couldn''t do anything at the time." "If my shitty sis had anything to do with this, Hana might know more. As the eldest among us, she used to be close with Bea until they had a falling out. We should talk to her tomorrow," she suggested. After having decided our n of action, we tried to go to sleep. Guilt wracked my mind through the night until Mio used magic to put me to sleep. We were getting ready to go to school in the morning when Hatsumi brought out ponchos instead of umbres because of the weather. The rain hadn''t let up. In fact, it got worse through the night. Imagine my surprise when I woke up and thought it was still night. "Hmmm¡­ It''s been a while since I wore a rain poncho. It feels weird wearing one in the middle of winter when all I used to need was an umbre," I bemoaned the tacky article of outerwear. "Kahahaha! You look like you''re wearing a trash bag! Holy shit, my stomach¡­ It''s too funny¡­" Mio cackled so hard she was shaking. I threw a second rain poncho right into Mio''s face to shut her up. "You''re going to lose an umbre, bringing one out there in this storm." I sighed. Hatsumi poked her head into the foyer from the living room and said, "Be careful going to school, okay?" We followed her back into the living room after she gestured us in. The news on TV was broadcasting severe flood warnings along the levees and bodies of water. Although Tsukiji was on the coast, we lived far enough in the city not to worry about the tides. The many artificial riverbanks that run along the city helped with that, but too much rainfall might be bad. "Am I putting this on right?" Mio''s question came muffled. Hatsumi and I turned to see that she had worn it backwards, and the hood was covering her face. After my sister helped put it on properly for her, she sent us off with a bento and urged us to be careful another three more times until we left. The rain really wasing down hard. Heavy showers mixing in with the leftover snow created slush along the sidewalk and roads. A pretty dangerousbination when you weren''t sure which areas had a thinyer of ice underneath the water. Just as I think that¡ª "Whoa!" As we walked along the sidewalk, my feet slipped right out from underneath me. Mio caught me just in time, so I didn''t fall onto my ass. "Geez. You think it''s really that Tamamo bitch causing all this?" Mio asked. "Has to be. The forecast this entire month was sunny and frigid cold, no rain. Then the instant Tamamo escapes and everything changes. I just hope this is the extent of it. If anything worse happens, I¡ª" "Help! Someone fell into the river!" Our attention was drawn to the cries of a group of girls. They were staring at someone who had fallen into the river. The person''s head bobbed up and down, barely on the surface and iling both hands for help. I slid down the grassy bank while letting down my poncho and schoolbag, then dove into the water. The current was strong, but swimming along it with my subus strength easily allowed me to catch up. When I lifted the student up just as she submerged, I was surprised to see who it was. "Kaede?!" Mio was waiting further down by the edge of the bank. I handed Kaede to her first, then climbed up on my own. The budding doujin artist coughed up water as soon as she was back onnd. "What happened? Did you fall into the water?" I asked her. "No¡­" Kaede shook her head and looked to be on the verge of crying. "I slipped earlier and dropped my bag¡­" "Damn, girl. You jumped into the water for a schoolbag?" Mio asked, identally setting Kaede off. "The entire volume 3 of my manga manuscript was in there!" she cried, the pain in her voice startled me and Mio into silence. "I¡­ I was bringing it to school to get it printed in theputer room, but now¡­" The misfortunes were beginning. No, chances were it had been going on sincest night, and I was only now seeing it happen to the people I knew. "Mio, make sure Kaede gets to school safely. I''ll catch up." I threw my poncho over her and started following the river''s current. "Wait, you''re not seriously going to¡ª Everything will be all wet and smudged up anyway. It''s okay! I''ll start over. You don''t have to risk yourself in the water!" Kaede shouted to my back. "Don''t worry, I''m a pretty good swimmer. And after reading the first two volumes you gave us, I''m dying to know what happens next." I smiled, then took off running before she could plead for me to stop. When no one was watching, I casted invisibility on myself so that I could fly and catch up to find Kaede''s bag. It had gone pretty far, but I managed to find it partially submerged against a drain gate. Everything inside was soaked. The manuscript was actually an entire drawing book, and the pages had be wet enough to stick together. Much of the drawings were smudged like Kaede said. It wasn''t salvageable, but she could at least use it as a frame of reference once it dries. I arrived at schoolte and sopping wet. "Ah-choo! Guh¡­ I better not catch a cold¡­" Thankfully, no one was around. I used magic to wick away most of the water, then dried myself with magical heat. As I headed upstairs to the floor of my ss, my stomach growled in protest of having not sexually feasted in a while. "Hey, you should be in ss!" A male teacher called out to me from down the hall. "Perfect timing," I said. I charmed the teacher into having sex with me in a bathroom stall. While he pounded into me doggystyle, I checked my phone to get a better grasp of what''s going on on social media. A lot of people wereining about having a shittier day than usual. "Whew. I needed that," he said after cumming inside me. "After burning my shirt with an iron and spilling coffee on myptop, I thought things would get worse. Getting to have sex with a student just made my day!" "d I could be of service~" I pulled my skirt up. When I got to ss, my homeroom teacher let me off the hook with a warning for beingte. Kaede was thankful to have her bag back and apologized profusely that I went out of the way to help her. If it wasn''t for the misfortune going around, that wouldn''t have happened to her. It was only right that I took responsibility for it. At the start of lunch, Mio and I were getting up to meet with Hana in the infirmary when we found Kana hanging by the hallway, holding his phone. "What''s got you down in the dumps?" Mio asked as we walked up to him. "My tutor just got into a car ident. Had to cancel all our sessions this month. Talk about crappy timing since I needed his help with entrance exams." Kana sighed. "Oh, right. We have those¡­ Can''t you find a new tutor?" I asked. "I can, but he''s got a good track record of students getting high grades. I''ll just have to find a new tutor and ramp up my studies. Anyway, where are you two headed?" He put his phone away and, after taking a good look at both of us, already suspected something was up. Mio and I traded nces, unsure if now was the best time to tell Kana. Sensing our hesitation, he left it at that and urged us to get going to do what we needed to do. "We''ll tell youter¡­ Just watch your feet when you walk home," I cautioned, but Kana snatched my hand as I was about to leave. "Same for you two. Somehow, you''re always getting into trouble. Try not to shoulder too much, alright? If you need help, you can alwayse to me." He smiled. I looked up and down the hallway to make sure we were the only ones around, then gave Kana a kiss. His words always put me at ease. It''s been this way since we met way back when. "Me, too! Me, too!" Mio shoved me against the window for a smooch. "Guys, please¡­ save that for after school or someone will see!" Kana warned, shooing us off. Hana was waiting in the infirmary with Yumi and Shayle when we arrived. We gave them the short of what transpired in Takamagahara, and a shadow fell across their expressions. "You two are right to believe Beatrice and the demon lord had something to do with it," Yumi said, her eyes wide open after hearing the story. "What do you guys know about the demonsing to Japan during your war?" I asked. "We were losing," Shayle began. "Dark elves and subi, the demon forces¡­ our mightbined couldn''t defeat the allied might of the Everlight''s armies, especially not with so many beastkins constantlyunching sneak attacks on us. The demon lord grew reclusive towards theter stages of the war. Now we know why." "Hana? You and Bea used to strategize a lot. Anything you wanna add?" Mio brought Hana into the conversation since she had been listening quietly this entire time. It wasn''t like the pink-haired helion to be silent or brooding. Maybe it lent to how serious the situation was. "It''s true. Beatrice and our big bad boss were desperate for allies when they failed to convince the beastkin''s chieftain to join us. The truth is, the idea to go to Earth¡­ was my suggestion," Hana confessed, hanging her head in shame. "You?" I gasped. "Well, shit. That exins how you were familiar with Earth from the start," Mio said. "Yeah¡­ I''d already been here a few times and knew about super duper strong monsters your people call yokai. When I brought it up to Bea, she thought it was a great idea. We hatched a n, snuck into Takamagahara, and tried to bargain with Tamamo," she exined further. "But what happened?" Shayle asked. "Why didn''t you bring back allies to help us win the war?" "Beatrice got scared. We learned real quick that the thing we were about to release was batshit evil and decided not to go through with it," Hana said. Batshit evil? Bad enough that Beatrice and the demon lord wanted nothing to do with her? "One more question: did a kami named Raijin help you guys get into Takamagahara?" I looked Hana in the eyes and received a confused stare. "Hmm¡­ Definitely not a god. Think he was another yokai. His name was Mu¡­ Mu¡­" "Mutoh?" Mio and I uttered at once. "That''s the one!" Hana eximed. We had more questions than answers now. Was Raijin in on it? Was he not? No way would the priest go against his own kami¡­ would he? "Saeko, if there''s anything I can do to make up for this, please let me help!" she insisted. "Thanks, Hana. Unfortunately, there''s not a lot we can do. For now, we need to mobilize every subus to be on the search for Tamamo. Finding and subjugating her should be at the top of our priority," I said. Yumi, Hana, and Shayle brought Selene in and would start making calls to subi living in other cities to be on the lookout. Misfortune was a spectrum. Inconveniences were the least dangerous, but someone with the worst luck could find themselves getting hurt or worse. If Mio and I hadn''te across Kaede when we did, she might have drowned. We had to nip Tamamo in the bud before things got worse. However, after searching for half the day once school was over and getting nowhere, all I was doing was tiring myself out. "We ain''t getting anywhere like this. Best we turn in and start again tomorrow," Mio said. "Just one more time around the city. Tamamo''s got to be here somewhere." I squinted across the skyline, wondering where she was. As I was about to fly off, Mio grabbed me by the arm. "Even if we do find her, it won''t do us any good being so exhausted. C''mon, we''ll spend the night at Kana''s and fill up. Let the others keep searching," she implored. It didn''t seem fair that I should ck while the other subi were still looking. Regardless, Mio was right. My sexual energy was running dry. Even if we discovered Tamamo, we wouldn''t be able to fight her. I dropped Kana a text that we wereing over, but he didn''t respond. Mio chalked it up to him being in the bathroom or too deep in studying, which ording to her, was all the more reason we drop by to spice his night up. As we flew through the storm to get to his house, eager for a night-long threesome, the lights in the neighborhoods below began to flicker. A ck out hit the city, knocking off the lights in homes and on the streets. Cars screeched to a halt at traffic stops, people in their homes groaned at their luck, and night owls threw their hands in the air because the streemps had gone out. Kana''s house was no exception and was pitch dark just like every other house in the area. We flew up to the second floor window of his room and knocked. "Kana?" I quietly called. There was no answer. "Hey, the door isn''t locked!" Mio said from below. Weird. Kana wouldn''t leave the front door unlocked like this. "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet you two again so soon," my own voice said from inside the house. I threw open the door. Sitting on the couch inside and drinking from a cup that smelled of coffee was¡­ me, in my human form. "What the¡­" Mio flicked her gaze between the two of us. "I mean, I''m down to have a threesome with two Saekos, but something ain''t right here." "That''s not me! It''s Tamamo disguised as me!" I eximed. "Haha! Good catch. When I searched your memories, I found that you were fond of this boy in particr. He was very sweet and amodating." Tamamo smirked, transforming back into her humanoid kitsune form. "Paws off our cum hydrant!" Mio growled. "What did you do to Kana?" I returned to my subus form to face her. "I needed a willing body," the yokai began. "The boy, how selfless and endearing, was willing to do whatever I¡ª Sorry, not me. Whatever you wanted. So I fibbed a little white lie, pleading with him for help that only he could offer." A figure emerged from the darkness behind the couch was another figure. He had Kana''s face and height, but a much deeper and hoarse voice that didn''t belong to him. Two sharp horns protruded from his forehead like the oni from Takamagahara. "Kana¡­?" my voice cracked, saying his name. "You will be disappointed to learn that Kana isn''t here right now, at least not entirely. For the time being, I shall possess this body. It is quite sprigh and young, unlike my old one. You havee to make love with this boy, yes? How about allowing me, Shuten Doji, to partake in his ce instead?" The possessed body of my childhood friend snickered. Chapter 143 – My Identity Chapter 143 ¨C My Identity "Let him go!" Enraged, I flew inside to attack Tamamo, but Kana appeared between us and stopped me in my tracks. My fist was only an inch away from his face. "Well, would you look at that? Can''t attack your own dear friend, can you? But I can." Shuten Doji, in Kana''s body, buried a punch into my stomach, sending me crashing back out the door and into Mio. We tumbled into the streets,nding against the side of the wall on the other side of the road. Cold rain showered over us, and the boom of thunder echoed in the distance. No way was Kana ever that strong. The yokai named Shuten must have granted him that strength. My mind was racing from trying to figure out what to do. My own problems had involved someone I cared about and got Kana possessed by a demon yokai. Two evil yokai now walked Japan, and it was all my fault. I couldn''t fight him even if I tried, too scared that I might somehow hurt him. Both Shuten and Tamamo waltzed out Kana''s house with a smug look of triumph. Mio stood up to face them, fists clenched and trembling. A shadow had fallen across her face as she, too, became infuriated by Kana''s possession. "The only ones who get to control Kana are us! You better let our boyfriend go, or I''m gonna give you two a walloping you''ll never forget. STarting with you first, fox bitch!" Mio shouted. "Aha! Even with a new, pretty face you still have a tough time with women," Tamamo jokingly said. "Woe is me. I''ll just have to settle on reminiscing with this body''s precious memories instead." Shuten grinned. Mio mmed into Tamamo and rocketed into the sky. However, the yokai unleashed a magic spell that exploded with the intensity of a sonic boom, throwing Mio far across the city. The ripple of airwaves blew debris and discarded newspapers rolling through the streets, and when I looked up, Shuten was right on top of me. He grabbed me by my clothes and pulled me in for a kiss. "Get away from me!" I shoved him off and conjured shackles on his limbs. "Kinky, but I''ve had enough being chained for one lifetime." Shuten tensed his entire body, and he was somehow able to shatter the restraints. Arge, metal club with spikes all along the shaft appeared in his hands. One swing sent me flying straight up and seeing stars. The battle continued in the air, but it was obvious Mio and I were getting overwhelmed by both yokai. Our magic had little effect on them. Our advantage as subi of charming them wasn''t working like it did on the others in Takamagahara. The longer we were fighting up here, the more we risked being seen. "Mio, we have to find help!" I said in panic, seeing as we were injured and the other two were less so. Our sexual energy was running low. We hadn''t had a chance to recharge in a while. Tonight was supposed to be that day, but we found Kana taken from us instead. "Retreat? Fuck that! They got Kana, you know? Don''t you care?!" Mio gritted her teeth and despite how wounded she was, still had the urge to fight. "Of course, I care! But we''re going to lose at this rate¡­ and¡­" I looked in Shuten''s direction, and it was Kana I saw. It didn''t take a genius to know we had been pulling our punches because of that. To make things worse, people were beginning toe out of their homes to investigate themotion we''ve caused. "Oh? Are you two so fearful of people finding out what you are? A great misfortune¡ª so delicious that I can taste it already¡ª awaits if your true selves are revealed! I can''t wait. I can''t wait!" Tamamo smirked and transformed into Beatrice. Mio gasped, then bared her teeth at Tamamo''s audacity. "You slimy bitch¡­ I''m gonna stuff all nine of your tails into your ass!" Mio snarled, jumping in to fight them again. This time, however, they weren''t interested in fighting. Shuten and Tamamo were on the run, headed straight into the city. "We have to go after them!" I shouted. We gave chase as the two made a beeline into the busiest part of Tsukiji City. Those two were serious. They had every intention of exposing us to the world. If that happened, just simply denying it wouldn''t work. It would take more than charming everyone to fix it. "We''re not going to make it!" Mio warned. "Damn it, damn it¡­" I put my all into it and tackled Tamamo, but in the ensuing hit, we crashed down and fell into the terminal of a train station. Our fall left cracks in the ground from the impact. My head was spinning, and when I opened my eyes, the bright lights of the train station shone down on me. The beeping sound of card readers and low hum of the moving esctors had never been more clear to my ears. People all around had stopped what they were doing and stared. All at once, they pulled out phones to snap pictures or take videos. "What''s going on?" "Is there a cosy event going on?" "They''re dressed like subus!" Panicked, I shook away the shock and expanded my aura in an attempt to charm them, but my magic was dispelled in an instant. Tamamo, still in Beatrice''s form, grabbed my hand before I could cover my face or run, then lifted me up. "Let go!" "Nu-uh-uh. It''s time to say hello to the cameras!" Tamamo flew up while restraining my arms, eliciting gasps from people who thought we were fake. "Why hello, everyone! Get my good side, will you? Take a close look at these wings. They aren''t fake, and we''re actually flying. That''s because we''re real subus. There are a whole lot more out there, living amongst you. Who knows, maybe you might even know one!" The blood drained from my face, and my mind went nk as the will to resist left me entirely. As I gazed into the camera of someone''s phone, I knew it was over. Tamamo and Shuten had won. A dark energy radiated from the yokai like smoke and fumes which Tamamo breathed in deeply. Her eyes dted and face showed so much bliss. An incredible power began to swell within her. Then a familiar aura bumped against mine. Every human within the immediate vicinity stopped moving and quieted down. "Let go of my little Saeko if you know what''s good for you." Descending from the hole Tamamo and I had made was a furious Hatsumi in her subus form, de of the First Temptress in hand. "Impressive. Last I recalled feeling that sword''s power was when it belonged to this body." Tamamo casted me aside. "We defeated her together. Whoever you are, we''ll do the same." My sister red. "Hatsumi, that''s Tamamo no Mae! She''s seriously strong, and there''s another yokai outside with Mio!" I warned her. "I know. Yumi and Selene filled me in. For now, let''s take this outside." She summoned a ck portal that swallowed me and Tamamo, and as soon as we were spat out high in the sky above the city¡ª "Oraaa! Square up, you stupid cunt!" Hana slugged Tamamo across the face so hard that it knocked the Beatrice appearance out of her. However, before Tamamo was thrown too far, Selene appeared and grabbed ahold of the yokai from behind. She put her in a choke hold with both arms, threatening to snap her neck. "Tamamo, we''re outnumbered here!" Shuten shouted from a ways behind. "You don''t think I know that already?" Tamamo growled. Without giving Shuten a chance to help, Yumi conjured powerful magical bindings to hold him in ce. "Nice horns! Hope they don''t break easily when I score a homerun!" Hana was winding up Shuten''s spiked club. "Don''t hurt him!" Mio and I yelled, stopping Hana from delivering a potentially fatal punch. "Kana''s body is being possessed!" I shouted. "This is Kana?" Hatsumi gasped at his demonic appearance. An explosion went off in the city near the shopping mall. One section of it had gone up in mes and was smoking. The high-pitched sirens of a firetruck red into the night, joined by Tamamo''s cackling. "I''ll show you something tough about." Selene tightened her grip, but it only served to bring about a greaterughter. "Be careful¡­ You never know when bad luck might strike!" Tamamo howled. Lightning struck both Selene and Tamamo, but only thetter came out unscathed. Just as we dove to apprehend her, Shuten broke free from Yumi''s chains, snatched his club from Hana and nailed her into orbit. "Shuten, we have to retreat for now. Without enough misfortune going around, we''re both far too weak," Tamamo muttered. "As much as I''d love to dance, we must bid you farewell. Until next time, darlings." Shuten bowed and backed away into a portal created by Tamamo, both disappearing from sight before we could intercept them. "Kana!" I cried. It was hopeless. They were gone, and there was nothing any of us could do. "Saeko." Hatsumi flew in front of me with an almost scolding demeanor. "I think you owe us an exnation." We descended into Kana''s house where I exined to everyone how it led to this. Obviously, Hatsumi wasn''t happy in the slightest. Traveling to Takamagahara, allowing myself to be fooled into freeing Tamamo no Mae, and incurring Amaterasu''s wrath, I should count myself lucky she dish out divine punishment on me right then and there. Because of it, we were facing a much worse problem. "So¡­ What happened at the station? We should go back and fix that, right?" I asked. "I''ve already sent a group of subus there to do damage control. Unfortunately¡­ A video has already slipped into the inte," Hatsumi said, showing me her phone of a recorded clip quickly going viral. Not only on the inte, but also circting through popr mobile apps. There was no stopping it now. The 20-second video was of Tamamo, in Beatrice''s body, eximing that subus were real. It ends with a close up of her face¡­ and me in my subus form. Naturally, there were people questioning the authenticity of it, but those voices were a drop in the waterpared to the flood of believers. "No way¡­" I sobbed, sinking deeper into the couch. "The jig is up for us," Hana said. "But it doesn''t change that those two cunts are still out there. We gotta stop ''em before they do more harm." Hatsumi nodded in agreement. "Hana''s right. Having people know subi exists is one thing, but it won''t matter if those two demons get their way by bringing disaster to Japan. It also sounds like they be stronger from more people facing misfortune. If we don''t stop them soon, we might not be able to stop them at all." We started looking for clues in Kana''s ce, hoping something might lead us to where the two disappeared to. I went upstairs to check Kana''s room. My attention was drawn to a pinboard in front of his desk. He had pictures filling most of it. There was a picture of us during our three-way date, many of him and me, of him and Mio, but what surprised me the most was that most of the photos of us were when I was still a boy. I didn''t know he still cherished those memories of my past. I knelt down next to his bedside and pulled his pillow up to my face. His lingering scent only brought me to tears instead offort. My best friend¡­ My boyfriend was taken away from me. Mio wasn''t taking it any better either. She had to be restrained by Hana and Yumi from flying off in a rage to look for them. I always thought I''d be the one who could keep a leash on her, but it was really Kana''s calmness that brought out the best of us. For Mio, losing him was like Beatrice snatching everything from her when she was younger. "I''vee to apologize," Selene said from the doorway. "I don''t know how they managed to slip by us the first time, but¡ª" "How did no one know they were in this city?!" I yelled across the room. "I''m terribly sorry. It won''t happen again." She immediately dropped to one knee and cast her gaze to the ground. The terror in her voice brought me back to my senses, and Yumi hade upstairs to check on us. She ced a hand on Selene''s shoulder, then shuffled past to envelop me in both arms. The warmth of her hug calmed me down. "Shh. Your sister already left to expand the search. We will find Kana and bring him back. You have school tomorrow. Leave the rest to us, alright?" Yumi whispered. It wasn''t until I nodded that Yumi let go. Selene got up to leave with her, and they were reced with Mio who came into the room, eyes and nose red from crying. Both of us slept together in Kana''s bed that night. I was surprised at how much Mio teared up and had to be the one doing theforting. Her face was buried in my chest, and I gently stroked her head from the back. The gleam of two rings shined back at me from the moonlight peering past the drapes. The next morning, I was getting ready for school but Mio stayed in bed with the covers pulled over her head. "Mio, we''ve got school in half an hour. You can stay in bed all morning," I said. "I''m not going," Mio mumbled, hugging the pillow tightly. "I want to find Kana, too, butying around isn''t going to do any good¡­" "Well, if you hadn''t broken that seal, he would still be here!" she snapped. The outburst caused me to flinch. I had nothing to say in return because she was right. If I hadn''t been so selfish about finding Uta and just thought for one second, none of this would have happened. "I''ll¡­ make breakfast for you before leaving," I quietly said. I went to the kitchen and opened the fridge to look for something quick to make. Sitting at the back of the fridge was a colorful cake container. I pulled it out, thinking to grab a slice only to find the chocte cake, mints decorating the edge, with pocky and oreos stabbed into it, and subus wings shaped by frosting, was for¡­ me. Happy Neenth Birthday, Saeko! was written on it. That was when I noticed all the packets of empty flour and cooking chocte bags in the trash can. Baking utensils had piled into the sink, and a recipe was attached to the fridge by a ma. I hadn''t noticed any of it when we were looking for clues. "That''s right¡­ My birthday ising up in a few days." I sighed. Kana, that dummy¡­ He was probably thinking about me until the moment Shuten possessed him. I cooked some rolled omelets, rice, and grilled fish for Mio and ced them all inside a tupperware box on the table. Hopeful, I stayed for a few more minutes, but it really didn''t sound like she was going toe down. Not wanting to bete, I took a deep breath at the front door to brace myself and headed for school. Today, everyone had their heads down and staring into their phones. The video of self-proimed subi had swelled to tens of millions of views overnight. A group of high school boys in front of me were talking about how hot the two subus were. Some girls behind me gushed about how pretty the older-looking one was. I also kept my head low but for a very different reason. "Saeko!" Hitomi and Rika were the first to approach me about it at the shoe lockers. "What were you and Mio doingst night?" Rika asked. "You and your subus friends have been so careful until now. Just what the hell happened?" Hitomi pressed me. "A¡­ A lot happened. I don''t suppose people think it''s me in that video?" I hesitantly questioned back. They traded concerned looks. Some students were doing double takes at me and their phones. It couldn''t be more obvious why. The only difference between me and my subus form was a change in hair color, the clothes, and physical features. My face was exactly the same and stered all over the web. Charming them wasn''t going to work. It wouldn''t pass the logic test. They had a picture and me right in front of them after all. All of a sudden, half the kendo team barreled through the door to surround me. Even the student council president couldn''t cuss them away. "Saeko, is this you?!" "It looks just like you!" "Are you really a subus?" They showered me with questions I couldn''t keep up with and only wanted to deny. "It''s probably just a lookalike! Sorry, guys! I have to get to ss," I said, scurrying away to my homeroom. However, in my escape, I ran right into Gouda on the second floor as he wasing down. "H-Hey¡­" I greeted him and tried to sneak by until he grabbed my wrist. "We''re friends, right? Three years in kendo together from the start?" Gouda asked, staring me in the eyes. I was surprised to see a look of fear and trepidation instead of horniness like the other guys have shown me. "Gouda, the bell is going to ring any second now. W-We should get to ss," I warned. "Not until I get some answers. Are you the subus in the video?" he asked. "I don''t know anything about¡ª" "Don''t lie!" he shouted, drawing attention to us from studentsgging to get to ss. "There are gaps in my memories, and I want to know if it''s because of you. If you''re really a subus, that means it was you, wasn''t it? You did something to me? We''re supposed to be friends, but you''ve been mind controlling me?" All this time I''d been using my subus powers on the whim to charm andpel people without thinking of the consequences. Now that it was finally out, the ones I messed with were finally putting a face to what I did to them. "I''m sorry!" I broke free of Gouda''s grasp and made a run for it. Coming to school was a mistake. My life was over. The secret of me being a subus was out atst, and there was nothing to be done about it. As I reached ss, thest bastion of my school life and where I expected fellow ssmates to react the same way, several teachers and principal Murata were outside the door. They were clearly waiting for me. "Saeko," Principal Murata began. "We need you toe to the faculty office. You have a phone call waiting for you." Gulping, I quietly followed them as students peeked out of sses to see what was going on. I felt like some dangerous animal being escorted. One part of me thought about leaving school. The other hoped I still had a chance to convince people I wasn''t a subus. We got to the faculty office and another teacher was waiting by her desk with andline telephone in hand. She extended it to me, pulling taut the coiled cord as she did. Somehow, the air around me had grown so thick that I couldn''t breathe anymore. When I pressed the phone to my ears, I heard only silence on the other end. Until a stern voice sent shivers up my spine and triggered a long-buried, childhood fear within me that made my brain go nk. "Son," the deep, draconian draw of my mom''s voice drilled into my ears like a metal spike. "Your father and I are waiting for you to exin yourself." Chapter 144 – I am… Chapter 144 ¨C I am¡­ "M-Mom¡­?" I gulped as soon as I heard her voice and tried vainly trying to keep the jitters to a minimum. It had been so long since Ist heard my mom''s voice that I almost didn''t believe it was her. The only reason I knew it was her was the strict, no-nonsense tone she took with me. A tone that Hatsumi and I heard too many times and, like dogs conditioned by their owners, be petrified the moment we hear amand to sit. Not only that, but for neither my mom or dad to ask me how I was doing, how Hatsumi was doing, if we were eating well, or getting enough sleep¡­ the first thing either of them wanted from me was to give a situation report. "Saeko, I asked you a question. How long are you going to keep us waiting?" Mom asked. Say something. Anything! I told myself. My mouth flopped open like a fish out of water. Even though I was only on the phone with them, I felt their imposing presence by my side, staring down at me like through a microscope. "Nothing is¡ª" "Don''t lie," Dad simply said. "There''s no way your mother and I won''t recognize you. That video of you, next to the woman iming you both to be¡­ subus? Is it true?" "Yes¡­" I breathed quietly. There was a pause. Neither of them spoke a word. However, a deep sigh on the other end made me flinch. I heard the phone being clenched tighter. "Saeko, we''re going to being home in a month," Mom said. "Wait, you don''t need to! Hatsumi and I are doing¡ª" "It''s clear to us that letting you two live alone was a mistake," my dad began. "Not only did Hatsumi fail to enter the job we delicately set her up for, we''ve also received the grade reports from Spring that you haven''t been doing well in school. So, your mother and I will being back to set you two straight. Whatever is going on with your change in gender or grades, we''re going to fix it." "But that was¡ª That¡­ was¡­" I trailed off, recalling thatst spring was when I had all that crap of me bing a subus and dealing with Beatrice. Of course, my grades dropped. There was so much to deal with. Now, too, with evil yokai running amok¡­ "You understand we''re doing this for yours and Hatsumi''s benefit, right?" Mom asked. Benefit? Something in me snapped. "I never wanted it!" I yelled, startling even the faculty who were just outside the office. "Saeko¡ª" "It''s always been the two of you forcing everything down our throats! You¡­ never even raised me, so what gives you the right to dictate what''s for my benefit? Hatsumi, too. You''ve controlled her life until now, years after she''s be an adult. Aren''t you guys ashamed? I know she''s wanted to do more than just stay in Tsukiji her whole life, and you went as far outlining that she''ll continue to stay here even after high school. Did you even know wanted to go to Tokyo with her friends? Do you even know what I want?!" I mmed the phone back into the receiver. I was drenched in sweat and panting by the end of my rant. For years, I''d wanted to get that off my chest. Cutting them off earlier was the most I ever won and this was the most I ever talked back. Stepping out of the faculty office, the teachers greeted me with appalled expressions. The first thing I did was bow a perfect 90 degree angle. "Yes, I''m a subus. I''m also still Saeko Ito. I hope you will continue to treat me well and no differently than before until my graduation." A gentle hand fell atop my shoulders. It was Principal Murata. He was smiling when I looked up. "That goes without saying. Subus or not, you''re still a student at Tsukiji High. I don''t know what you and your parents were arguing about inside that got so heated, but for what it''s worth, this school will be d to have an outstanding alumnus like you," he said. The other teachers around us nodded to share their sentiments. I never needed my parents. There were teachers and other adult figures in my life that had always been there for me anyway. However, I was afforded little time to thank them. Arge group of students screeched to a halt on their ankles as they rounded the corner of the hallway. "Saeko! We wanna know if you''re really a subus!" "Can you show us your subus form like from the video?" "You like sex, right? Will you have sex with me?" Principal Murata and the other teachers blocked their way. "What are you doing? Get back to ss this instant, or I''ll have your homeroom teachers issue you all detention!" The threat didn''t work. Everyone was more interested in getting answers from me. They bumbled down the hall and mmed into the wall of teachers that would break at any moment. "Saeko, you might want to get out of here!" a teacher warned. I took off running down the hall just as the barricade broke. The students, many of them thinking with their dicks, chased after me like I was theirst resort at solving their sexless and romanceless life. As I turned the corner, someone pulled me into the home-economics room and shut the door. The stampeding students ran past, none the wiser that I was in here. When I nced up at my timely savior, I was surprised to find Koga. "Sheesh. Looks like you lost them. Being a known subus must be tough, huh?" Koga extended a hand to me. "Thanks," I said, taking his hand to be helped up. "It''s a lot more than just people knowing I''m a subus though¡­" It was my parents and the whole releasing evil yokai into the world thing, but I didn''t want to drag anyone else into my mess. Especially not innocent ssmates from school after what happened to Kana. "I-I might not be a good talker¡ª heck, my parents scoff at the idea of me bing a teacher¡ª but I''m here to listen if you need it," Koga said. My stomach growled and startled both of us. I clutched my belly as the heat rose to my face. Although I made breakfast for Mio earlier, I''d forgotten to find food myself. Koga, the sweet boy that he was, pulled out a bento box from his school bag and tried to offer it to me. "It''s not much, and the food inside is kind of childish¡­ but if you''re hungry, I don''t mind sharing this with you," he insisted, opening the bento box to reveal octopus wieners, onigiri, and salmon. Looking at the charity in his hands, a different kind of hunger was welling up within me. "You know what? I''m hungry for something else right now," I purred, shoving the bento box away and snuggling up to his chest. "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ More¡­ Fuck me harder! I love your cock! It makes me feel so good¡­ I''m so close¡ª aaahhh!" With my tail wrapped around the base of his cock, I rode Koga until his hot cum gushed into my pussy for the sixth orgasm. Exhausted and full atst, I rewarded him by going down to give his cum and pussy juices-soaked cock a blowjob. The taste revitalized me, filling my being with sexual energy again. "Chuu¡­ Chuu¡­ shllrrrp¡­ How do you¡­ shllrrp¡­ like my clean up blowjob?" I slobbered all over his meat stick, throwing sweet nces at him. "S-Saeko¡­ I''m d to have sex with you again, but¡­ it feels different. I''ve never had a girlfriend, so correct me if I''m misinterpreting anything¡­ Is something wrong?" Koga asked, wiping the sweat from his face. "It''s nothing you need to worry about." I gulped down the honey-sweet cum and cleaned myself up before getting dressed. We had spent a good chunk of the day just screwing in an empty ssroom, but now that we were done, the miserable reality that I''d pushed to the back of my mind rushed forth. There was little point to being in school right now. Maybe Mio had the right idea about skipping today. I stood at the door, hesitating to leave. Because leaving meant going right back into the world I messed up. "Saeko!" Koga turned me around and gave me a big bear hug. His big arms wrapped around my body in aforting embrace, so full of affection and lust. He finally let go of me and smiled. "W-What was that for?" I stammered, heating up in the face. "I don''t know. It just looked like you needed a hug. Whatever you''re going through, I just want you to know that I''m rooting for you. And since the secret''s out that you''re a subus, at least you have no need to hide anymore, right?" Koga said. That''s right. I was a subus. All this time hiding my identity only ended up giving the enemy the advantage. For what purpose anyway? Who cared if the world knew I was a subus. It changed nothing. Hearing those words made me feel a little better. Even when things started looking dim, there were always a few specks of light to shine the way. I pulled Koga in for a kiss with a huge helping of tongue y as thanks. He didn''t know what to do, taken by surprise by my impish act. We parted and only a sliver of saliva hung between us and an erection bumping against my thighs. "It''s kind of hard to take your words seriously when you haven''t put your pants on." I pointed to his penis. Koga turned bright red and went searching for his pants. I seized the opportunity to cast invisibility on myself to leave school undisturbed. Flying back to Kana''s house, a bird''s eye view of the city unfolded before me a miasma of misfortune as though Tsukiji was enveloped in a fog of pollution. A multiple car pile-up at a busy intersection had traffic backed up for miles in every direction. More people than usual were at the park, sitting slumped on the benches and faces buried in their hands. Just by existing Tamamo was causing misfortune to spread and gradually growing stronger from it. I got back to kana''s ce and saw the te of food I''d cooked for Mio was licked clean. She was awake upstairs in his room, sitting at his desk, staring at the pictures of us from our Christmas date. Balled up tissues littered the desk, and another one was held in her hand and pressed to her red nose. Her demeanor was filled with remorse, seeing mee in. "Sorry¡­ about snapping at you this morning," Mio said. "I deserved it, so it''s fine¡ª" "It''s not fine!" She turned to me, eyes red from crying. "Man, I feel like shit. I went with you to the other side, so I should share the me. It''s just that¡­ seeing Kana get taken away¡­ I dunno, it sucks harder than I blow, and I''m damn good at sucking dick." "I didn''t even know you liked Kana that much. I always thought you were in it just for the sexual energy," I said, joining her at the desk. Mio returned her gaze fondly at the pictures. "At first, I was¡­ then that monkey had to go and be all cute and nice and shit. Kinda figured what it is that you like about him. I want Kana back." Mio clenched her fists. "I do, too. So how about we go bring him back?" I ced a hand on her closed fist, and Mio suddenly leapt from her seat to throw her arms around me. Both of us staggered back and fell onto the bed. The next thing I knew, she had me pinned to the bed with her weight, hands holding my wrists to either side of my head. She brought her lips down on mine, and I dropped my human form to entangle our tails together. My nipples had formed peaks on my school uniform. Mio was still in her pajamas, so theck of a bra squished against my body and scraped my chest with her own erect nipples. We made out until saliva drooled down the side of my lips. "Busy at school, huh?" Mio grinned. I swallowed the mouthful of her saliva and was treated to a hot lick on the side of my cheek. "I-I only wanted to recharge my sexual energy¡­" "So, how are we getting Kana back?" Mio asked, sping my hand and pulling me up. "First, I''m going to need my sword. Then we''re going to go back to Takamagahara for another visit," I said. We flew back home with the intention of asking Hatsumi for the de of the First Temptress back, but when we got there, the sound of crying could be heard from the kitchen. My heart dropped into the pit of my stomach, seeing my sister was hunched over the kitchen table, voice quivering, and wiping her tears into the sleeve of her shirt. "Oh, Saeko, Mio¡­ You two are home early? Sorry, I¡ª" We rushed to her side. "Hatsumi, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" I asked. Hatsumi hesitated to tell me. It wasn''t until she looked me in the eyes did she be awash with shame and relented. "My internship called¡­ They rejected my summer application. Everything was going so well¡­ When I asked why, they told me my parents had called and said to have my application voided. Mom called me right after and told me they''re nning to have me work overseas at their newpany," Hatsumi exined in a shaky voice. "What the fuck kinda parents are they to just drop that on you guys?" Mio angrily searched mine and Hatsumi''s red eyes for answers. "The kind that didn''t even bother putting a baby bottle in my mouth when I was little," I answered spitefully, grabbing a tissue to wipe my sister''s tear-stained cheeks. "They called the school office to reach me. I¡­ kind of hung up on them." "You did¡ª what?" she gasped. Taking both of her hands in mine, I said, "Sis, I don''t care what they say or want from us anymore. We''re both adults! Going to Tsukiji University is as far as I ept what they want me to do. I don''t want their money, not this house or whatever inheritance they want to hold me hostage by! Mom and dad can¡­ They can suck a dick!" Mio and Hatsumi blinked at me. Their expressions were both nk, but it was Mio who erupted intoughter that dispelled the tension. "I can''t believe you stood up to mom and dad like that. You''re growing up so fast it''s almost unfair. Then there''s me, the big sister, who is still crying like a baby¡­" Hatsumi sighed. "You were the one who raised me," I reminded her. "I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for you. Our parents don''t deserve a single thanks for how we were raised." "That''s what I''m talking about! Who the fuck cares what your parents think or want from you. I didn''t have parents, and look how I turned out!" Mio put both hands on her hips and puffed out her chest. Hatsumi giggled, her shoulders no longer shuddered from crying, but from a fit ofughter instead. Two hands reached out to our heads, rubbing the sweet spot between our horns. "Ah~ I couldn''t ask for a better family than the two of you." She smiled, then noted the time on the clock and frowned. "Or maybe not. Both of you should still be in school. What are you doing home so early?" "I actually came back to ask for the sword. Mio and I are going back to Takamagahara to start setting things right. I caused this all to happen, so I have to be the one to fix it. If we leave it alone too long, Tamamo no Mae and Shuten Doji will cause enough havoc to ruin more than just our lives," I exined. Hatsumi stood up from the dining room chair and summoned the de of the First Temptress to her hands. She walked to the other end of the kitchen, staring down at the sword with her back turned to us. "I don''t think I made the best subus queen. That title has always belonged to you, Saeko. The least I can do for you, especially after you reminded me how much you mean to me, is be a good big sister to you." ck swirling energy enveloped Hatsumi as she transformed into her subus form. It kicked up newspapers and mail on the counter, sent our hair fluttering, and distorted the space like gazing through rippling waters. Mio and I were forced to squeeze our eyes shut when the same energy intensified to a blinding light. Calm returned to the kitchen a split secondter, and Hatsumi was back to her human form. The purple and ck sword levitated vertically in front of me with the tip pointed downwards. It hummed with energy, awaiting for me to take it. I reached out, and as soon as I grabbed the hilt, the sword vanished and returned to my soul. Not just that. It had once again be an extension of my soul, the other part of me that was a subus. Power surged through my being as the sexual energy I umted earlier drained into the artifact weapon. I was able to summon it to my hand again, and my reflection along the cold steel greeted me like an old friend. "Man, I used to want that sword so bad just to shove it up Bea''s ass. Now I can''t see anyone else but you holding it," Mio remarked with awe. "Don''t anger too many kami, okay? Try to be back home for dinner. We haven''t eaten together in a long time," Hatsumi said. "Thanks, sis. We''ll be home before you know it!" I smiled. Fighting Tamamo and Shuten conventionally still wasn''t possible. Our destination was Kon''s shrine. Stronger now with the sword back in my hands, the first thing I needed to do was confront Raijin and Mutoh about their deception. None of the kami were inherently evil. They had to listen to reason. Amaterasu, too. Her greatest desire was to ensure Takamagahara''s safety, and with it threatened by evil yokai released into Japan, she had to see that it wouldn''t be to heaven''s best interest. "Kon! Open up, Kon!" I banged on the door to his shrine. Unfortunately, the lesser kami refused to even reject us. "This isn''t working out. I say we charm the guy," Mio said. "Can we actually charm through walls?" I asked. "I''ve never done it before." "Heh. Just leave it to yo girl, Mio." She walked up to the door and cleared her throat obnoxiously. I felt her aura expand and after a few seconds, Kon opened up with a smile on his face to wee us into his shrine. "I''m so d to have you two back! I hope you''re doing well. Can I offer you some tea?" Kon asked, orbiting us like a bee around flowers Nothing much had changed inside. Not that I was expecting any. There was a tea set on the ground next to his cushion, and it looked like he was in the middle of brewing himself a drink when we interrupted. "If I remember right, what he didst time was¡­" I shut the door, then rang the bell three times. When I opened the door, we were still in Japan. "Maybe he''s gotta be the one to do it," Mio suggested, thenpelled Kon to ring the bell. We opened the door again, but it wasn''t the ever-shining Takamagahara that awaited us. Night had befallen the heavenly city. Where the enormous sun should have been behind the pce was a bright moon instead that casted its lunar light across the realm. "Whoa¡­ Who turned off the lights?" Mio asked. "While you guys were gone," Kon began as a matter of factly, "Amaterasu was dethroned." "What?!" we cried. He nodded. "Amaterasu has been cast into exile for failing to contain Tamamo no Mae and Shuten Doji. With Takamagahara having fallen into a soul drought, the one who sits upon the celestial pce is the former exiled kami, Tsukuyomi, god of the moon." Chapter 145 – The Moon That Casts a Shadow Chapter 145 ¨C The Moon That Casts a Shadow This was thergest moon I''d ever seen in my life. It almost seemed fake. However, nothing was more real than the world of kami, and now Amaterasu''s brother, Tsukuyomi, was ruling Takamagahara. So much had changed in such a short time that I didn''t even know where to begin to process things. Although the city had be darker as a result of it being night, the moon and stars still provided sufficient illumination. Only, there was one problem¡­ Past the stone steps of Kon''s shrine, the cloud sea that surrounded Takamagahara were raging like crazy. The moon was supposed to have a strong effect on the waves. Well, we were seeing just that. Fishermen were having a hard time fighting against the tug and pull of high tides. In fact, many were struggling to get back to the shores of the city. "Geez. You think we''re still able to get across like this?" Mio asked. I nced up at the sky where there were no tengupared to before. They were instead reced by a greater number of ghosts like wisps and wandering spirits, as well as dragons soaring through the clouds above. "I''d like to keep my soul, so let''s take our chances at sea," I said. Mio charmed Kon to create a boat at the edge of the waters again. All three of us climbed on, and the lesser kami transformed into his kitsune form. As soon as he dipped his tail into the waters to set off and spin them like a propeller, we were at the mercy of the torrential seas and battered on all sides. "Hang on!" Kon warned. A powerful force struck the boat from the left side, causing us to teeter heavily to the right. I grabbed the edge of the boat to keep from being flung off. Another wave battered us, but this time from the right, soaking me and Mio to the bones. Mio looked down to find a koi fish stuck between her cleavage, its tail iling widely. She pulled it out and chucked the poor fish back into the seas. I spat out a mouthful of salty water. "It''s not even storming, and we''re being thrown around like crazy!" "Yo, fuck this¡ª Oh, shit¡­ Wave ahead!" Mio pointed ahead as a giant wave came crashing down on us. Our boat capsized, and I managed to pick up Kon before it went under. Mio and I returned to Kon''s tiny ind shrine to ring the water out of our clothes. "Ugh¡­ At least it isn''t cold in heaven," I said. "The moon''s effect on the seas is too strong. I don''t think we''ll be able to get across normally," Kon whimpered in kitsune form as three tails and ears sagged. "I say we try our luck flying. Stay low to the waters and avoid the dragons. Think that''ll work?" Mio asked the fox. "I''m not¡­ sure?" he answered with uncertainty. "All I know is that boats conjured by kami and ferrymen are not sought out by the dragons. It''s also not like we normally have subus flying through Takamagahara and sending them on a goose chase." We had no other way. Mio snapped her fingers to release the charm''s effect on Kon, then the both of us tested the waters by flying just above his shrine. When Kon came to his senses, he looked around to get his bearings and raised his fist into the air at us. "Oh, you pesky subus! Don''t go around charming kami like that, and I''ll seriously get in trouble if you enter the city!" the infuriated Kon cried. "I''ll make it up to youter!" Mio winked. "Wait, you two can''t seriously be thinking about¡ª" Both of us flew off before Kon could get another word in. Cruising just over the water''s surface at our speeds, we should reach the city soon. Our first order of business would be to get an understanding of what the hell was going on after Tamamo''s release. Things shouldn''t have descended into chaos so quickly unless there were other forces at y. Namely, the kami and priest who lied to them. "Saeko, watch out!" I turned to Mio just in time to see her body m me like a wrestler. We careened hard to the right. Just then, a serpentine dragon plunged into the water where I just was. The impact sent geysers into the sky and showered us in cold sea water. When it resurfaced, we were awestruck by the magnificent and gargantuan creature of mythology. The length of its body was covered in brilliant red scales, glistening from the water, and with snow-white fur traveled along its spine from head to the tip of the tail. Two long whiskers wriggled with a life of their own. "We got to go!" I yelled as the dragon loomed towards us, jaws opened in an attempt to devour us. Both of us put our all into our wings, but it was clear that the dragon was much faster. It snapped at our legs only several meters away. I could feel the hot breath on my toes, and my heart was on the verge of exploding. If it ate us, I would never see anyone back home again. "It''s gaining on us!" Mio shouted. Summoning the de of the First Temptress to my hand, I stopped in ce to face the dragon and swung a horizontal arc. A powerful magic slice knocked the yokai far into the distance. So far in fact, that itnded near Kon''s shrine and the ensuing ssh of water soaked his ind. "He''s going to give me an earful when wee back¡­" "Aww shit! That''s my girl!" Mio threw her arms around me, squeezing our cheeks together. A bellowing roar sent shivers up our spines. We looked up to find three more dragons in the sky, making a dive bomb in our direction. "Oh, shit. Don''t suppose you got more juice in that sword?" Mio asked as the color drained from her face. "I was hoping to save it in case we get into a fight, but it won''t matter if we get our souls gobbled up. Hang on to me," I said, and Mio hugged me from behind with both of her hands nted firmly onto my boobs. When I gave her a dirty look, she shrugged and said, "Hey, at least you know I''m hanging on tight!" Sighing, I carved the space below our feet with the sword. A portal opened beneath our feet, and we jumped in to be spat onto the sandy beaches of Takamagahara. I got a mouthful of sand from falling face first, with Mio still on top of me safe and sound. Behind us, the three dragons plunged into the water, just barely missing us. "Wheeeew! How''d you know you had enough sexual energy to make that jump?" Mio asked. "I-I didn''t¡­ That was pretty much a Hail Mary, and thank god Koga was pent-up to give me just enough." I got to my feet and brushed the sand from my body. The de sputtered out, and a familiar subus hunger gnawed at the depths of my stomach. "And now I''m starving¡­ Great." We were about to leave when a shadow suddenly shrouded over us. A gargantuan green-scaled dragon at the threshold of the beach,rger than the ones that had chased us over the waters, was ring at us with piercing gold eyes. Even more terrifying than when we first met Tamamo, my legs trembled and lost the strength to stay standing. The cosmicallyrge dragon eventually turned tail and flew off back into the skies to join its fellows, kicking up a sandstorm in its wake. Mio choked, having forgotten how to breathe. "Let''s¡­ not try flying over the seas again¡­" she said. "Agreed." I nodded. We ventured up the mossy stone steps where a field of bamboo separated the beach from Takamagahara. Following the wooden walkway that cut through the field, we finally entered the city again into an area that looked like the backyard of someone''s mansion. White sand nketed the ground and previously raked to have the patterned grooves of a Zen garden, with shin-high stonenterns framing a stone path up to the mansion''s engawa, the exterior hallway that surrounded the building. Mio walked up to a clear pond which contained an array of multi-colored koi swimming within it. An old man with long earlobes down to his shoulders emerged from the mansion and locked eyes with them, then went red in the face with anger. "Oh, good for nothing kids¡ª Get out of my garden! You''re leaving your mangy footprints all over the ce!" he yelled. When we looked back, our intrusion into the man''s backyard left many prints and ruined the rake patterns that were done to the ground. I immediately charmed him. His anger faded, fists unclenched and shoulders ckened, then walked up to me with an eagerness to serve. "What do you know about what''s happened in Takamagahara?" I asked. The man turned a soured gaze south, to the skies where a sliver of sunlight painted the horizon. "Amaterasu''s gone and the heavenly city has been plunged into an eternal night. Order has been upended, and thatzy bitch of a new ruler, Tsukuyomi, would rather spend all her time in theforts of the celestial pce than do anything! All we can do now is long for a new day that may never arrive and weather theing maelstrom of misfortune that is a soul drought." "By maelstrom of misfortune, you mean Tamamo, right?" Mio chimed in. "Why the hell aren''t your gods doing anything about it? Can''t they fight?" "Unfortunately, no greater kami can fully manifest on Earth with enough power to defeat Tamamo no Mae or Shuten Doji." He shook his head. "Wait¡­ Tsukuyomi, he? I thought the God of the Moon was a woman?" I pressed further. "What are you, a mindless human? Tsukuyomi may be depicted as a man in Shinto religion, but greater kami transcends mortal concepts. Right now, that lunar bitch is strutting around her elder sister''s chambers with tits out, engaging in orgies, as if to defile the very halls of the celestial pce! We''re doomed¡­ Why do I even bother raking the garden¡­" He sighed. Neither of us were sure we heard that correctly. Orgies? "If a god is having orgies, it sounds like a great time to me!" Mio eximed. "How do we get in on that good shit?" "It''s not a great time for the rest of us who are waiting for the kami to fix this mess! And you don''t. Not without an invitation from a greater kami who has ess to the pce," the long-eared man exined. "A greater kami who has ess¡­ Like Raijin?" I asked. "If you can get that fat slob to get off his ass, sure." "Looks like we have some convincing to do. Let''s pay the fat fuck a visit." Mio cracked her knuckles. "Wait!" I grabbed her hand just as she spread her wings to fly. "We haven''t had sex with Kana in a while, and after using the sword earlier we''re both dry." If we were going to confront any greater kami of that caliber, then we needed to be at our strongest. We both turned to the old man and grimaced. "Maybe not with him," I said. "Alright! A good ol'' fashioned subus hunt, it is!" Mio grinned. We flew into the city, staying just above the rooftops and not too high so as to be spotted, and scoured for potential victims to feast on. However, the hard part was finding the right ones with quality lust. Everywhere we looked, people were in a somber state. No one was in the mood to fill their carnal desires, too worried about the state of their city. We could tell by the smell, theck of lust permeating the air inparison to a school full of horny teenagers. If we were to have sex with any of the denizens of Takamagahara, it would take forever to recharge ourselves, or spend ages searching for the right ones. Inded on the tiled rooftop of a pagoda in the middle of a bazaar, hanging onto the decorative wooden outcrop of a dragon. Below, yokai and kami alike bickered over the price of a meat bun. Infuriated, an oni customer flipped the cooking station owned by an ushi-onna, causing many people nearby to descend upon the food like vultures. The tearful shop owner could do nothing but watch her food be devoured and not bepensated with a single coin. "Damn. It really is getting crazy out here," Mio said,nding next to me and handing a skewer of dango towards me with her tail. The smell of sweet soy and tangy mayo on the delicious balls stirred a deep hunger within me. But as I reached out to take it, I saw the same scene that was happening below. "Did you steal these?" I hesitated to take the skewer. "I know you aren''t gonna be okay with it, but we gotta eat to keep our strength up. Having a somewhat full stomach''ll distracts us from our subus hunger for a bit." She brought it up to my face, and my guilt wouldn''t abate the hunger any longer. I snatched it from her tail and devoured the dumplings. We watched as people picked the meat bun stand clean, leaving the ushi-onna in tears. Once again, I couldn''t help but feel guilty. I was the cause of their misfortune. I was their Tamamo. Amotion somewhere off the road caught Mio''s attention. She leaned over the pagoda to look down. I followed her eyes to where three figures staggered into a narrow alleyway between a tavern and tea shop, hidden behind bags of dirt and red crates. One of them, dressed in a casual blue yukata, was Yuzuki. She was being hounded by two yokai: a man with a monkey''s face, and another that was a flying umbre made of hay straw that parted to reveal a single eyeball. "C''mon, Yuzuki. Even when the going gets tough at your ce, you and the girls still make good coin, don''t you?" monkey-man asked. "Spare us a couple of soul coins. We''ll make it up to ya when the drought is over. We''re begging ya here!" the umbre yokai pleaded and opened up to make itself lookrger. "I won''t spare a single coin. My girls work hard for their money, and I''m not going to shortchange theirbor to grant you charity. Now if you will excuse me¡­" Yuzuki tried to storm out of the alley, but the umbre yokai snatched her arm with the hooked-handle. "Guess we''re gonna hafta do it the hard way. Cough up the money, bitch!" the monkey growled, then shoved Yuzuki to the ground. We had seen enough and made ourselves known "Leave her alone!" I jumped off the roof and into the alleyway,nding between Yuzuki and the aggressive yokai. Mio dropped down right after me, wooden skewer still in her mouth. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. I can forgive a lot of things. But I can''t forgive when people screw with brothels and their brothel owners. They make the world go round, you know? Why don''t you guys take a hike?" Their eyes zed over with a shade of pink. "That sounds¡­ like a good idea," they said, then left the alley. "Saeko? Mio?" Yuzuki gasped. "Hope we didn''t scare you by dropping in. Are you okay?" I asked, giving her a hand to help up. "I''m fine¡­ Thank you, Saeko. But just what are you two doing back here? I thought you were gone?" the rokurokubi woman asked. "This screwed up situation you guys are in is our fault, so we''reing back to fix it," Mio said. She gasped so hard that her neck stretched up and had to be pulled back down. "Your fault¡­ as in Tamamo''s release was your doing?" "Yeah." I nodded. "Which is why we have a request. Yuzuki¡ª Please use us as prostitutes! We''re dry of sexual energy and you own a brothel. We can even do it with customers for free!" "I''m sorry, what? Why?" Yuzuki squinted at us. "We''re subi. We survive by getting our fuck on," Mio exined and only made the okami more confused. A flock of tengu flew past just above us, but they didn''t see we were down here thanks to the cover of the buildings. Yuzuki ced a hand over our mouths, then extended her head up to check if the coast was clear. When her head returned to her shoulders, she looked each of us in the eye. "Let''s talk more back at my brothel. It''s too dangerous out there," Yuzuki said. We followed her through the city until we reached her brothel and were led up to the same room asst time. The sound of sex was less this time around, and the girls we passed by were also in a depressed state. "The hell is going on? Normally, when people are feeling like crap, sex is the first thing they turn to," Mio remarked, walking up to the window to look outside. "It''s because with Tamamo''s release, everyone is anticipating the worth of soul coins to depreciate. The miasma of misfortune going around in Japan and eventually the rest of the world, means people will experience poor lives, and thus produce low quality souls upon death. It is a very sad state of affairs we have found ourselves in," Yuzuki exined with a sigh. "That''s why we want to do something about it," I said. "But before that, we need to regain our strength through sex, and there''s no better ce than a brothel." Yuzuki made a troubled expression. She rubbed the back of her neck and shifted ufortably where she sat, on the other side of the low from us. "When you say do something, do you mean¡­ defeat Tamamo?" Yuzuki asked. Mio and I traded uncertain nces. "That''s how we''ll bring prosperity back to Takamagahara, right?" I returned the question. "Hey¡­ something seems off." Mio spun around and clenched her fists. Yuzuki got to her feet and went to retrieve something from the vanity table. I saw from her reflection in the mirror that she appeared conflicted. The tenseness in her posture and voice was differentpared to when we first met, less nurturing and more desperate. "We yokai once freely roamed Japan, did you know that?" Yuzuki said from her desk, pulling open a drawer. "Some lived in harmony with humans, others lived with less than benign intent. But Japan is as much our home as Takamagahara. If¡­ If I were to ask that you let Tamamo do as she pleases, what would you say?" "Are you telling me you don''t want us to defeat Tamamo to end the soul drought?" I stood up and felt a chill run up my spine. "The soul drought only really affects the kami. For us yokai, it only affects us if we continue living here. Mio, Saeko, I''m sorry. I wish to return to Japan, so I can''t let you stop Tamamo." Yuzuki threw two paper talismans thatnded at our feet that began to glow. I tried to summon the de of the First Temptress, but my body seized up, and we fell t to tatami mat floor. It was like my face was glued to the ground. "Yuzuki¡­ Let''s talk about this!" I tried to fight against the strange magical strength holding me down, but it was too powerful to resist. "Forgive me for this, you two. It is nothing personal." She tossed another talisman, this one made of gold paper and written with pure white ink. A sh of light blinded us, and our vision slowly came back to reveal a different, significantlyrger room than the simple one we were in with Yuzuki. The floor was made of ck opalescent tiles that glittered with the color of the cosmos. Red pirs connected the floor and ceiling together, with gold and crimson drapes hanging down from them. At the far end of the room, sitting upright on an enormous bed of silken sheets was a naked woman as beautiful as the moon, and skin emitting a lunar glow. Long, silver hair flowed down the length of her body and breasts to the floor at her feet. She was surrounded by undressed yokai and lesser kami alike. A handsome red-skinned oni man was feeding her fruits, massaging her legs were two beautiful yuki-onnas, whose very bodies radiated a cool mist, and a kitsune sat on herp which she slowly petted. When I tried to move, the sound of rattling chains drew my eyes to my arms and legs, which were bound by restraints covered in small paper talismans. Mio was in the same situation, yanking and wing at the chains in a vain attempt to free herself. "It is useless," a voice belonging to the woman that sounded like the echo of winds said to us. "You cannot escape unless I allow it, and why would I let such pretty trophies go?" "Who do you think you are, bitch? Let us go!" Mio snarled. The woman giggled, and ced a hand on her cheek as she gazed at us with a piercing re from the bed. "I am Tsukuyomi, God of the Moon and all that is night. You two should rejoice, for from henceforth, you shall be my little subus pets to do as I please." Chapter 146 – Bathed in Moonlight Chapter 146 ¨C Bathed in Moonlight Mio and I were at the mercy of Tsukuyomi. Not even with the strength of the de of the First Temptress in my hands was I able to resist a kami''s power, especially not while it was empty of any sexual energy. As the Lunar God rose from the bed and walked toward us, an almost translucent shawl dragging on the ground alongside her shimmering hair, a wry smile shes across her face. "Where''s Amaterasu? What did you do with the Goddess of the Sun?" I asked the new ruler of Takamagahara. "I did not exile Amaterasu or anything of the such, if that is what you are truly asking. When I arrived, the pce was upied by no greater kami except for the many yokai and lesser kami servants. My sister left on her own ord, ashamed of her own failings and has casted herself to the farthest reaches of this realm," Tsukuyomi exined. "Then maybe you''re the more reasonable one? We got two yokai cunts that need their ass kicked," Mio said. "Regrettably, that is not of my concern." She shrugged. "I don''t get it. Two evil yokai are waltzing around Japan, and you kami don''t n on doing anything about it? Don''t you care about what happens to Takamagahara or Japan?" I asked. One corner of Tsukuyomi''s lips pulled up into a smirk. "Were you not the one who set her free?" "I¡­ I¡ª" Tsukuyomi knelt down and ced a slender finger to my lips. "We kami cannot meddle in the affairs of the mortal world. Our charge is to remain as impartial watchers, governing only by our existence. Only the children born of the sun may challenge Tamamo," she cryptically exined. Children born of the sun? Was that supposed to refer to Amaterasu''s children like Uta? "Alright, you''ve had your fun. It''s time to show you what a subus can do!" Mio channeled magic down her arms, but whatever spells she was conjuring sputtered out at her fingertips. "Hey, what the hell gives?" "You think your paltry magic from another world will help you? Laughable. What kami would I be if you could so easily resist my powers? Here, allow me." Tsukuyomi waved her hand in an upward motion, removing the talismans from the ground and giving us our movement again. When we stood up, she vanished into a mist and reappeared behind us, with an arm around each of our shoulders. A shiver ran up my spine as she buried her face into my hair and breathed deeply. Her skin was cool to the touch, yet somehow warm at the same time like a full moon during a summer night. Even without the talismans holding us down, I still felt the bearing weight of her presence. The bedchamber was closed off with no real entrance. The only way out was the square-shaped hole in the ceiling. On each side of the room, there were stairs leading down. But to where, I had no idea. If we made a break for it¡­ could we even escape? "I know what you''re thinking," Tsukuyomi began, turning her head to sniff Mio now. "You may try to escape, but I will find you as long as you''re in Takamagahara. Why not stay with me? I can provide you with anything your heart desires. You''re subi, so perhaps I may interest you in what you like best?" We followed her eyes to the yokai and lesser kami, resting on the bed. They sat up to wave at us, the yuki-onnas squeezing their breasts, handsome oni men unting their erect members. They definitely looked tempting¡ª "Deal!" Mio said without hesitation, licking her lips and eyeing the oni''s bright red dicks. "Mio, that''s not what we came for!" I scolded her. "I haven''t had a good fuck in ages. There are some perfectly ripe cucumbers and fresh ms in front of me, so how are you gonna expect me to say no?" she asked, running off to bed where they weed her to their orgy. "Did you already forget that we''re supposed to be¡ª ah!" A moan escaped my lips when Tsukuyomi kissed my neck and reached between my thighs. "Why care about anything other than pleasure. Isn''t that what your kind desires most?" Tsukuyomi asked, pressing two fingers into my hole. It took every ounce of strength I had to break free from her grasp. "I''m more than just a subus. My home is in danger of being ruined by Tamamo and Shuten, and I don''t n on being a sex toy for a rapey goddess like you!" I shouted, my words echoing loudly across the chamber. "That''s too bad¡ª for you, I mean. Not me. You see, pets have no choice. They simply obey." Tsukuyomi threw out a red rope that snatched my right wrist, then another that grabbed my left. One hard yank sent me flying into the ground at her feet. The same bindings lengthened and coiled around me until I was entangled in shibari-style. A disheveled Mio leapt off the bed, having taken interest in my bondage. "Bondage y? Well, don''t leave me out! Teach me, too!" Mio eximed, and was then promptly entangled in the same fashion and dragged up beside me. I gave her an exasperated sigh. "Nice work, genius. Now we''re both trapped." Tsukuyomi opened her mouth to speak, but a tengu flying in from the opening in the ceiling interrupted and stole her bluster. The red-skinned, long-nose yokainded in the kneeling position, head hanging low so as to noty eyes on anything but the Lunar God''s feet. "Lord Raijin has asked to see you," the tengu said. The cozy yet slightly ufortable atmosphere around us had grown thick with tension. From the bed came a collective gulp from the denizens of this city. "Are you his servant?" Tsukuyomi calmly asked. Confused, the yokai nced up. "I''m sorry?" "I asked¡­ Are you his servant? Because if you aren''t, then you need not deliver his foolish messages to me." Her eyes narrowed to mere slits on her face. "B-But like you, Lord Raijin is a greater kami¡ª urk!" An invisible force chucked the tengu out the opening he entered from and into the sky, his screams growing more distant by the second. Tsukuyomi was trembling with anger and had both fists clenched. The ones at the bed gulped, some hiding and cowering beneath the bedsheets. "To bepared to that drunken oaf," Tsukuyomi muttered spitefully. "That''s right! Raijin was the one who tricked us into releasing Tamamo! It obviously sounds like you don''t have much love for your brother, so we can work together¡­ and¡­" I trailed off as the reaction I got from Tsukuyomi was anything but what I expected. Like how she took interest in me and Mio, the kami''s lips curled into a scheming smile. "Raijin did such a thing?" She gasped, feigning dread that would make a theater student proud. "How terrible, deceiving mortals into releasing a yokai like Tamamo no Mae into the world." From her two fingers came a snap so loud that mine and Mio''s ears started ringing. I squeezed my eyes shut to bear through it, but the sound of iron sping shut made me snap them open. We had been transported into a dank and musty dungeon. Our only light source was from the papernterns floating in the hallway beyond the iron bars that caged us. The stone walls had paper talismans pped all over them like we were being contained as demons. Well, I was technically a demon. Standing on the other side was Tsukuyomi, her face creased with a smile of triumph. "Be good girls and stay here. Perhaps it is good that Raijin asked for me. Tomorrow, we shall use him together," Tsukuyomi said right before vanishing into mists again. In her ce stood two tengu guards, both wearing old samurai armor and wielding a naginata. "That bitch¡ª Get back here! I''m not into dungeon-y when I''m the prisoner!" Mio bashed both fists against the bars, but the energy blew her to the other side of the cell. "Holy shit¡­ don''t hit that¡­ It packs a harder punch than Selene¡­" I walked up to the iron bars, where our guards had their backs turned to us. As I tried to charm either of them, a sharp pain ran up my spine. Even our subus powers were useless here. I tried to rip off the talismans from the walls, too. However, my nails didn''t so much as scratch an indentation. It was like the talismans were a part of the stone itself. "This isn''t good¡­ This isn''t good¡­" I began to pace around the room. "What''s up? I thought her bringing that drunk god to heel was whatcha wanted?" she asked. "Something about the way she acted and sounded¡­ reminded me of Beatrice, like Tsukuyomi knew she had us fooled. Kind of like when Beatrice was disguised as a teacher. It doesn''t look like we''re getting out of this one." I sighed. Walking over to where Mio was charred and sitting slumped, I leaned against the wall and dropped down next to her. The will to continue fighting was draining from me. We really might never see Kana and Uta again. "At least here, I won''t have to eventually face my parents¡ª" Mio pinched my chin between her thumb and index finger, then lifted my head to face her. She leaned in to nt a kiss on me so tender and sweet that I almost swooned. When she pulled away, my eyes were spinning and my face was about to erupt like a volcano. "W-What was that for?" "To remind you that it isn''t over until we kick the bucket. Well? Feeling any better? Or do I gotta shove my tongue down your throat instead? Because I will." Mio grinned. "But it might as well be over. We''re stuck in case you haven''t noticed¡ª mmmrphh?!" Mio pushed me to the ground, drilling her tongue down my throat like she promised. Our tongues coiled and wrapped around each other, swapping saliva as we nursed on the other''s lips. As I struggled underneath her body, she dry humped me, squeezed my ass with both hands, and used her tail to tease my clit. The little show drew the attention of our tengu guards, who couldn''t help but nce over their shoulders and shifted ufortably where they stood. One thing led to another, and we ended up having sex in front of the tengu guards for the next few hours. Mio finally got off my face, proud and happy with herself for almost suffocating me to death from forcing me to eat her pussy for so long. "If you were¡­ trying to kill me¡­ you were getting really close¡­" I said, gasping for air now that I could breathe again. "Heh. You can handle it. Still not as good as me, but I don''t want anyone else but you to tongue-fuck my cunt," Mio said, sping her hands above her head and stretching. "So, you don''t actually care about staying here? Because it looked like you were getting reallyfy with Tsukuyomi''s offer earlier¡­" "Oh, calm your tits. I wasn''t just being horny for the sake of it. Watch¡­" Mio shut her eyes, and we waited for a few minutes with nothing happening. "Er¡­ Hold on¡­ almost here¡­ Might''ve ran into someone¡­" I was about to lose hope until the sound of footsteps approached from the hallway. "Hm? We''re not supposed to be relieved from the post for another few hours," one of the tengu guards said. "Eh, guess the change from day to night has got my sense of time all messed up. You guys go ahead. We''ll just take over your shift early," an unknown voice casually replied. "Thank the gods." The other let out an exasperated sigh. "These two we''ve been guarding have been screwing for hours! Time to visit Yuzuki''s ce to work out this frustration, hehe¡­" Recing the tengu were two onis, both I recognized from Tsukuyomi''s bedchamber earlier. "Heh. Charmed them earlier when the bitch wasn''t looking. Sometimes I''m too smart for my own good." Mio rubbed her nose and puffed out her bare chest. For once, Mio pulled off quite the ruse. However, if Iplimented her, she would never let me hear the end of it. "If I ever doubt you again, you''re wee to p my ass," I said. Both onis performed hand signs in front of the cell, ending it with a fist pressed to their palm and fingertips facing forward. The iron bars hummed, then disappeared like an illusion shimmering away. We swapped ces with our unlikely saviors. They entered the cell as we exited and raised the barrier again. When Tsukuyomi and the next guards came, they were going to have an unpleasant surprise. "Next problem, how the hell are we getting out of here? That bitch said she can see us, right?" Mio asked. "That''s only if she can see us," I reminded her, then casted invisibility on myself. "We''re just going to have to hope this works." Mio did the same, and we navigated through the long dungeon chamber which contained all manner of yokai, kami, and creatures I had no words to describe imprisoned here. At the end of the corridor, an iron and wooden door was locked tight. Fresh air was blowing in from the small t at the top of the door. With the iron-wrought key given to us by the onis earlier, we were able to unlock the door and leave. The next chamber turned out to be a walkway along the edge of the pce. On the left was a walkway that led back into the pce, and on the right was an open wall and only a wooden railing to keep people from identally falling off. We leapt off, leaving the pce behind as fast as possible and heading into the city, with the eternal moonlight at our backs. "What now?" Mio asked as we soared over Takamagahara. "We still aren''t any closer to finding out how to deal with the damn yokai. Staying here might get us caught again, too." "There''s only one ce I can think of¡­ Raijin," I said. "That big ape screwed us over to begin with!" she cried. "I feel like there might be more to it. Just trust me on this." Holding back from protesting any more, we flew to Raijin''s shrine andnded in his empty stone courtyard. The doors this time around were wide open, like it had never been closed. Though some things didn''t change, because it smelled like an alcoholic''s den who was failing to recover from alcoholism. "Raijin!" I shouted as we entered, finding the kami of storms passed out on his throne seat and snoring. Since we were free from the pce and away from Tsukuyomi''s restraints, Mio channeled magic into her hands to create a crackling ball of energy. She lobbed it at the sleeping kami, the ensuing shock startled him awake with a jolt. "Is it morning?" Raijin groggily asked, then nced around the shrine until he saw us. "Oh, it''s you two! Didn''t expect to find you in my shrine again so soon." "Can it, fatso! You got some exining to do!" Mio yelled. Noting the genuine confusion on Raijin''s face confirmed it for me. "Raijin, you tricked us into releasing Tamamo no Mae thest time we came, didn''t you?" I asked, further testing whether he was ying dumb or not. "What? No! Why would I do such a thing that would bring harm to Takamagahara and Japan? Wait¡­ You two did? I''ve been trying to gain an audience with Tsukuyomi to speak about what''s going on, but that miserable sister of mine hasn''t answered me at all!" He groaned. Amaterasu destroyed the talismans Raijin and Mutoh had given us, so we couldn''t show it to him again. However, it was clear just speaking to the kami that he had no idea what I was talking about. "You gave us talismans to stay away out of sight of the tengu, then sent us to Tamamo no Mae''s shrine. It was your storm that transported us there. You''re telling me that you didn''t do all that on purpose?" I asked again to be sure. "I would never deceive you. I am a kami of my word. The talisman Mutoh gave you should have been real, and he lends me his spiritual power to create portals, unless¡ª" Instead of finishing his sentence, Raijin sucked in a deep breath and fell into thought. "And it doesn''t look like your boy Mutoh''s here. Looks like you got duped, big boy. Guess the gods of this world ain''t so all-knowing after all, huh?" Mio taunted. "But I don''t understand¡­ Mutoh has served at my side for centuries. Why would he do such a thing?" he asked himself, taking it more harshly than either of us expected. "Raijin, we all got yed by Mutoh. Can you think of anything he would gain from tricking us into releasing Tamamo?" I asked. In a world where yokai and kami lived hand in hand, even Mutoh would suffer the consequences of an evil yokai bringing misfortune to Japan. That was, unless he had more to win in doing so. Unfortunately, by the troubled look on Raijin''s face, the kami was at just as much of a loss. "Not a thing¡­ Have you seen the state of Takamagahara on your way here? There are no winners here," Raijin said. "I can think of one person who wins¡ª the one who''s currently sitting in the pce, Tsukuyomi. She became the new ruler after Amaterasu went missing. We actually just escaped from the pce earlier. I told Tsukuyomi, thinking that you tricked us. It sounded like she wanted to frame you for Tamamo''s release," I exined. The greater kami furrowed his brows. Twirling a finger, he conjured a small, swirling storm at the center of the chamber, revealing a bird''s eye view of the immediate area outside of his shrine. He grunted with displeasure from not finding what he was looking for and zoomed out. Now the crystal ball of a storm showed us the sprawling tiled rooftops of Takamagahara which surrounded Raijin''s shrine on this side of the city. However, Raijin zeroed in on a pack of tengu flying in this direction, and they were being led by none other than Tsukuyomi. They found out we had escaped sooner than I thought and wereing straight here now. "My dearest sisteres to ce me shackles, it seems. On the charge that I was the one who released that ursed yokai." Raijin expelled a heavy sigh, causing the calm storm to thunder and boom. "Then we fight that bitch ass, right? Three versus one, we can take her!" Mio eximed. "No. I see now, like a clear day after the brewing storms have cleared, my apathy has greatly contributed to this beautiful city''s fall. It has also led to Mutoh betraying me and subsequently leading you to release Tamamo no Mae. Maybe if the bottom of this wine bottle was all I looked forward to, I could have seen iting¡­ I, Raijin, God and Lord of the Storms, must take responsibility. I will face my errant sister, but you two must flee while there is still time. The least I can do to make up for my folly is to send you back to Japan before my sister captures you." Raijin, for the first time since meeting him, stood up. "We don''t want to go back yet. We need to find a way to defeat Tamamo and Shuten, and we can''t do that without help! Can you open a portal for us to Uta''s shrine instead?" I asked. "I see, so you still wish to reunite with your husband. Very well, I have not forgotten our deal before Mutoh''s betrayal. The seal to Utako''s shrine should be down due to Amaterasu''s absence, so you''re free to visit him without retribution." Raijin conjured up a storm to another shrine. This time, without Mutoh here to tamper, we could only hope it was the right ce by putting our trust in Raijin. "What about you, big guy?" Mio asked. The halo of drums at his back lit up one by one, and when he extended both hands, two massive wooden rods manifested in his grasp and crashed to the floor. "If it''s a fight my sister wants, then it''s a fight she will have. Now go, before she finds out you were here," Raijin said, appearing more like a god now than when we first met. As the swirling clouds enveloped our feet and sucked us in, we came out onto another ind shrine more simr to Kon and a lot smaller than the one Tamamo was sealed in. Our feet touched down at the bottom of clean stone steps that were recently washed and swept of fallen leaves. Cherry blossoms were in full bloom despite the season, swaying listlessly to the winds and carrying petals across the gardens. Several shrine maidens, dressed in white and red robes with a cloth over their faces, who were performing chores around the area like sweeping the grounds, washing the stonenterns, and wiping the walkways, stopped what they were doing once we arrived. "Uhm¡­ Can we help you?" a short-haired shrine priestess asked. "Is this Uta''s shrine?" I asked. They nced at each other and nodded in unison. "It is," she confirmed, "but¡ª hey!" I ran past the shrine maidens as they tried to stop me. However, they froze in ce and straightened up. "Nu-uh. You let Saeko do her thing. Youdies can y with me instead," Mio said, biting her lower lips and drawing a collective gulp from the priestesses. Like Raijin said, there was no seal on the shrine when I reached the doors. Holding my breath, I pushed them open. Sitting inside, within a room furnished for that of an emperor from all the red and gold furniture, wooden toys strewn about the floor and one-tailed kitsunes scurrying about, and all the dim sum buns and fruits on a table, was Uta. He was lying on his belly on the bed, head propped on one hand, eyes peeled wide seeing me. "Uta!" I breathed a sigh of relief. "Saeko¡­ is it really you?" Uta asked in disbelief, slipping off the bed and nting face first on the ground. We ran into each other''s arms and embraced tightly. Tears began to stream down his cheeks, and he cried uncontrobly. "I thought¡­ I thought I would never get to see you again!" "You missed me that much, huh? It''s okay. I''m here now," I said, stroking his back. Chapter 147 – There’s a lot more Rising than just the Sun Chapter 147 ¨C There¡¯s a lot more Rising than just the Sun Although we were reunited, the situation was still far from okay. All of us winced at the harsh sh in the distance. Dark, swirling clouds began to form above Takamagahara, and with each crash, lightning fired down and destroyed buildings. This entire realm quaked and shook like it was armageddon. No doubt Raijin and Tsukuyomi were battling right now. Uta squeezed both hands to his ears and started trembling. I cradled him in my arms, ushering him back inside the shrine where the booming was slightly muffled. "What''s going on outside? Why is it so loud and dark?" Uta asked. "Have you been inside the entire time?" I asked in return. "I was told to stay and be good, so¡­ I haven''t left. But I can''t believe I get to see you again! I''m so happy!" He threw his arms around my neck and giggled. I hugged him back, then nced around the shrine. The ce looked like it could belong to an emperor. It was a lot more furnished Raijin and Kon''s ce, two kami of varying renown. "Hey, Uta?" I pulled back from the hug to speak with him face to face. "Has your shrine always been this nice?" "Hm? Yeah! Mother always showers me with gifts, even if I say I don''t need it. Like this!" Uta jumped onto his bed to grab a stuffed toy that was in the shape of a girl with bat wings. By the stitchings, it looked handmade and delicately put together. There''s no other likeness I could attribute it to than myself. Amaterasu must have made it remind Uta of me. It was possible she wasn''t entirely cold-hearted. Thunder boomed again, this time much louder and caused Uta to shut his eyes. "Are you afraid of lightning?" Saeko asked. "I know it''s Uncle Raijin¡­ but I can''t help it. Loud noises scare me," Uta mumbled, hands still pressed to his ears. Seeing Uta in distress was getting me wet. I looked at my hands and felt the subus hunger gnawing at the pits of my stomach. Sniffing the air, the heavy scent of lust wafted up my nose. In fact, it was sweetly suffocating. Uta had probably been thinking about me a lot while cooped up in here. With my sexual energy mostly depleted, now was a good a time as any. I grabbed Uta''s hands and pulled them away from his ears, then led them to my breasts. His eyes snapped open and face quickly reddened up. "Has my husband been lonely?" I cooed into his ears with ascivious smile. "Because I have, and I could use some affection after being alone for so long~" "Saeko¡­" Uta seized the initiative and kissed me first. Our mouths opened, allowing my tongue to nest within his and coiled around the other. Small hands grabbed more than just my chest. They slid down my sides, sending shivers through me and reaching behind to squeeze my ass. Ten fingers buried themselves into the fat, like he was trying to carve the shape of his hands into me. With a snap of my finger, I created a wave of force that knocked Uta onto the bed. Heid there on his back with a look of confusion, propped up on his elbows. I walked seductively up to the edge of the bed, one foot over the other. Hooking my fingers under the fabric of my subus outfit around the bust, I peeled the thin piece of clothing off to let my breasts spill out. Uta gulped. He pitched a tent underneath his baggy pants, which throbbed for release. I climbed onto the bed after him, inching forward on my knees in nothing more than just the ck thong and leggings, and my wings fluttering with the desire to be filled. "Uhmm¡­ S-Saeko¡­ is it just me, or are you acting a little different?" Uta stammered as I came closer until my shadowpletely enveloped him. "What do you mean? I''m my usual self. It''s just been so long since I had your dick that I can''t wait anymore¡­" I said, drooling at the corner of my lips. When I pulled Uta''s pants down, his erect cock eagerly sprung out to greet me. One of my beloved cocks was waiting for me, and my body was craving it to hell and back that I couldn''t think straight anymore. As I lowered my body slowly to savor this, the young kami reared his head back in bliss. "Look, Uta¡­ Look how my pussy swallows up your cock¡­ ahh¡­ It''s throbbing so much inside me¡­" "Saeko¡­ I really might melt inside you¡­" Uta sighed in ecstasy, fingers pinching the sheets to his sides. "Hehe~ It''s okay if you want to finish early. Just let it all inside me like a good boy~" I purred. Slowly and with increasing rhythm, I mmed my hips down harder and faster. Uta met my thrusts with his own, bucking like a wild animal. The way he stirred my insides threw me into pleasure. "Saeko, wait¡ª aahh!" Trapped under my body, I pulled his short legs around the back of my waist and began pistoning for my own desires. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! So lost in pleasure was I that the bed''s headboard started banging against the wall from how hard I pounded. "Saeko¡­ It''sing out!" "That''s it, Uta! Pump your hot stuff inside me! Make my stomach hot with your cum!" I pleaded deliriously. The luster of stars in Uta''s eyes grew intensely bright as they rolled to the back of his head with tears welling around the corners. His pink tongue flopped out, and by the zed look I could tell he was thinking of nothing but my pussy. "I¡­ I can''t think anymore¡­ but I''m so happy¡­ to be with my wife again¡­ I''m going to¡ª aauughh¡­" "More, Uta¡­ more¡­ pump me full of cum like you want to make me pregnant!" I said, nibbling his ears near where the piercings were. A rush of pleasure assailed my body. Uta''s cock exploded with piping hot juices. He didn''t stop. I didn''t let him. While still pinned under me, I continued to thrust my hips until¡ª The shrine doors swung open. Apletely naked Mio showed up, with a dozen disheveled shrine maidens behind her that were also undressed. All they had on was the cloth mask over their faces, sweating profusely, and clinging onto her. "M-Mio?" I nced over my shoulders and climaxed from Uta''s second shot into my pussy. "It''s time for an orgy!" Mio dered, then pointed into the room as if leading a charge. "Onwards, you sluts!" The shrine maidens invaded in mass, throwing me off the bed and swarming Uta for themselves. "Lord Utako¡­ Please, let us partake¡­" the head shrine maiden pleaded, her voice quivering with desire. "Lord Utako¡­ How is it?" "Can we provide you even a fraction of pleasurepared to the subus?" "We''ll do anything you ask of us, Lord Utako¡­" Thedies were all over him like leeches. Three were between his legs, and of them, two were licking the shaft and the other gently sucking on his balls. The one kissing him was intertwining her tongue with his, and another embraced him from behind and teased his nipples. They were all enamored with each other, and Uta, who was none the wiser that I was no longer his partner, was left to be their outlet. "Attaboy, Uta! Make sure you mark each of their pussies with your cum, too!" Mio cheered him on. "What did you do?" I asked her. "Me? I didn''t do anything. I got a taste of some fingerlicking-good pussy, then all of a sudden they got horny for ya boy. I''m 99% sure you''re aura reeled them in like fish to a hook," she said. "...And what''s the other 1%?" Mio shrugged. "Maybe I did charm ''em. Who knows." Uta''s endless stamina exhausted every partner he had. By the time all the shrine maidens were spent and lying all over the shrine in various states of unconsciousness, the battle between Raijin and Tsukuyomi also seemed to have stopped. The boom of thunder had ceased, and an eerie calm returned to Takamagahara. I pushed open the shrine doors to find that night was still upon us, and the giant moon remained over the pce. More than likely, Raijin had lost. So much for hoping for an easy solution. Summoning the de of the First Temptress to my hands, I received a weapon brimming with sexual energy taken from having sex with Uta and the dozen shrine maidens. The purple highlights along the metal de intensified much brighter than the dull look it had when I was dry. "We can''t stay here all day. What''s our next move?" Mio asked,ing up from behind me. "I know. It''s already enough for me to know that Uta is alright. We have to set things right, for both Takamagahara and Japan." I walked back inside the shrine where Uta was pulling a bedsheet over a couple of shrine maidens, who were fast asleep in bed. Those that were still conscious quietly returned to work and didn''t say a word, but the deep blush on their cheeks and newfound scent of their lust for Uta made me think we awakened something in them. After tending to his shrine maidens, the kami skipped up to me with a smile. "It''s a little cramped, but when I grow up, I''ll have thergest shrine in all of Takamagahara. We can even make a great big family together!'' Uta eximed to me. "F-Family? I haven''t even graduated from high school yet!" I cried, eyes spinning. Mio startedughing. At least until I pped her ass with my tail. "Never mind that. There''s something important we need to deal with. Both of our homes are in danger. I think the only one who can fix this is Amaterasu, your mother. Do you know where we can find her?" I asked Uta. A shadow fell across Uta''s face, and he mmed up. Mio and I traded nces, realizing right then from the cold shoulder that Uta knew how to find her. "Kid doesn''t want to, huh?" Mio casually remarked. "Mother kept me here for centuries. When I met Saeko, the one good thing to show up in my lonely life, she refused to let us be together¡­ My mother is better off gone." Uta fumed. Although those words were meant for Amaterasu, they somehow hurt me to hear. I grabbed his shuddering shoulders and turned him around to face me. The gaze of two sad eyes were cast down to his feet. "Uta, deep down you know your mother loves you. Look at this ce! She gave you so much. It''s got a clear view of the pce, shrine maidens to take care of you, and even made a doll of me for you!" I picked up the plush toy of me. "But the tits are too small," Mio added. "Not now!" I growled at her, then turned back to Uta. "Besides, I think if she really wanted to keep us away from each other, the seal on your shrine would still be up. But here we are." As the rity began to set in, Uta furrowed his brows and pursed his lips. "What''s happening outside because mother is missing?" Uta asked. I nodded. "That, and because Tsukuyomi''s taken over the city." Uta paced to the other end of the room with the toy in hand. One of the shrine maidens had woken up and was sitting upright. She reached out to pat him on the head. "Lady Amaterasu always has your best interests in mind, but her charge as Supreme Kami of Takamagahara leaves little time to express her love," the shrine maiden said. Parents were always like that. Or so I hoped. I thought I knew good from bad when it came to family. Hatsumi had set the standard for me. Unlike mine who didn''t so much as make a call unless something bad happened, Amaterasu at least cared enough to make an effort to be a part of Uta''s life. Uta ced the toy on the bed, then walked back to me and Mio. "I know where my mother is. We always know where each other are," he said. Uta led us outside, past the small courtyard of cherry blossoms and tidy stone walkway, up to the edge of the ind where the water sshed against the ind shore. I thought he was going to summon a boat until he levitated into the air. "Wait, are you sure it''s safe?" I asked. "It''s fine! I used to fly out here all the time with Uncle Raijin," Uta said, taking off into the sky. "Well, damn." Mio put a hand over her eyes as she gazed up. "That kid''s balls are made of more stuff than just cum, I''ll give him that." "We have to go after him!" I unfurled my wings and flew up. We catch up to Uta in no time, feeling the cool, nightly winds on our wings and over the waters shimmering from the moonlight. While Mio watched right, I watched left for any dragons that might sight us. "Uta, is this really the right way?" I asked. "It is!" he said, hair fluttering in his face. "As long as we follow the sun''s direction, we''ll find my mother eventually!" When I nced over my shoulders, Takamagahara was quickly bing a speck in the distance. Wherever Uta was leading us, it was a lot farther away than I expected. "Hm?" Looking down, a shadow seemed to be keeping pace with us. The second I looked up, I saw why¡ª the gargantuan dragon was flying overhead. The length of its serpentine body snaking through the stars. My brain froze up with existential dread, and the shivers of pleasure I felt earlier became fear that pricked my soul. Mio followed my eyes to the sky and gasped as it made a nosedive for us. The beast opened its gaping jaws, lined with rows of hundreds of razor sharp teeth. "Uta, watch out!" I screamed. However, Uta stopped flying and turned his eyes fearlessly to the dragon that was possibly thousands of times his size. "Ryujin, heel!" Uta put a hand up, and the dragon smashed into an invisible force just feets away from devouring us. My hair flew all over the ce from the gale force of the impact. The water beneath our feet rippled outwards inrge waves. Mio and I gaped in astonishment that Uta stopped the dragon so easily. Ryujin, as Uta had called it, expelled a hot breath through its nose. Long whiskers wriggled taut, facing the smaller kami. Then it did the unthinkable. It turned around and flew away. "I¡­ I think I''m wet¡­ for a very different reason this time," Mio said. "H-How did you do that?" I asked. "I''m not sure, but I''ve always been able to tell off dragons." Uta grinned. Relieved that we wouldn''t be bothered by any more surprises with Uta around, we were able to reach a fairlyrge ind. This one, however, was unbuilt and had no shrine. Only the square of a wooden foundation and stone floor where a shrine might be built upon one day. Beyond the ind, the sun was peeking over the water in an atemporal state, not knowing whether it should rise or go down. At the center of the undeveloped shrine, sitting on her knees and hands on her thighs, was Amaterasu. Wended behind her, but Uta hesitated to walk any closer. "So you have found me, with Utako in tow, no less." Amaterasu remained seated, unmoving. "It''s time to stop running away. Both our worlds need fixing, and I need your help to put it right again," I said. She raised her head, but to look at the sky, not us. "You havee for nothing. I am no longer fit to be ruler of Takamagahara, and you cannot hope to defeat Tamamo. Return to the mortal realm and live the remainder of your days festering in the misfortune you released¡ª" "Mother!" Uta shouted. "Is it true that you released the seal on my shrine?" Amaterasu didn''t answer, but she did twitch to the sound of his voice. "Tell Uta the truth. Nothing escapes your notice, right? You knew we were in Takamagahara. Before you left the city, you undid the seal so that we could see him again," I said to Amaterasu. "Outrageous. For what reason would¡ª" "What else would a mother do for a child other than to at least let him be happy at the very end?" Uta slowly walked up to Amaterasu''s back. He was shaking and unsure of himself, looking over his shoulder at us. There was a moment I thought he was going to back away, but he pumped both fists to reaffirm his resolve and hugged Amaterasu from behind. "I''m sorry for being disobedient. I know now that you didn''t yell at me because you hated me. Before, I just didn''t understand. As kami, we have to be better than that. You taught me not to abandon my duty. Saeko, Mio, and the shrine maidens on my ind told me you actually care about me, and knowing that is enough. Will youe back to Takamagahara, and help Saeko and Mio?" We held our breaths, watching from afar. Uta let go just as Amaterasu stood up. As she did, the sun behind her rose slightly and reimed some of the night. "I was prepared to meditate for a thousand years to reflect on where I went wrong as a mother. You would forgive me for the centuries of your childhood I have taken?" Amaterasu asked her son. "As long as it''s the warmth from your sunlight I can wake up to again." Uta smiled. Amaterasu drew a sharp breath, then turned around to face Uta and us. The sun seemed to have gotten brighter and more intense. "Will you¡­ help us?" I asked again, reluctant to ruin their moment. "We were told that only a child of the sun can defeat Tamamo. Does that mean Uta?" "A child of the sun does not refer to Utako. It refers to the children of Japan. I spoke the truth when I said you cannot do anything, for as a subus, you are no longer human. Those who have in her in the past were fearless men of renown. If you wish to defeat Tamamo, find one who might bravely face the yokai. There might even be one close to your heart," Amaterasu exined. "Close to my heart¡­" I mumbled after her, then threw a look to Mio. "Whatcha looking at me for? I ain''t human," Mio said. What about my sister? As if reading my mind, Mio added, "And Hatsumi''s still a subus." I put a hand to my face and groaned. The only other person I could think of that could help me was Hitomi or Kaede, but I didn''t want to drag anymore people into my problems. After her was Kana, but he was currently being controlled by Shuten. Sighing, Amaterasu strode up to me like the waking sun. She neither smiled nor let any other emotion show on that poker face of hers. She did, however, put her hands together and slid one palm across the other, creating a nk talisman that levitated between us. From her breath came a single cinder that found purchase on the light brown parchment, burning symbols into it. "Take it," Amaterasu urged me. "This shall perform for you an exorcism on whomever it is ced on. Tamamo is too powerful, but the talisman should immobilize Shuten Doji momentarily. I give you this not out of any love for you, but because my son has so earnestly asked me to help his wife." I took the talisman that was still warm from Amaterasu''s fire. "Thank you, but what are you going to do about Tsukuyomi?" I asked. "Kami mustn''t wage a battle over Takamagahara. I will speak to my¡­ errant sister. However, whether I can wrest the rule of Supreme Deity from her ws is another matter. Tamamo''s release has left a permanent wound in both Japan and this divine realm. Whether or not that was by my hand doesn''t matter. It still happened under my watch," she said. With the talisman Amaterasu had given us, it should provide a fighting chance against Tamamo and Shuten by crippling thetter. I should be rejoicing right now, but it felt like I was missing something important. "I would not tarry any longer here, were I you," Amaterasu warned. "Tamamo has greater ns than to just sow misfortune across thends." "What do you mean?" I asked. "There is one way to unleash so much misfortune unto the world that, even should she be sealed away once again, would bring chaos for centuries toe. A legacy to ensure she inevitably returns even stronger¡ª that is, to shatter the divine gates and allow yokai into your world like a gue. You must defeat Tamamo before thates to pass. No matter the cost." Chapter 148 – Succubus vs Oni Chapter 148 ¨C Subus vs Oni Oftentimes I wondered how different things would have been if I didn''t be a subus. My status as queen among the subi, having immense magical powers, and the ability to essentially mind control people has left me without facing consequences for the longest time. Now, faced with the very real possibility of bringing irreversible harm to the world, and involving more than just myself and with zero idea how to fix it, all I could do was despair. "When you say yokai, do you mean¡­ all yokai?" I stammered. "You heard correctly. We kami once worked together to seal them in Takamagahara, but Tamamo no Mae seeks to undo our efforts. Until recently, only a slippery few have managed to pass through the barrier. But once it is destroyed, nothing shall hold yokai back, from the most gentle to the most unfathomably malignant, may very well roam your world and wreak havoc upon it." Forget facing my parents. If Tamamo and Shuten had their way, there wouldn''t be a Tsukiji left. Amaterasu''s talisman had given me a semnce of hope. But as I held it now, the strip of parchment seemed to bear the weight of the world. Then, like a light in the dark, Mio jumped to my side. She put an arm around my shoulders and pressed our cheeks together. I felt the warmth and tension of her cheek muscles tightening into a smile. "Hey, we''re not giving up that easily!" Mio said, her voice snapping me from my despair. "You''re right. We''re going to stop them." I nodded, then turned to Amaterasu. "Are you able to send us back home like you did before?" "You dare ask another favor from me after I have bequeathed one already?" Amaterasu raised a brow at my audacity, drawing from me and Mio a hard gulp. "You can at least be a little nicer to my wife. One day, she will bear my children. Your grandchildren!" Uta said, tugging on her sleeve. The supreme kami of the sun heaved a sigh that filled with so much heat it baked me alive. Blood rushed to my head. I put a hand to my face out of embarrassment, because there might very well be a day where I have Uta''s babies. In Shinto folklore, unions between kami and humans were plentiful, but we would be the first kami and subus pair. Who knew what a divine matrimony meant for me in the future. Not to mention¡­ Amaterasu being my mother-inw. When I nced up, Amaterasu scribbled into another talisman and cast it to mine and Mio''s feet. "Try not to charm Kon anymore. Inari, the kami of all kitsune, can be rather vengeful when ites to his children being toyed with," Amaterasu warned. As a burning circle drew around us to send us back, Uta, who was holding Amaterasu''s hand, waved to me with his free one. "After we deal with Tamamo and Shuten, I''lle back and take responsibility for what I did," I promised Amaterasu. "See ya around, kid!" Mio waved back. "Have fun with those sexy shrine maidens from now on!" Just as the fire consumed us, Amaterasu turned to Uta and asked, "What does she mean by¡­ sexy shrine maidens?" The portal threw us out of Takamagahara and back into Tsukiji. High above the city to be exact, far enough from any prying eyes. Not that it mattered anymore now that people knew subus were living in Japan. The storm was gone and clouds were dissipating, sunlight enveloped the city, and a cool breeze pulled gently against my hair. First, we needed to get an idea of what was going on. Inded on the rooftop of a building, then stretched my aura wide and thin to epass as much of the city in the immediate area as possible. Within seconds, a subus with long blue-dyed hair and a nose piercing presented herself to us. She knelt down on one knee and bowed her head. "I sensed your aura and came as fast as I was able, Queen Saeko. What is your order?" Her voice, huskier than I expected, tickled my ears and made me realize there were many subi I hadn''t personally met yet. "Update me on what''s been going on with Tamamo and Shuten while we were away," I said. "Selene, Yumi, and Hana expanded the search with their own groups to the neighboring cities as far west as Tatsuno, and as far east as Osaka. Before you came back, the only one who hasn''t checked in this morning is Hana over in Kobe," the blue-haired subus exined. "Hana likes to screw around, but when ites to being serious, she doesn''t let things slide. I''m almost sure something''s going on over there," Mio added. The real question was whether or not we could take them this time. We almost defeated them with reinforcement, but there was no telling how much stronger Tamamo had be by the continued misfortune of just simply existing. Either way, I couldn''t back down anymore. The queen within me wanted vengeance for the peaceful life that was upended. Summoning the de to my hands, the lesser subus before me gasped and kept her eyes glued to the ground as though believing she wasn''t worthy to see it. I knelt down and lifted her face by the chin. "Tell Selene and Yumi: Mio and I are headed to Kobe, so be prepared in case we need them." "At once!" The subus leapt off the building to do just that. "Looks like we get a head start to fuck some shit up." Mio pounded her fists together. We made our way to Kobe Port, following the coastline on the way there. It shouldn''t take us very long, but the others might bete to the party. Mio appeared distracted by something a little ind. "Oh, shit. You got a surprise waiting for you on your left." Mio was staring at the side of a building, in which a giant electronic billboard was ying the video of me and Tamamo as Beatrice in subus form. People gathered at the foot of the building and across the streets, watching with vested interest. If I needed any more proof that the secret of subus living in the city was out, there it was. The fallout for my mistakes were dire. After casting invisibility on ourselves, wended on the sidewalk of a busy intersection. Cars zipped by on the roads, kicking up dust and a single discarded coffee can. Pedestrians squeezed by each other as soon as the crosswalk light lit up. Those that milled about to watch the billboards also had newspapers in hand that reported about subus. One sryman walked out of a convenience store and scooted off to the side so as to not block the entrance, then whipped out the newspaper he had purchased. On the front page was a very clear shot of me and Tamamo. "Chin up. At least they got your good side. No use mulling over dried cum caked on your hair. Wash it out and roll with the next dick, know what I mean?" She grinned. "Mio, we need to sit down and have a talk about your metaphors. But I get you''re trying to cheer me up, so thanks for that." I rolled my eyes and sighed. We continued our flight to Kobe Port and noticed that there were fewer people about than the other cities we passed over. The boardwalk in particr, the long walkway stretch along the coast that provided a magnificent view of the blue sea, sandwiched by rows of variety stores and restaurants, were mostly empty during what should have been high traffic hours in the afternoon. There were, however, unconscious subus scattered about. Some bruised up, and othersid out t on the ground. "Tch. They really roughed ''em up." Mio growled. We flew down, and I scooped up a subus who looked like she had taken a sucker punch to the chin. She was alive, just knocked out. "I''m not sensing Tamamo anywhere. Do you?" I asked Mio. "Come to think of it¡­ Nope. You think they left?" she asked in return. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. I thought I saw some familiar faces. Finallye around to see how good of a lover I can be?" A shiver ran up our spines, and definitely not the pleasurable kind. We spun around to see a torii gate rising from the ground and Shuten stepping out of it. He dragged a subus out with him by a leash, a butt-naked, pink-haired trickster that was bound by her wrists and ankles. Her mouth was stuffed by a gag ball, and one of her own magic vibrators was attached by a waist harness and pumping into her. "Mmmrrpphh! Mmppphh!" Mio erupted intoughter. "Kahahahaha! I had a feeling you went and got yourself captured, but this is too good!" Hana couldn''t so much as re at Mio, trapped in a mixture of humiliation and pleasure. "We''re not here to ept anything from you," I shouted to Shuten. "Where''s Tamamo hiding?" "Our paths diverged, and she is after a greater prize now. All I want to do is enjoy the fun I was never granted the pleasure of¡ª women. What do you say? If you be my consorts, I can keep you safe from Tamamo," Shuten offered, licking his lips. Mio and I shuddered with disgust. When I locked eyes with Hana, she nodded in my direction, unbeknownst to Shuten. "Sorry, but we want you out of our boyfriend''s body. This threesome rtionship doesn''t have room for you¡ª Hana, now!" I pointed my de at the demon, conjuring ck chains to bind him. "OOUUUUAAAHHH!" Hana broke free from the restraints and ripped out her ball gag, taking Shuten by surprise. "I''m not a pet! I don''t bark!" "Hold him still for me!" I shouted. Mio dove forward, joining Hana intching onto Shuten''s arms and throwing themselves to the ground to pin him down with my chains. I seized the chance they gave me and pressed the paper talisman to the demon''s forehead, right between the horns. The demon bore his fangs at me and snarled, then suddenly becamecent, demeanor more calm, and body ckening. "What was that supposed to do? Did we do it?" Hana asked. "Sae¡­ ko?" Kana mumbled my name, and hearing my name in his voice brought me to tears. "Kana! Are you back? Did the exorcism work?" I grabbed his shoulders as Mio and Hana let go. However, almost immediately, he began to struggle and shoved me away. Kana rolled onto his elbows and knees, clutching his head. "Get¡­ out of my head!" Kana and Shuten''s voices growled in unison. "Come on, Cum Hydrant! Fight it! There''s a threesome waiting for you at the end of this, and we don''t got room for that demon in your head!" Mio cheered him on. The struggle between them didn''t look like it was going in Kana''s favor. At this rate, we might lose him forever. There had to be something I could do. But what? "Saeko¡­ Mio¡­ You guys have to¡­ hit me with everything you got," Kana said. "What? There''s no way I can do that!" I cried. "It''s the only way!" he shouted, half in his and half in Shuten''s voice. "I''ve been watching from the back of this pervert''s mind. I know you two have been holding back for my sake, but more than anything¡­ I''d rather you two survive than let me live with this bastard in my body!" Shuten took over again momentarily and furrowed his brows together. "Shut up, you idiot! If they kill us both, only you will die permanently. My soul will travel back to Takamagahara, and it doesn''t matter if in ten, a hundred, or a thousand years, I''ll find my way back to this world one way or another to rape your precious girls!" "If that''s what it takes to get your creepy ass off Saeko and Mio''s backs, fine by me!" The longer we wait, the more we risk Shuten taking over again. What do I do? Could I kill my best friend? Did I have it in me to kill Kana? Mio looked me dead in the eyes. "You can''t seriously be thinking about it?" I picked up Kana and threw one arm over my shoulder, then flew out to sea as fast as I could with Mio and Hana chasing me down. "Hey, stop!" Mio cried even more desperately. She managed to get ahead of me, and I was faced with a tear-stained face. "You can''t! He''s mine, too. I''m not going to let you kill him!" My strength and will to do it suddenly vanished. What was I thinking just then? "You''re¡­ right¡­ I-I can''t do it¡­ It''s all because of me that Kana''s like this. It''s not fair to him!" I cried as hot tears streamed down my face. For whatever reason, Kana bursted intoughter. I thought Shuten had regained control for a second, but there was no mistaking the cute and heartyugh of my childhood friend. "Sorry, sorry! It''s just that¡­ I told you before: I always knew you would be the death of me!" Kanaughed so hard, he hunched over. "And Mio, I''m d you feel that way about me. I used to always be jealous of you for winning over Saeko''s heart first, but I never expected to end up caring about you two as much as I do now." Mio choked up and embraced me from behind, burying her face into my back between the shoulder des. I felt her tears like they were burning a trail down my soul to test my resolve. She couldn''t face him. She refused to witness it. I didn''t want to either, but he was my best friend, my childhood friend, and my first love. Back when I was still a boy and even now, I owed him a lot. When I gazed at Kana, he nodded at me to do it. "Saeko, Mio¡­ My only regret is that I couldn''t keep showing you guys how much you mean to me. I love you both, so please, find happiness after me, okay?" Kana shed his goofy, boyish smile that always reassured me when I was down. "I love you, too," Mio and I whispered together, letting loose the cataclysmic st. Kana faced it unflinchingly, and the ghostly form of Shuten let loose a shrieking howl. They took the st head on that consumed them whole. The de of the First Temptress vanished from my hand, and the spell fizzled to a stop. A charred and unmoving Kana began to plummet to the ocean, but Hana swooped down to catch him. "Kana''s still alive!" Hana eximed, returning to us with a severely injured Kana, who was still very much a demon in appearance. Mio nced up and gasped. "I thought you¡ª" "I couldn''t do it¡­ I can''t kill Kana¡­" I said, drawing a sharp, painful breath. The st didn''t vaporize Kana because I held back. If I was made to choose the world or Kana, I would have allowed the world to die a thousand times over before even considering the other option. As I clenched my shaking hands, a new resolve on how to save him came to mind. I unburdened Hana by taking Kana instead. I felt the fragileness of his hybrid oni and human form. "Mio, I think there''s another way to save him," I said. "How?!" Mio asked. "We''re subi. If Shuten is controlling Kana from the inside, we might be able to drive the demon out from within. What do you think?" I asked as the pieces clicked into ce in her mind. "Well fuck me in the ass with your tail again, you''re right! I say it''s worth a shot. It''ll be a dry ce in my pussy if we off Kana before trying that," she said. "Hana, what do you think?" I turned to her since she was supposedly one of the eldest subi, but her reaction was less than hopeful. "For now, let''s get him somewhere safe as fast as we can." Hana''s demeanor hardened. As we flew Kana back to my house, I was left wondering why Hana didn''t share the same hopefulness that we did. In the meantime, she made a call to Selene and Yumi to have them meet up with us at home. Hatsumi was there to wee us back. She didn''t expect to see who we brought though. "Oh, my goodness. Is that Kana? Isn''t he being controlled by a demon?" Hatsumi asked. "He is." I nodded. "But I may have figured out a way to save him." "I-I''ll fetch some towels." My sister ran for the bathroom. Mio and I carried Kana up to my room and ced him onto the bed. I didn''t even care that he was getting the sheets and pillow dirty. The wait for the others felt like an eternity. I kept throwing nces at the clock, incessantly tapping my foot, afraid that Kana might wake up as Shuten again, and we wouldn''t get another chance like this again. When the front door opened downstairs, I jumped to my feet. My two other subus confidantes entered the room and tensed up in battle-mode upon seeing Kana''s body. "We heard from Hana that you want to delve into your friend''s mind?" Selene asked. "I would have expected such recklessness from Mio, but Saeko¡­" Yumi frowned with maternal worry. "Do you understand the dangers of delving into the mind of someone that doesn''t want you there? It is precisely why our targets are charmed or under the effects of our auras. However, with the creature you call Shuten having taken over Kana, there is a good chance he will resist you both." "W-What does it mean to be resisted that''s so dangerous?" I hesitantly asked. Hana continued in Yumi''s ce. "Because if they resist you, there''s a damn good chance you can be trapped in their mind forever. It''s why when Mio first came to your dreams when you were still a boy, she got pissy about being rejected. We subus gotta pull out as soon as we sense any sort of resistance." Mio turned away, appearing ashamed as I looked at her. "You didn''t think to tell me this?" I asked. "I¡­ I know it''s dangerous," she began. "But I don''t want to lose you or Kana. If there''s even the slightest chance of saving, I want to take it." "Knowing this, do you still wish to take that risk?" Yumi asked me. I never seeded at anything being scared and meek. No one gained anything from avoiding risks. Seeing Kana in such a poor state and how Mio was already prepared for the risk, I had only one answer to give. Breathing conviction into my answer, I said, "Let''s do it." Chapter 149 – Diving into Kana’s Dream Chapter 149 ¨C Diving into Kana¡¯s Dream Mio and Iid down on either side of Kana on my bed. I was to his right, and Mio was to his left. Usually, a subus diving into someone''s dream was a solo job. The greatest thing about dreams was that anything goes. For a subus and the person involved, that meant as much sex as possible for a seemingly infinite amount of time, no consequences, as creative as one wanted, and guilt-free. Back when Mio first invaded my dreams, I was a coward. I could admit that now. As a boy who was trying his best to be as masculine as possible, there were reservations within me that stunted more than just my growth. My maturity as well. That was why I ended up refusing her. I hadn''t been able to mature, and it wasn''t until Mio who came along and transformed me into a subus to really show me¡ª in more ways than one. Here Iy with two of the most important people of my lives, a deep hole of my own misdoing, the repercussions of my failures. I stood to lose both of them if I failed again. ncing around the room were Selene, Yumi, Hana, Hatsumi, and Shayle, all ready to act if that happened. Hopefully, it wouldn''te to that. "Are you two prepared?" Yumi asked from the foot of my bed. "Yeah," we answered together, then held Kana''s hands tightly. "Saeko." Hatsumi walked over to my side of the bed and pressed a hand to my forehead. "If at any point if something goes wrong, just jump out. Okay?" I nodded, but not to agree with her. There was no scenario that I''d leave without saving Kana. If my sister knew that, then she wouldn''t be alright with me going. Breathing slowly, I turned my gaze over to Kana, who was fast asleep. Over to his other side was Mio, with a look of conviction on her face. As I shut my eyes and let my aura envelope Kana, another presence bumped against mine. Mio''s aura. Both of us slowly dozed off, feeling the gentle tug of slumber take over. Then I woke up sitting inside a cafe. A single white mug of steaming coffee sat on the table in front of me that smelled of mocha. The chic coffee shop was empty. Large paintings of coffee bean fields hung on the wall alongside motivational posters with pedantic quotes, probably thought up by a millennial. Lights hung from the ceiling on a long string that ended in a luminescent bulb. I was the only customer here. Whenever I entered a dream, it would always put me in a ce that was familiar to the host. So this was nothing to panic about. Dreams differed from person to person, with some more vivid than others. Although not as versed as Mio, I delved into my fair share and saw plenty of different ces from different people. One thing was for certain. The dream normally reflected one''s innermost desires. Kana''s¡­ was a coffee shop? "Hey, what the hell is this?" I turned in Mio''s direction to find her behind the counter and register. Framed to either side were ss disy cases of baked goods, snacks, and container sds, and behind her were coffee machines and bottles of vored syrup. "Pfft. Nice new look." I pointed to her brown apron, underneath which was a metrosexual style snugly fit maroon shirt and skinny jeans. "Maybe you should take a look at yourself first." Mio grinned. When I looked down, a long ck skirt down to my shins and gray cardigan over a blue shirt made me out to be a picture-perfect suburban housewife. If that wasn''t enough, I had a baby harness attached to my chest. Thankfully, with no baby. "Why is this on me?" I unbuckled the harness and tossed it aside, then saw Mio do the same with her apron. "So, we''re in Kana''s dream now? We''ve jumped in like dozens of times before, but this is the first time I''m seeing this ce. Have you seen it before?" Mio asked. I shook my head. "It''s my first time, too. Usually we just end up in ces he wants to have sex with us at, but this is a lot more detailed." We walked outside to an empty mall za I didn''t recognize. The warmth of the sun and shade from clouds were real to the touch, but not a single soul existed out here except us. That was until Mio pointed to a table in the distance, upied by two people under the shade of the table''s umbre and enjoying an icedtte. One of the figures was making my danger sense go crazy. "Shuten! What did you do to Kana?" I shouted. Both of them turned in our direction, each sitting in the seat across from the other. They were both Kana, but the human one had his eyes zed over and seemingly lifeless. On the other side was a Kana with red skin and horns. That one, with a leg crossed over the other and sipping merrily on the coffee, smirked at us. "I didn''t do anything. When I entered this body, his mind went nk. He''s been really nice about serving me coffee though. Makes a really good cup of joe," Shuten said, standing up to walk behind Kana and massage his shoulders. "Get your mangy paws off him." Mio snarled under her breath as the yokai did that. "You subi are strange creatures. There are yokai that cause nightmares, and there are those that eat nightmares. You''re neither, straddling the line between benevolent and malevolent. Totally unlike yokai. Where you''re from, you should be demons. Like me! Why care about this boy when you can be with a real man?" he asked, now patronizingly patting Kana on the head. "Oh, I know all about trying to be a real man, and you aren''t it. All I see is a weak demon who''s about to get his ass kicked by two subus." I scoffed, unimpressed. Shuten sighed. He took his hands off Kana and began walking in our direction. We tensed up, and I summoned the de of the First Temptress. "I''m so tired of whores like you mocking me. If you think bying here you have me beat, then allow me to prove you wrong. At least in here, I can show you my true form!" "Kahahaha! What are you? Mr. Last Boss of a shounen manga? That line is sooo cringe!" Mio cackled. "Uh¡­ Mio¡­" I tugged on her shirt as Shuten began to actually transform. The demon oni grew in size to the height of a street light and enough to tower over us. His muscles bulgedrger than a professional weightlifter, underbite thick enough to crush stone, and the horns sprouted out like gnarled branches. The massive spiked club he had used to fight us before appeared in his hand and crashed down head-first into the ground. His face was like a cross between lion and gori, embodying all their bestial fierceness. "Every waking moment of my life," Shuten began, the long draw and snarling undertone in his voice sending shivers up my spine. "I have been met with scorn. How dare those lesser than me treat me below dirt? They call me a monster and think to dictate how I should behave? A monster should not hide in fear of its own shadow. Now, tremble in fear of Shuten Doji!" The color drained from Mio''s face. "Oh, shit¡ª" We sprouted our wings to fly up before being crushed by the massive iron club. He struck the ground so hard that the ground fissured. My eyes immediately went to Kana. Thankfully, the cracks didn''t go that far, and he was sittingpletely still in ce. Mio chucked a volley of spells at the demon until there was nothing but a dust cloud shrouding the za. With a wave of my sword, a gust of wind blew by and cleared the dust away. Shuten remained standing and unscathed. Clutched in his hands was a ball of red lightning. He shot it at Mio, but I came between them and deflected it with the de. "This ce doesn''t belong to you!" Swinging the sword at Shuten fired des of purplish energy in his direction. He raised his own weapon to block the magical attacks but was only pushed back on his feet. Charging the de with blinding magic, I dove straight down to meet him head on. Shuten reared back the club. "Nu-uh, bitch!" Mio snatched the club with her whip, pulling it taut to keep him from swinging it down. Without anything to block me, I carved a diagonal cut across Shuten''s chest. "Did that do it?" I asked myself. "Do what?" Shuten grinned, scratching his barrel of a chest with his free hand. I should have dealt a deep wound, but it didn''t seem to have fazed him one bit. "What are you waiting for, Saeko? Sashimi this bozo!" Mio shouted, struggling to hold onto the whip. I snapped out of it and thrusted forward, but Shuten buried a knee into my gut. The blow sent me crashing across the za, then he yanked his club forward and threw Mio into me. "I thought¡­ we were supposed to have the advantage¡­ in dreams?" I asked Mio, who was lying on top of me and groaning in pain. "Only to an extent¡­ but this guy is controlling Kana''s body, so that means he''s also a host. We''re being rejected, that''s why he has the upper hand," Mio exined as she winced getting up. All around us the dream world was beginning to shatter and crumble. Only the cafe behind us and the za which we were fighting in remained. The ground under my butt cracked. Mio and I rolled away just as it copsed into a swirling abyss like a whirlpool. We were losing our control of Kana''s dream because Shuten was rejecting us. This must have been what Mio was going through in mine when I rejected her. The dream became unstable and unsuitable to stay in. "Saeko, help!" Mio cried. I nced behind me to find the cafe gone and my back to the edge of the broken za. Mio hung onto the ground, her feet dangling from the abyss like she was about to be sucked in. "Mio, no!" I tossed my sword aside to grab hold of her hands just as she lost grip of the edge. "What the hell''s going on?" she asked, voice growing more desperate. "I can''t fly! I can''t get outta this shit!" Damn it. It felt like I was pulling against the weight of the universe. I didn''t dare think what would happen if we get sucked in. "Hehe¡­ If you beg, then I might allow you to live. I want to hear the sweet howls of a woman pleading for her life again. Sing for me! Sing or else!" Shuten raised his club high over his head. If I let Mio go now, she was going to get sucked in. If I keep holding on, we''re both going down. "Kana¡­" I squeezed my eyes shut waiting for the inevitable blow from Shuten''s club. However, the impact never came. ncing over my shoulder, there Kana was with both hands out to block the club. "Kana?!" Mio and I cried. "What?" Shuten faltered briefly, then pressed down on the club with his other hand. Even against the yokai''s monstrous strength, Kana wasn''t budging. He was somehow pushing back, too. "How are you able to withstand me? You''re nothing but a puny human!" the demon bellowed. "In case you''ve forgotten, this is my dream. And those are my girlfriends you''re hurting!" Kana roared and pushed Shuten away. The partially shattered world began to repair itself. The za, the cafe, the entire city¡­ All of it was returning to normal. Thanks to the reprieve, I was able to drag Mio back onto solid ground. She was just as speechless as I was. "Damn it, you two. I told you to finish it, not go and do something stupid like jumping into my dreams." Kana sighed. Overwhelmed with relief, we dogpiled onto him. Tears streamed down Mio''s face, the most I''d ever seen her cry. "Man, don''t go getting us all worried about you again!" Mio wept and choked up. "I''m with Mio. What are we going to do without our cum hydrant?" I teased, unable to hold back my own tears. "Oh, god¡­ I don''t need you calling me that, too!" he groaned. Our reunion was interrupted by an enraged yokai throwing a tantrum, smashing his club all over the ground. This time, however, the cracks were instantly repaired. "This has to be a mistake¡­ You shouldn''t be able to face my strength. Especially not as I''m an oni!" Shuten growled. "I told you: this is my dream. Anything goes as long as it''s ording to what I want. Which means¡­" Kana let go of us to charge ahead like a bull and knock Shuten down. Mine and Mio''s jaws dropped. While we couldn''t so much as budge him, Kana toppled him like a jenga tower. Kana wasn''t finished with Shuten yet. He got on top of the demon and with two clenched fists, started wailing into the yokai. Punch after punch, mming into him without rest until the yokai bled from every hole on his face, with blood just as crimson as his skin. "I''ll teach you never to mess with me, Mio, or Saeko ever again!" Kana yelled, then sped both hands together for one final smash onto Shuten''s chest that cratered the ground beneath his back. We tiptoed up to the demon who was beaten up to a pulp. It wasn''t just a look of defeat on his face, but one that was filled with humiliation from having been defeated by a human boy. As Kana got off of him, he staggered back and fell into Mio''s arms. "I''m¡­ so lightheaded¡­ but I''m really d I got to do that," Kana said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "I gotta say, you getting all Hulk smash up in this bitch was pretty hot. Got my panties soaking wet." Mio cackled. "Damn you! Damn you!" Shuten frantically screamed as he started disappearing. "It''s not fair. It should be me! I deserve them! Every woman in the world should worship me! How does a brat like you have two beautiful women like them?" The yokai''s body started to disintegrate. Since his hold on Kana was gone, his spirit must be returning to Takamagahara. "Eugh, man. Even the thought of giving you a pity fuck is disgusts me." Mio gagged. I knelt down to Shuten''s head and frowned. A part of me felt sorry for him, but only because of how pathetic he sounded right now. The other part of me didn''t care one bit. Seeing him slowly disappear brought me as much joy as an orgasm. "The reason the three of us are together is because we care about each other. Mio and Kana mean the world to me. As for you, you could never love anyone. All you want is for girls to worship you, but no one cares or wants a perverted freak. Spend the rest of your sealed life jerking off to the thought that me, Mio, and Kana will be having steaming hot sex for as long as we live, and you only have your hand," I taunted. That really pissed him off, and the demon yokai bared his fangs at us. "When Tamamo seeds, I''lle back and ruin that lovely rtionship you have going on! Nothingsts for¡ª" The rest of Shuten''s head disintegrated entirely into dust before he finished his sentence. "Uhm¡­ thanks," Kana awkwardly began. "If it wasn''t for¡ª" I grabbed Kana by the cor of his shirt and pulled him into a deep kiss, shoving my tongue down his throat until he choked on it. When I was done, Mio did the same, then she dragged me in for a three-way, tongue-tying make out session. When our lips finally parted, dizzy from ack of oxygen between the three of us, Kana nced up and gasped. I followed his gaze to the cafe. "I think you have some exining to do." I ced both hands on my hips. "Why did Ie into your dream with a baby harness?" "Oh, yeah! Why the hell am I wearing this boring ass style?" Mio asked. Kana turned bright red. "Y-You guys¡­ saw the cafe? Great¡­ I guess there''s no point in hiding it. Being with you two for so long got me thinking about our future. A lottely. It''s a little embarrassing¡­ but one day when we really settle down, I kind of want to open a cafe with you two." "Eh?" Now my face was burning up. I had no idea he thought that far about our future. I was squirming in ce like a lovestruck maiden, heart throbbing like crazy. "A-Anyway¡­ we should probably get going. There''s got to be a lot left to do." Kana cleared his throat and tried to slip away. Before he could go any farther, I pulled him back and hugged him from the front, squishing my breasts against his chest. My subus lust was rising to uncontroble levels of horny. "We have all the time in the world in here¡­ and I''m out of sexual energy. Do you think we can stay a little so you can fill me up?" I cooed, ncing up to him with moistened eyes. "Look at her!" Mio sandwiched him from behind and nibbled on his ear. "Saeko''s practically begging for it, but that makes two of us. You ain''t gonna leave our pussies high and dry, are ya?" My eyes snapped open back in my room. Kana and Mio were just now waking up, too. "You three are alright!" Hatsumi eximed, throwing her arms around me. The others became animated as soon as they saw that we were awake, all of them d that we were alright. "I take it you seeded?" Selene asked. When I took a look at Kana, his oni features were gone and back to the normal human self. "Yeah. Shuten''s gone, so that only leaves Tamamo no Mae left. Unfortunately, we didn''t learn anything from him about where she might be. All we know is that she''s trying to unleash all yokai from Takamagahara into Japan," I exined. While Hatsumi fixed us some much needed lunch in the kitchen, we reconvened in the living room. Everyone sat around the couches to figure out the next n. "Well, we beat Shuten¡ª never thought I''d say that about an evil oni yokai. Any idea how you''re going to deal with Tamamo?" Kana asked, and it took a second for him to realize our eyes were all fixed on him. "The only idea we have involves you," I said. "What?" He blinked a few times as the words sunk in. "Wait, wait! If you mean you need me to fight another powerful evil yokai, I''m not it, chief! I only beat Shuten because we were in my dream. I''m a pacifist in real life¡ª If I find a bug inside my house, I scoop it up and put it outside!" Having known Kana since we were kids, I knew that wasn''t entirely true. I was the one who used to freak out at bugs, and he would squish them to save me without hesitation. He left a trail of sin paved in the guts and husks of insects. But I understood where he wasing from. Kana wasn''t the type to seek out a fight unless he was forced to, like the encounter with Shuten. Mio put an arm around Kana''s shoulders. "Throw us a bone here. Your world''s cunt goddess said humans are the only ones who can defeat her. I''m obviously not human, and neither is Saeko. That leaves you." She poked his chest with her other hand. When Kana turned to me for answers, I nodded to confirm what Mio had said. "We''re not letting you fight her alone, but I think you have to be the one that deals the killing blow. If we fail, she''s going to flood Japan with yokai. And who knows what kind of havoc that might lead to," I added. "You ain''t fighting alone. Ya got my muscles to back ya up!" Hana leapt to her feet and punched the air in rapid session. Yumi ced a hand to her cheek and frowned. "We would need to find Tamamo first. Despite all the subi scouring Tsukiji and nearby cities, you think they would have found her already. Until then, you have time to give it some thought." "Ahhh! Okay, fine!" Kana sighed so much, his soul must have slipped out if we hadn''t sucked it out of his dick already. "Just not on weekday nights. I''ve recently been hired to do some tutoring, and I could really use the money!" Mio dragged him tighter under her arm. "Outta money from splooging on us, I bet. We could just change ya into a girl again to do some morepensated dating." "N-No¡­ I-I think I should stay as a boy¡­" he said, blushing bright red. All the subus and I simultaneously sucked in a breath. My whole body shuddered from a dreadful tingle creeping up my spine. Over by the window, Shayle pulled aside the drapes to nce outside and glowered. "I don''t believe we have as much time as any of us would like. Whatever that fox demon is up to, I think she is close to seeding," Shayle warned, beckoning us to the window. I drew the curtains aside and witnessed churning clouds forming an unnatural vortex of darkness in the sky. The phenomenon was unlike anything I or anyone in the room had seen before. One thing was for sure, we all knew that it was a bad omen. Chapter 150 – The Queen Has an Idea Chapter 150 ¨C The Queen Has an Idea Days after the strange weather phenomenon of dark, swirling clouds appeared above Tsukiji, we still hadn''t found a single clue as to what it was. I ordered every subus living in the neighboring cities to keep an active eye out, but not so much as a single trace of Tamamo''s whereabouts had been unearthed yet. Now, after an entire weekend of restless searching, Monday hade. Mio and I were due back to school to face the music. That being the entire school and public knowing that subus exists. "I dunno what the big deal is. So that cat''s outta the bag. That just makes fucking whoever we want easier," Mio said, shrugging as she scarfed down a bowl of cereal from across the kitchen table to me. "Mio, no vulgarity at the dinner table. It''s bad manners," Hatsumi scolded her. My sister cooked me an omelet, but I had zero appetite gazing at her wonderful cooking. Too full of anxiety to eat anything. "My bad~ Still getting used to these new rules." Mio rolled her eyes. Hatsumi sat down next to me and sighed. No longer a subus, she was back to her usual self, house reeking of lust and being the domestic housewife-sister she always wanted to be. After returning the de of the First Temptress to me, Hatsumi lost the ability to drain sexual energy directly from the sword. She would have eventually starved out of the principle of not wanting to be intimate with other people, so transforming her back was the only option. We were one less greater subus down, but it had to be done unless we wanted to risk Hatsumi frenzying. At which point, that would mean having an evil yokai and powerful subus on the loose. One side effect to Hatsumi bing human again was that she was trying to control her lingering desires to a manageable state. So Mio and I had to keep our own horniness in check for her sanity''s sake. "Any word on our parents, sis?" I asked. "Nothing¡­" Hatsumi shook her head. "I''m honestly worried. What if they haven''t called because they''re on their way home? That''s thest thing I want. Our life up until now has been so peaceful, too. But now, with everyone knowing that subi exists¡­" Mio wolfed down her bowl and belched out loud. "Wish we could do something, but we can''t anymore. It''s too out there in the open, and no amount of charming folks is gonna set ''em back to factory settings. Reminds me of the time during the war, me and a couple of ss charmed an entire regiment of light elves to think we were one of them. It was working! Up until we got too horny and started having orgies in the middle of the night, then theirmander realized what we were because no respectable light elf fucks before marriage." Hatsumi and I simply stared at Mio. "What? Oh, right. No horny. Sorry!" she apologized, then went to fill her bowl with more cereal. I put a hand on top of Hatsumi''s. I felt the trembling of over twenty years of trying to live up to our parents'' expectations, failing, and having to raise me in their ce. All that I was and currently am, I owe to Hatsumi. "If they really areing home, then boy do I have a lot to say to them. We have a lot to say to them," I offered her a reassuring smile. After breakfast, Mio and I headed straight for school, but as we were walking along the usual route there, some people began looking our way. "Excuse me!" An older man who looked to be on his way to work ran up to us. "You''re the subus from the video, right?" "Uh, I¡ª" Before I could get a word in, a young woman intercepted us. "C-Can I get a moment to talk to you?" Most people were minding their own business. However, fellow students from Tsukiji whom we used to walk side by side to school with were gathering in mass. "If they know we''re subus, we might as well fly, right?" Mio suggested, leaping into the air. The act drew a bunch of eyes and made things worse, attracting more attention to us than before. Now students were racing over to try and hit on us. "Great." I sighed, then sprouted my wings to fly away from the crowds. "Saeko, Mio! Wait!" they shouted to our backs. "We''re just trying to get to school!" I yelled. It wasn''t any better at school. Arger group of students was waiting at the gate like they were expecting to run into us. The instant they saw us, they started hollering and moring to get our attention. "The window!" I pointed. We flew up to the window and identally startled Rika, who was watering potted nts along the sill. Rubbing her eyes, she unlocked and opened the window. "Saeko? Mio? What are you two doing flying up here?" Rika asked, but quickly noticed the stampeding students. "Oh. That''s why." Inside our ss, which was currently only partially upied by the punctual students with their jaws dropped, provided a momentary respite since they didn''t seem as interested in what we were. Suddenly, bursting through the door, an artbook in one hand and drawing pencil in the other, was Kaede. Breathing heavily and covered in sweat, she marched into our ss to confront me and Mio. "Hey, Kaede¡­ I can exin¡ª" "I can''t believe you two are subus! That''s the coolest thing in the world!" Kaede eximed. "Eh?" I was at a loss for words. She let the stuff in her hands drop and grabbed both of mine. "During our school trip, remember? I thought there was something off! After you saved me from falling down the cliff. I knew there was no way we could have survived. That''s why I started imagining you as a subus, and it turned out to be true! If this is really you, I want to draw it¡ª yes! That obscene body, perfect for my doujins!" "So that''s why you drew me as a subus?! And¡­ I''m sorry, Kaede. I didn''t mean to hide this from you or anyone. It''s just that I wanted to keep this part of my life a secret," I exined. "Don''t be sorry! It''s thanks to you that I found the courage to break up with my boyfriend. You and Mio gave me so much inspiration to do what I love. I also received a letter that my debut manga is going to be featured in a popr magazine, too! I''m really d to have met you!" Mio put an arm around mine and Kaede''s shoulders. "See? Good fortunes can still happen!" After Kaede''s artwork got soaked from her misfortune of falling into the river, I thought I wouldn''t be able to look her in the eyes anymore. Now here she was, one of my friends, thanking me. It was easy to forget that, even though so much had gone wrong, there was just as much that had gone right. Like Kaede getting her manga being one step closer to being serialized. If that wasn''t good fortune, then¡ª Wait¡­ Good fortune. If we''re to defeat Tamamo, then we need tobat her misfortune with good fortune. She thrived on despair, on making people miserable. It was where she drew strength from. Both doors of the room slid open again, filled to the brim with students who were at the threshold to the ssroom. I thought we were going to get mobbed again until a shiver ran up my spine. The sound of a single set of heavy footfalls stomped their way down the hallway. Everyone outside abruptly nced down where they hade. "Get. To. ss!" a threatening voice boomed. "It''s Prez! Run!" They made a run for it in every direction, some entering the room to quickly take a seat and freezing up when Hitomi showed up at the door. A temple bulged on the side of her head. "Saeko, Mio. Your subus identity bing public knowledge has been a real headache." She sighed. "S-Sorry¡­" Mio and I said at once. "Thank you, Hitomi. I''ll take it from here." Sensei entered as Hitomi and Kaede left. The homeroom teacher whom I had known since my first year at Tsukiji High, walked to the front of ss and turned to us. "Would you and Mio like to reintroduce yourselves?" "Probably for the best¡­" I quietly mumbled, steeling myself for the worst. As we lugged our feet to the front, everyone''s eyes were searching for more than just answers. It was so quiet, I could hear the beating hearts. Standing in front of the ssroom was like the first day of the first school year all over again, where everyone was a stranger to me, and I was a stranger to everyone. However, Kana and Rika were also in ss. Both of them knew our true identities already. The smiles they gave were reassuring and calmed my nerves. "Everything you''ve seen and heard is true. I, Saeko Ito, am a subus. No, I haven''t always been like this," I said The ss erupted with surprised gasps. "And no, I don''t n on fulfilling your subus fantasies." The boys in the ss erupted in disappointed sighs. "But she might." I thumbed over to Mio. Then they erupted into cheers. "Since we''re being honest, I like S&M y, pegging, and being the dominatrix. Hope we can continue to get along." Mio grinned. One male student almost leapt out of his seat, arms primed to shoot up in cheers, but seeing the others around him ufortably tugging on their uniform cors and clearing their throats, he sat back down. "I hope we can continue the rest of the school year normally as ssmates," I added solemnly. A couple of students suddenly raised their hands, but our homeroom teacher shut them down. "No, they''re not taking questions," Sensei began. "I''m just as surprised as everyone else by Saeko and Mio, but let''s all be respectful of them, and of me, who has to get through today''s lessons even though the entire school''s probably more interested in subus being real. So save your excitement for lunch and afterschool." "Sorry, sensei," I whispered. "Don''t worry, Saeko. As long as you''re not using some subus magic to get good grades, we won''t have a problem. Even if you did, I''m not paid enough to care," he half-jokingly said. Thankfully, the ss behaved well enough tost until lunch as expected. As soon as the bell rang, everyone leapt out of their seats to strike the iron while it was hot. "Saeko, you''re really a subus!" "Please be my girlfriend. PLEASE!" These were among the manyments thrown my and Mio''s way when they crowded our desks. I knew this was going to happen. Even students from other sses dropped by to see. If they hadn''t stewed on this revtion for the past few days after we were first discovered, it probably would have been worse. However¡­ "Guys¡­ I''d like to get off my desk¡­ " I tried to raise my voice to no sess and was only assailed by mostly sexualments. Finally, I hit my breaking point when I couldn''t hear myself think anymore, so I leapt out of my seat and everyone backed away a step. That same fear they had of me when I lost control of my emotionsst time was written all over their faces. I nced past some of the boys'' shoulders to find Kana quietly eating in his seat, avoiding attention. An idea hatched in my mind to get at least all the male students off my back. "There''s one more thing I need to confess," I began to the countless gulps and burning stares. "I''m already in a rtionship." Everyone gasped so hard some of them might have swallowed their tongues. Off to the side, I heard Kana choke on his sandwich and turned to look at me. He was violently shaking his head, half choking on a mouthful and drawing a hand gesture across his neck. Sorry, Kana. But I really needed them off my back. "Mio is not actually my cousin. She''s my girlfriend," I confessed. Kana breathed a sigh of relief. "We''re also in a rtionship with Kana," I added. Every single head turned directly to Kana, and all the boys red with blood in their eyes. "KANA, YOU BASTARD!" "HOW DARE YOU BE SO LUCKY!" Kana went wide-eyed with shock and terror. As it became his turn to be swarmed for answers, Mio and I seized this opportunity to slink out of the ssroom to head to the infirmary. "You looking for Yumi and them, right? I''m gonna go find Hhan. Gotta talk to her about something," Mio said. "About you being a subus?" I asked. Smiling, she scoffed. "Nah. Hhan already knows. One of the first humans I told a while ago." Mio sprinted away without exining any further. I figured I could just ask her about itter. I paused as soon as I opened the door. "Yo, guys! What''s gi?" Hana waved from the desk normally upied by Naruse. The pink-haired helion was in her full subus form, not even in school uniform at school. She was in the middle of tinkering with a sybian machine. "What are you doing here? Where''s Naruse or Yumi?" I asked. "Dunno about Naruse, but Yumi''s out expanding the search for Tamamo all the way to Okayama. Shit''s getting hairy. We''re all getting the heebie-jeebies from the swirling butthole in the sky," Hana said. "Oh, god¡­ Please, don''t refer to that thing in the sky as a butthole¡­ I can''t get the image out of my head now." Hana turned on the sybian machine, causing it to vibrate like crazy. However, something sparked and sputtered which made it stoppletely. Disappointed, she put the machine away somewhere under the desk. "Saeko¡­ I just wanted to say, I''m sorry," Hana said as genuinely as possible that I thought I had misheard. "Come to think of it, this is the first time I ever heard such a sincere apology from you. Is there a punchline waiting at the end of this?" I joked. "Hey,e on! I''m trying to be serious here! This disaster is only because I told Bea about your world. I know I''m the reason Kana got possessed, your god-husband grounded, and pooping outta the butthole!" She pointed out the window behind her. I rolled my eyes and sat down across the desk. "You''re trying to be serious, and thest word out of your mouth is ''butthole''? If we''re looking for someone to me, we can all point to the demon lord. At the end of the day, I also made choices that I regret. What''s important is that you''re helping set things right, Hana. Besides, in a way, I have you to thank for finding earth. Otherwise, Mio wouldn''t havee and changed me into a subus. We were all able to meet because of you!" Hana, who had her face buried in both hands, peeked out between her fingers. That sad look, worn away by my words, shed with the slight curve of a troublesome and happy grin. She suddenly leapt onto the desk, fists on her waist and t chest puffed out. "Heh. Well, if you put it that way, I guess I really don''t have anything to be sorry for!" Hana nodded to herself. "Okay, you''re not out of the water just yet¡­" "Yeah, yeah. I know." She jumped off andnded gingerly on her feet, knocking off a couple of papers from the desk. "So, whatcha needed Yumi for? Bet I can help!" Hana was technically the undisputed, oldest subus among us. Even though she wasn''t of greater status, she possessed the strength of one. Come to think of it, I always confided in the others before I did her. Taking the appearance of an elementary school student didn''t exactly inspire confidence with regards to age and wisdom. "I was thinking we were going about fighting Tamamo all wrong. Subus aren''t really fighters. We''re supposed to take more creative approaches to tackling a problem, right?" I asked, recalling the story Mio told me and Hatsumi during breakfast. "Sure." Hana nodded. "Going down with fisticuffs didn''t really work out against that foxydy. You got something else in mind?" "Tamamo gets stronger the more misfortune there is. We should be countering the only way we subus know how¡ª by having sex with people. To a lot of lonely bastards out there, sex might as well be scoring the lottery. It should weaken her enough that we can fight her on even footing, then Kanaes in to deal the final blow." "Ooooh! I getcha. Your world already knows we''re real, so we might as well use that to our advantage. What say we call in the cavalry?" she said, reaching the same conclusion as I did. Bring more subus into the world. That was how we were going to fight back against Tamamo and yokai. Hana left school to inform other subi of my ns. Meanwhile, I was left ruminating on just how crazy this idea was. Bringing a horde of subus into this world? Exactly what Beatrice did. However, unlike her, I intended to protect my world. As I left the infirmary, someone was racing down the hall towards me. "Saeko!" Kameshiro shouted to me from down the hallway. "Oh, boy¡­" I made a full 180 to go the other way. "Wait!" He sprinted ahead to block my way, panting as he skidded to a stop. Folding my arms, I waited until he caught his breath to continue. "What do you want? I''m busy, you know?" I said. "Just hear me out! We''re all gonna graduate soon, and I just wanted to apologize for all those times I got on your nerves. From the bottom of my heart, I''m really sorry! Before the year ends for us, I was just hoping to get that off my chest. We got off on the wrong start, so it''d be nice if we can get along." "Sure. We can try to be friends," I offered. "But that still doesn''t mean I''m going to have sex with you." "WHY?!" Kameshiro cried. Bingo. I had a feeling it was never about being friends. He just wanted to get into my pants after learning that I was a subus. In fact, that''s all he had been doing since I became a girl. "I don''t care. I''ll be as pathetic as I need to. I want to have sex with you so bad!" Kameshiro dropped to his knees and scraped his forehead against the floor. "Sorry, not interested." As I was about to walk away, I noticed a ghostly spirit attached to the top of his head that wasn''t there before. It wriggled like a worm trying to burrow out of the ground, but in Kameshiro''s case, his head. A yokai? I couldn''t be sure, but there was only one way to find out. "You know what? I changed my mind," I said. Kameshiro lifted his head, filling with hope. "R-Really?" he asked. I let my human form drop to show him my true subus appearance. "The infirmary''s empty right now, so why don''t we take a step inside?" Chapter 151 – Layla, the Big-M Succubus Chapter 151 ¨C La, the Big-M Subus A pair of subusnded in the back courtyard of the school after sses ended. They immediately dropped to one knee and lowered their heads in front of me. One was wearing a frilly apron over her casual blue and flower printed dress, and the other was in a cktex suit. "Queen Saeko, we have done as you ordered," the subus wearing the apron said. "The eastern side of the city has been ounted for. Many of the inhabitants should go to sleep with the best dream of their lives. We made sure that our spells leave no lingering after effects as specified," thetex-suited one added. "Good work. Keep it up until the end of the week or if any of the greater subi give new orders. You''re dismissed." I nodded to them. The two stood up and hesitated to leave. "Is something the matter?" I asked. "Oh, nothing! I-I was wondering if it is alright with you, my queen¡­ may we experience ecstasy by your powers?" Thetex subus gazed at me expectantly. Students were beginning to gather in the courtyard. Those who were upying the outside club rooms peeked out to see what we were doing here. Sighing, I channeled my aura to envelope both subi tightly. They threw their heads back and shuddered, each letting out a cute, pitchy moan. "Thank you¡­ my queen¡­" "We shall endeavor to serve at your heels and tail!" They flew off, leaving behind some afternoon dew in the grassy field. "Was that¡­ more subus?" Gouda asked, emerging from the club room with his kendo gear on. "Yeah." I sighed again. In the days that followed after defeating Shuten and revealing myself to the public that I was a subus, things have returned to a modicum of normalcy. Only due inrge part to the end of the school year quickly approaching. People were treating me and Mio the same way again, but with a bigger dose of horniness. No matter where I or the other subus go, we were still always met with surprise and expectations of immediate sexy time. That was probably why folks readily epted us. However, after giving a little bit of thought over my original n, onstead of ordering my subi subjects to have sex with everyone, we decided to¡ª "Queen Saeko, I''m done with my side of the city!" La waved from afar as she trotted in my direction. "And there''s another subus." Gouda pointed. The ditzy subus tripped on her own foot and smashed face first into the ground. Gouda and I winced, then raced over to check on her. "Uguu¡­ I can''t feel my nose," La wailed, in tears and her thick-rimmed sses hanging off her ears. "Are you alright?" Gouda knelt down to readjust La''s sses back onto her face, then offered a hand. La flushed beet red. "O-Oh, my. If¡­ If I say I''m not alright, will you tie me up, spank me, step on me, spit on me, and call me a worthless good-for-nothing?" she blurted out. "What?!" Gouda and I eximed. I pped a hand to my face. That''s right. La was a super masochist and into bondage. "I-I better get back to the club. Thanks for helping out today again, Saeko!" Gouda raced off, himself also red in the face. "Do you think he''s into bondage?" La watched on dreamily as he left. "It doesn''t matter when or where, but you always know how to make an entrance, don''t you?" I teased. "Many of the subus living here told me they found a special someone of their own. I''m just eager to find someone willing to tie the knot on me!" she said. In this case, the knot didn''t mean a ring, huh¡­ La finally got her wish of visiting Earth, but it was under the condition of helping us. She and a third of the hive at the demon lord''s manor came here, using my de of the First Temptress and Queen Elendir''s world-hopping mirror to transport them. I''ve changed the n from having sex with as many people as possible to giving them restful and wet dreams to generate good fortune. At least that way, we wouldn''t have to worry about things going wrong, like breaking a bunch of rtionships and inadvertently creating misfortune instead. Letting my dream self have sex with Kameshiro was a thousand times better than actually doing it with him, too. "So, when are we going tomence world domination of this''s lesser races?" La dared ask me with shining eyes. "No one is dominating the human race on my watch," I scolded her. "We''re going to be cohabitating with them, remember?" "Ehhh? But how will Ipel someone to do naughty things to me?" she asked. "You don''t! You have to find someone that is okay doing the dirty with you. Otherwise, that''s a fast track to getting a bunch of humans raising their pitchforks at us. Be like Hana who picks up middle-aged men with a lolicon and daughterplex, or Yumi with¡ª okay, maybe don''t be like Yumi. I have to really shut off my moralpass when ites to her." The search for Tamamo continued, but we had zero luck in locating her. It was strange. It seemed as though she straight up fell off the face of the Earth. We just couldn''t find her anymore no matter how much and how far we scoured. "Anyway, I''m done with sses and kendo stuff today. Ready to go?" I asked La. "Yes! I''m¡ª" Something entered my aura from way up in the sky, and La detected it, too. It wasn''t until we both looked up and saw a pink blur did we realize who it was. "LAAYLAAAAAAAAAAA!" "Is¡­ is that Hana? Uh¡­ oh." La braced for impact not a moment too soon. I flew out of the way. Hana smashed into La with the force of a crashing meteor. When the dust settled, Hana was looming over La with a foot on her back, pulling taut a bondage rope that had the poor subus bound. "Uwahaha! Behold, La¡ª My new Insta-Bondage 3.0. Guaranteed satisfaction or your money back!" Hana eximed proudly. "Nnghh¡­ Hana, wait¡­ Not in front of Queen Saeko¡­ I''ll¡­" La''s breathing grew shallow and hotter with each gasp. "Stop doing weird stuff in school! I''m the one who''s going to get in trouble for your antics!" Iined, ncing in every direction in case Hitomi was spying on us. "Fine, fine!" Hana hopped off La and pressed a button on the handle of her whip-like instrument. The bondage rope loosened, then retractedpletely until it looked like a simple baton. "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ but I was so close¡­" La mumbled. "Here ya go, buddy." Hana shoved the baton into my hand. "If ya ever feel like teaching this bitch in heat a lesson, just tie her right up!" "I don''t want this¡­" I said with half a mind to chuck it away. "But I do!" the masochistic subus eximed, on her knees and panting like a dog at me. "Wait, if this is 3.0, where''s the first and second versions?" I asked. Hana pulled me off to the side and lowered her voice to a whisper. "My jerk of a business partner back in Elza stole the patent to the first one, and the second one had a bone-crushing defect. Crippling your potential customers ain''t good for business. Who''da thunk, right?" "Hmm¡­" I slipped the magical bondage toy into my school bag to dispose ofter. Thest thing I wanted was it potentially also be a defect. "By the way, have you seen Mio? She didn''t drop by kendo club today," I said. Normally, she would be the first to throw herself into a testosterone-filled room. "Nah, but I saw her with Hhan." Hana shrugged. A group of girls came around the corner of the building and waved. "Hana, we''re going karaoke! You wannae with?" one girl hollered. "I''m down, down, down, baby!" Hana called back. I grabbed her by the cor before she took off. "Hey, you have work to do. The giant butthole in the sky is still swirling, and an evil yokai is somewhere out there." "Uwahh! Come on, I wanna hang out like a normal high schooler, too! Just a couple of songs and I''ll get back to it," she wailed. I released Hana, and she made a beeline to her friends. "Will you use the whip on me?" La asked. "No," I answered promptly, then received a very sad pout from her. "Maybeter¡­" "Yay!" I walked away from her to get a moment to myself to make a call to Mio. Lately, she had been hanging out with Hhan a lot more. I''d see her less and less after school. If there was something going on between them, I wanted to know. The call connected to my relief. "What''s up?" Mio said from the other end, sounding a little winded. "Hey, I was looking for you at school. Did you already leave?" I asked. "Oh, I¡ª" "Is that Saeko? Hey, Saeko! Yahoo~" Hhan chimed in from a distance. "Sorry, Saeko. I''ll call ya backter¡ª Hey, quit messing around!" Mio shouted, then hung up the phone. I stared at the end call screen. Suspicious. That was too suspicious. If Mio was hanging out with Hhan, I normally wouldn''t care. But it sounded like they were having a lot of fun and acting weird about it. "Queen Saeko, could it be you''re¡­ jealous?" La asked, leaning into my personal space. "I-I''m not jealous. I''m not jealous at all! Just worried, because Tamamo could be anywhere. We should be sticking together. That''s all," I hastily fired back. With the day winding down and evening fast approaching, La and I headed to a house at random in the suburban outskirts of Tsukiji. The two-story townhouse, like with all the others simr to it in this neighborhood, were filled with lone men who had vain hopes of starting a family one day, while ving away at theirpanies. Mio and I would know. We came here all the time for a buffet. Tonight, however, La apanied me on my orders. "Alright, La¡­ I can''t believe I''m doing this, but you''re somehow the most troublesome subus so far, and I need to make sure you can be trusted in my world as a greater subus. I''ll be down here in case something goes wrong, so you head up and give someone a nice dream." Every greater subus I came across so far turned out to be trouble. Selene, Beatrice, Hatsumi, and in a way Sarena, too, after she gained greater status. I needed to audit La like this was a job. "I''ve got this! I''ll make you proud yet, Queen Saeko!" La pumped both fists in the air and flew up to the second floor. Not a momentter I jumped to a loud bump, followed by a small puppy-like whimper. "Ow¡­ Owie¡­" "La?" I flew up to check on her. The subus was crouched on the balcony in front of the sliding ss door, clutching her head and in tears. "M-My Queen, there appears to be a barrier of sorts!" La warned. "Right¡­" I sighed. Inded next to her, flicked the lock open with magic, and opened the door. "Barrier down." "Eh? Ehh?" She traded nces with me and the door I just opened. "I know for sure the manor back in Elza had tons of windows. Don''t tell me you''re ramming your head into them all the time," I joked. "Of course¡ª not! It just slipped my mind is all!" I stepped out of the way to let La through, then followed in after her to make sure nothing else went wrong. The bedroom belonged to a well-to-do man, possibly in his 30s and was well on his way to beingpletely bald in a few more years. Judging by all the hair treatment products in the bathroom, visible from here with the door left ajar, it wasn''t working. La climbed onto the bed, but because I noticed toote that the sheets were made of satin, I wasn''t able to warn her in time. Her hands slid as the nkets did and fell forward, headbutting the poor guy. "Ow!" "Ow!" Both of them were rubbing the bumps on their heads, but my hand was to my head for a very different reason. "Uwehh¡­ My forehead is still sensitive from earlier¡­" La whimpered. "Don''t hurt me!" the man cried. "I don''t have anything worth stealing¡ª Huh? Are you two¡­ subus? Does that mean sexy time? I get to have a threesome with you?" "You heard the man, La. Give him what he wants," I said. "Okay!" La casted a spell to put the man to sleep. Good start. Next was the dream tweaking. She proceeded to climb on top of the man, staring into his shut eyes. I felt her aura closing in on him as she worked her magic. Even I was at a sense of peace and might even fall asleep if I closed my own eyes. "Good work," I whispered. "Now let''s¡ª" "Huu¡­ huu¡­ huu¡­" La had fallen asleep on top of him, head resting on his chest and with a blissful face that drooled from the side of her lips. "Seriously?! La, wake up. La!" I pped her cheek to no sess. If that didn''t work¡­ I dove into the man''s dream and awakened in the same room. Instead of a threesome going on, I saw a copy of myself tying up both La and the guy. "How do you like that? Tighter?" the other me asked, tugging on the ropes. "Ahhh! More, my queen! Punish me more!" La begged. The guy whose dream we invaded, however, didn''t share La''s enthusiasm. "I''m not into this! I just wanted some lovey-dovey sex with two subus!" he cried. "La!" I shouted furiously, then dragged her out of the dream world with my bare hands. My eyes snapped open in time to La falling backwards off the bed in panic. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! The bed was sofy, and I got caught up in the moment!" La apologized. Half of me wanted to scold her, but that would probably turn her on more than anything. Instead, I pushed her to sit down at the foot of the bed and sat next to her. "La¡­ Did Beatrice give you any sort of task during the war other than being a sex ve to the dark elves? Like leading an army of soldiers into battle or something?" I asked. "Hmm¡­ Oh! Queen Beatrice did consider exchanging me to the Armies of the Everlight for prisoners!" Why did La sound so proud of that? She was just a sacrificial goat. When La noticed my disappointment and frown, she mmed up. "I''m terribly sorry, my queen¡­ Perhaps it would be best if I returned to Elza¡­ I know I''m not the best. Sometimes I wonder if being born a greater subus was a mistake." "Don''t say that. You''re not a mistake," I said. "All my fellow sisters and dark elves tease me! I''m always at the butt end of jokes for them," La mumbled. "I was like you once. I used to wonder about that myself, about if I was born someone or something else, just a little differently that things would be better for me. You''re just going to end up hating yourself if you keep thinking like that. I asked you toe to earth, not some other subus, because I trust that you can be an asset." La sniffled. "Do you¡­ really mean that, Queen Saeko?" I pinched her chin between my fingers and drew her forward until our lips met. She stiffened up at first, and the plump, quivering lips froze at my touch. Soon, she opened and received my tongue by gently sucking on it. With my free hand, I slid my fingers up her thighs. She parted her legs for me, allowing me to sneak my hand under the fabric that covered her crotch. La was already wet. Stroking her clit made her tremble and gasp. "Queen¡­ Saeko¡­ I¡­" "What? Aren''t you used to this as a subus?" I kissed her again, causing her to turn bright red. "Never¡­ so tenderly before. I think I might¡­ like this just as much as being tied up," she whispered sweetly. I pulled my hand away, wet from her juices, and pressed two fingers into La''s mouth. She sucked on them as if they were a pacifier while gazing longingly into my eyes. "What say we have a little fun of our own before getting back to work?" I suggested. La nodded, then jolted as though she just remembered something important. "Oh, it might be best if I fix the other dreams first," La said. "...You mean the side of town that I assigned to you?" I asked. "Yeah! I gave them all bondage dreams. It''s more fun to rope people into the fun. Hehe, get it? But after you''re lesson, I think I¡­ should¡­ W-Why are you looking at me like that? Q-Queen Saeko¡­?" Bzzzt! I pressed the inte again. Bzzzt! "Saeko? What are you doing here?" Mio asked from the terminal speaker. "You weren''t answering your phone and it''s gettingte, so I dropped by to check on you," I answered. "It''s fine! Let''s let her in, too!" Hhan said from the other side. The door opened to both Hhan and Mio, dressed in loungewear. Hhan had her dyed hair tied up in a horizontal ponytail like a fountain. Although she was without makeup, the gyaru was as pretty as ever. Mio, on the other hand, had a brown smudge on the side of her cheek. "Come in,e in!" Hhan grabbed my hand and pulled me into the living room which smells heavily of chocte. The modest two-bedroom apartment was very girly. It was like they only had pink and yellow as their only avable color palette. As I entered, a shiba inu waddled up to me, wagging its tail and trying to climb on my legs. "Chiwa, be nice to Saeko. Say, hi!" Hhan cooed. The shiba inu named Chiwa sat obediently, tongue flopped out and panting. I knelt down to pat the puppy on the head. "So what have you two been up to all day?" I asked. "Nothing!" Mio hastily answered. "Just hanging out. You know. The usual." Definitely suspicious¡­ but there was no smell of sweat or sex. Were they doing it earlier? I couldn''t tell. "Oh, well¡­ I hung out with La. We went to tweak people''s dreams together," I said. Hhan returned from the kitchen and handed me a soda pop. She plopped down on the couch next to a giant stuffed teddy bear, and Chiwa jumped up to lie on herp. Her eyes flicked to me, then to Mio. "I appreciate the hospitality, but we really should get going. Hatsumi isn''t home, so I have to make dinner tonight," I said. "You go ahead first. I''m gonna stay here with Hhan for a little while longer." Mio inched towards the kitchen area. "Okay, everyone freeze," Hhan demanded. "I''ve been through and seen enough teen dramas to know where this is going. Saeko, did you think Mio and I were getting frisky up in here?" My brain drew a nk processing what she said. "You did?" Mio asked. "N-No!" I answered. This gyaru was a lot more perceptive than I thought. "Mio, I think you should just fess up. It''s the thought that counts, and better nip the misunderstanding at the nub soon, right?" Hhan said. Mio hesitated, then beckoned me into the kitchen where she opened the fridge. "This is what we''ve been working on." Mio pulled out a clear stic box of choctes. They came in a bunch of different shapes: hearts, squares, circles, and even bat-shaped. Then there were the less than decent choctes shaped as veiny dildos, vaginas, and big boobs. "Looks like someone forgot tomorrow''s Valentine''s Day~" Hhan hummed, waving Chiwa''s paw at us from the couch. My jaw dropped. That was tomorrow? "Guess which ones I made!" Mio said, bouncing up and down as she held my shoulders from behind. ncing down at the genitals-shaped choctes, it didn''t take a genius to figure out. "So¡­ you two were making choctes this whole time?" I asked. "Make¡­ not so much. Trying and teaching? Closer to the money," Hhan added. Mio returned to the fridge to bring out a round, chocte cake. "Besides, we didn''t get to celebrate your birthdayst week. I only learned about it after seeing the cake Kana made for you. So we made this together, thinking about surprising you. Not really a surprise anymore though¡­" The chocte cake wasn''t anything special or worth writing home about. It was just that. A round cakethered in a whole lot of chocte frosting. ''Happy Bted Birthday, Saeko!'' was written with white frosting on the top. My eyes started getting hot. "You two are so cute." Hhan giggled from the back. Mio threw her a re, and Hhan put her hands up as she exited the kitchen to leave us alone. "Sorry, for ruining your surprise for me. I¡­ I got a little jealous of you hanging out with Hhan," I said. "Pssh. Hhan''s hot as fuck, but I told you before. We''re friends. You''re my girlfriend." Mio grinned, then dragged me in for a deep kiss. "Is that La I taste?" "I actually prepared a surprise for you, too." After thanking Hhan, I flew with Mio to a love hotel owned by Hana. Inside one of the morevish rooms, La''s whole body was on the bed bound by the Insta-Bondage 3.0 with a mouth gag on. "Mmm! Mmmph!" "Kahaha! That''s a good look on you, La!" Mio cackled. "It wasn''t for Valentine''s Day, but I thought¡­ I''d get you something to win you back," I said. "Aw, shucks. Ya shouldn''t have, but because you already did, I don''t see why not. But we can''t celebrate your bted birthday without one more," she reminded me. Mio left and returned a few minutester, carrying a tied up Kana on her shoulder. "Happy bted, Saeko!" Mio eximed as she came back in. "Damn it, you guys! What did I say about weekday nights?!" Kana cried. "Sorry, Kana," I said as I took off my clothes. "I think we should start celebrating my birthdayte more often from now on." Chapter 152 – Valentine’s Day Chapter 152 ¨C Valentine¡¯s Day I woke up a few hours earlier than usual the next morning. As soon as my feet touched the cold floorboards, a frigid chill crept through my body. "Brr¡­ Maybe I''ll just fly down¡­" Yawning, I floated downstairs to an empty kitchen. It felt weird not seeing Hatsumi first thing in the morning, since she was always an hour up before me to cook breakfast. I should probably handle that for her today, seeing as I was already up. Popping open the fridge revealed a bunch of empty shelves that were in desperate need of stocking. The homemade choctes Mio had made yesterday sat on the topmost shelf, all separated into their own bags to be handed out at school. With the kitchen to myself so early, I began to whip up some choctes to hand out and breakfast on the side. We had some chocte bricks left over from Christmas after making hot chocte, which I started melting on low heat in a pot. "Good morning, Saeko¡ª" "AH?!" I spun around and summoned the de of the First Temptress. Selene stared down the business end of the sword and cleared her throat. "Selene? Geez¡­ Sorry¡­ I wasn''t expecting anyone to be up so early," I hastily apologized, vanishing the sword from my grasp. "I can say the same of you, my queen. I, on the other hand, have good reason to be up, as coach of the kendo club and soon-to-be physical education instructor at Tsukiji High," Selene said, puffing out her chest. "Really? Congrattions!" Words could not express how proud I was of Selene toe this far. She really came a long way since being a thorn in my side during Beatrice''s attempt to take over Earth. "Thank you." Selene ced a hand to her chest and bowed slightly. "The principal acknowledged my hard work and tenured me for the next school year. I shall be off. Once school has ended, I will rmence my search for Tamamo." Selene left to go to school early and was soon reced by Mio, wobbling into the kitchen, her eyes still closed and scratching her belly. "I heard you scream¡­ You okay?" Mio asked, nting her chin on my shoulder and yawning next to my ear. "Here, try this." I lifted a spoonful of melted, silky chocte up to her mouth. Like a venus fly trap, Mio mped her lips down it and snapped awake. "Chocte! You making Valentine''s chocte, too?" Mio asked. "I make chocte every year! Usually next month on White Day though, since that''s when boys return the favor to girls who gave them choctes on Valentine''s Day. This is going to be my first time making chocte as a girl. Now the question is, who am I making it for¡­ Kana, Koga, Gouda, Sensei, the entire kendo club¡­?" I continued to list off boys that were any at all deserving. "Heh. Look at you, domesticated and shit." She teased. "Don''t call me domesticated!" Kana''s vision of me with a baby harness shed through my mind and still haunted me to this day. To think, he thought as far as our future together. Having a baby, huh. I would like to one day, but what kind of baby would I have? A subus? A human? Some sort of hybrid? Shaking those thoughts away, I turned my attention back to the pot of melting chocte on the stove. I guess thest one would be Uta, but he was in Takamagahara, and there was no telling what was going on unless we went there. Which would be a problem given who currently runs the ce¡­ Might as well make some for Hatsumi, too, to surprise her when she wakes up. And oh boy, was she surprised. A few hourster, Hatsumi came downstairs and sat at the table with tears in her eyes. "Sniffle¡­ My little Saeko¡­ All grown up. Cooking breakfast for me already¡­" Hatsumi wept. I rolled my eyes. "Okay, sis. Don''t be a drama queen. You know this isn''t the first time I made you breakfast, lunch, or dinner." After breakfast, Mio and I headed to school. The atmosphere, despite the dreary gloom that lingered over the city because of the swirling maelstrom above, didn''t diminish the upbeat mood of Valentine''s Day. Gouda was being hounded just past the school gates by a group of girls, as was natural for popr guys, being gifted chocte and confession letters. They were the envy of all the lonely and desperate boys, like myself when I was one. And for some reason, Hitomi was facing the same treatment at the shoe lockers. "Uhh, but I''m not a boy," Hitomi told an underssman as she was handed a bag of chocte. The girl, possibly a first or second year, squealed and ran back to her friends, who patted her on the back for a job well done. "This happens every year," Hitomi said to me as I entered the building. "I appreciate it. But why?" "Because they wanna fuck ya," Mio answered before I did. The student president and I squinted at Mio. "Right¡­ Anyway, enjoy your Valentine''s Day, but keep it in your pants. I already have my hands full with the student council elections." Hitomi sighed. "Oh, how''s that going? It''s got to be getting really busy for you and Rika, right?" I asked. Hitomi took one look at me and lost the shine in her eyes. "Is¡­ Is it something I said?" "Word on the street is Hana''s nning to run for student council president. Good chance of winning, too. Being a subus and a popr cat at school," Mio said. "What¡­?" I gaped at them, and Hitomi merely nodded silently to confirm it. "Like I said," Hitomi began, slowly and more deliberately. "I refuse to allow her to be my legacy after I''ve graduated. I''m going to pull out all the stops to sabotage her campaign. If it''s thest thing I do¡­" Leaving us with that cryptic vow, Hitomi left to get to work. Hana as next year''s student council president. That sounded like a disaster. Good thing I wouldn''t be around anymore. Mio and I went upstairs to our ss when we spotted our boyfriend dragging his feet down the hall. "Kana!" I shouted, stopping him in the middle of the hall. "Oh¡­ hey, guys. Can we dial down the volume this morning? I kind of have a massive headache¡­" Kana groaned and pressed the ointment patch harder to his head. We winced. That was definitely our fault from yesterday. "Well, chin up! It''s Valentine''s Day! Special day in this world, right?" Mio dangled a baggie of chocte in front of him. "Here''s mine, too¡­ It''s¡­ kind of embarrassing, since I''m a girl this year, but¡­ Happy Valentine''s Day¡­" I mumbled, handing him a bag, too. Immediately, Kana''s face filled with some color. "Aww. Thanks, you two. These are definitely homemade, huh¡­ I can tell by Mio''s vulgar penis and boobs-shaped choctes¡­" Kana chuckled, lifting both bags to his eyes. "Try ''em! I worked with Hhan all week to perfect it. Also added a special ingredient that''s unique to me." Mio fist-thumped her chest proudly. "You did? Like an ingredient from your world?" I asked. Kana and I opened the chocte Mio gifted us, then popped one into our mouths. It was good. Definitely screamed amateur, because she was still new at it. "Mm¡­ I like it. Chewy and with a nice gooey center," Kana reviewed it in real time like we were on a cooking show. "Actually, what is the special ingredient?" "Heh. I used my breast milk!" Mio dered out loud. Both of us spat the chocte out. "You what?!" we cried. Kana lightly backhanded my shoulder. "Why are you surprised?" "What do you mean, why am I surprised? I''m only just learning about this now! I thought she would at least make it normally with Hhan around!" I retorted. "Hey, what gives? I put my liquified love nectar into those sweet suckers," Mio said. "Mio¡­ You can''t just give people chocte with your breast milk in them. That''s grounds for sexual harassment and it''s in weird." Kana sighed. I plucked another chocte out of the bag to lick. "Oi. You''re going to encourage her¡­" He scolded. "I can''t help it. My subus senses also makes me extra sensitive to¡­ these kinds of vors," I replied, clearing my throat. "See, she likes it. I bet the whole school wants some, too." Mio cupped both hands over her mouth. "Who wants Valentine''s chocte made with my tiddy milk in them? Come and get it!" "MIO, NO!" we yelled. It was toote. "BREAST MILK FROM A SUCCUBUS?" "ME!" "ME, TOO!" "CAN I HAVE EXTRA?" The stampede wasing. Kana and I were mobbed by a group of horny and lonely boys, desperate for any sort of affection on a lonesome Valentine''s Day, rushing in to get some of Mio''s super special choctes. I managed to drag Kana out and into our ssroom. "I saw my life sh before my eyes¡­" Kana gasped for air. Within the safety of our ssroom, girls were in the process of handing choctes out. A microclimate of what was going on in the rest of the school. Even our sensei had a small stack on his desk. "Saeko, I made you chocte!" Rika beamed, holding out a pretty stic bag containing what looked like homemade choctes. "Wait, for me?" I stared at her confused. "I couldn''t help it. When I was making chocte yesterday, you were one of the first that came to mind. I guess a part of me still thinks of you as a boy." She scratched her nose out of embarrassment. "Aww. Thanks, Rika¡ª" "Saeko!" Kaede came skidding to a stop in front of the ssroom. "Let me guess: chocte?" I asked. "How did you know?" Kaede gasped. "Is it your subus powers?" Kaede wasn''t the only one. Before the bell rang for school to begin, more female students stopped by my ss to give me chocte. Before I realized it, my desk was stacked with a pyramid of homemade and store-bought choctes from girls who I knew, were barely friends with, and many of which were strangers that I didn''t know existed until now. The pile was so high that I couldn''t see the board at the front of ss. "Thest thing I expecteding to school with chocte¡­ was that I''d end up going home with more chocte¡­ How did this happen?" I groaned. "Aha¡­ Maybe a lot of girls still think the same way as I do?" Rika wondered aloud. "Nah," Mio chimed in, plucking a random baggie of chocte from my pile to eat. "Betcha some of ''em just wanna fuck ya." Rika and I narrowed our eyes on her. "Why is that always your first answer? Unlike you, not everyone always has sex on their minds," I scolded her. "We can prove that! I dive into a random dude''s mind right now, what do you think they''re thinking? Like that guy right there!" Mio pointed at a male ssmate, startling him from his quick breakfast and making him choke. "Uh, n-no! I''m not¡­" His stammering was cut off by the bell. Sensei entered ss, shouting for everyone to get into their seats and those who didn''t belong to hurry to their own ss. A strange, gremlin-like man clung to sensei''s back and gnawed on his head. My eyes must be deceiving me. I rubbed them and shook my head. The monster was gone when I opened my eyes. I thought to ask Mio, but she was distracted chatting up another student. Maybe it was nothing. Later, when lunch began, I got up to go to the girl''s bathroom but felt a strange chill the moment I stepped in. "Saeko, were you thinking about using that bathroom?" Hitomi asked,ing up from behind. "Yeah, why?" I returned the question. "Lately, we''ve received reports from female students about this bathroom being haunted. Quite frankly, I initially passed it off as one of Hana''s pranks, but she vehemently denied any wrongdoings this time. It''s gotten to the point where girls are avoiding this bathroompletely and going to the others," she exined. Hana would have been my first guess for anything suspicious, too. Though ording to Hitomi, that pink-haired helion had nothing to do with it this time. "Well, it''s just a bathroom, right? I''m¡­ I''m going to go in," I said, taking a step further. "I''ll be here. I''ve been meaning to investigate it myself but haven''t had the time. Could have just been a prank from another student," Hitomi said. So Hitomi says, but it was as though I had walked into another world entirely. The atmosphere had be slightly suffocating. But so far so good. I took the first stall to relieve myself in. As I finished and pulled my underwear back up, d that there was nothing out of the ordinary, I found that the stall lock wouldn''t budge. "Eh?" I twisted harder. My subus strength should have broken it at this point. "Hitomi, are you still there?" I shouted. No answer. But she should have been right by the door. Unless she was messing with me? The toilet behind me suddenly flushed on its own. Goosebumps formed all over my body. It wouldn''t stop flushing. Water just continued draining and draining. Slowly, I nced over my shoulder¡ª and was met with a pale face, eyeless sockets, and a gaping mouth of darkness. "G-G-Ghost?!" I cried, pressing my back to the door. It was a short girl with a drenched ck bob, dressed in a white shirt and red skirt with suspenders. All my bravery went down the toilet. I threw my shoulder against the door to break out, but it still wouldn''t budge. The girl took a step forward, croaking and with a hand extended towards me. "No, don''t touch me!" I yelled, constricting my aura around it as ast resort. "Iiiee!" The ghost keeled over. She was red in the face, both hands between her thighs squeezed shut, and shuddering all over. "Did¡­ Did I just make a ghost horny? Wait a minute¡­" I quietly asked myself. "Saeko?" I turned around just as Hitomi opened the stall door. ncing back into the toilet, the ghost girl was gone. "What happened?" Hitomi asked with worry. "I¡­ This is going to sound weird, but I just saw a ghost. I-It had to have been Hanako, the toilet ghost!" I exined. She furrowed her brows, seemingly unconvinced. "Subi are one thing, but ghosts? Come on now. Someone must have put something into your Valentine''s chocte," Hitomi insisted. "But¡ª" "Lunch is almost over. Hurry back to ss," she said, leaving the bathroom. Strange things were happening at school. No, maybe not just at school. But it was where I started noticing it. I knew for sure I saw a ghost. Spirit? Yokai? Whatever it was, none of it was normal, and I had a feeling it''s got something to do with Tamamo. As Mio and I were flying home to drop off our stuff to begin our search again, we bumped into a familiar aura. "Look! Who''s that tall dommy mommy that Yumi''s with?" Mio asked, pointing to a tall woman dressed in a white dress and white hat. "That¡­ it couldn''t be¡­" I muttered. We flew down to confront them, but an existential dread filled my being as Inded and stood underneath the eight-foot tall woman. "Po¡­" "IT REALLY IS HACHISHAKU?!" I cried and nearly fainted. "Holy shit, step on me, mommy." Mio gasped. "Ara, Saeko? Are you also acquainted with her?" Yumi asked. "More like what are you doing with this ghost?" I fired back. Hachishaku''s demeanor softened, and the ghost brushed her hair back to reveal a pretty woman with a normal face, unlike the one back at school. "I couldn''t rightly exin even if I tried. However, I came across Yumi here when I was stalking the most adorable little boy and we quickly became friends," Hachishaku said. "Eh¡­?" To the yokai''s side, Yumi nodded. My mind was about to explode. I was actually conversing with a malevolent ghost. "Ufufu~ We bonded over our¡­ shared interests. Care to join us, Saeko? We''re going to have a sleepover with a boy named Takuo. I assure you he will not be harmed while I''m there," Yumi assured me with a scious smile. "Well, we shouldn''t keep Takuo waiting. I''m dying to meet him. Ufufu~" Hachishaku shed a wide and terrifying smile, all the while breathing heavily like a bitch in heat. Like two peas in a pod, both Hachishaku and Yumi pressed a hand to their mouths,ughing as they continued bonding on their way to the boy named Takuo. Rather, it was less about the kid''s physical safety I was worried about and more for his innocence. As they left, I saluted in the direction they were headed and prayed for Takuo''s survival. "Still¡­" I whispered to myself. "Yokai are bing more of amon sighttely. This can''t be good." We got home atst and found Hatsumi outside the house. "Closer, closer!" Hatsumi was guiding and beckoning a semi-truck through the narrow street. "What''s going on?" I asked as we flew in. "Oh, Saeko! You''re home already?" My sister panicked, swapping nces between me and the truck. "Whaddya mean already? It''s like four in the afternoon," Mio retorted. The truck pulled to a stop just slightly ahead of the house, and two drivers exited to throw open the back hatch. "Where do you want your chocte?" a gruff driver asked. "Chocte?" I raised an eyebrow. We watched as the second driver entered the back, then carted out a gigantic chocte heart. "Uhm¡­ Happy Valentine''s Day!" Hatsumi eximed. "Sis, this won''t even fit through the door!" I gaped at the eight-foot tall chocte sculpture. She pressed her index fingers together. "But I wanted to get you something cute¡­" "Holy shit," Mio muttered. "Look at this thing! There''s even a hole in the back. Were you nning to stuff things into it? Or maybe yourself? Kahaha!" I turned to Hatsumi, and she looked the other way to avoid eye-contact with me. Only as I put both hands on my hips did she finally fess up. "I-I was going to surprise you when you came home¡­ but the order had traffic dys." Hatsumi sighed. "Well, it certainly is still a surprise. I guess if you¡ª" The words caught in my throat. If someone wanted to stay hidden, then in a ce where no one would expect would be their best bet. Like a shrine. "Tamamo," I told Mio, grabbing her by the shoulder. "What?" Mio blinked and clearly wasn''t following. "Tamamo must be hiding in a shrine. There''s no other exnation as to why we can''t find her!" "Be careful!" Hatsumi warned us. Wasting no time, Mio and I flew straight to Kon''s shrine. In the meantime, Mio made calls to redirect subi efforts into searching for shrines instead. But there had to be hundreds, small andrge, across a region like this. Tamamo could be anywhere. One ce we could go to, however, was Takamagahara and ask the kami for help there. "Kon, open up! I know you''re in there!" I called, knocking on the shrine doors as soon as Inded. No answer. There better not be a ghost or haunting like in the school bathroom again¡­ "Yo. I think something''s wrong. The door''s already open." Mio hooked her fingers through a small gap in the door and threw it open. There, lying unconscious and weakly in the middle of his chamber, was Kon in his kitsune form. Chapter 153 – Tamamo no Mae Chapter 153 ¨C Tamamo no Mae "Kon, what happened?" I asked, rushing in with Mio. Lifting Kon into my arms, we find no external wounds on him. He looked weak, breathed with difficulty, and didn''t appear to realize we were here. "Kon, wake up! Wake up before I step on your balls!" Mio shouted as she pped his cheeks red. "Okay, let''s try not to actually hurt him." I shielded his face from Mio. We propped him up against the wall in the seated position and searched for the bell. There was none to be found. It wasn''t inside the altar cab like it should be. "No choice but to find out what happened ourselves. Knock, knock! We''reing in!" Mio said, rapping her knuckles on his forehead. Mio and I squeezed our auras tight, enveloping Kon like a cocoon. My consciousness began to slip and like a vacuum sucking me in, pulled my being into Kon''s mind. I opened my eyes still inside the shrine. "Did it not work this time?" I asked out loud. "No, it worked alright," Mio said. I turned to find Mio bare naked, pinching a human form Kon''s dick in between her big and second toe. "Ahh¡ª What are you doing in my dream? This isn''t a public show. Get out of here!" Kon eximed at me. "Kon, we found you knocked out inside your shrine. What happened?" I asked. "What do you mean knocked out? I''m clearly very much still conscious and enjoying a footjob," he said. I pped a hand over my eyes and sighed. "Mio, stop jerking him off! You''re distracting him!" "Oops. Force of habit. Teehee~" Mio stuck her tongue out and clocked herself over the head. The disappointed and blue-balled lesser kami pulled up his pants, dejected that he didn''t at least get to finish. "Kon, this is a dream. We jumped into it because we found you unconscious and needed to get some answers. Try to remember¡ª what happened before you passed out?" I asked. "I¡­ can''t for the life of me recall. One moment I was lounging around, and the next moment Mio came by to start pleasuring me. Then you dropped in," Kon exined, seemingly just as confused as we were. Why would Kon suddenly pass out like that? Something shuffled in the corner of my vision. Mio and Kon followed my gaze to the altar. Or more specifically, behind the table and the cab altar which sits on it. There were hushed voicesing from that direction, and I know for sure there were no other subi in Kon''s dream. "Do you think they found out?" "Shut up. There''s no way they know, so keep quiet." Their secret conversation wasn''t as quiet as they thought. I summoned the de of the First Temptress, channeled dark magic to the tip of the sword, and fired it at them. The table and altar exploded in a shower of splinters, revealing two yokai behind it. "My shrine!" Kon cried. "Rx, it''s just a dream," I reminded him. "Oh, right. Well, uh¡­ m-my dream¡­ shrine!" he corrected himself. Two cowering yokai were huddled up behind the broken debris. The right one looked like a tapir, with a longer elephant trunk and boar tusks. The other was a frail, shakey old man with deep wrinkles and dressed in a white robe worn sloppily over his boney shoulders. "Hiieee! Don''t hurt us!" the tapir pleaded. They were both holding onto each other. "Yuck. Why they gotta be so ugly?" Mio asked. "Yokai?" Kon tilted his head, pressing a fist up to his chin. "I recognize them. The tapir is a baku, yokai that consumes dreams and nightmares. The elderly one is a dream spirit that induces nightmares." I knew what those were. Both of them alone were more or less harmless. Getting caught up with either of them alone, the worst thing that could happen was a sleepless night. Together, they were a buffet cycle for each other. Normally, they should be the other''s anti-thesis. But it looked like they nned to be here together. "Snap Kon out of this dream. Now," I ordered, charming the two of them to do my bidding. "At once!" they answered together. An incredible gravitational force ripped me from the dream, and I woke up in the standing position next to Mio. Kon, in kitsune form, was just now stirring awake. He stretched his body long and yawned, squeaking as he did. "A. Aren''t you cute?" Mio picked Kon up, scratching him behind his ears. "S-Stop that right this instant! It''s demeaning to a kami of my st¡­ ooh¡­ a little more to the right¡­ yes, right there¡­" Kon shut his eyes and started purring. Rolling my eyes, I noticed the two yokai hade out of the dream with us. They looked fatter than I remembered. Like rotund. Santa us fat. "Y-You''re not going to hurt us, are you?" the dream spirit asked. "That depends." I stomped over to them and put both arms on my hips. "I''ve had a pretty rough week that''s only recently starting to get better. Unless you want to give me a reason to get rid of you to make my week even better, tell me how you came to inhabit Kon''s dreams." The tapir gulped. "Th-The gateway was open! We were just minding our business in Takamagahara when¡ª kerplunk! We slipped through. It''s the truth!" he exined. All these yokai showing up out of nowhere wasn''t good. If these two just ''slipped through'' as they described, how many more came into Japan the same way? Or the world? Neither I nor my army of subi could prevent all the malevolent and ill-tidings that yokai with less-than-kind intentions bring. "Can''t you guys like¡­ go back?" I reluctantly asked. "W-Well¡­ we can," the now-fattened old man said. "But why would we when there''s so many humans to give nightmares to?" "You''re going back." I summoned the de of the First Temptress and pointed it at them. They hung their heads dejectedly. "The bell''s gone, remember? We can''t kick ''em back even if we wanted to," Mio reminded me. "Oh, if you''re looking for the bell. I''m wearing it on my¡ª" Kon choked down his next words as we turned our eyes on him. "On your?" I raised a brow, zeroing my gaze at the new cor and bell. Mio stopped petting and lifted him by the scruff of his neck. "I¡­ I can''t tell you. If you''re looking for my bell, that means you want to go back to Takamagahara. But things keep getting worse every time you go back! Can''t you just stay out of our affairs?" he pleaded. "Kon, we think Tamamo''s residing in a shrine and that''s why we''re having a hard time finding her. I need the other kamis'' help searching for her so I can put a stop to this," I exined. The kitsune started grumbling. "Fine." Kon wriggled out of Mio''s grasp and transformed into his bipedal form on the way down,nding on his knees. When he pulled the bell cor off his neck, it morphed back into the hand ringing bell. Holding it tightly in his right hand, Kon hesitated to ring it. "I should warn you, the kami are currently engaged in family squabble¡­" Kon said, then rang the bell. The entire shrine lurched forward and creaked, a sign that we had entered Takamagahara. Kon returned the bell to his altar and grimaced at the fat yokai still inside his home. "Will you please return the favor and vacate these yokai for me?" the kitsune kami asked. "I got ''em." Mio grabbed them each by the cor of their robes, and I opened the shrine doors for her to chuck them outside. At least that was two yokai I didn''t have to worry about anymore. I highly doubted the rest would be so obedient. With Kon''s help, he navigated us to the shores of Takamagahara by boat. I keep my eyes forward, not looking up or down, too traumatized by the gargantuan dragon from before. Mio was staring straight down, eyes squeezed shut. I reached out to grab her hand, and she twitched from my touch, then rxed. Her eyes opened slowly to meet mine. "Never thought I''d be scared shitless by anything from your world," Mio said, sounding disappointed in herself. "Scarier than being deprived sex?" I teased. She shed a smile. The boat grinded to a stop on the sandy shores in record time thanks to Kon booking it. The lesser kami was gasping for air, exhausted down to his bones. Mio and I hopped off, carrying the stowaway yokai out and dropping them onto the beach. "Thanks again, Kon!" I waved, taking flight into the sky. While soaring over Takamagahara, I expected to be chased down by tengu. However, we were entirely left alone. Some semnce of normalcy had returned to the city. People were out and working, socializing, and filling the streets again. The realm, however, was under a state of twilight where the sun and moon were battling for territory above me. I could see the exact line that separated the two, but neither side was budging. When we got to the entrance to Celestial Pce, I was expecting a big fight or siege to be going on. Instead¡­ "Tsukuyomi, open up! We have all of eternity, you know?" Raijin shouted, smashing all four fists against therge doors. To his side, an impatient Amaterasu waited with her arms folded and sighed. I didn''t see Uta with them, but maybe it was for the best that he didn''t take part in their quarrel. "What the hell''s going on here? Where''s the big fights and booms?" Mio asked. The kami finally took notice of us. "We''ve told you before," Raijin began. "We greater kami cannote to blows, lest we wish to bring about cataclysmic disasters to Japan like tsunamis, thunderstorms, heatwaves, and the like." "O-Oh. Then please, continue to not fight." I gulped. It was easy to forget how much I take living peacefully for granted. "The Celestial Pce is protected by natural divine enchantments to safeguard the host kami. After I abandoned it and Tsukuyomi came to im it, she is now recognized as the Supreme Kami. We cannot enter unless she allows it," Amaterasu added. What? Then Amaterasu and Raijin were just going to stay out here bashing on the door until Tsukuyomi lets them in? That definitely sounded like family squabbling. "Anyway, what have you twoe back so soon for? We sensed that Shuten''s spirit was cast back to Takamagahara¡ª well done¡ª but Tamamo still remains, does she not?" Raijin asked us. "That''s right! We came here to ask for help. I think Tamamo''s hiding in a shrine, and that''s why we can''t find her outside. There''s too many in Japan for us tob over, so I was hoping you can help search from within Takamagahara?" I beseeched their help even though I didn''t deserve it, and they had every reason to turn me away. However, I knew very well that if they wanted Japan safe, then they would have to help. After all, a steady stream of souls that live good lives was key to this realm''s prosperity. That wouldn''t be while Tamamo was still out there. Amaterasu and Raijin traded nces, then the goddess of the sun pressed a palm over her right eye. It was closed shut when she peeled her hand away and bulged with veins all along the right side of her face. A shiver ran through my spine, and Mio felt it, too. For whatever reason, we werepelled to look up at the sun and were greeted with a giant eyeball, scanning the entire city. That must have been how Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi knew where I was in Takamagahara. "I see the shrine where Tamamo resides. It is Yogi Temple," Amaterasu said. "Yogi Temple¡­ That''s in the hill behind Tsukiji University campus. She was nearby this entire time?" I muttered aloud. "We shall go together. Amaterasu and I will help expel her from Takamagahara, but she will need to be defeated in your world for her to truly return here," Raijin exined. "Wait¡­ If you can ess the shrine from here, can''t you drag Tamamo through?" Both kami shook their heads. "I''m afraid it doesn''t work that way," Amaterasu said. "Shrines straddle both realms, but our forms can only exist in one ce. She is currently tethered to the mortal ne. You must sever that connection." Figures. Of course, it wasn''t going to be that easy. As though sensing my worries, Amaterasu reached into her robe to produce a jewel-encrusted scabbard containing a dagger and a paper talisman. "A child born of the sun must stick this talisman on her and plunge the dagger through it. Doing so will drag her back to a sealed shrine within Takamagahara," Amaterasu exined. I took both items and pressed them into Mio''s hands. "Go back ahead of me. Gather the subi to Yogi Temple and get ready to fight. Bring Kana, too, since only someone ''born of the sun'' can defeat her." "Time to pay that bitch back." Mio nodded, clenching the special talisman and dagger treasure in each hand. Amaterasu tossed another talisman to Mio''s feet, sending her back to Japan. Together, apanied by two greater kami, we flew across the city to a shed-sized shrine nestled in the forests at the edge of the ind. I thought it was impossible that such a small building could fit thatrge fox demon, until Amaterasu blew open the doors with a wave of her hand. Lounging inside the shrine, surrounded by red candles and emitting tendrils of ck smoke from her body, was Tamamo no Mae. Immediately my nose wrinkled from the indiscernible smell. Like my very essence and soul heaved with fear of getting near it. Even the kami next to me tensed up. "Tamamo." Amaterasu spoke her name dripping with spite. "Sun Bitch," Tamamo responded in the same manner. "It''s toote. Do you know how many yokai have entered Japan? Thousands. It only takes a vicious dozen to wreak enough havoc to bring me back. Nothing you do can stop it now." "You''re right. There is nothing I can do. This subus, however, can." The goddess of the sun performed a series of somatic hand signs, then forcefully pushed the space in front of her with two open palms. Inside the shrine, Tamamo unleashed a feral snarl. The candles blew out, then a powerful gust of wind forced her to the back of the shrine, mming into the wall. "Mangy kitsune." Raijin growled. Four hands started beating the drums on his back, and from them channeled a bolt of lightning that fired at Tamamo. As Tamamo was consumed by thunder and fire, the doors mmed shut. "Go!" Amaterasu urged. My body moved on hermand. With the de of the First Temptress in hand, I flew into the shrine. The doors mmed shut behind me. Everything turned upside down, then rightside up. The sword shed with Tamamo''s ws as we''re jostled around. When the shrine lurched to a stop, both of us crashed out the doors and into the courtyard in front of the building, back to Japan. "Saeko, there are no words to express how disappointed I and your mother are in you." My father''s voice brought a chill up my spine. My mind nked out for a second, seeing the visage of him in front of me. Child-like fear welled up in my chest, causing me to choke anything I was thinking of saying back to him. This man¡­ who was supposed to guide me through my childhood and was absent instead¡­ Boiled the blood in my veins. "Saeko, snap out of it! You know it''s not him! Tamamo''s tricking you again!" Mio screamed as she, carrying Kana, flew in with a flock of subi. "It''s fine. Because this way¡­ I can blow off some steam!" I shouted. A ck ball of fiery energy shot forth from the tip of the de and mmed into Tamamo. She didn''t brace herself in time and took the st full on. It wasn''t enough to knock her to the ground, but the form of my father began to distort and melt away. "Holy shit! Nice shot!" Mio whooped,nding next to me and putting Kana down. "How do you like that?" I taunted Tamamo. "I don''t mind if you stay in his body. I''d still like to beat out my frustration." The form fell away entirely, giving way to the nine-tailed humanoid body that was Tamamo no Mae. "Oh, family troubles. The best kind of misfortune. When they, who are supposed to love and cherish you, turn out to be not so kind and almost treacherous¡­ I just can''t get enough of the taste," the yokai said, licking her lips and shuddering. For the queen!" Selene ordered the army of subus into battle. Tamamo was overwhelmed in an instant as a group of subi dogpiled into her. However, with a single pulse of force, she sted them flying away. Despite our efforts to bring good fortune to the city, we still weren''t able to take her on. She had grown stronger. Hana torpedoed down with a giant ball of magic. "Spirit bo¡ª oouugh!" The yokai''s tails flicked in her direction, stopping Hana in ce and draining the magic right out of her hands. With the spell gone, Hana fell to the ground in front of Tamamo, who then flicked her away with a bone-crunching kick. "I can do one better!" Tamamo conjured the same destructive energy as magic spilled forth from the tips of her nine tails to the palm of her hand. "Get behind me!" Yumi warned, conjuring a barrier around us. Right as she was about tounch it, time began to rewind. Tamamo''s actions went backwards in time until the ball of magic vanished. "No, I don''t think you can." Era grinned, waltzing in with the pocket watch dangling by a chain attached to her finger. "Era!" I eximed with relief. "I''m expecting to be repaid with a little something-somethingter." The dark elf winked. Selene, Mio, and I dove ahead to engage Tamamo head on. The kitsune fought with her bare hands and even bested Selene of all subus. Mio and I backed away, tearing portals into the space around Tamamo, and firing out chains to incapacitate her. However, she pointed at us with a tail each, glowing with reddish energy that zapped us more painful than Raijin probably could dish out. As I dropped to the ground, the sword slipping from my hands, Tamamo walked up and kicked it away when I tried to reach for it. She lifted me up by the neck and smiled. "When I''m done with this world, I''ll find the other. What was it called again? Elza." Tamamo cackled in my face. "Don''t hurt my queen!" La shouted, throwing Hana''s Insta-Bondage 3.0. "Is this a joke?" Tamamo caught the baton in her other hand. The bondage toy came alive and tied her up. Taking advantage of the distraction, I ordered the sword back into my hand, plunged into her chest, and created chains from the ground to drag her down to her knees. Selene and Mio grabbed an arm each, and I put Tamamo in a chokehold. Even with the three of us, she was still strong enough to fight back. Yumi and Hana soon joined to try and hold her down. "Kana, finish it!" I yelled. "Oh, god¡­ Why did I agree to this?!" Kana cried, charging in and pping the talisman onto Tamamo''s forehead. The powerful yokai seized up and gasped. Tamamo thrashed wildly, throwing Hana and Yumi off. Me, Selene, and Mio held onto her for dear life, because if she shook us off and ripped the talisman off her head, then we were done for. No, Japan would be done for. Mio and I conjured more portals on the ground, shooting out chains to bring Tamamo to her knees. "Kana¡­ hurry the hell up, because we can''t hold on any¡­ longer!" Mio said through gritted teeth. "Alright, alright! But this dagger is a cursed¡­ Fine, whatever!" Kana pulled the ornamental dagger from its jewel-encrusted scabbard, then cut across his palm to draw blood. The de soaked his blood up like a sponge and made a gruesome slurping sound. Holding onto it with both hands, he plunged it into Tamamo''s forehead through the talisman. All at once, Tamamo went limp. Her arms ckened to the side and her many tails drooped over each other in a furry pile. We did it. We defeated her. Right? Despite our victory, Tamamo began tough. "This won''t hold me for long. I''ve already seeded, and I will return one day. As long as humanity exists, your misfortune will empower me enough to break out again. Until we meet again, have fun with the mess I left you!" Tamamo cackled. At the yokai''s feet, a giant yellow portal not of mine or the other subus'' making opened up. It looked like the reflection of the sun had cast itself on the ground. We leap out of the way as the portal begins to swallow her. Once she disappeared, I appeared the de to my hand and sighed with relief that it didn''t disappear with her. Even though Tamamo lost, a triumphant smirk shed across her face as she sank into the ground. "Thank god it''s over¡­" I sighed, all the exhaustion weighing on my shoulders brought me to the ground. "NOOOOOO!" Hana mmed into the ground where the portal that swallowed Tamamo vanished. "MY INSTA-BONDAGE 3.0!" Oops. Since Tamamo was still bound by the device, it disappeared with her. Hana got up, walked over to La who was lying on the ground, and started grinding her foot into her crotch. "Uwahh! This is your fault! You threw it like some b b!" "Iiiee! Hana, wait! I''m sorry¡ª aahh¡­ No! I''m going to cum! Don''t make me orgasm in front of the queen!" La cried, wriggling helplessly underneath her. Ignoring the two stooges, I went to pull Mio back to her feet. "Ugh¡­ Let''s not release another evil foxdy anytime soon. At least not unless we''re double-team tail fucking her," Mio mumbled. "Good to know your priorities are still in order," I joked, relieved that she was still in one piece. Were blinded by a bright light beaming down on us from a break in the clouds. The swirling gray gloom was beginning to disperse, clearing away to a blue sky and shining sun. Being bathed in its warmth was therapeutic and washed away my stress from the entire ordeal. Right away, I ordered the subus to clean the ce up. We spent more time here than necessary and probably drew a lot of attention. They went to charm stray humans who had seen the fight go down. "Why don''t you, Mio, and Kana leave first?" Selene suggested. "Let us take care of this." "Thanks¡­ I might just¡ª" I was interrupted by my phone ringing. The caller ID showed Hatsumi. "What''s big sis want?" Mio asked, resting chin on my shoulder. "I''m not sure. I told her earlier what we''d be doing." When I answered the call, Hatsumi didn''t immediately greet me with her cheery self that I was used to. It left me puzzled for a second, but that confusion turned to dread in an instant. "Saeko, where are you? Come home now. Your mother and I have a lot to talk to you about." The stern voice of my father came through the phone, chilling my blood to ice. Even Mio froze up from hearing it. There was no other way he could be calling from Hatsumi''s phone unless he was at home or with her. And knowing that terrified me. Chapter 154 – The Heads of the Ito Household Chapter 154 ¨C The Heads of the Ito Household Just one bad thing to deal with after another. I didn''t get a chance to rest, not even a full day''s worth before the next bomb dropped on me. Why? Just why? I had a feeling my parents wereing, but why couldn''t the world just side with me for once and prove me wrong like it always did. As Mio and I flew home, the wind against my skin and ruffling my hair felt like needles pricking into me. I had the strongest urge to vomit from the nausea building in my stomach. "You okay?" Mio asked with a worried look. "Definitely not¡­ Half of me wants to ditch the whole region and move to Okinawa," I said. "If we''re going back to the sea, then you can count me in." She smirked. As great as that sounded, the other half of me couldn''t leave Hatsumi alone. Mio knew that, too. I just needed to face forward as I''ve always done. Wended at the front door of my house, and I was already getting cold feet. I sensed three souls within who were undoubtedly my parents and Hatsumi. A thousand different scenarios began ying out in my head. How should I confront them? In my human or subus form? Should I go in on the offensive or hear them out? I had no idea. My heart was pounding harder than drums, and the blood in my veins were turning into cold slush. It wasn''t until Mio grabbed my hand that I snapped out of it. "You aren''t going in alone. Hatsumi''s also in there, so that makes it a three on two. Good odds if you ask me," Mio said. I nodded and squeezed her hand, then we pushed open the door together. The first thing I noticeding through the door was the extra two pairs of shoes. Both ck Armani dress shoes, pristine and without a smudge or tarnish on them. They werepletely out of ce next to Hatsumi''s casual loafers. When we entered the living room, Hatsumi was sitting on the couch with her hands on herp and head down. She threw me a concerned nce, which then flicked over to the kitchen. There I saw my parents atst, dressed in the same dark navy blue work suits as the day they left to go overseas years ago. My father, Masato Ito, was sitting at the kitchen table. He sipped quietly on a cup of tea, but in this silent atmosphere, his gulps rang loudly and painfully in my ears. A man who was clean-shaven to show a powerful jawline as pronounced as his piercing re behind a light pair of sses. Standing with her back to the stove was my mother, Chisato Ito. Her dark brown hair was pulled to a tight ponytail that came down no further than her shoulders. A beauty mark sat just an inch beneath her right eye. Currently, her gaze was fixed at the phone in her hand as she deftly texted away at the speed of a high school girl. Neither of them, despite being in their 50s, had any wrinkles. Which was a surprise since they both worked high in the ountingdder for an international medical firm. Metric billions pass through their eyes and fingers viaputers. Hatsumi and I only ever suspected we were a wealthy family, but only our parents knew the true number to how much we had. Yet in spite of how much they earned, it was all a means to achieve something else. Even though I stood in the middle of the living room as not just a girl but also a subus, they had little reaction to give. "Mom, dad¡­ Wee home," I cautiously greeted them. My father put his teacup down, the harsh kink from porcin hitting the te made me flinch. "We checked in with your school first beforeing home. Your grades started slipping at the beginning of the year, but you pulled it back up in the past few months. ording to the principal, it was just enough to snatch a spot at Tsukiji University," he said. They checked? Students didn''t get to know until another two more weeks. "Th-That''s good¡ª" "No, it''s not. You barely scraped by. How is that eptable?" A lump lodged in my throat as he narrowed his eyes, expecting an answer. "Hey, where do you get off? Saeko got into college, didn''t she?" Mio chimed in, but her grip tightened from my father shifting his gaze to her. If I didn''t know better, she was afraid. The lights in the kitchen and living room started flickering. A familiar aura was approaching fast, and I was too slow to warn her not toe with my own. Selene bursted through the door in a fury, hands bristling with magic and eyes glowing like the moon. "I will not deign to have Queen Saeko ept your abuse. Parents or not, you will¡ª" "We will what?" my father asked, slow and calcting. "You''re Selene, I take it? Hatsumi told us you are currently upying our bedroom. Thank you for looking after our children, but from today onwards, you aren''t wee in our home anymore." My mother turned around to face Selene, too. "Would you be so kind as to pack your things and find somewhere else to live?" she asked. Selene balled her trembling hands into fists. "No one orders me around except for the queen. You two need a lesson in manners." "Selene, don''t!" I shouted toote, feeling her aura wrap around my parents. To our surprise, however, nothing happened. Even Mio and I were baffled, including Hatsumi who had briefly be a subus and knew how our magic worked. My parents should not have been able to resist that charm. Yet they did. Very easily, in fact. Was it just that inconceivable for them? "We''re having a family discussion. Leave," my mother demanded. The atmosphere had grown so thick, I wasn''t even sure Selene could leave. "It''s okay," I told Selene. "I will be with Yumi if you need me," Selene said, seemingly perturbed. My parents waited until the door mmed shut before continuing. "Let''s not mince words. Tell us the truth, Saeko. Are you able to transform back into a boy?" my father asked. "I¡­ can," I answered. "Then do so," my mother promptly demanded, the strength in her tone offering no room for discussion. Hatsumi and Mio immediately snapped their gaze at me. It sounded like a request, but I knew better than to know it was anything but. She always spoke calmly and expected us to obey like good children. When I think about it, I''d never heard her raise her voice. Had no idea what it sounded like. Somehow, that terrified me the most. Judging by my father''s look, he wanted the same thing from me. They wanted me to return to being the obedient son. I could. But¡­ "That isn''t up for discussion!" Hatsumi stood up to confront them. "It''s Saeko''s choice. Not yours." "Hatsumi, sit down," my mother ordered, then shot a wide-eyed re when she didn''t do as she was told. This was the most defiance we had ever shown after all. Both of them were stunned. We were stunned, but I found strength with Hatsumi and Mio by my side. "Saeko," my father''s voice softened but gradually grew more panicked as he looked at my mother. "You are our son. It''s written in your birth certificate, and it''s written in your citizenship. How do you think we feel? We have toe home to find you looking like¡­ that? With two strangers in our house that have magic to cause harm. Have we not given you enough to be good children? A roof over your head, thetest smartphone, a sizable allowance¡ª" Mother waved him off to chime back in. "Honey, stop talking. Saeko, we''re not asking. Use whatever your magic is to change yourself back. Now." "No," I replied with firm conviction. "You haven''t been part of my life for years. You think you can barge in now and bark orders around like I''m one of your employees? If you two won''t ept me for what I am now, then that''s fine. I''m 19 years old, and I don''t want to be treated like I''m still 10. You want me to follow your rules as long as I''m living under your roof and your money? Fine! I''ll be moving out!" Hatsumi gasped. My parents, however, their expressions which were usually unreadable to us finally cracked. Just a little. But that was my win. A victory that I''d won over them, and so as to not give them a chance to take it from me, I stormed out of the house with nothing else but the clothes on my back and schoolbag. "Saeko, we''re not done! Get back here!" I heard my father shout. "If you don''t, then your mother and I won''t be funding your education at Tsukiji University." I paused in the middle of the street and watched a bicyclist race by, ringing his bell at me for almost running into him. My mother hadn''te out. Only Hatsumi and my father chased me out. She was standing behind him, lips creased with an encouraging smile. "Don''t need it. I''ll pay my own tuition, and you two can just keep whatever you were saving for me to use in your next business project or something. I''m sure that''s more important than me anyway," I said. "See yater, Hatsumi!" Mio waved. We flew away and didn''t look back. *** A few days had passed since I confronted my parents. As Iid in my own apartment with the money earned from working at the cosy cafest summer, staring at the ceiling while a rush of pleasure built between my legs and filled my pussy, I was awash with a newfound sense of freedom. Everyone in the room, all six victims of frustration sex, were passed out or dead asleep. Including the stranger whose dick I was riding until a few seconds ago. Now he had gone limp, his load sufficiently emptied into my womb, and just as knocked out as the others. The front door clicked open. "Saeko? Mio gave me a key and told me to drop by, ehh¡ª okay, I didn''t need to see a pile of corpses this morning," Kana said, making an about face to look away from my orgy. I whistled sharply, snapping everyone awake. Seven men and women slowly came to consciousness in various states of grogginess. "My boyfriend''s here, so everyone get your things and get out," I ordered. "Ugh¡­ Sex with a subus doesn''t feel as good as I thought¡­" "I feel like her tail wrecked my pussy a new one¡­" Groans of displeasure and pain were plentiful as they made their way out of my apartment. One guygged behind, searching for his sses. As soon he got his bearings, he walked up to Kana and offered a consting pat on the back. "You''re doing the world a service¡­ good luck." Once thest person left, Kana shut the door and sighed. "d to know they survived the night. I thought for sure you would drain them all to death," Kana teased. I pounced on Kana, knocking him onto the sweat and cum-stained futon. "Are you here to take their ce?" I straddled his waist and dry humped the erection growing inside his pants. "Can I offer yakitori instead?" he asked, rattling the stic bag in his hand. My stomach growled as the smell reached my nose. We opened the windows to let out the stank of sex and eat the yakitori Kana had brought. "Sorry you had to see that¡­ I usually get everyone to leave hours before you get here, but you kind of dropped in on me today," I said. "Honestly, I''m used to it by now. It''s what I signed up for dating subi. Besides, what am I going to do? Ask you guys to starve when I''m not around?" Kana shrugged. I teased him by wagging my tail in front of his face. "As long as you don''t feel weird about being cucked on a daily basis." "Pft. I heard enough of those jokes at school after you told them about us being in a rtionship. Doesn''t bother me. What I am worried about is you. You doing alright after the whole parents debacle?" he asked. Using my teeth, I ripped thest piece of meat from the yakitori and was only left with a charred skewer. They had been trying to reach me ever since. I only told a few people about my living situation. Kana, Hatsumi, my close friends, and the subi I trusted the most to name a few. Mio was living with me now, but it looked like she tapped out of the orgy early and left sometime in the morning. This modest studio apartment at the edge of Tsukiji City was the first thing I found on the web. Plenty of people would have given me a ce to stay. Yumi, Rika, and even Hitomi¡­ Hell, Hana was trying really hard to get us to stay at one of her love hotels. I rejected every single one of their offers to house us. I''d only end up relying on them like I did my parents, and if I really wanted to stick it to them, then living on my own was the only way. "I''m fine," I finally answered. "Hatsumi updates me about them since they''re still in the city. She''s also ying dumb about knowing where I live. Apparently, they went to the police." "They what?!" Kana choked on a piece of chicken. "Seriously! Too bad I''m an adult, so it''s not like they can handcuff and drag me back to my parents. The police gave me a call, I told them my situation, and they wished me a good day." Even if the police did try anything, I would just charm them to look the other way. "What about the whole money issue? You''re a shoe-in for Tsukiji, but it''s not like the school will ept you if you can''t pay for tuition. It''s almost a million yen per year. Don''t get me started on the entry fees and dormitory costs." Kanagroaned. "Must be great going to Tokyo U. for only half the cost." I stuck my tongue out at him. "But Mio and I will find a way. If it gets bad, we can pick up a part-time job or do a gravure photoshoot. Hana''s been wanting to get back into that¡­." Although I was putting up a brave face, the stress was actually getting to me. Attending Tsukiji middle and Tsukiji high guaranteed me a spot in Tsukiji University, provided I did well in the entrance exams¡ª which I did. While Mio only attended for half a year, her top ten exam scores also guaranteed her a spot. But paying our way through college out of pocket? Families saved years for that sort of thing! Not to mention, Tsukiji was a private school. "Hey." Kana wiped my cheek with a napkin. "You don''t have to act tough in front of me. I''ve been with you for years, and I know how you look when you''re stressing the hell out. But, because I''ve known you for so long, I also know you can pull through this." He ced a hand over mine, and with the other, grabbed the back of my head to pull me in for a kiss and nted another one on my forehead. "Hehe¡­" A smile shed across my face which was quickly heating up. Leave it to Kana to really make me feel like a maiden and set fire to my loins. "How''s that cut from the dagger?" I asked, recalling that he had mentioned it being cursed. Kana raised the left hand which he cut into the palm. Theteral cut across was almost healed now. "Doesn''t hurt, but¡­ Sometimes I hear things I feel like I shouldn''t," he said. Strange things? Like yokai? Kana''s phone buzzed with a notification. "I''m sure it''s just my imagination. I better get going since I got tutoring in two hours. When I get some time, I''ll drop by again and do some housekeeping for you. Not that it looks like you need much," he said, casting a nce across the mostly empty room. As Kana stood up, I grabbed his hand tightly. "You''re not leaving that easily. Two hours means an hour and half to have sex." I charmed him toy down. After having my way with Kana, I sent him on his merry way with a slight limp and sore hips. Returning to my empty apartment suddenly filled me with an inexplicable loneliness. "I know Mio''sing back, and Kana''s open to visit whenever but¡­" I let my train of thought go unfinished and sigh. My footsteps echoed loudly in the unfurnished room. We only had a single futon in the corner of the room, not a television, chair, or couch in sight. Aside from our school bags and phones, the dishes on the counter were all the possessions we had. If I wanted to use aputer, I needed to head to school or a library. I walked into the bathroom and already felt ustrophobic. The shower, toilet, and sink were packed tightly together, and a singlerge step could cross the length of the bathroom. On the counter, Mio''s toothbrush was left outside of our shared cup. "Come on, Mio." I ced her toothbrush back into the cup to join mine and wiped the counter down. Heading back into the living room, the rancid and bitter smell of tobo triggered my gag reflexes. I thought I''d gotten better about it from perfecting my blowjobs. When I nced out the window, my eyes started to water. A biker gang had taken residence in the parking lot in front of the convenience store below the apartment. They were smoking enough to rival a barbecue. "Hey, get lost!" I shouted. "Hahh? You talking to us, bitch?" the gang leader with a giant pompadour yelled back. "I am, and I said: get lost." This time, I charmed the group to pick up their things and leave, then shut the window so the room wouldn''t smell of tobo. Not wanting the ce to reek when Mio got back, I turned on the venttor above the stove¡ª Only for it to squeak and immediately fail on me. "Uu¡­ This ce is getting worse by the day." I groaned. My eyes fell to the fridge, then at the box of yakitori on the wall counter that separated the kitchen and living room. Better put that away before it spoils. When I opened the fridge to put the leftovers away, I was greeted by nothing. Absolutely nothing. Only a couple of pudding and ice cream Mio had bought yesterday. Living alone was harder than I thought. Hatsumi normally did all the full-blown grocery shopping, and I supplemented by buying a few things here and there each weekend. Although I didn''t need to eat as a subus, it felt like I already failed living on my own with an empty fridge. "Get ahold of yourself, Saeko!" I pped my cheeks with both hands. "I can be independent. Hatsumi raised me after all." For now, it might do me some good to go to the grocery store and buy some stuff. I flew into the city and ran into other subi soaring about. It was amon sight now. Well, rtively speaking. Our numbers were a drop in the oceanpared to the human poption, but without the need to hide anymore, they were being more open about their identities. After all, it made having sex with people a lot easier when propositioned by a sex demon. An unintended problem did exist though¡­ A spirit was flying by my side. An old, ghostly man dressed in a white robe. The lower half of his body was a misty trail as he followed me. "Have you seen my daughter?" he asked in a quivering voice. "Man¡­ I''m a subus, not an exorcist." I sighed. At least this sort of thing didn''t really scare me anymore. Spirits and yokai popped out every once in a while. Down below in the streets, they wandered about, pranking the unsuspecting, causing mischief, and stalking people without their knowledge. So far, harmless. Hopefully it stayed that way. Inded at a big chain grocery store that Hatsumi and I frequented. It had everything. Even a wide selection of foods from foreign countries. Going up and down the aisles, I mostly grabbed ingredients of meals that were easy to make. No need to go big with just Mio¡ª "That''s right. I should surprise her with spicy food. Maybe some mapo tofu tonight," I said to myself. As I turned the corner, I saw my mother in the checkout line and nearly swallowed my own tongue. I quickly dove back into the aisle, then casted invisibility on myself before peeking out again. What was going on? Was I dreaming? That was definitely my mother. She didn''t go shopping, and she sure as hell didn''t cook. It had to be a glitch in the matrix. "Whatcha hiding around for?" I spun around to Hana right up in my personal space. "Shhh!" I put a hand to my lips. "Oh, okie-dokie!" Hana made herself invisible, and then asked again in a whisper. "What we sneaker-deekers for?" "My mom is right there." I pointed to the checkout line. When Hana peeked out with me, she threw her arms in the air to wave. "Saeko Mama¡ª uwaah!" I dragged Hana back into the aisle and pped a hand over her mouth, then forced her into multiple orgasms by constricting my aura around her. The pink-haired trickster''s eyes rolled to the back of her head as she came. A trickle of sweat dripped down her thighs, and she plopped to the ground out of breath. "Uu¡­ Uu¡­ Y-You coulda warned me, chief¡­" Hana mumbled. "What''s up though? I thought you didn''t care about ''em, but here you are tailing your mama." "I¡­ I don''t know. I''m just curious, alright?" I sighed out my nose. "Heh. Curious, huh? It just so happens Sherlock is my middle name. What say we do some investigating?" She grinned. "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" Chapter 155 – Mother and Daughter Chapter 155 ¨C Mother and Daughter If someone had told me that I''d one day be stalking my mother with Hana, I''d think they were batshit insane. Nope. Here I was, just ten feet away from the woman who birthed me, following after the taxi she was riding in. After buying groceries, she proceeded to go around the city to purchase more misceneous items. Now, as we were paused at an intersection waiting for the light, I found myself wondering what the hell I was doing. "Hana, why are we following my mom again?" I asked. "Because you''re following her. I''m just along for the ride," Hana said. "I''m following you!" The pink-haired trickster shrugged, and we were on the move again a secondter when the light turned green. My mother exited the car in front of a za, popr for the many specialty goods stores. A lot of young people gathered at the public tables and benches, drinking milk tea, ying games, and just enjoying the sun. My mother, however, walked with purpose through the U-shaped za. She entered one store in the back of the building that sold household supplies. We followed her in, staying close behind and just above while holding our breaths as she browsed. One by one, she plucked basic items like a mop, plunger, toilet scrubber, and more. "I don''t get it. The house has all this stuff already. Why is she buying it all for?" I whispered to myself. "When did the whole prime time family drama start for you guys anyway?" Hana asked. "Start? No one ever lit a match to it if that''s what you''re talking about. As far as I know, we''ve always been like this¡­" Floating above the aisle, I nced down to see my mother picking between two different brands of a roomba. Sharp and Panasonic. Having one at the new apartment would be nice, but it wasn''t something I could afford just yet. Especially with the university fees I had to worry about. My mother ultimately picked an expensive Panasonic roomba, a new series of vacuum cleaner robots that costed over 130,000 Yen. I felt faint just looking at the price tag. It had a pretty cherry blossom tree printed on it, like that was some constion for its exorbitance. "Come on, Hana. Let''s just go," I said. When I took onest look down, I flinched at my mother staring back at me through her sunsses. My body was alight with goosebumps. There''s no way she knew I was here, right? Hana and I were as invisible as invisible could be. My mother pulled the sunsses off, revealing that her eyes were screwed shut the entire time. She pinched the upper bridge of her nose, then her phone buzzed and startled me a second time. With incredible dexterity, she texted into the phone at the speed of light, shut it off, and picked up the roomba and other supplies to pay at the front. Without any reason to stay longer, we left. Finally. We got back to the apartment and stocked up the fridge. No more eating unhealthy instant food or candy bars from the convenience store. Sighing, I shut the fridge door and thought back to my parents. What were they up to? I hope Hatsumi was doing alright. "Uwaa, shit. Looks like Ms. Armpit hair is fighting with Mr. Mustache again. I don''t think they''re ever gonna make up at this rate. Why even live together?" Hana asked me. For the past half hour since we got back, she had been peering out the window with a pair of binocrs at the residential building across the streets. "Hana, don''t you have better things to do? Like managing your many love hotels or ying pranks on middle-aged men?" I squinted at the subus overstaying her wee. Hana tossed the binocrs aside. "Nah. I got employees now! Come on, you got better entertainment than most cable TV can give right across the street. This whole shindig is food, too! You could be making a fuck buddy, instead you''re just sighing every five minutes." "Well, sorry I have family problems to think about¡­" I was about to sigh, but caught myself so Hana didn''t have more ammunition to poke fun at me. "Psh. Family problems ain''t shit but hoes and tricks. All you need is us. We''re here to keep youpany ''cuz that''s what friends are for. So shouldn''t you be treating guests and making us feel wee?" she asked. I shook my head. This girl really had no boundaries, but I could tell she meant well. If Hana wasn''t here, then I''d have just been alone with my thoughts like always. "Hana, we need to talk about your use of pop culture references. I''m starting to cringe every time somethinges out of your mouth," I joked. "Oi, oi! I''m totally hip! There''s nothing cringe about me!" Hana shook her fist at me before returning to people-watching. "You keep telling yourself that, but I''ll make you tea and that''s all you get." "Don''t forget about your friend!" she added nonchntly. I went into the cabs to pull out a kettle and froze. My friend? What friend? "Friend as in¡­ you, right?" I asked. "No, I mean that girl." Hana pointed to the corner of the living room, where a short girl was sitting and facing the wall. The blood in my veins turned to ice. Both of us jumped into the air and channeled magic into our hands. "You''re telling me she was here this entire time?!" I asked Hana in panic. "She was here when we got back, and you didn''t say a damn thing! So I thought it was someone you knew!" Hana eximed. The girl had long ck hair and was wearing a kimono. She sat so quietly and still that it was unnerving. My mind immediately thought she was a ghost. A malevolent one? I couldn''t be sure. "What do we do? Start sting?" Hana asked. "No! I put two months'' worth of deposit into this apartment, and I want it back when we move out. You''re not sting anything! For now¡­ let''s just ask who she is. Can you hear us?" I called out. "Yes, I can hear you. I''m Midori, a zashiki warashi. I have to say, right off the bat? You two are terrible hosts," she groaned aloud, making her displeasure very evident. A house spirit? "A nani the fuck is a zabuza wario?" Hana looked at me for answers. "Not even close. Zashiki warashi are house spirits that bring good fortune when treated well. Or misfortune when mistreated," I exined. Since I didn''t want my new apartment drowning in bad luck, I brewed tea and made snacks for the extra upant. We sat together on the floor because I had no furniture, and thankfully Midori didn''t mind. In fact, she was making herself right at home. "Pwuah~ Thank you for the meal!" Midori said after chasing down all the rice crackers I''d just bought with oolong tea. "Wow, I''ve upied a lot of houses before but this is a first time in a subus'' ce. By the way, what is a subus?" Hana and I traded nces, trying to decide who should tell her. We yed a single round of rock, paper, scissors, and I lost. "We''re a race that has sex in order to survive. Sexual energy is where our magices from," I said. "Hmm, is that so? Well, subus or whatever, I''d like some more snacks," Midori demanded. "That''s¡­ all I have. You kind of ate all my snacks." When I turned the stic bag upside down, scraps not even enough to fill a roach sprinkled out. The zashiki warashi let out an exasperated and derisive snort. "This is nowhere near enough. Don''t tell me. You guys are poor as dirt? Ugh. Great. Just my luck. The ce looked poor, but I didn''t think you were that poor." Midori threw her hands in the air. I folded my arms and was up to the edge of my patience from Midori making fun of my living situation. "Food and drinks aren''t the only way to treat you. I have another idea. You thinking what I''m thinking, Hana?" I smiled at the trickster, whose eyes lit up with mischievous intent. "I got my toys on stand-by." Hana drew a portal open and fished into it. "Y-You know what?" Midori cleared her throat. "I''ll be on my way and find another ce to upy¡ª" We each grabbed the yokai by the hand as she tried to leave. "Don''t leave. Let us show you a bit of subus hospitality. After all, my apartment is in a bit of a shitty state. The only way to fix it all up is to treat you really well." I winked. Mio returnedter at night with Chinese takeout while Hana and I were still ying with Midori. She was hit with whishing through the door, seeing the yokai gagged, hands tied behind her back, vibrator bullets taped to her nipples, and sitting on a sybian machine being made to climax non-stop. "Is this a gift for me? Aw, shucks. You shouldn''t have!" Mio grinned. "No, this is just another yokai," I exined, then switched on the air conditioner with a remote. "Everything that was broken is working again though. Same with the stove fans!" "Mmmh¡­ mmpphh¡­" Midori''s eyes rolled to the back of her head as she orgasmed again, filling the air with sexual energy that revitalized us with just a sniff. Who would have expected that sexually pleasuring a zashiki warashi achieved the same effect as hospitality. "Before I get into some desserts, there''s a whole lotta packages outside. Was it one of you?" Mio asked. "Packages?" I repeated. We followed Mio out to find cardboard boxes of varying shapes stacked off to the side. None of which I ordered, but all of which were addressed to me. Someone must have dropped it off here and left, because delivery people always knock on the door. Mio and I turned to Hana, suspecting that she ordered them to our new ce. "Wasn''t me, but I''ll take ''em if you don''t want ''em." Hana reached for the first box, but Mio pped her hand away. "That''s our shit, bozo." Mio picked Hana up by the wings and belt, then chucked her back into the apartment. "Kawabungaaaaaa¡ª oof!" We carried the boxes in and opened them one after another. They were all household tools. Hana and I already had an idea. The final box sealed the deal. Inside was a Panasonic roomba with a cherry tree print. "I, uh¡­ I''m going to give Hatsumi a call," I said, excusing myself to the kitchen as the two messed around with the new stuff. The phone rang five times before Hatsumi finally picked up. "Saeko, is that you? Oh, I haven''t heard from you in almost a week!" Hatsumi eximed excitedly from the other end. "Yeah. It''s me, sis. I miss you, too." A smile shed across my face, and I could just picture one on my sister''s face. But hearing her voice made me emotional. I fought back tears and hoped to god she didn''t hear me holding it in. "Are you and Mio doing alright?" my sister asked, as though sensing my troubles. "If you want me over, I''ll be there in five minutes. You know I can." "No, it''s okay! We''re doing fine. Actually, I wanted to ask about mom and dad. Did you¡­ tell them where I''m living?" I asked. "I haven''t. Why? Did they find out? Are they there right now?" Right. There was no way Hatsumi would ever tell them. However, the way she''s talking probably meant that our parents were out. "It''s just that I saw mom shopping. She didn''t see me, but I kinda followed her while she bought things. Mio got home and found a bunch of packages. So we opened them, and guess what we found?" "The exact same things that she purchased? So that''s why mom left this morning¡­ I don''t know if I should be telling you this, but they haven''t been taking it well since you left. Last night, I passed by their room and saw mom staring at a picture of you. If she was the one who bought you all those things, then she must miss you," Hatsumi exined. A small shriek was silenced by Mio stuffing her tail into Midori''s mouth. It looked like she was moving onto the desserts "I doubt it. This is mom and dad we''re talking about. Anyway, I gotta go. We caught a zashiki warashi and need to get rid of her." I hung up the phone and chewed on my lower lip. "So, I was thinking we name the roomba. It''s like our first pet, you know? What do you think of¡­ Dustfucker? Bane of Lint? Or maybe you want a normal name like Pinky? Saeko? Saeko~ Hello! Earth to the subus!" Mio waved a hand in my face, atst snapping me from my daydream. "Y-Yeah. Saeko sounds fine. Sorry, what were you saying?" I asked. Mio didn''t answer and instead narrowed two piercing eyes at me. School ended, and half the ss had already packed up and left. Mio and I, including a few other studentsgging behind, were the only ones left. "I was asking about our roomba! Alright, if you aren''t giving me attention, then I''m going to flirt with Kana." Mio flew over to his desk, but even Kana was out of it. "Geez. Did I miss the zombie apocalypse?" "Guys, can I talk to you in private for a minute?" Kana suddenly asked. We shuffled over to the corner of the ssroom. Most students have petered out now, and it was just us left and a boy who still hadn''t woken up yet. "What''s the matter, Kana?" I asked. "Uhh¡­ How do I bring this up without throwing gasoline to the fire¡­ Your mom and dad came to my house yesterday evening. They asked me to break up with you," Kana confessed. "You''re joking." Kana shook his head. "That''s some nerve! What''d you tell ''em?" Mio asked. "That I was madly in love with Saeko and it wasn''t going to happen," Kana answered. "Oh, my god¡­" I pped both hands to my cheeks. "Now I''m blushing, embarrassed, and angry." For my parents to actually go to Kana''s house was a low blow. Just how much more were they nning to invade my life? I really didn''t want to think about this right now. Kana winced and clenched his left hand shut. "The cut? Are you hurt?" I asked. "I''m fine. It just hasn''t fully healed yet," Kana said. "Show me." Charming Kana, Ipelled him to reveal his palm. As soon as all five fingers uncurled, Mio gasped. An eyeball stared back at us, asionally blinking and the pupil darting from side to side, clearly tracking our presence. "Started happening this morning. Even curling my fingers slightly into a fist will shut the eye," Kana exined. "This is from cutting yourself with the dagger, right? I remember you muttering something¡­ It was cursed?" I asked. Mio gagged. "Yo, this is gross! Have you tried jacking off with that hand? Maybe give whoever is watching a good show? Kahaha!" "I''m not going to masturbate with this hand! Ugh¡­ I don''t know why or how, but when I pulled the dagger out of the scabbard, someone whispered in my ear that I''m holding a cursed object. At the time, that was our shot at kicking Tamamo''s ass. I didn''t hesitate," he exined. More problems. Great. Amaterasu better have a damn good exnation for making me give my boyfriend a cursed object. We brought Kana to the infirmary, where Yumi and Hachishaku were having a cordial conversation over tea. "Ara~ What brings you three up here?" Yumi asked. I had to calm my throbbing heart from seeing the tall yokai before answering Yumi. "Can you check Kana''s hand real quick? Maybe your healing magic can tell us what it is." Kana showed Yumi the eye on his hand, but it had herpletely stumped as much as it did us. We did learn that it reacted the same way as our own eyes. The pupil constricted in the presence of light and dted in the dark. "This is out of my realm of expertise. Maybe Hachishaku may be able to tell what it is?" Yumi asked her new friend. "Did you just say Hachishaku? As in the eight foot-tall woman, the Hachishaku?" Kana asked in a quivering voice. Hachishaku giggled. "Ufufu~ What a cute little boy he is. Oh, I can eat him up right¡ª" I summoned The de of the First Temptress and pressed it to the yokai woman''s throat. "If you hurt him, I will destroy you in this world, find your soul in Takamagahara, and feed you to the dragons," I threatened her. Taking my threat to heart, Hachishaku shrunk to the size of an average human adult. "I-I''m sorry." She gulped. Well, I needed to be threatening yokai more often. Although Kana couldn''t see Hachishaku, all he needed to do was show her his palm. As the yokai inspected the eye, her own eyes regarded it with recognition. "Your friend has been possessed by an onryo, a vengeful spirit," Hachishaku said. "Is his life in danger?" I asked. "My life is in danger?" Kana repeated after me. "No." She shook her head. "Not yet at least. It is only a partial possession. In order to remove it, you must find a monk to exorcise it or fulfill the onryo''s grievances to move on." "What happens if we leave it alone?" Mio chimed in. "There is a good chance your friend will be an onryo himself." Mio and I went pale. There was a chance that we were going to lose Kanapletely. We assured Kana that he was going to be alright and would find a way to rid him of his possession. In the meantime, we needed to be on the lookout for an exorcist. I might be able to find help in Takamagahara, too. "Once we get back, I''ll start looking through a phone book. There''s got to be at least a few exorcists in Tsukiji¡ª" "Saeko, don''t look now," Mio said. I followed her gaze down the corridor to find my mother waiting in front of our apartment. "Great." I sighed. "Hi, mom¡­" "May Ie in?" she asked, the requesting as a surprise to me. "We''re kind of busy¡­ Can it wait?" I asked. My mother took off her sunsses to look me firmly in the eyes. They were tired and had dark circles from ack of sleep. "It will only take a minute," she said. "Fine." I unlocked the door to let us all in. Right away, my mother began inspecting every inch, nook, and cranny in my apartment as she walked in. She drew a finger across the kitchen counter and nodded approvingly. Thankfully, the zashiki warashi, Hana, and her toy were gone. Mio scoffed, walking past her and into the living room and opened the window to let fresh air into the room. Between my slow, rhythmic breaths and the almost inaudible robotic whirring of the roomba going around cleaning the apartment, I almost thought my mother had stopped breathing because of how quiet she was. "I see you''re keeping your new home tidy. As expected of my child," she said. "Can we get to the point where you tell me what you want?" I asked. "Your father and I had time to reflect. At the very least we want you home where you belong." "I am home. You''re currently a guest in it." "Our home," she reiterated. "Saeko, we were wrong toe off so strongly and are willing to make concessions to have you back. The career path we wanted for you? Let''s just forget it. If you want to travel out of the country with friends, then we won''t stop you. It''s toote for Hatsumi, but if there is any other university you want to go to, we can make it happen." Any? Then I''d be able to go to Tokyo University with Kana. Not to mention, I wouldn''t need to worry about paying for college on my own and didn''t need to follow in their footsteps into a business degree. "Why¡­ Why the sudden change in mind?" I asked. My mother reached forward to brush my hair, but pulled back when I flinched. "Your outburst made me realize I never experienced your childhood with you. I''m¡­ sorry. Will you give us a chance to make amends?" she asked, extending her arms to me. I should be angry. This person before me was like a stranger. I thought back to Amaterasu and Uta, and how much I wished I had parents again. Well, again implied there was a before. I never had them in my life. However, my body moved on its own. I stepped into my mother''s embrace, felt her arms envelop me from behind, and her hand on the back of my head. It was warm and pleasant. I started clinging to her, my fingers wrinkling her work suit from clenching so hard. "Thest time I held you was right after you were born. I should have done so much more. It must have been hard, living on your own like this. You don''t have to do it alone," she whispered. ncing past her shoulders, Mio was leaning with her back to the wall and smiling. "Will youe back, Saeko? Your father would also like to speak with you." I took a deep breath and said, "Okay, but Mio and I need to pack." "No need. The subus can stay. You''re the only oneing," my mother said. "What?" I wrenched out of her arms and stepped back. My world was shattering all over again, like a baseball flying through the window. It was loud and harsh, snapping me from thefy illusion that had washed over me. "Saeko, we''re not letting the influence of a subus cloud your mind. It''s clear to me that she isn''t good for you¡ª" "Hey! Who the hell are you to tell Saeko what''s good for her or not?" Mio snarled. Ignoring Mio, my mother continued, "Enough with this nonsense. Come back home and forget about what happened this past year. We''re here now to help make things right." "I¡­ don''t want¡­ you to make things right! It''s toote for that! You told Kana to break up with me? Screw that! Leave Mio behind? Never! If those are the rules you want me to follow, then this is what I think about your stupid rules!" I turned around and sted the roomba into pieces with a bolt of magic. Burning debris rained down around us and ttered across the floorboards. My mother pped me hard across the face, her expression contorted in fury. My cheek stung. It was probably her first time hitting, because even in her fury she looked surprised about her own action. "That might have been the first motherly thing you''ve done all my life," I muttered sarcastically. "Saeko," she began. "I didn''t¡ª" "I don''t want to hear it. Get out of my apartment, or I''ll force you to leave!" I yelled, igniting my hands with magic and pointing the cackling energies at her. She took a hard look at the mess, then walked past me. As soon as the doors shut, all the weight on my shoulders came crashing down and brought me to my knees. "Saeko!" Mio rushed up to hold me. "I hate her¡­ I hate them both so much!" I cried into her shoulder. "I know." She stroked my back and kissed my forehead. "Come on. Forget her. Let''s go fuck the night away. Whaddya say?" Chapter 156 – Unearthing My Past Chapter 156 ¨C Unearthing My Past First thing in the morning, someone started knocking heavily on the door. Mio still had me wrapped tightly in her arms. It took a bit of squirming to get away and out of bed. I couldn''t find my pants, so I settled on an oversized shirt and opened the door. "Package for you." "But I didn''t order anything¡­" I answered, then looked up to find a yokai standing in front of me. This one was certainly dressed like a deliveryman, with a clipboard under his arm and holding a box. The human features ended with his head, which appeared heavily swollen with arge venus fly trap-like mouth. I didn''t take any chances. One magic st erased the yokai from existence, leaving behind a cardboard box that began to disintegrate. It must have been a part of him. I shut the door and pped my hands. "The fuck was that?" Mio asked groggily from the futon. "Another yokai. I think that''s the fourth one this week¡­ For some reason, they''re attracted to our apartment. Or us?" I pondered aloud. Mio reached blindly for me since her head was still under the sheets and pillow. When I gave her my hand, she dragged me down and pounced like a wild animal. We rolled around on the floor, her stark naked and me in only a shirt that she quickly pulled off. Our bare bodies embraced, then our lips followed. Two groping hands traveled down my back and squeezed both cheeks of my butt. When I tried to tease Mio in return by rubbing her clit with my tail, she used her own tail to coil around mine and reeled it away. I let out a quiet gasp as she guided our tails into my pussy. "Wet already, huh? What say we y hooky today and continue where we left off fromst night?" Mio asked. It was hard to think with a tail slowly stirring me up from the inside. "Mm¡­ You know we can''t¡­" I said, trying to y the good angel on her shoulder. Mio picked up speed, pumping deeper into me to break my resolve. "Why not? We''re a shoe-in for Tsukiji Uni, right? Besides, Hhan told me that most third years don''t do shit in thest month. We could be partying, ying, and fucking instead." At thest word, Mio pinched my nipples so hard that she brought me to climax. "Hahh¡­ Okay, okay¡­" I gave in as she continued to caress my body. "What do you have in mind?" Kerchak! In a bright sh of light, the photobooth snapped our final picture. Mio jumped out with more excitement than a dog being taken for a walk. I followed her out as she plucked the picture strips of us from the dispenser. "Kahaha! We look so dumb! And damn. I know those cat ears are fake, but seeing ''em on you is making me feel all sorts of ways." Mio purred. "Pfft¡­ We really do look silly," I agreed, unable to contain the giggles. Mio handed one strip to me and kept the other for herself. She held onto a third that we nned to give to Kana. It was less wholesome than the others we took, which had us shing our bare breasts and pussy, including a full frontal naked shot as the final picture. Just something for him to jerk off to while he attended school in Tokyo. The arcade was Mio''s first choice. We weren''t the only ones out here. Third years from Tsukiji High and other schools were out in force. She wasn''t kidding about people ying hooky. Maybe this was the freedom I wanted. But¡­ Thatst look my mother gave me still haunted me. I shook the image from my mind. No. She didn''t deserve my sympathies or guilt. "Hey, let''s y that!" Mio pointed to a Jurassic shooting game booth that had two seats and guns. After tossing a few coins into it, the entire booth came to life lurching from side to side and mimicking impacts from crashes. We were in a car, racing through a gargantuan jungle and shooting raptors, pterodactyls, and a tyrannosaurus hot on our tail. Unfortunately, the giant dino caught up to the back of our car and took a chomp out of us both. Game over, all because Mio couldn''tnd herst shot on its other eye. "Aww,e on! I''m outta coins, too." Mio groaned, smacking the center console. "You sucked! I had no idea you were so bad at shooting games!" I shed a teasing grin. "Oh, pssh. The controls are wonky, and I''m sticking to that excuse." She tossed the gun back onto its console and leaned back in the seat. "You starting to feel better?" As the adrenaline slowly drained away from my body, it dawned on me that Mio was once again trying to cheer me up. "A little," I lied. It was still chewing me up inside. "The thing about your parents. Fuck them. And I don''t mean to pork them¡ª well, you can if you want¡ª but I mean, who cares about what they think? Bea was a lot like them at first. Always telling me that the shit she does was for my sake, and that I should just obey everything thates out of her mouth. Don''t let them control your life like that. They don''t deserve you even thinking about them," Mio said. "I know¡­ It''s just¡­ Unlike Beatrice, they haven''t tortured me. It''s not like they locked me in a cage or sold me to the highest bidder. They just¡­ weren''t around." I clutched the stic gun tighter to my chest, and Mio reached over to hold my hand. "You know who was around? Your grandparents. I love the shit out of them. They''re your pop''s folks, right? How''d the apple fall so far from the tree?" she asked. "I''m not actually sure¡­" Growing up, Grandma and Grandpa were always the kind of people that did things by the family cookbook. I had thought they were the ones who raised my father like he was today, but theirst visit didn''t lead me to believe so anymore. "Hey, you want to go visit them?" I asked Mio. "Would I ever! Don''t need to ask me twice," Mio said, then paused with a hand on the game booth''s door. "It''s gonna be our first meeting since we came out as subi, huh?" "Right¡­ I guess we can see how they react." Since we were skipping school anyway, we might as well go the extra mile. The both of us flew to my grandparents'' house in Nishiwaki and held our breaths,nding in front of their house. Telling them I turned into a girl was one thing, but to tell them I was a subus? That''s a whole nother level of crazy pill to swallow. So, imagine my surprise when they invited us in, sat us down, and brought out a slew of snacks for us to eat. "Uhm¡­ Grandma, Grandpa? You heard what I said, right?" I asked to make sure. "We heard you, sweetie." Grandma put down a tray of oatmeal cookies that Mio immediately began devouring. "But I don''t even know what a subus is and why I should care?" "I know what subus are. Maybe you can mind control your grandma to show me a little bit more respect. Like not eating thest mochi in the pot!" Grandpa shot her a re. "Oh, you look like you''re having the worst time of your life eating mochi without dentures!" she retorted. "I take them off because they get stuck in my dentures, but I love eating those glutinous goodies!" This went back and forth while Mio and I were trying not tough. Would I, Kana, and Mio end up like this one day? Could my parents? I couldn''t even imagine them evering to an argument. Grandma ced a gentle hand to my cheek. "Saeko, remember what I said when you told us that you became a girl? We''re too old to be worrying about that. Even if we still had a hundred more years ahead of us, whether you''re a girl or a subus, you''re first and foremost our adorable grandchild that always asked me to read you a story before bed." "Damn it, Grandma¡­ I didn''te here for you to make me cry¡­" I grumbled, trying to face away but only getting her to hug me more. Over to the side, Mio shed a small smirk and winked. "Well, the one thing we are worried about is seeing a great grandchild before passing. I guess it doesn''t make sense to ask if you have a girlfriend anymore, do you have a boyfriend?" Grandpa pried with shameless intent. "I-I''m actually dating Kana," I answered shyly. They started nodding in approval. "I remember that boy! You two were inseparable as kids. Sounds like he went on the offensive as you became a girl," he said thoughtfully. "Aha¡­ on the offensive is pretty urate." I recalled how aggressive Kana was that night and how much sex we ended up having. Grandma nodded. "Good kid, that Kana. Smart, too. I imagine your children will grow up to be very smart just like him and have your good looks. From me, of course." Oh, god. More talk of having children. If we went down this route, there was noing back. Mio and I would be stuck here until dinner. This was a good opportunity to ask about my parents though. "Did you two ever pester my parents about children like this, too?" I asked. "We don''t have to sour the afternoon talking about them," Grandma said, grimacing as she took a sip of tea. "Well¡­ The thing is¡­ they''re back in town¡­" "Are they now?" Grandpa asked, his demeanor taking a stern turn. "Of course, neither of them thought to give us a call or visit us. We have maybe a good ten years left if my heart doesn''t give out first, but they act like we have all the time in the world." Somehow, it wasforting to know my parents and grandparents were at odds with each other. "Let me guess. You and your parents had a fight?" Grandma asked. "Damn." Mio whistled sharply. "Nothing stays hidden from the grams." "Yeah¡­ It was kind of bad¡­ I was hoping to ask you about them. I don''t know a lot about their past. Hell, it''s not like they were ever around for me to ask, and they probably wouldn''t tell me if I asked. How were they like when they were younger?" I asked. My grandparents traded nces, like they never expected to go back in time today. "If you wanted to know if they used to be like this? No. We raised Masato to be good and caring. In fact, it wasn''t until they began dating in university did he start to change," Grandma said. Then it started with my mother? "Come to think of it, where''s your mom''s side of the family?" Mio asked. "They passed away when she entered elementary school," Grandpa promptly answered. "Or so that''s what she told us. Poor Chihiro. No child should have to grow up without their parents." That was news to me. They never came up in conversation. I always figured my mother had a falling out with her parents. "Do you think maybe that''s why she left me and Hatsumi alone? So that we can learn to be independent like she was forced to?" I pressed them. "I''m not so sure," Grandma began. "Chihiro was never so rigid, not until she entered university." "And university was when mom got pregnant with Hatsumi, right? Two yearster, they had me. I think the years should match up." Neither of them were sure. They seemed to draw a nk on the topic. "Hold on. We made a photocopy of your birth certificates before Chihiro got rid of the original documents. Come on, you old stick." Grandma ushered Grandpa out of the living room to look for our birth certificates. "Wait¡­ Mom got rid of my original birth certificate? Why?" I asked aloud. "What''s a birth certificate?" Mio asked. "They don''t do that in Elza? It''s like a document proving that I exist, with details like my date of birth, gender, and what hospital I was born at." My grandparents were taking longer than usual. Mio and I considered searching for them. We got as far as the door and almost ran into them in the hallway. Both of them had a look of utter confusion on their faces, staring down at the copy of mine and Hatsumi''s birth certificates. "What''s wrong?" I asked, then followed their eyes to my document. The glossy paper had been worn down over the years despite being put in a stic file. But it was quite clear that the original document was put under a copy machine and printed out. That there wasn''t so much as a crease on the papers told me they kept it hidden for years. Everything on the file looked right as far as I could tell. Born in Tsukiji City, at the maternity ward of Tsukiji Health & Pediatrics. Parents, Masato Ito and Chihiro Ito. Name, Saeko Ito. Mio gasped. "Gender¡­ Female?" I whispered. "I was a girl at birth?" But I had a penis. I was always male. "Which is odd," Grandma began. "Because I''ve always remembered you being a boy. When I try to think back, my mind gets a little foggy." "Mine, too. Like there''s a roadblock," Grandpa added, knitting his brows together. A roadblock? Mio threw me a suspicious look, and I thought the same. "Grandma, Grandpa. Let me use some of my subus magic on you two for a sec," I said. Both of them were willing and waited patiently. I ced a hand on each of their shoulders and shut my eyes, then delved into their minds. While traveling through a dark tunnel, I eventually came into a branching cavern of beautiful and vibrant memories. One memory in particr had been purposefully ckened. Rewritten in a sense. I couldn''t repair it. Maybe due to my grandparents'' old age or something else, but any attempts to undo it were met with an electrifying magical feedback that zapped me back to consciousness. I returned to my body, awake alongside my grandparents who were both winded from the experience. Mio stood behind them, a hand to each of their backs to keep them steady. "What''d you find?" Mio asked. "There''s no mistaking it. Their memories were tampered with," I said. Magic in origins, but what and who was it from? And why? I didn''t want to bother my grandparents any longer. It looked like it was getting painful for them to recall the past, especially with that block in their minds. They saw Mio and I off at the door, gifting us some snacks for the go. "Love you, Grandma, Grandpa!" I hugged my grandparents. "Whatever you find out, give your parents a good kick in the rump for us. Maybe that was our mistake for not disciplining them enough," Grandma said. "Can I get a hug, too?" Mio asked, seemingly unsure if she should butt in. "Mio, dear. Of course!" She gave Mio a squeezing hug only an elderly woman with a lot of love and not a lot of time could give. We returned to Tsukiji in thete afternoon with more questions than answers. "You think your parents were knee deep in some hoodoo shit or something?" Mio asked. "Not sure. I get the feeling if I ask, they''ll just m up and pretend not to know anything. But it''s really weird. You remember when Selene tried topel them? It just didn''t work. They resisted like it was nothing. I thought it was just that it broke logic for them to ever be nice, but maybe it''s something more?" I wondered aloud. My phone suddenly rang, and speak of the devil. It was Selene calling. She asked to meet at Kana''s house, so that was where Mio and I flew towards. We let ourselves in just as Kana was serving tea to Selene and a couple of subi, one of which was flirting with him. "You''re just the cutest thing. I can see why the queen has taken a liking to you," a subus said, stroking Kana''s arm as he handed her a cup. "Back off my merchandise, sister." Mio growled. The subus backed away immediately. "One of you wants to exin why my house turned into a subus meeting ce?" Kana folded his arms. "Selene?" I turned to the one who invited us all here. "As you asked, we looked into the phonebook and found three known exorcists in Tsukiji City. We''ve brought them." Selene let ripple her aura. In a second, the front door opened and a subus led in three old men. They looked absolutely terrified and without a clue as to what was going on. "Did you just kidnap them from their homes?!" A horrified Kana asked. "We gave them a choice," Selene insisted in defense of herself. "We were only a little heavy handed about it." "Uhh¡­ Can we know what''s going on?" A bald man in brown robes raised his hand, causing the buddhist beads on his wrist to rattle. "My boyfriend''s been possessed by an onryo." I pointed to Kana. "I want you to exorcise him. Whoever seeds gets a foursome with the subi that brought you here." The three supposed exorcists nced over their shoulders and gulped, letting loose a wave of lust that tickled my nose. I had a bad feeling because none of them looked confident when Kana showed them the eyeball on his hand. "Okay, be honest. Are you really exorcists?" I charmed all three of them to answer truthfully. "No¡­" they answered together. Thought so. They were frauds after all. As soon as I freed them from my charm, they leapt to the ground to grovel. "I''m sorry for lying! Exorcising is the only way I earn money while in retirement!" "My father was the one who pressured me into this!" "Please don''t hurt us¡­ We didn''t mean to mislead you!" Selene put a hand to her face and sighed. "I''m terribly sorry, my queen. I didn''t intend to bring frauds to your doorsteps," she said. "Just send them home and leave them with a nice dream or something." I waved them off. The three lesser subi escorted the exorcists away. I walked over to Kana and grabbed his possessed hand. The eye blinked at me. "Everything will be fine. I''m sure you guys will find a way. Besides, it''s not like this thing is actively killing me," Kana joked to make light of his situation. "If Mio and I lose you like we almost did when Shuten possessed you¡­" "You''re not going to lose me," he promised. "Oh, we got a gift for you!" Mio chimed in and slipped the erotic photostrip of us into his hand. Kana went wide-eyed and popped an erection. "Make sure to spank the bank with that eyeball hand," she added. "W-Wait a minute, is this why you two were missing from ss today? Mio, you can''t just y hooky!" Kana scolded. "Why the hell not? We''re dragging you along tomorrow. Better yet, we''re staying over and getting our fuck on." While they were talking, I pulled Selene out to speak in the foyer. "I wanted to ask¡ª Around 19 to 20 years ago, did any subuse to Earth like Hana and Beatrice did? Like to Tsukiji specifically?" I asked. "An odd question. I might not be the best one to ask, having been at odds with the then queen. After all, only those closest to Beatrice or the dark elven queen could have traveled between worlds. They needed an extraordinary amount of magical power, like from the de of the First Temptress or an artifact of simr strength," Selene exined. "Would you say¡­ someone who was close to either of them had to be close confidantes to ask for a portal to this world?" The greater subus before me thought for a moment and nodded. "I imagine so. For example, Beatrice would not just send anyone. It would have to be someone she trusted very well and had a very good reason to send here. Why do you ask?" "Because I think a subus came to Tsukiji City about 20 years ago and messed with my family," I said. Chapter 157 – The Succubus Before Us Chapter 157 ¨C The Subus Before Us "Saeko, are you absolutely sure about this?" Hatsumi asked over the phone, following such a long moment of silence that I thought the call had cut. "There was definitely something up with our grandparents. It''s a magical block in their memories. Mom and dad, too. Someone or something like a subus tweaked their memories, and they started acting cold, I just know it. When Selene tried to charm them to be obedient, they shrugged it off like nothing. Maybe our parents got the same treatment. Mio seems to think so, too. I can''t think of any other reason," I said. There was another pause. I didn''t me her. This was too much to take in and changed everything we thought we knew about our parents. Whether for better or worse, I wanted to find out. "But¡­ assuming a subus did do something to them. Why our family?" Hatsumi pressed me for answers I wished I had. "I''d like to know, too. If it''s not too much to ask, maybe you can dig around their room? Too bad we didn''t notice sooner before they came home. Could have scoured the ce myself." I sighed. "Leave it to your big sister! I want to find out just as much as you. Our parents are out right now, so I''ll check their room and hopefully turn something up," she assured me. "Thanks. Love you, sis." Hatsumi giggled on the other end. "Love you, too!" she eximed. I leaned back on the park bench, letting my head roll back to gaze up at the clouds passing over me. Mio appeared a secondter with two cans of coldttes from the vending machine. "Aren''t we trying to save money?" I asked. "That''s just a boring way of saying ''I''m a little bitch''. Charmed some chump to buy these for us. How''d it go with Hatsumi?" Mio asked in return as she bnced the cool can on my forehead. "Going to snoop around the house, but who knows if she actually finds anything." I picked up the can as it began to slip off my head, then held it with both hands in front of me. "Feels like the more I dig into my past, the more I find that subi are intertwined with my life. I''m starting to wonder if I even want to know¡­" "Course you do. Wouldn''t be digging if you didn''t, right? I get if it''s shaping up to be a little too overwhelming. Hell, my first monster dick knocked me out for two whole days. Er¡­ That didn''te out right. I''m trying to say that you''ll for sure be d to know when it''s all over," she said. "I sure hope so¡­" We sat together, watching children y in the park to kill time. I had a hard time sitting still. My fingernail scraped the side of my arm to the point it became pink and sensitive. I wished it didn''t bother me. I really did. My phone started ringing again. I nearly dropped it, pulling it out of my pocket. It was Hatsumi. With my chest racing like crazy, I answered it immediately. "Hatsumi? Did you find something?" I asked. "It''s more like what I didn''t find. I checked the briefcase underneath their bed where all their important legal documents are. Your birth certificate is missing. Not only that, so is mom''s. The thing is, mine and dad''s are there," Hatsumi said in a shaky voice. "Mom''s, too? Anything else? Something rted to around the time I was born?" Without seeing Hatsumi, I sensed her head shaking. "No, I''m sorry. I did find old photos of them with parents of someone you''re familiar with. Your former coworker at Isekai Gohan¡ª Taira Arasaki. They apparently attended Tsukiji together and were really good friends," she said. "Taira? That''s good enough for me! Thanks, Hatsumi!" "Saeko, before you hang up, let me just say something. If a subus really was involved, please be careful," she pleaded in the most sisterly tone possible. "Don''t worry, sis. I''m the queen of subi, remember?" I assured her and hung up. A lead was better than nothing. "Sexy college babe time?" Mio asked. "Perfect timing. Taira recently promised to take me on a dormitory tour after I told her about my admittance to Tsukiji." I punched in her number and held my breath. "The next dormitory on the list is more like a housingmunity. Started as an experiment a few years back and really took off. Seriously popr with freshmen students," Taira said as though speaking from fond memories. The college student, Taira Arasaki, also a cosy worker at Isekai Gohan, was apparently a dorm mother of sorts and often offered tours to prospective studentsing to Tsukiji University. This was the third and final dorm she had to show us. We were led past a gate that required a keycard. The munity'' that Taira described was a series of houses that surrounded a grassy field, like someone had plucked a suburban blueprint straight from the municipal office. Each residence was norger than two stories, and even had amunal pool, parking lot currently packed with cars, and exercise park. A couple of students were lying on the field, soaking the sun and having a pic. Another group was just emerging from their dorm, likely heading to ss from the backpack slung over their shoulders. Taira produced a key to unlock the door into one of the apartments. Right through the door was a living room. It was empty inside, sparse of any furniture or personal affects, and the lights had to be flicked on as we came in. At the far side of the living room was a kitchen, with a rectangle-shaped hole cut into the wall that separated both rooms to serve as a counter. To the left led into a hallway with four doors. One at each end that gave way into arge bedroom with windows that provided a beautiful view, and the two along the wall that was a closet and bathroom. "Damn, this ce looks swank as hell if we fill it up with stuff. Let''s pick this ce!" Mio eximed, seemingly already made her choice. "I like it, too, but we can''t just half-heartedly choose this ce. How much is it anyway?" I asked Taira. "There are two types. The units are either four students, which are two to a room and is 40,000 yen a month. Or two students, one to each room and is 80,000 yen a month," Taira exined. I choked on my saliva. "Per group¡­?" I dared to ask. "Per student," Taira answered firmly and sympathetically. "It''s a five minute walk to campus, with a pool, free parking, and a nice view. So, yeah. ce is pretty damn costly, and these are subsidized costs!" Minimum wage in Japan was around 1,000 yen an hour. If we worked part time at Isekai Gohan again, we could easily make that money and then some, but it was going to be hell to keep up with school work and social life. Why did going to school have to be so difficult? Suddenly Mio''s career choice of bing a prostitute didn''t sound so bad. After all, who needed a university degree? "Well, you heard Taira. It''s going to be really expensive. We''re going to have to work our asses off to even afford this ce and tuition. Are you sure?" I asked. "The other ces look so shit. How about the roommate thing to cut costs? We grab two randoms and bunk up ourselves," Mio offered. Gambling on roommates was a dangerous game. If we didn''t like them or they didn''t like us for whatever reason, it was going to be hell. There was also the issue of us being subi. Who knew if anyone was going to be okay living with us, then we would go back to the same situation. "Thanks for the tour, Taira. We''ll think about it," I said. "My pleasure! Subus or not, you two are my precious kouhai. If you two ever need anything, just ring me up." Taira shed a smile. As the three of us were leaving so Taira could lock up the apartment, I worked up the courage for the real reason Mio and I were here. "Actually, Taira¡­ Before we leave, I have an unrted question. Hoping maybe you can shed some light onto this for us?" I asked. "Yeah, anything. What''s up?" Taira turned to us, eager to help. "How do I even begin to bring this up¡­ uhh¡ª" "Oh, for fuck''s sake. Taira, you and Saeko''s parents were buds back in college. They ever talked since then? Or maybe been a little weird sometimes?" Mio asked in my ce. Taira recoiled from the series of odd questions thrown at her. Rightfully so, given that Mio provided no context. "Uhmmm¡­ I''m sorry?" Taira narrowed her eyes. "Sorry about Mio. I''m trying to find out about my parents'' past. Yours and mine were apparently friends in college. I was wondering if you ever heard them talk or know if they kept in contact? My dad''s name is Masato, and my mom''s is Chihiro," I exined. "Oh!" Her eyes lit up with recognition. "My old man used to talk up a storm about a guy named Masato in college. Always brings up how they always went shot for shot. Your mom though, I don''t think I''ve heard the name Chihiroe up at all." "That''s weird¡­ but they even had group photos together¡­" "It''s possible your dad was the only one who was friends with my folks. Friend couples take pictures all the time without being all too close. My mom''s off work now. Want me to call her up and bug ''em about it?" Taira asked. Suspecting that it wouldn''t lead anywhere, I declined the offer. We thanked Taira for the tour, and she gave us a couple of brochures of the dormitories before leaving. "Taira''s folks def would''ve known more than her. Why didn''t you take her up on the offer?" Mio asked. "The way it sounds, her parents are a pretty talkative bunch. If my mom''s name didn''te up, then I believe it. But I think we''ve been following the wrong lead. What we really should be doing is finding out about this subus that came to Japan way before any of you. Follow what I''m getting at?" "We fuck them in the ass!" She mmed a fist into her palm. "No!" I groaned. "We question the greater subi. Come on. Let''s start with La. She should be at one of Hana''s love hotels downtown." Both of us flew towards downtown Tsukiji. From the university, it wasn''t very far. However, just as we were about to fly over an artificial riverbank in the middle of the city, Mio stopped cold in her flight. "Hey! Is that Kana?" Mio asked, pointing to a canal bridge where he sat on the railing. "It is!" I gasped. "What the hell is he doing?" To our horror, Kana teetered forward and was on the verge of falling into the river. My body reacted first, flying straight down to catch him just as he slipped off the railing. "Holy shit, dude. What was that?" Mio cried,nding next to me. "Kana, what were you thinking?!" I yelled, but when I put him down, there was no response. His eyes were nk, almost lifeless. When I waved a hand in his face, he didn''t react. "Lemme try something." Mio took off his belt and pantsed him, underwear and all with the weiner out for the sun to see. "Yep. Something is definitely wrong." People passing by gasped and whispered derisively at us. "We could have figured that out with you doing that!" I pped a hand to my face. "Saeko, Mio? What''s going on?" Kana swapped nces between us, then went red in the face looking down. "Kana, thank god!" I threw my arms around him and squeezed, maybe a little too hard because he popped an erection. "Someone mind exining to me why my pants are down, and what you two are doing here?" he asked. "You were about to jump off the bridge. None of that''s ringing a bell?" Mio answered with a question of her own. "What? I would never do something like that! Why would I when I''m living my best life dating two hot subus? But¡­ ugh¡­ I can''t remember the past ten minutes¡­" Mio and I had a bad feeling, but current events led to one hypothesis: the onryo. Without giving Kana a chance to protest, we ferried him back to our apartment with us against his will. Heined all the way there. "Seriously, guys. I''m fine, really! I probably just dozed off. All the stress from getting ready to head to Tokyo Uni''s likely getting to me," Kana argued as we shoved him through the door. "Until we exorcise you, it''s not a risk I''m willing to take. Just stay here. Mio will keep youpany for the time being. Anything you need from home, I''ll bring back," I offered. Kana threw Mio a look, who nodded fervently. "Saeko, I really think you''re over¡ª" "Please, just stay here!" I screamed. The outburst startled both of them and exerted a charm on Kana without me intending to. Heplied, entering the apartment obediently. I snapped the charm before he took another step. When Kana turned around to face me of his own volition, he showed a difficult to discern expression that was of reluctant understanding. "I''m sorry¡­Not too long ago, I almost lost you to an evil demon. Now I almost lost you to a stupid suicidal ghost because I had you use a cursed weapon. A few days. That''s all I''m asking you," I begged him. Kana sighed. With a hand outstretched, he came up and ced it on my head. It was embarrassing, but felt too good to want to stop him. Kana had always been taller by a few inches, and feeling that reassuring hand, which used to pull me along around school, to the parks, and whenever we hung out, took the stress right out of me. "You got so much on your shoulders that I should be thest thing on your mind. Except you''ve put me first. Make sure to look after yourself, too. I''ll stick around for your peace of mind. Until you get back, Mio and I will do some bonding time to make you jealous." Kana grinned. "Really?" Mio smiled widely. "We''re always having sex, so that''s out of the question! Let''s do something different. How about we pick up a movie and microwave some popcorn from the konbini for a change?" he asked, drawing aborious groan from Mio. "Fiiiiiiinnneee¡­" "In that case, buy some caramel popcorn for me when I get back!" I added as they headed towards the konbini behind our apartment. I made a silent apology as they left. If anything ever happened to either of them, this wouldn''t be a world worth living. Every problem I had somehow dragged them into my mess. Which was why I had to go the rest of the way on my own. After calling up Hana to ask about La''s location, she sent me the GPS location to a modest love hotel. The ce was tucked behind a shopping center, with all themotion but missing most of the foot traffic. As I entered past the automatic sliding doors, a young woman, maybe in her early 20s, gazed up from the fashion magazine in her hands to greet me. "Hello! We usually offer rooms to couples, but if you''re looking to book solo¡ª" "I''m looking for La. Which room is she in?" I asked. The woman blushed. "O-Oh! The S&M special? That will be 10,000 yen, please!" "The¡­ what? No, I''m here to speak with¡ª Oh, screw it." I charmed the woman to fork over the keys, then made my way to La''s room. When I threw open the door, La was tied up and hanging by a rope attached to the ceiling. Because a ball gag was in her mouth, she couldn''t speak. I ripped it off, snapping the bound subus awake. "M-My queen! What brings you here? Could it be¡­ you paid for my services? I''m ready to be whipped and tormented at your leisure!" La eximed. "There''s time for thatter. I''m here for something else and maybe you might know. Who were Beatrice''s closest confidantes?" I asked, untying her rope bindings. As soon as the ropes went ck, La fell a few inches and levitated before hitting the ground. She thought long and hard. "That''s a tough question to just spring on me¡­ Beatrice hardly trusted anyone towards the end of the war. I thought I was close to Beatrice, but she only saw me as a doormat. Mio hated Beatrice. There was Hana, but they had a falling out. Selene, then they had a falling out. The dark elven queen Elendir, but they also had a falling out." "Okay, stop. Was there anyone that Beatrice didn''t have a falling out with?" Apparently, this was a lot tougher of a question. "The demon lord¡­ but he''s dead¡ª oh!" La lit up like a bulb. "Think of someone?" I asked desperately. "There was a subus," she began, pressing a finger to her head. "I only remember because I sensed an aura apanying Beatrice''s one night, passing my room. I didn''t see her face because I was blindfolded and gagged. She was a greater subus just like us. Thing is, I never sensed her aura again after that night. It was like she vanished into thin air." "Or transported to Earth that night?" "Oh, I even think that''s a stretch! Plenty of subi are sent out on missions across Elza and nevere back. Usually get caught and end up as sex ves." "Lesser subus, you mean. But are greater subus normally caught so easily?" I asked. La raised a finger and opened her mouth to answer, thought a little longer, and realized the gravity of what I meant. Greater subi were powerful in many regards. Too powerful to be captured. They were the ones doing the catching, and usually, like Selene or La, were sent to take care of specialized tasks. That subus who was with Beatrice the night that La sensed her must be the one that came to Earth. But where did she go? "I''m guessing it''s too hopeful that you have a name?" I sighed. "Sorry, Queen Saeko¡­ There''s a good chance that Sarena knows!" La eximed. I grabbed her by the horns. "You didn''t think to say that first?! Come on, La. We''re going to Elza." A quick phone call to Shayle and rendezvouster, we met up at Yumi''s renovated penthouse after it got trashed a while ago. The dark elf had been staying at her ce for the time being, enjoying her time on Earth like a vacation away from Elza. "What is it with people from Elzaing to my world? Aren''t there other worlds for you guys to visit instead?" I asked, entering the kitchen where Shayle and Yumi were drinking wine. Shayle shrugged. "There''s no other world that has a thousand different variations of something. Take this wine for example. In Elza, you have wine made from either subi, elves, or dwarves¡ª and dwarves make their wine out of their own piss." La and Yumi nodded to confirm it. "I didn''t need to know that¡­" "Anyway, you came to travel back to Elza. Let''s get to it." Shayle downed the rest of her ss and stood up, producing the hand mirror from a satchel at the foot of the stool she sat on. "Give Sarena my regards." Yumi smiled. Shayle carved open a portal in the middle of the living room that began to vacuum air into it. She and La went right through as though crossing the door to another room. I hesitated in front of it. Thest time I saw Sarena was that big battle a while back, and at the time I had trouble epting my queen persona. Drawing in a deep breath, I stepped into the portal and came out the other end to a dungeon chamber. Evenly spaced out pirs with sconces on them lit up the otherwise pitch ck room with spots of light. Between them were thick metal bars that glowed with magic and runes etched into them. Distant cries echoed down the halls, but listening more closely¡­ "Aahhh! No more¡ª please, stop!" "I''m cumming¡­!" They were actually moans of pleasure. As my subus eyes adjusted to the dark, bare naked prisoners behind the metal bars were all in various states of being sexually tortured. Or maybe some even wanted to be in here. "Ahh¡­ Everyone here is so lucky¡­" La breathed heavily. Hearing how frenzied they and La were got me excited. "The one we''re looking for is here." Sha rapped her knuckles against one cell in particr. In the next moment, a disheveled subus was brought up to the metal bars. Her arms and legs were bound by slimy tentacles, with another tentacle slowly thrusting into her pussy. She twitched asionally, and the shuddering and gasping told me her climax was close. "Sarena. Being made into a sex toy is a good look for you." I folded my arms. The short-lived usurping subus queen lifted her head and grinned. "Nice to see¡­ a familiar face¡­ Queen Saeko. Here to make a bargain?" Sarena asked. "Nothing you say or do is going to free you. But I do have a question, and maybe we can lighten your sentence. A subus came to Earth some 20 years ago. I want to know who it was," I demanded. Sarena''s brows knitted together for a moment, then ckened. Seemingly out of recognition. "You know, don''t you?" I asked, walking closer up to the metal bars. "Who was she? And what was she there for?" "Being fondled and teased like this¡­ it''s hard to think straight. I can''t for the life of me remember!" Sarena taunted. "I always hated dealing with Sarena. Give me a minute to grab the master mages to put the creature to sleep," Shayle said. "No need." I waved her off, then pulsed my aura into the cell. Whatever the monster was let loose a harsh screech, released Sarena, and backed away into the unlit interior of its prison. Sarena got up and dusted herself off. But all the dry ejacte caked with dirt and grime on her body made it difficult to brush away. She took a step closer to me with the usual arrogant grin. "Now why would you go digging into the past for something like a bygone subus?" Sarena asked. "Because it has to do with my family. Do you know anything or not?" I growled. "It wasn''t 20 years ago, but 24 to be exact. Beatrice and your mysterious subus came to me for help. The only help they ever asked of me, and I couldn''t refuse because of what they gave me in return¡ª oh, but that part isn''t important. What is important is that they needed a way to get to Earth, and at the time I was the one in possession of that handy mirror. I sent them to Earth. As for why, I haven''t a clue." She smirked. "You''re lying." I seized control of Sarena''s mind to give me the answer, but there was none to be found. She really had no idea. "They did not tell me why. Whatever it was they were nning appeared tight-lipped," Sarena said, breaking my charm. "Do you at least have a name?" I asked. "Her name is Delh, and you, my dear queen¡­ you have her eyes!" She cackled as the slimy tentacles returned to im the imprisoned subus. "Her eyes?" I clenched the bars so tight that they groaned in my grasp, and trying to put them under my charm to obey me again wasn''t working. "What is that supposed to mean? Answer me!" The monster carried Sarena away into the darkness until her echoingughter was silenced by the sounds of sex again. I returned to Yumi''s apartment not feeling all too confident about what I learned. A nagging feeling tugged at my chest as I reyed what Sarena told me. After thanking the three of them, I made my way home to join Kana and Mio in watching a movie, eat some popcorn, and have sex. It was all I ever really wanted anyway. But my mind was nk all the way back. Somehow, I was clear-headed and foggy at the same time. "Saeko." I trembled, gazing up the stairs to my apartment. "M-Mom? What are you doing here?" I asked. "I found Hatsumi digging through my stuff at home. What are you two up to?" My mother raised a brow. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about," I said, walking past her to get to my apartment. "I also don''t recall inviting you, so please leave." "Are you telling me you still haven''t figured it out?" she asked A chill raced up my spine. "Saeko, we had you raised better than that. You already know, don''t you? Look into yourself, and look at me. Who do you see?" my mother asked in what sounded like she was trying to have a heart to heart with me. I did as I was told and stared hard into her eyes. A dark brown like mine. After all, I was her child¡ª My heart stopped beating. Everything went cold in my veins. The answer¡­ was standing not a few feet away from me, and I didn''t want to believe it. "You''re¡­ Delh?" I stammered. Mom smiled. It was perhaps the first genuine smile she ever gave me. Chapter 158 – Delilah Chapter 158 ¨C Delh I braced my hand against the railing to stay steady. "That''s impossible¡­ you''re¡ª" My mother stepped forward so casually, I didn''t think to move until she was right next to me. As I stumbled back, her eyes appeared to regard me so pitifully. "Human? Tell me, Saeko. As you are Queen Subus, what powers is the de of the First Temptress capable of? The answer then doesn''t seem so far-fetched, does it?" she asked. "But how?" I asked. "The sword should have been lost. There''s no way you could have transformed into a human!" "It was the deal I made with Beatrice. A deal in which I turned my back on when I had you two," she said. "Me¡­ and Hatsumi?" She nodded slowly. "You see, when victory began to slip from Beatrice and the demon lord''s grasps, her worthiness to wield the weapon faltered. She grew desperate. Sought any means possible to keep that power. As her closest and most trusted, I was her answer. Before she lost the de of the First Temptress entirely, she sent me to Earth with a fragment of our master''s artifact." "And what were you supposed to do here? Soften this world up for Beatrice to take it?!" I shouted. "That is not it at all. My task was to produce a child safe and away from the reaches of the Armies of Everlight. Once you came of age, I would use the artifact to transform you into a subus. That''s where the artifact fragment came in. We hoped that one of you would spawn the de of the First Temptress," she said, revealing to me the now-dulled orange crystal that Mio used to change mest year. That fragment was an artifact once belonging to the demon lord before it somehow shattered, and had incredible powers to shape realities on a greater scale than even the de of the First Temptress. How couldn''t I recognize it? But the one in Delh''s hand was muchrger than the one Mio had. "Then¡­ you were going to transform me and Hatsumi into subi¡ª Wait! You were waiting for me to graduate before transforming me, weren''t you?" I asked usingly. "No. The reason Masato and I stayed away was so that I wouldn''t be tempted to follow through with Beatrice''s n. Which was why I used the artifact fragment on myself to cast away my subus identity and became human," Delh said. "To be¡­ human? Why?" I asked, baring my fangs and exerting my greater subus aura around her. Unfortunately, it didn''t work like before. My mother was somehow immune, even as a human being. "You don''t have to mind control me to tell you the truth, Saeko. The reason is because I fell in love. Twice. Once when Hatsumi was born, and again when you were born." A hup sprung from my throat and escaped with a squeak. "Why?" It was all I could ask again as I began to choke up. She continued. "Because there was no victory to be had in Elza. Beatrice would use you two as pawns in her armies to fight a losing war. I would not see my children be captive ves." Again, my mother took another step forward to approach me. She wanted to get closer, but I still couldn''t fathom all that she was telling me. "Would you deny me the 19 years I''ve lost from holding my child?" Delh asked. "I still don''t even know who you are¡­ I still don''t believe it. I don''t want to!" I yelled. "Then transform me," she demanded. "Point the de of the First Temptress at me and return my subus form, then you will see." I did just that, raising the sword at her. Not because I wanted to transform her into a subus, but because a part of me wanted to run the sword through her. It took both hands to hold up the sword. I''d held it many times, but it seemed so heavy now. My hands were shaking. "Go on," Delh urged in a motherly tone. "What makes you think I won''t st you instead? You might be resisting my aura, but you can survive a magical st if I fired one at you," I said. "Then you will have put nearly 22 years of my agony of leaving you and Hatsumi behind to rest. More importantly, because I know you want to find out the truth more than anything." She smiled. I bit down on my lower lip. Incredible magical energy traveled down my arms and into the de. It gathered at the tip like a localized storm. My mother, Delh, the subus who was close friends with Beatrice until she betrayed her, stood steadfast in front of me. The fearless and unmoving posture I''d always seen in pictures was all I ever knew of her. I fired the st into Delh, who keeled over and clutched her stomach with both hands. My instincts threw me towards her with every intention to help my mother, but she stuck out a hand to stop me. The energy surged through her, rippling across the surface of her skin with purple electricity. It traveled over like a receding wave brushing a fresh coat of sand over a beach, but in this case it was her skin, taking on a slight reddish tint. As the energy diminished, Delh straightened her back to stand at her full height. There my mother was, a subus with two pairs of horns and an aura that rivaled Beatrice. This aura, however, wasn''t malign in any way. It felt familiar. Like I had experienced it before. Although dwarfed by mine, her aura embraced me as if it had arms. Memories from a distant past resurfaced. Warm, tender arms held me tight. A much younger Hatsumi was asleep, across from me. We were both being held by Delh. As I nced up at her sweat-caked face from recently giving birth, she looked down with a smile. I returned to my present self with a rush of wind, knocking me against the railing. That same smile was here now. "I am conquest itself. In my prime, I was known as Delh the Insatiable. Thousands have fallen to my very touch and were left writhing on the ground for more. However, now I am only a mother, longing to reunite with her children," the greater subus said. No longer was there the cold stare that turned the blood in my veins to ice, but an almost affectionate and endearing gaze fell upon me that wore down my walls. Walls built up brick by brick after almost two decades of her estrangement from my life. This stranger was now a being I knew intimately. All in the span of a few seconds. My mother reached out to stroke my cheek, the same side that she had pped me not too long ago. "We even have the same crimson eyes as subi. You truly are my daughter," Delh said, opening her arms to me. I wasn''t sure what came over me, but I leapt at the chance and mmed into her. As I buried my tear-stained cheeks into her chest, it was as though I regressed back to being a baby. "I just wanted you and dad to be here! You had to go and leave us alone for twenty years? How''s that fair? You don''t get toe back after all these years and try to be my mom again! I hate you¡­ I hate you so much!" I cried. With hot tears streaking down my cheeks and a whirlwind of emotions welling up inside me, the deep desire to just forgive them and move on was getting stronger. But so was the urge to tell them to leave me alone forever. Hatsumi and I were doing just fine without them after all. "We have an audience," Delh said. Looking over my shoulders, Kana and Mio were poking their heads out the door. I could tell by their bare shoulders that they were naked. Or at the very least topless. "This is, uh¡­ kinda awkward." Mio cleared her throat. "It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Saeko''s mother, Chihiro Ito. I am also Delh, but I haven''t gone by that name in almost 20 years. Thank you for taking care of Saeko in my absence." My mother bowed deeply, her forehead almost touching the small, square coffee table that separated Mio and Kana on one side from her and myself on the other. "Awoooga! p my ass and make me call you mommy. Your supreme bitch mom was a subus all along? She''s hot as fuck. Please, fuck me!" Mio dered, mming her hands on the table. "Mio, no! You''re not getting it on with my entire family!" I groaned. "Entire?" Delh raised a brow at me. "She¡­ Mio had sex with¡­ Hatsumi, too¡­" I reluctantly confessed, which made Delh rub the top of her eyes with an index finger and thumb. We probably didn''t need to tell her anymore than that. Thest thing I wanted my mother to know was that Hatsumi and I had sex, and did so regrly at some point in the year. "S-So, how was the movie?" I asked Mio and Kana to shift the awkward atmosphere elsewhere. "The movie was so boring! I wanted to fuck, but can you believe Kana was like noooo. So I just started sucking him off until he gave in." Mio shrugged. "C-Can we not talk about sex in front of Saeko''s mom?!" Kana buried his face into both hands. Great. Now things got even more awkward. "Just doing what s do best, but forget me. Saeko''s mom is on the hot mic right now. You were acting like a real bitch to Saeko and Hatsumi. What''s the fuck was up with that?" Mio asked. "Why were you so cold to us? If you really did love me and Hatsumi, why not just¡­ say so from the start?" I added. "Bing a subus wasn''t what I wanted for you at all. You were supposed to grow up like a normal child, but it seems fate has worked in mysterious ways. Someone else transformed you into a subus anyway." Delh gave a death re to Mio, who shrunk in her seat. "W-What about¡­ dad? Is he¡­" "Your father cherishes you and Hatsumi very much. I have him convinced that, in order for you to grow properly, you must be independent. He''s always wanted to y catch with you. When we heard you became manager of the kendo club, he couldn''t stop bragging to the office about it." She chuckled. I was relieved. It didn''t assuage the pain of my lost years of not having parents, but knowing my dad rooted for me made me giddy with pride. I really needed that when I was a boy. Which reminded me¡­ "What about my birth certificate? Why was it written that I was born a girl?" I asked. "When I had an ultrasound and found out that you were a boy, I used the artifact fragment''s powers to change you into a girl. But once you were born, I couldn''t bring myself to keep you that way. The crystal had enough energy for two more transformations. I changed you back into a boy, tweaked the memories in your father and grandparents while still a subus, then put an end to it by using thest of its powers to be human. I''m sorry, Saeko. Your anguish all these years were because of me," Delh confessed. Having my gender swapped around wasn''t anything new to me anymore. I''d already buried the hatchet with that conflict in my life, and if anything, it paved the way for who I was now. Delh stood up and folded her arms. "I know I have no right to be here from all that I''ve done, but while I''m a subus, we should take care of Beatrice. Where is she hiding?" Delh asked. Me, Mio, and Kana traded awkward nces. "If you don''t mind me asking, how much do you know, Mrs. Ito?" Kana questioned back. "Only up to what I saw on the news: Beatrice holding Saeko hostage in a subway station. Though that did not appear to be the case when I called, and imagine my surprise when I arrived in Tsukiji to find you as Queen Subus." Delh turned to me for answers. "That wasn''t Beatrice. It was an evil yokai who took her form from my memories," I said. "But that is to imply you have met Beatrice some time in the recent past?" "Yeah, we killed herst year. Right before summer break." I cast a look to Mio, who nodded to confirm. "You¡­ killed Beatrice?" Delh eyed me suspiciously. "Stuck a sword through her gut and everything, then she fell into some void portal," Mio answered. "Y-You don''t look convinced?" I asked. Delh paced up and down what little space was in the living room. Each step began to spike my anxiety. "Beatrice cannot be killed. Much like the demon lord, their return can only be dyed. There will always be a chance that theye back. By not confining her, we can only fathom when and where she might one day return," Delh exined. "Bea can¡­e back?" Mio asked, her voice quivering like a frightened child. Kana put an arm around her shoulder tofort her, but the revtion had left Mio in too much shock to speak. "When the demon lord gifted Beatrice the de of the First Temptress, he infused a piece of her soul into it. Hence the name. No matter who the sword crowns, it will always be a part of her. In time, that connection will provide her the power needed to one day make her way back. That''s why, Saeko, to put this to rest once and for all, you must return to being a human boy so the sword cannot gain energy," Delh pleaded. "But¡­ wouldn''t the sword just choose someone else?" I asked. She shook her head. "The number of chosen subus can be counted on one hand, and it only appeared to you when you became one, correct? Then that would mean all other existing subi are not worthy and cannot manifest it." Giving up being a subus? I looked over at Mio, who was shaking where she sat just thinking about Beatriceing back. If Beatrice was gone for good, then we wouldn''t need to deal with her ever again. Mio didn''t need to suffer the trauma of her shitty sister, too. But¡­ "I''m sorry¡­ but I want to stay as a subus. I don''t want to be anything else. This is who I am. Come what may, as queen, I''ll face Beatrice again if that''s what it takes. She''s going to be so surprised to learn that I''m stronger and have new allies," I said. Delh sighed after a pause. "Who taught you to be stubborn?" "You''re the one who left me in Hatsumi''s care," I teased. "Hey¡­" Mio suddenly spoke up, but her head stayed hanging so we couldn''t see her face past her hair. "You and Bea were close, right? Then howe no one''s ever heard of you? I was Bea''s sister and never heard of Delh until now. Just who the hell were you?" The shift in tone from yful to serious gave me whish. I was so engrossed with my mother that I hadn''t realized Mio was hurting. But she was onto something. Delh the Insatiable. That was how my mother dered herself after I transformed her. She had a past I knew nothing about. "I was an assassin," Delh answered, staring Mio firmly in the eyes. "No one knew my face or aura aside from Beatrice." "Oh, yeah? I only just realized it now, but why have you been hiding your aura from me?" Mio jumped to her feet to confront Delh. Concealing the subus aura, a skill only greater subi could make use of. As a greater subus myself, I couldn''t have noticed since it was impossible to hide it from another. Mio, on the other hand¡­ "Mio, do you recognize my mom''s aura?" I asked. "I don''t know. She''s gotta show it to me first. Well?" Mio clenched her fists. "There''s really no need to," Delh said. "Since Saeko has resolved to stay as a subus, we should figure out how to deal with Beatrice¡ª" "Show it to me!" she yelled with fangs bared. Delh shiftedfortably to face me. Whatever it was that Mio wanted to know or confirm, she deserved to find out. So I nodded to my mom. Sighing, Delh shut her eyes and presumably let her aura flow so that it could be detected by lesser subi. By now, Mio should have already felt it. "What is it, Mio? Did you figure something out?" I asked. "Yeah," Mio said, then sted Delh out of the apartment with magic. Kana and I were stunned. It wasn''t until Mio flew out of the hole in the wall did our brains finally catch up. "Saeko, what the hell was that?!" Kana yelled, gazing out the hole in terror. "I-I''m not sure! Stay here!" I leapt out after them and found the two fighting in the streets. No, not a fight. It was a one-sided battle that I didn''t expect at all. Traffic grinded to a halt. Vehicles that mmed the brakes to avoid running into them formed a makeshift arena. Delhid sprawled in the road with Mio on top, wailing into her with clenched fists. "It was you! It was you back then!" Mio cried repeatedly. "Mio, stop!" I pulled her off, but she continued to struggle in my grasp. There was blood in her eyes that showed unquenchable rage. Delh got up and wiped the trickle of blood from her nose. Although her hair was a little disheveled, she only suffered minor injuries from all that beating. "What happened?" I asked. "Your bitch mom¡­ she was there. When Bea came to take me away from the ship I grew up in, I sensed two auras there. One was my sister''s, and the other¡­ was her. Delh, that cunt, sunk everything and everyone I knew into the bottom of the ocean! All of them¡­ my friends¡­ my foster father¡­" Mio copsed to her knees in tears. Delh''s gaze softened. "I''m sorry¡ª" "Sorry doesn''t cut it!" Mio snapped. "You didn''t even let them escape. You put them under a charm and had them stay as the ship sank, you sadistic bitch." Mio wrenched away from my hold and shoved me back. "I''m not standing another second with her around. It''s me or her," she said, leaving the ultimatum to me. That choice didn''te easily for me. But seeing me freeze up seemed to hurt Mio, who probably expected me to pick her without hesitation. "I¡­ I can''t choose between you two¡­" "Must be nice to have a family again. Mine is all gone. I''ll make it easy for you." Mio conjured portals with chains that grabbed my ankles, then flew away as I struggled to break them. "Mio, wait!" By the time I shattered them, Mio had gone too far for me to detect. Chapter 159 – Succubus Exorcist Chapter 159 ¨C Subus Exorcist "Thanks¡­ please, keep an eye on her. If Mio doesn''t want to see me right now, then giving her space is the best I can do," I said. My call with Yumi ended, and I tossed the phone onto the futon. "How is she?" Kana asked. "At Yumi''s penthouse, neck-deep in a 20-person gangbang," I answered dejectedly. "And how are you?" "Like trash. Every fiber in my body is telling me I should have sided with Mio, but¡­ It''s my mom. I don''t want to take anyone''s side." I sighed. At the door, my mom was speaking with the furiousndlord about the hole in the wall. Well, mom was speaking. Thendlord was yelling. I had a feeling I was going to have to look for a new ce to live. Which didn''t bode well, given that I didn''t have much money to begin with and relied on Mio to split rent with. Going back to live at my parents'' house would only make the situation with Mio worse, too. So that wasn''t an option. Not that I wanted to go back anyway. Thendlord''s voice lowered to a calmer volume, and my mom bid him goodbye before shutting the door and returning to us. "You will not be losing your apartment. Workers will be arriving in theing days to repair the hole at no cost," Delh said. "What?" I blinked absentmindedly. "How did you convince thendlord of all that? You charmed him, right?" "I see, despite being queen, you are still naive in being a subus. Of course, the logic limit of our charm posed a problem if I simply asked thendlord to look the other way. I needed only convince him the hole wasn''t your fault. By first deceiving him into naturally believing his apartmentplex was in disrepair, charming him became much easier," she exined like reading from a manual. Wait¡­ That was actually genius. I never considered changing the way someone thought before charming them. Maybe that was how Beatrice convinced Hatsumi to fight against me at first, when she normally wouldn''t every a hand on me. "Are you sure you want to help me? I figured you wanted me to fail ande crawling back home?" I asked. My mom shed a troubled look. "No parent would ever want their child to fail. I only want you to stop with this subus nonsense. That I have yet to give up on. However, my presence here has stirred an undesirable past. Change me back into a human, and I shall be on my way," Delh said. "I, uh¡­ I can''t¡­" I answered reluctantly. "You can''t?" She raised a brow. "Changing you into a subus took a lot of energy, and the sword''s all pooped out." Delh folded her arms and leaned against the wall. "Go on," Delh urged. "Eh?" Kana and I uttered. "You two have sex right now and recharge. I can wait," she said. "WE''RE NOT HAVING SEX IN FRONT OF YOU!" we yelled. Especially not after Mio left in tears like that. I doubted Kana could get it up at a time like this either. "Mom, just go home for now. I''ll call y¡­ Hatsumi to tell you when the sword is charged," I said. Delh froze for a second, then inhaled deeply as though she had forgotten to breathe. "Very well." She stood up and began to leave. I caught up to her at the door, head spinning with so many things I still wanted to ask her. Instead, while Mio was at the forefront of my mind, a different question slipped out. "Do you regret it?" I asked. "Regret what, Saeko?" Delh turned to face me. Leaving me? I swallowed that question. "Following Beatrice''s orders to drown Mio''s family and friends?" I asked. "We were at war. You have no doubt made difficult decisions of your own as queen," Delh said, then flew off into the skies. "Your family is a lot more messed up than I thought." Kana pulled up a chair in which one of the legs had been broken, pushed it off to the side, and settled on sitting on the floor. "You''re telling me¡­ I still haven''t mentioned to her that I''m technically married to the son of Amaterasu¡­" With Mio gone, that added to the list of problems I had to deal with. Particrly¡­ "Hm? What are you looking at me for?" Kana asked after noticing that I was staring. I had only one person in mind to bring Kana to, so that he wouldn''t be in danger. As soon as we got there, I started getting second thoughts. "I''ll keep him right as rain! Leave it to your old pal!" Hana said, patting Kana on the back. "You''re leaving me with the biggest troublemaker in our school?!" Kana cried. "Just for now, okay? You still have that onryo, and who knows what it''ll make you do. Hana will make sure you stay safe. She won''t hurt you. Too much¡­" I hesitantly added. "He''ll be peachy fine. While you''re gone, we''ll just test drive my new Insta-Bond 20,000." She pulled out from under the counter another baton, but this one had coils of rope all along the rod. I was 100% sure Hana had skipped a few thousands since thest one. Flying back into the city, I followed the address one of my subus subjects had sent me to a busy market street. Apparently, there was someone who might be able to exorcise Kana, but they weren''t the usual kind of holy person. When Inded in the streets, people snapped pictures and stared for a few seconds, then went on their way. "Excuse me! Can I get a selfie with you in your subus form?" a woman asked, throwing an arm around me. The camera sh blinded me before I could even give an answer. She skipped back to her group of friends to show off the photo. Aside from the asional personal space invaders like her or yboys thinking I wanted sex 24/7, people were beginning to treat subi as a somewhat urence. Even as I cast my gaze to the sky, I asionally spot a subus flying across the city. We were about as publicly known as could be now. I still preferred not having attention drawn to me, so I transformed to my human form to roam the streets. "Now, let''s see¡­" I walked along the sidewalk until I stood in front of the shop named Menagerie in which a shing neon open sign blinked at me. Underneath it was a ''HELP WANTED'' sign that had a sharpie underline both words for extra emphasis. Pushing open the door sucked out all the stale, air conditioned musk. The store was packed full of antique furniture to form a narrow entryway, odds and ends that were likely fake jewelry, and ult-ish items like an Ouija board, racks of medallions, and some dreamcatchers. A low counter,id with a purple mat of starry patterns, was all that separated me from an open door into the back room. Upon that counter was a strange crystal ball on a tattered cushion. "Excuse me? Is anyone here?" I called into the room. "A customer? Oh, hello! Sorry¡ª I was in the back!" someone shouted frantically and knocked over something metallic on the way up. Out stumbled a young, red-headed woman. She was dressed in ck robes with a feathered masquerade mask covering the upper half of her face. "Wee to my Menagerie! I am Mikami. How may I be of service to you? Could it be that you havee seeking answers only the cosmic beyond can grant? Perhaps you''re dying to learn about your love life. Or¡­ are you being haunted by supernatural forces?" The eager-to-help posture wasn''t inspiring any confidence. Mikami could just as easily be a fraud like the others. She looked to be in her mid-20s and possessed a carefree voice that carried more passion than experience. But this was the only other thread I had of curing Kana so far. "I think all three are applicable to me, but I need help with exorcising a yokai. I''m Saeko, and my boyfriend''s been possessed by an onryo. I was told you might be able to do something," I said. "Eh¡­ Ehhh¡­ Another yokai problem? Just what is happening to this town?" Mikami groaned, falling limp over the counter and almost knocking the crystal ball away. "You know about yokai in Tsukiji?" "Know? They''re everywhere! I''m being haunted by perverted old spirits that creep on me when I shower and sleep!" She thumbed over her shoulder. "Mikami¡­ Ehehe¡­ Mikami¡­" Half a dozen pairs of ghostly hands gripped the edges of the door frame. One pair in particr made groping and squeezing motions, presumably at a pair of breasts. Mikami shuddered, clutching her body tightly. I wouldn''t put it past there to exist yokai with nothing better to do than to sexually harass people in the afterlife¡­ "I''m sure one of them is my uncle who used to touch me when I was a kid, too." Mikami sighed. "Wait, if you haven''t gotten rid of those ghosts, then does that mean you can''t exorcise an onryo?" I asked. The ultdy shook her head. "Every yokai, spirit, ghost, or what have youes with their own set of rules. It takes a lot of time and research. I have to learn about what type of yokai they are, and find out about their past in order to help them naturally pass on and exorcise them. No way in hell am I going to dive into the mind of a man who molested women on trains for a living! You creepy bastards!" "I only have eyes for you, Mikami¡­" "Your butt looks nice and shapely today¡­" If I was human, they would probably give me the creeps. The perverted side of me was curious about getting it on with ghosts. However, this was a good sign. It sounded like Mikami had experience with yokai and could see them. She was the real deal and not some poser out for easy money. "You sure have it tough." I hid augh behind the back of my hand. "Guh¡­ I hate them so much¡­ Anyway, I could probably solve your onryo problem. Thing is, I have a queue of people who need help. Same as you," Mikami exined. "Help¡­ I noticed you had a help wanted sign on your window. I can actually see yokai like you. How about I help? Do you pay, too?" "R-Really? Yes, I pay! Minimum wage though, I''m not operating a fortune 500pany. You can start right away. I was just about to head to my first client for the day until you dropped in. Would you like toe with me?" she asked. I epted. The faster we ran down the list, the sooner Mikami could get to Kana. With yokai invading Japan, there should be no shortage of work, and I could make a living off correcting my mistakes even though it felt dirty. Mikami slid a mask simr to the one she was wearing to me. "Don''t tell me you want me to wear that," I said. "Of course, Acolyte! It makes us feel more mysterious, doesn''t it? Besides, we''d be shielding our identities from yokai. Wouldn''t want them to hold a grudge against you on their way back to the afterlife. Now, hurry. Our Uber is almost here." Mikami forcibly pressed the mask into my hands. Left with no other choice, I put the mask on. "Wait a minute¡­ Uber?" Mikami led me out of the ult store just as a dingy car, sputtering from the exhaust, pulled up to the side of the curb. The driver rolled down his passenger seat window. "You Mikami?" he asked. "Yes, that''s me!" Mikami bumbled over after locking the door. Our bumpy ride took us to the outskirts of Tsukiji to a shrine in disrepair much smaller than Kon''s. A young priest girl, who was possibly middle school age, sweeping the front of a torii gate waved to us as we exited the car. "Just let me do all the talking." Mikami smiled, walking a head to the shrine maiden. "We''re from Menagerie, at your service! I got your voicemail about the strange urrences. Can you tell me more about what''s been going on?" "I''m not sure how else to exin it other than there''s something weird going on. My father and I are the only ones who take care of the shrine, buttely it feels like we''re not alone. Sometimes, I''d find belongings that I''ve never seen before lying around, then they would disappear. Even the trees around us give me goosebumps¡­ it''s like they''re alive. Visitors have stoppeding entirely, and we rely on their donations to keep the shrine running," the girl exined. "Hmmm. Sounds like an obake," my new boss said. "Obake?" I repeated. "Obake can take the form of objects, animals, and even vegetation. Would exin seeing weird items," she said. We only just got here a minute ago, and Mikami already identified the ghost from one person''s vague description? Maybe I really could trust her. She was human though. I could tell as much. How exactly she got into the supernatural phenomenon business was the real mystery. The shrine maiden led us into the stone courtyard framed by trees and fallen leaves swept to the edges. Thergest building was the worship shrine itself with its donation box in the front. Behind it to the left, following a dirt walkway, led to a small house. A sure sign that they were a family of priests. "This ce is cozy. Have you managed it all your life here?" I asked. "Well, only recently. My father''s be a littlezy ever since my mother passed away a year ago," she said. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary to me, but Mikami nodded thoughtfully to herself and set down a briefcase to get started. Unfortunately, her preparations were interrupted by an irate man, emerging from the back of the house. "Shiina! I told you not to call anyone. The ghosts are just your imagination!" he shouted, speech slurring from a morning of drinking. "Dad, just let them take a look. Please!" the girl named Shiina eximed. "This is all nonsense and you¡ª" "I can''t take it anymore!" she screamed. "I haven''t slept in a week, weird things keep showing up, and I''m always hearing strange whispers like someone is right next to me. It doesn''t help that you''re leaving me to do all the work around here!" The man fell silent. Shiina tossed the broom aside and ran back into the house. "Shiina, wait!" He followed after her back inside. Mikami ignored themotion, pulling out incense sticks and arranging them in a circle around us. "What''s the n? Are we exorcising them?" I asked. "First, we smoke out the obake from their hiding ces. When that happens, stay frosty. They can be pretty violent. Hopefully, they will lead us to their anchor. We just need to destroy that to cast them away from this world. In the meantime, help me light the sticks," Mikami said, still buried in the briefcase. I snapped my fingers to light them all at once. When Mikami nced up, she did a double take at the lit incense sticks. "Wow, Acolyte! You sure work fast!" The trees all around us creaked and groaned, and a strong wind blew in. I thought it would blow out the incense, but they were much more resilient and continued to smolder. Mikami brought out a thick bundle of dried sticks. They weren''t incense. Maybe from some kind of tree? "Light this for me, too!" she shouted over the growing gale. I pointed a finger at the sticks and ignited them to Mikami''s surprise. "What the¡­ How did you¡ª" Something started cracking. Mikami and I turned to a stonentern as it split in half, billowing out a wispy white fog that morphed into an angry face. "No, leave us alone!" it shrieked, hanging onto the stonentern for dear life. "Holy shit¡­ whatever you''re doing, it''s working!" I eximed. "Obviously! This is me we''re talking about!" Mikami proudly dered. She waved the burning sticks high above her head, letting the strong winds carry smoke all over the shrine grounds. Wherever the smoke touched, it kicked spirits from their hiding ces. The obake were losing their forms. Shiina''s broom shuddered. Mikami didn''t notice, but I watched as it cracked into a splintered edge and fired right at her. "Mikami, watch out!" I shot a magic st, reducing it to harmless splinters. "A-Acolyte¡­ How did you do that?" Mikami asked. "I guess I should have told you earlier¡­ I''m a¡ª" A high-pitched shriek not from a ghost caused the hair on the back of their necks to stand. It came from the house. We ran for the family house and threw open the door. Shiina was hunched over, clutching her right shoulder that stained the white top of the shrine maiden robes red. A cutting knife, sttered with her blood, had plunged into the wall. Her father stood over, shielding her from more cutlery and tools that were poised to hurt them. "Aoi, stop! You''re hurting our daughter!" the father shouted. Whoever he called out to didn''t listen. The household projectiles flew right for them. I was about to cast a spell when Mikami tossed a paper talisman to their feet, erecting something like a barrier that stopped the projectiles from hitting their mark. "You''re not the only one with tricks of her own, Acolyte." Mikami grinned. "This is my fault¡­ I have to do something before it gets worse!" Shiina''s father gritted his teeth and raced down the corridor to the back of the house. "Dad!" Shiina cried. Mikami and I held her back. "You have to stay here!" Mikami urged. "Who knows what else might try to hurt you. Let us handle it, okay?" Shiina nodded. We chased after her father out back and into a toolshed. He prostrated himself inside a circle of candles and in front of a statue effigy of a shinto god. "Aoi, can you hear me? I''m sorry! If you''re angry, take me instead. Don''t hurt Shiina!" The winds somehow picked up inside the toolshed, throwing things like hammers and wrenches around. I ducked from a nail flying at my head and watched it stick into the side of the wall. "We have to find the anchor, right?" I asked over the winds. "There! I''m sure of it!" Mikami pointed to a pair of ttering and glowing earrings held in the palms of the statue. "We have to burn it! You got more of that hoodoo?" "Leave it to¡ª" "Wait, not that! You can''t! That''s all I have left of Aoi!" Shiina''s father stood up to stand between me and the statue. Aoi, Shiina¡­ earlier he mentioned ''our daughter''. Did that mean Aoi was Shiina''s mother? My aura acted up. I turned around in time to see a hoe shooting toward me, so I summoned the de to deflect it. More tools in the shed came alive. Ghostly appendages snatched my arms and legs, making it difficult to move. I could get out of this easily, but the others were going to get hurt. If I had no other choice, then charming Shiina''s father might be the only way to get him to move. However, tightening my aura around him as I might, the hold snapped immediately. No amount of forcing a charm on him worked. He was too desperate to let go of his wife''s only possession. Something missed my head, but it wasn''t aimed for me. "Mikami!" I warned toote. Mikami blocked a flying nail aimed at the father''s head with her own arm. With the hand of that now bleeding arm, she sped the top of his shoulder. "It''s hard being a parent, isn''t it? I know. My auntie raised me alone when my parents died. She didn''t have to, but that woman gave me all the love in the world and more. You just want to see Aoi again, don''t you?" Mikami asked. "Aoi was the love of my life¡­ I gave her those earrings on our ten year anniversary¡­" he said tearfully. "You aren''t the only one hurting, and you still have something left of your wife. Her name is Shiina. Aoi would want you to let go," she urged him. The resistance in his mind weakened. I seized the chance to charm Shiina''s father a second time, making him move away from the statue. "Do it, Mikami!" I yelled. Mikami reached into her briefcase, pped a talisman onto the head of a hammer, then smashed the earrings and statue outright. Everything that should have been inanimate in the toolshed returned to being actually inanimate, ttering to the ground. I released my hold on Shiina''s father just as the girl rushed in. "Dad!" Shiina tackled her father with a hug, weeping into his chest. As he came to his senses, anger briefly shed in his eyes from seeing the broken earrings, but his demeanor softened to the embrace of his daughter. He wrapped his arms around her and cried, apologizing quietly. Mikami picked up the broken piece of jewelry and returned to me. I was d that the mask didn''t cover the bottom half of her face, because she had a big and beautiful smile behind that aloof demeanor of hers. "You did something to make him move, didn''t you?" Mikami asked, yfully waving the hammer at me. "Wasn''t all me. It was only thanks to you wearing him down," I said. And thanks to my mother for teaching me about getting around the logic limit. We spent the entire day clearing Mikami''s list of clients. The rest of the ghosts weren''t as violent as the first one, and we exorcised them without a hitch. We went back to Menagerie at sundown after a job well done. "Whew!" Mikami carelessly tossed her briefcase over the counter. "I think I hit jackpot with you, Saeko. Never thought I''d be able to find someone so capable in handling the supernatural like myself." "d you think so, but I hope you haven''t forgotten that this is so that you can help exorcise my boyfriend," I reminded her. "I haven''t forgotten. I''ll get straight to researching onryo," she said, handing me an envelope of money. Finally, payment. I thought of heading home, then remembered the car-sized hole in my apartment. "What''s wrong?" Mikami asked. "Well¡­ construction is being done on my apartment for the next few days. I doubt I can get any sleep with them banging away¡­ I got to look for another ce to stay for the time being," I said. "Why don''t you stay here!" she offered enthusiastically "I have an office in the back that I use as a room. I''ll pull up an extra futon for you. I''m also dying to know more about you! It''s not often you meet another who can see yokai!" Staying at my workce would be really inconvenient, but¡­ "That''s nice of you to offer, but I think I need to properly introduce myself first. I''m actually a subus," I said, dropping my human form to reveal the subus features and outfit underneath. Mikami''s smile flipped over. She turned bright red and huped at the sight of me as her eyes traveled up and down my body. "As in¡­ one of those subus?" Mikami gulped. Chapter 160 – The Adventures of a Succubus and an Exorcist Chapter 160 ¨C The Adventures of a Subus and an Exorcist Mikami and I had been getting along as well as a human could with a subus. Our rtionship was strictly professional, but there were times it seemed like she had something to get off her chest. Every job we went out to, however, still left me surprised at how skilled she was at exorcism and the ult. It gave me hope that we might actually fix Kana''s onryo problem. "Thank you for your patronage," the konbini employee said in an overly rehearsed and weary voice. After receiving the change, I picked up the box of karaage and flew to Menagerie. "Got you your karaage," I announced on the way in. "Saeko?!" Mikami threw everything in her hands into the air and almost fell off her seat. She scrambled to pick things up to put away. "A little too excited for fried chicken," I teased, putting the cartoon poultry-faced boxes on the counter. As Mikami stuffed things into the drawer, a book in her hand caught my attention. I gleaned the title before it was thrown in. How to Live With a Subus. "Th-That was a quick trip." Mikami popped her head up. "Rules of traffic don''t really apply to me, remember? So, reading up on subi. Did you learn anything?" I asked as the urge to poke fun of her grew. The ult enthusiast turned bright red. "I-I just want to be prepared! I''ve heard of subus ever since it was discovered that your race exists. Never in my wildest dreams did I expect to shack up with one. Not to mention, the queen subus," she said. I entered through a side door and pulled open the drawer, revealing the book Mikami was just reading. "I''m not actually royalty if that''s what you''re thinking, but if you want to learn about subus, you''re better off asking me than trying to learn from the fantasy erotica section of a bookstore." Smirking, I plucked the book out to read the synopsis on the back. It was exactly what I thought it was. A steamy romance novel geared towards men and the love interest is a subus. "Okay, enough of that!" Mikami snatched the book from my hand and tossed it into the trash bin. "What were you trying to learn anyway? If I need to have sex often?" I asked, leaning forward into her personal space. "Regrettably, I''m into men." Mikami put a hand up between us. "Which! Led me to wonder if you can seduce a hunk celebrity to fall in love with me?" "I most likely can." Mikami filled with hope. "But I won''t," I quickly added. That hope vanished. "Why not?!" Mikami wailed, then got into my face while rubbing her thumb and index finger together. "Think about it. Do you know how much money we would make by ying cupid and match-maker?" "What if one day aorare doujin-level ugly bastard takes a liking to you, and he''s willing to pay me millions of yen to make you fall in love with him?" I posed hypothetically. She recoiled. Hard. Enough to slink into her seat and scoot several feet away from me. "You¡­ You wouldn''t." "I know a couple of subus who would just to get augh, but not me. Doesn''t sound so great when you''re the one getting match-made, huh?" I fired back. "Oh, alright. I just want a nice, young man to like me!" Mikami groaned, then grabbed the karaage container to eat while sulking.. "Have you tried dating?" "I have! Even e-dating! I''ve widened my profile parameters and standards so much, but the moment someone learns about my job, they''re turned off faster than a hachishaku-sama finding out the boy she''s been hunting is actually a loli tomboy!" she cried. Oddly specific. Although I did get where Mikami wasing from. If I was just some schmuck going on a date with someone like her and was told that she exorcised ghosts for a living, then only one of two things could happen. They immediately saw a deadbeat lunatic chuunibyou, or believed her and were too scared shitless to want to start a rtionship. And with ghosts and yokai to be so activetely, as well as the spirits that continued to haunt this house¡­ After giving it some thought, I didn''t me her prospective dates for ditching. "I''m feeling an intense aura of pity emanating from you directed at me." Mikami red. "It''s the good kind of pity." I shrugged. "Anyway, how close are we down your list of clients until we exorcise my boyfriend?" "He''s up next. We''ll go after lunch. I''ve been reading up on onryo and how the kami might rte to this case. A cursed dagger from Amterasu¡­ used in a sort of blood ritual to seal away Tamamo no Mae¡­ thus causing the onryo to possess him. It''s so odd." She popped thest karaage into her mouth and stared nkly at the wall. "Most people I tell this to will give me a thousand-yard stare. Not you. Doesn''t it boggle your mind that Shinto gods and Takamagahara are out there?" Mikami''s answer came in the form of twirling her finger to direct my attention around the room. If she put it that way, I guess a medium would be more readily epting of this sort of stuff than a normal person. Absentmindedly, she folded the container''s lid outward to lick the sauce, but since the nose portion of the mask was in the way, she made an awkward show of doing it. When we locked eyes, she quickly stopped and cleared her throat. "Forget you saw that!" Mikami eximed. "Sorry! Didn''t mean to stare, I was just thinking¡­ my girlfriend, Mio, she also likes her food really spicy," I said nostalgically. "Well, she''s got good taste. vor over¡ª Wait, girlfriend? I thought you had a boyfriend?" she asked. "I''m in a poly rtionship. Oh, and Mio''s also a subus." Mikami grabbed me by the cor of my school uniform. "You''re dating two people at once? How is that fair? What about me?! I haven''t had a boyfriend in ages! Aaaahhhhh! Damn it all¡­ my golden 20s is wasted on ghost hunting¡­ Some girls are just born luckier than others¡­" she moped like a baby, letting me go to reach for my container of karaage to eat away the depression of her romanceless life. Maybe not so lucky with how I botched things up with Delh and Mio. I let Mikami have it. Once she finished eating, we finally headed to Kana''s house to perform the exorcism. Apparently, he couldn''t deal with all the noise and banging while staying at the love hotel, so wepromised with Hana living at his ce for the time being. When I knocked on the door, Hana answered the door. "Oh, Saeko! You shoulda called!" Hana said nervously. "Why?" I asked, then saw Mio over her shoulders. Mio, who was on the couch, coldly faced away from me. Judging by the paused game on the TV and controllers on the coffee table, I came at an inopportune time. "Saeko?" Kana came around the corner and made awkward nces between us. "What''s with this lukewarm reception? Not sure what''s eating the four of you, but we have an onryo to exorcise. You''re Kana?" Mikami asked as she let herself in. "Uh¡ª Yeah." He stuck a hand out intending to shake, but she walked past him and into the living room to start setting up. I followed Mikami in only to have the mask stuffed into my hand again. "Seriously?" I asked. "Yes, Acolyte. It''s important!" Mikami insisted. Sighing, I put on the mask. Hana couldn''t hold back herughter, pointing and cackling at the half-mask on my face. "You look so dumb! Uwahaha¡ª aah!" I tightened my aura to suffocate Hana and stifle her high-pitched gaggling. Mio and I caught each other staring. "H-Hey, Mio¡­ Brought you something!" I fumbled with the stic bag, pulling out another container of the spicy karaage after stopping by the konbini again on the way here. "Thanks." Mio took it, ced the container on the coffee table, and said nothing more. This was beyond awkward¡­ It felt like we wereplete strangers now. How the hell was I supposed to get through to her? "We''re going to need some space, so push all the furniture to the side," Mikami ordered. We got to work helping. Mio hopped off the couch to push it up against the wall. While I pushed another piece of furniture, I couldn''t stop throwing looks her way. Thest piece of furniture was the coffee table that Kana quickly jumped in to help me lift away. "How''s Mio?" I whispered, eyes lingering on the karaage container wobbly unsteadily on the table. "Not her usual self, hasn''t talked or mentioned you at all, and is still brooding. She also hasn''t had sex since that orgy a few days ago. You two really need to sit down and talk about this. What about you and your mom?" Kana asked in return. "Haven''t changed her back to human yet, so I''m going to need you for a night after this. It''s still weird, thinking of her as my mom though. How''s your ghost eye?" We put the coffee table down at the corner of the room, and Kana opened his hand to show me the eyeball. It was still there, currently gazing intently at the exorcist in the room. Kana followed its gaze to her, too. "So, Mikami¡­ She looks like she''s going to pull out a tarot card and read my fortune rather than exorcise me," Kana joked. "She can probably do that, too. Mikami''s the real deal. I''ve worked with her the past week, and she''s really good at her job," I assured him. Mikamiid out a stic blue tarp and arranged red candles in a circle like it was a summoning ritual out of some horror film. I ignited them, and a wave of dread washed over me. A quick nce at others around the room told me I wasn''t the only one who felt that, but Mikami was unfazed as always. "Hey, not that I''m doubting Miss Witchcraft over here, but should we maybe call Yumi over to create some barriers for us?" Mio asked. "Won''t work. Ghosts and spirits are intangible to us," Mikami said. "Tangy¡ª what?" Hana cocked her head. "Intangible. Meaning we can''t physically touch them. Our magic will just pass right through. I''ve tried," I said, recalling the times my magic had only destroyed people''s belongings when I thought to repel ghosts. Mikami led Kana into the circle and handed each of us subus a bundle of sticks. She paused to take a deep breath, seemingly hesitant this time around. "Stay in the circle. Ignite on my cue. This onryo is going to hang on for dear life. Depending on how strong or violent it is, it mightsh out at us during the exorcism," she exined. We each gave her a nod, but Mikami waited on Kana''s call. "I''m ready as I''ll ever be. Just get this thing out of me already," Kana said. Mikami produced a paper talisman from her briefcase, whispered what might have been a prayer, and stuck it at the edge of the circle. The room went unnatural ck. Curtains drew closed and the locks to every door in the house clicked shut. We could still see each other thanks to the candles, but my subus aura detected another presence in the room. "Light them up!" Mikami ordered. Hana, Mio, and I magically ignited the sticks in our hands, causing the room to fill with aromatic white smoke. "Wait¡­ it hurts!" Kana cried. Mio and I moved to help him on reflex. "No!" Mikami yelled. "If it hurts, then it''s working. I have to pry the onryo from his soul!" Ghostly hands shot out from Kana''s body and clenched around our throats. "Gaak! It can¡­ touch us¡­ but we can''t¡­ touch the ghost?" Hana croaked, waving her hands and the burning sticks across the arm. Another ghostly arm went for Mikami, but struck something like an invisible barrier and retracted. She picked up the talisman on the ground and smirked, because doing so was dragging the same arm out of Kana. "Come on, you stupid onryo!" Mikami pulled the talisman against a force like a game of tug of war, and her opponent was a ghost. Ghosts. With every inch of the arm she wrenched out, a flood of wailing spirits poured from Kana and escaped out the room. "What the hell is all that?" I asked. She was almost reluctant to answer me. "Acolyte, your boyfriend isn''t possessed by just one spirit¡­ there are thousands¡­" "This vessel is mine!" Kana eximed, reaching out of the candle circle to wrap two hands around Mikami''s throat. "Oh, shit¡ª" "Kana, stop! She''s trying to help you!" I shouted. Mio cast a desperate look at me to do something. I was a subus. Kana might be possessed, but his body and mind was still human. While constricting my aura around him, I tried topel him with all my might to get him to let Mikami go. His fingers loosened enough for her to escape and gasp for breath. She quickly pulled off the prayer beads on each of her wrist and ced them onto Kana instead. Light returned to the living room, and the candles blew out after being melted down to their base. "What¡­ happened?" Kana asked, slowlying back to his senses. "Whatever is inside you¡­ is strong." Mikami winced as she rubbed her neck. "I need to find another way. Keep those beads on you. It will cate the onryo and stave off spirits for now." With the exorcism having failed, we helped Mikami clean up and rece the furniture in the room. By a stroke of luck, Mio and I grabbed the coffee table to bring back. "Can we talk?" I asked her. "Look, thanks for the spicy fried chicken, but it''s not gonna bring me swooning back into your arms and wings. Everytime I think of you now, I see that bitch Delh. I know she''s your mom, but she took away the only people I called family¡­ Sorry." Mio stormed away as soon as we ced the coffee table back down. Kana held my hand, and I felt the wooden beads on his wrist rub against mine. "I''m not saying either of you are wrong, but try to think of it from Mio''s perspective. How would you feel if someone hurt her, me, or Hatsumi?" "You''re putting on a brave face despite just learning that maybe a thousand ghosts live inside you," I said. "No, I''m scared shitless. I remember thest time I was possessed. But I have to stay strong for the both of you." Kana smiled. When we got back to Menagerie, I wanted to ask Mikami about the onryo, but she charged into the storage room to rummage through piles of mess that looked like it all belonged to a hoarder. She tugged on something that seemed firmly stuck underneath a shelf, so I went in to help pull on the handle. We pulled hard and wrenched out an old, ironbound chest which she unlocked using a key hanging around her neck. The lock clicked open. Mikami opened the creaking chest to a tattered tome within. "What is that?" I asked. "My grandfather''s tome. That onryo is strong. Really strong. But I''m determined that somewhere in these pages lies the answer. This won''t be the end of it, and we''ll exorcise Kana for sure next time," Mikami promised me. Both of us spent the entire afternoon, pouring over the tome and the store for anything that might help. It was gettingte, so we ordered ramen delivery and saved the research forter. "Say, I thought you three were in a rtionship? Looked pretty icy to me," Mikami said. "We''re¡­ It''s a long story, but we''re kind of fighting right now if it can be called that. Mio wants something that I can''t give," I exined as vaguely as possible that only stoked her curiosity. "And that something is serious enough that your rtionship is strained over it, hm? Normally, I would revel in a failing rtionship. Serves you right¡ª is what I would usually say. But you''re my acolyte, so if you need anything, let me know. Just not when ites to feeding your sexual desires!" she hastily added. Thest part made meugh. Honestly, some sex might help to take my mind off things. But¡­ "As someone familiar with the ult, maybe you can help. I''d like to take up your offer from the first day about reading my fortune," I said. Mikami didn''t hesitate. We cleared the counter, but I was asked to be on the customer side. She flipped the sign to close, then brought two things out: the crystal ball and a deck of tarot cards. Until recently, the supernatural had never really registered in my mind. I''d always been skeptical, passing them off as fiction or just something interesting to mindlessly talk about. Now, however, with a medium like Mikami, I might get answers to things that have been troubling me. We began with the crystal ball. Mikami''s hands hovered above it, eyes behind the mask fixed on the smooth surface that reflected a distorted view of everything in the room. The ball fogged up. Confused, Mikami reced the crystal ball with the tarot cards instead. I couldn''t believe my eyes when the cards shuffled themselves. "Cool, isn''t it?" Mikami smirked. "Put your hand above the deck, but don''t actually touch it. Let them y out on their own." I did as I was told, and the cards spread out t on the table to form a pyramid. Three cards arranged themselves in a row above the tip of the pyramid. "Oh, interesting! This is a new spread I''ve never seen before." "What do they mean?" I asked. Mikami pointed to the first card in the row of three. "The Lovers. Reverse. There is disharmony in your love life. That happens when it''s too one-sided, so it bes unbnced. Like on a seesaw, one of you has stopped contributing. Now it won''t move right." One of us stopped contributing¡­ Was it me? She continued. "Next is The World. Also reverse. You''recking closure somewhere, which exins why the crystal ball fogged up so much that even I can''t see. Could be anything in your life, such as family troubles orck of fulfillment. You have to seek the answers from those closest to you and not be afraid toy out your emotions to obtain them." Easier said than done¡­ There was one card left, and seeing it made me shudder with uncertainty. "How about thest one? I''m getting goosebumps from it," I said. "The Hierophant. Also reversed." Mikami''s eyes furrowed with worry. "Pretty rare to get this one. It means something new is approaching for you. On the flipside, it might also harmlessly mean rebellion. Not the French Revolution rebellion, mind you. More like upheaval in established orders and a need to steer away from traditional norms¡ª" The pyramid of tarot cardsbined themselves and shuffled again, but left the three cards on the table. I thought this was supposed to happen until I saw Mikami taken aback by what was going on. Finally, the shuffling stopped and another card was drawn on its own, ced reverse on top of The Hierophant first, and then turned sideways. "I''m guessing that wasn''t supposed to happen¡­" "No¡­ and that''s The Emperor in reverse. It means tyranny. For it to be on top of The Hierophant suggests a sh of two forces. What forces? I can only guess," Mikami said. In the back of my mind, I had an idea. The only two forces that it could mean, especially after my mom told us about what me staying as a subus and keeping the de of the First Temptress would lead to. Beatrice. "Hey, Mikami¡ª" When I looked up from the cards, Mikami was squirming from being groped by a dozen ghostly hands. "Mikami?!" "This is the worst¡­ I gave my prayer beads to your boyfriend, so now I''m open season for these perverted ass ghosts!" Mikami cried. Chapter 161 – What Does it Mean to Forgive? Chapter 161 ¨C What Does it Mean to Forgive? I got a call early this morning from myndlord that my apartment had been fixed. Apparently telling Mikami that was a mistake, because she pleaded toe along on the promise to bless my home from any future hauntings. Since she wouldn''t get off my case, I eventually relented. "If you can''t even bless your own store, how am I supposed to believe you can do it for mine?" I asked. "Okay, I confess I can''t actually do any blessing. Is it so wrong that I just want to visit my acolyte''s house? I even bought you a gift!" Mikami revealed to me a little talisman charm. "You don''t have any friends, huh?" Mikami nearly tripped over her own feet. "I have friends!" she eximed, then quieted down. "They just all live very far away¡­" We came around the corner to the dry, yellowing field in front of my shitty apartmentplex. A man was standing in front of my door, and I could tell right away who it was by the upright posture and stern countenance. Mikami was quick on the draw. "Is that your dad? He looks so young. Is he single?" "Yes, that''s my dad. No, he''s not single!" I retorted. "Okay, but is it a happy marriage?" "Yes¡ª I mean, I think so? Anyway, you''re not hitting on my dad!" As we walked up, my father turned around to the sound of our footfalls on the creaking metal stairs. For whatever reason, he sheepishly hid both hands behind his back. "Dad? What are you doing here?" I asked on the way up. "Oh, I¡­" He revealed a baseball in one hand and two gloves in the other. "Thought I''d ask if you wanted to y catch. Looks like you''re busy though, so maybe I''lle back another time." Mikami slipped past me and bowed, extending a business card of the Menagerie to him. "Hi, I''m Mikami! It''s so nice to meet you, Mr. Ito. Saeko and I are coworkers¡ª actually, I''m her boss. Working with her has just been an absolute st!" "Coworkers? I see. Thank you for watching over Saeko." My father bowed back, then took the business card and raised a brow at me upon reading it. "ult Goods and Services?" "Uhh¡­ You know, I think Mikami needs to get back to tending the store!" I dragged Mikami back away, urging her to leave before she moved onto giving him her number. "Fine! Geez¡­ I''ll drop byter tonight." Mikami groaned. With a wave and holler, the all things ult-chaser made herself scarce and left. "Sorry, Saeko. If I knew you were havingpany, I wouldn''t have bothered you." My father frowned at his untimely arrival. "Don''t worry about it. More importantly, what''s this about ying catch? You know I''m 19 now, right? A little too old for that," I said. "Right¡­ No, you''re right. I should have realized." Dejected eyes fell to the ball and gloves in his hands. They looked brand new. Not a stain on the ball, and the leather gloves were pristine. Don''t tell me he bought them recently just to y catch with me? "I''ll get going. I''m d to see you doing well, Saeko." He headed downstairs, until I sighed and called back to him. "Wait, I have time to y¡­ for a bit," I said. Truth be told, I wasn''t sure what came over me. The fact that my father came to see me with the intention to y catch, then to so pitifully leave like that got me thinking. It''s never happened before. It would be our first time ever really¡­ interacting. Part of me regretted it and wanted to decline. But when he whipped around, eyes filling with an almost child-like joy, it was hard to take back. We walked to a nearby children''s park, but there wasn''t any ying around this time around. The ce was a small fenced-in area underneath the shadow of an apartment building. Sand and dirt in the lot were packed from use. A rusty swing set was all that was offered here. I was sure the most traffic this park received were those who needed to use the smelly public bathroom on the way to and from work. My father handed me one of the gloves. It was a little tight, slipping my hand in, but I expected that since it was new and hadn''t been broken in yet. Written on the back of the glove was the brand name, Wilson. An expensive brand to buy from for us to just y catch yet. We started tossing the ball back and forth. Aimlessly. With no real goal in mind. "You don''t seem very thrilled that we''re back home," he suddenly said. "Well, sorry you and mom are like strangers to me. I could literally pick out random people off the streets and it wouldn''t feel any different," I said, but it was a lie more for myself than to convince him otherwise. You couldn''t shake that feeling. As though that familial blood had us bonded together more than it just flowing through our veins. "I understand, and whether you believe me or not, I do care a lot about you and Hatsumi. It''s true for your mother, too. Everyday we wish we could go back in time and do things differently. There''s no forgiving that we missed out on almost 19 years of your life." "Then why did you leave?" I fired back, giving him pause to think of an answer. As the ballnded in his mitt, he held it there and thought in silence. "We''re trying to do right by you two. Our family has enough that even your children''s grandchildren can livefortably. Is that not enough?" "No!" I shouted. It wasn''t the answer I wanted. Not at all. "I just wanted parents in my life!" I continued. "Do you know how hard you made Hatsumi work to raise me? She was a kid! You didn''t even leave us with any guardian. Grandma and Grandpa were hours away by train. Did you guys evene to our middle school graduation? I can''t even remember. I just assume you didn''t and won''t evene to my high school graduation!" When my father tossed the ball, I caught it just to let it drop and roll away. He walked over to pick up the ball and looked upon it firmly in his mitt. "You know, this isn''t the first time you wore that." He pointed at my mitts. "What do you mean?" "When you were born, I took one out to put it on you. Look. I even have a picture!" My father pulled out a slim wallet clip with much fewer pockets than a normal one. There was a p that contained a worn photo of a tiny baby boy, and in his left hand. It looked so dumb on him, because the mitt was about the same size as the baby. "That''s such a dad thing to do¡­" I rolled my eyes and turned away, trying to hold in myughter. "Your mother may not want to admit it, and it''s true that she wants you to return to being a boy, but I''m not here to take sides: we came back to Tsukiji to stay for your graduation. For me, father-son, father-daughter¡­ Whatever you choose to be, I''m d we yed catch today." Those words struck me deeply. I didn''t even realize until the moment he took another step closer with both arms slightly outstretched as though to test the water. My body moved on its own. With tears in my eyes, I rubbed them away into his chest and let him hug me. "I''m not changing back," I said. "That''s fine with me. How about apromise? I''d like at least one grandson to y catch with." "If I end up having daughters, I''d like for you to y catch with them, too!" "Okay, that''s a promise. You can''t take that back." He grinned before I even realized what I had said. It got a little awkward once we let go, but I liked this more than us feeling like strangers. "I''ll walk you back to your apartment," he said. "It''s just right there." I pointed around the corner. "You don''t have to walk me back. "You''re also a girl living alone in the city." "Dad, I''m a subus. Who''s going to mess with me?" My father stared at me, dumbfounded. It really did slip his mind. But having him worry for my safety¡­ was nice. Even so, he wouldn''t let it go. We walked back to my apartment, and he called a cab from there. By the time he disappeared into the sea of traffic, I remembered the mitt and ball still in my hands. Or maybe he intended to have me keep them. "Hehe. I didn''t know my acolyte is such a daddy''s little girl," Mikami teased. I whipped around and found Mikami watching me from around the corner of my apartment. "What the¡ª you were here this whole time?!" "I didn''t leave! Just made a short trip down to a restaurant to eat. Don''t sweat it, alright? I brought you some food, too." She lifted the stic bag that smelled of spicy beef skewers. "Bringing me something to eat isn''t getting you out of this!" I stormed up to her, red in the face. "Rx, rx! I have a good reason for sticking around. There''s a good chance your pops is being haunted." "Haunted? You''re serious. I didn''t even sense anything though." "Felt it when he took my business card." Mikami nodded, then produced another card. "These babies are blessed like talismans. They can detect traces left behind by spirits. When you have time, let''s pay your family a visit so we can exorcise them. Until then¡ªst one to your apartment is a rotten egg!" Without warning, she took off running upstairs. I flew to the uppernding in front of my door, and a panting Mikami skidded to a stop. "That''s cheating¡­" "Couldn''t get in without me anyway." I jingled the key and smirked. My apartment was good as new. The wall was repaired, and no one could tell a hole had been blown through it. All of my belongings were where I left them, stacked up against the wall. When I counted some of the clothes I left behind, however, all of my panties were missing. Great. I sighed heavily. "Damn perverted construction workers. So what was this about my dad being haunted?" "Can''t be too sure what it is without studying it closer, but it looked like a spirit that was buried into your old man''s chest. You mentioned before your parents came overseas, right? Might not be Japanese in origin and is something they carried over from overseas," Mikami exined. A ghost from overseas? That sounded out of their realm of expertise¡ª My stomach growled. "Oh?" Mikami took notice. "See. You were hungry after all. Let''s crack open some beers and have a bite of these, and you can tell me about your family situation." "Mikami¡­ it''s not the kind of hunger you think it is," I said, clutching my stomach as the void in my gut grewrger. She tensed up. "Eh? You mean¡­ it''s that kind of hunger?" I nodded. The urge to feed came out of nowhere. Come to think of it, when was thest time I had sex? After Delh revealed to me what would happen if I continued being a subus, I kind of just pushed it off without really thinking about it. "W-What do we do? Should I call you a prostitute? Take you to a soand?" Mikami asked. "First of all, you should probably leave before I want to see how you taste. Second¡­ here. Call my sister and set up an appointment. I don''t want ghosts harming my family," I said, shooting her the number to Hatsumi''s phone. "A-Alright, I''ll see youter!" Mikami rushed out for her life. I sent a text to a couple of readily avable people, then copsed on the futon with my stomach growling even louder. Knock! Knock! Knuckles rapping on my door awakened me. I hurried over and opened the door to Kana on the other side. "Hey," Kana greeted me. "I came as fast as I could. What''s wro¡ª" I pulled Kana inside, ripping his clothes off and pinning him against the wall. The moment I dropped his pants, an erect cock sprung up to greet me. I didn''t want to wait any longer and tugged my underwear aside to press his thick member into my pussy. "Wait, this is moving a little too fast! The door¡­" "Shut up and kiss me!" I nted my lips on him and hooked our tongues together while bouncing on his dick. Kana, seeing the futility in trying to escape, grabbed my ass and pounded to the rhythm of my thrusts. "Fuck me, Kana! Cum in my pussy and make me go crazy!" I moaned. "Saeko¡­ What''s gotten into you? It''s like you''re¡ª aahh!" Kana shuddered, and a hot sensation filled my pussy a secondter. His oozing lust was more intoxicating than what he spurted into me. The scent of which was driving me to climax. "Just keep fucking me¡­ I don''t want to think of anything else other than your dick!" I said, wrapping my arms around his neck and licking his face like a dog. "Uhm, hello?" someone called from outside. Our eyes snapped to the door. "Is that¡­ Koga?" Kana stammered. "Oh, sorry! Saeko called me up¡­ I didn''t know you two were¡­ I''ll leave," Koga apologized and turned to go. "No, you don''t." I ced a charm topel him into my apartment. "Get in here and double team me. Now." We moved to the futon, so the two of them could take turns using me. As Iid on my back, Koga threw my legs on his shoulders and pistoned into me, and Kana grabbed my horns to facefuck me from the side. "Mmm¡­ shllrrp¡­ mmm¡ª God¡­ yes! Fuck me more!" I pleaded sweetly. Hot cum squirted onto my face and breasts. If my pussy wasn''t leaking with enough already, they drenched me enough to stain the futon. Both of them tired out andid down to either side of me. Then came a knock on the door. "Queen Saeko, I''vee as you ordered!" La announced on her way in. "You invited more?" Kana panted. "Oh, you''re in the midst of a feast! Shall I returnter?" she asked. "You''re here because I want you to eat my pussy, La. Get to it, and don''t let a drop of cum go to waste. If any of them wants to fuck you, you''re to let them. Is that clear?" I asked. La froze up and nodded, but immediately fell into her obedient and masochistic streak. As the boys watched her strip naked and kneel down to perform cunnilingus on me, their dicks became erect again. "Is this¡­ shllrrp¡­ chuup¡­ shllrp¡­ good, my queen?" La asked, face buried in my cum-soaked cunt. "Yes¡­ Scoop it out with your tongue." I gripped La by the horns to push her deeper. Kana and Koga yed one game of rock, paper, and scissors. Kana emerged victorious and didn''t hesitate to fuck La first. Our foursome continuedte into that night until I was satisfied atst. My three victimsid unconscious in a pile on top of each other. The futon had been stained so much it was going to need an extra wash cycle. "Whew¡­ It felt like I was about to¡ª" "Starve?" Mio asked, entering my apartment. "Don''t get the wrong idea. I''m here because Hana and I got worried when Kana suddenly got up and bolted. I figured the only ce he could be was here. You know he''s still possessed, right?" It was the most she had talked to me the past week that I almost forgot to respond. "I-I know. I''m sorry. Kana''s the first one I think of when I want to recharge¡­ Uhm¡­ Are you still angry?" I reluctantly asked. "What do you think?" Mio folded her arms. "Right¡­" "But cum hydrant over there keeps preaching to me about forgiving you. Maybe you can give me a reason why I should," she said. I twiddled my thumbs while in thought. "Maybe¡­ you shouldn''t. If someone took away my family, I wouldn''t be able to forgive them either. You can hate my mom, fine. I hate her, too. I just can''t stand the idea of letting either of you go," I confessed in earnest. "Geez. One yearter and you''re still a little bitch boy despite being the queen subus. You want me to move on and forgive you? I got one thing to ask for¡ª me and Delh, subus versus subus. We duke it out until one stays standing," Mio dered. "W-Wait, she''s a greater subus! You want to fight her?" "You think I give a shit? You''re goddamn right I know she''s stronger than me. That''s why I don''t want her holding back. I win, she leaves the city. Delh wins, I go back to Elza. You don''t let us go through with it, then I go back to Elza anyway. Your choice, Saeko. What''s it going to be?" she asked, staring into my eyes and showing not an ounce of backing off from the showdown. Chapter 162 – Succubus Love Chapter 162 ¨C Subus Love "Saeko, are you sure about this?" Hatsumi asked worriedly. "No¡­ definitely not, but Mio wasn''t exactly giving me a choice," I said. My sister nced back at the twobatants and sighed, particrly at our mother, whose subus form was a troubling sight to her. "I still can''t believe our mom used to be a subus. It puts a lot into perspective though, but it hasn''t changed how I feel about her. If she loses, I won''t shed a tear. Mio, however¡­ isn''t there too big of a difference between them?" she asked. "Yeah¡­" There was no foreseeable oue that Mio emerged as the victor. We brought them deep into the forests to do battle. My scouting subi assured me that there weren''t any humans this far out. Yumi and Hana were giving Mio a pep talk, and Delh stood alone with both arms folded and eyes shut in thought. Whatever was on her mind was a mystery to us. When I had brought it up to her what Mio wanted, she didn''t hesitate to ept the challenge. One thing was for sure. Delh once served as an assassin. A lethal one at that. She was also a greater subus. Mio, though she had a little more firepower than a regr subus, stood almost no chance. Did Mio actually ask for this fight believing she would win? Just what was the point of this? For whatever reason, La and Selene guarded me closely. It was instincts, they said. I was 100% sure Selene just wanted to be near Hatsumi, and La was in a post-coitus high around me. "This fight will be a no holds barred," Yumi began as she walked to the space between Mio and Delh. "Anything goes. The only rule is that you may not take the life of the other. You may fight until the other surrenders, or until they can no longer fight. Is that understood?" "Yeah," Mio said, cracking her neck. Delh nodded. Her eyes snapped open and arms fell to the side. Yumi nced at me as though asking if I wanted to let this happen. I didn''t say a thing, and only held her gaze, so she flew up to let them begin. "Eat shit, bitch!" Mio kicked off the match by firing a volley of magic orbs. They exploded on impact, engulfing Delh in a cloud of smoke and dirt. My knee jerk reaction cheered Mio''s direct hit. The trees behind her had parts of their trunk blown into bark. It was Delh who blew away the dust with a wave of a hand, and she was mostly unhurt by the spells. Mio clicked her tongue, leapt into flight and pressed her hands together. As she parted them, a crackling ball of ck energy continued to grow until it was the size of a giant beach ball. She sent the destructive spell screeching towards Delh, but the greater subus scratched the space in front of herself to open a portal to consume it, promptly closed it shut, and waited for the next. Ticked off, Mio unleashed an anguished wail andunched herself at Delh. She threw a punch that the other caught in her palm, twisted, and was sent crashing into a tree. That didn''t stop her. Mio continued to throw herself at Delh, whose actions were to y on the defensive. She made it look like child''s y. "You think you''re doing me a favor by not fighting? Fuck you! Fight back, damn it!" Mio screamed. Hatsumi inched forward, almost like she wanted to jump in tofort her. Meanwhile, my heart ached with every grunt and missed or blocked hit from Mio. I''d never seen her in such pain before. Not even when facing Beatrice. "Very well," Delh said, casting me a look before driving a fist into Mio that hammered her into the ground. I tensed up right away and clenched both fists. Delh wrenched Mio from the earth and threw her square across the clearing until she hit a tree, then fired a spell from her palm that annihted the tree into splinters. Only Mio and the trunk she sat up against remained, but she climbed defiantly to her feet. "This is no contest of strength," Selene glowered. "Q-Queen Saeko, Mio might get seriously hurt if she keeps fighting!" La warned. "I know that, but¡­" I gritted my teeth to keep from jumping in there. If I intervened, Mio was going to leave. Of course, I wanted her to win, but she was going to lose at this rate and disappear from my life anyway. Delh made her way to Mio slowly and gathered magic at both palms of her hands. Mio didn''t bother moving anymore. She waited for the final attack with fangs bared. When Delh raised one palm to fire, I summoned the de of the First Temptress to shoot a spell and deflect it. All eyes fell to me. "What are you¡­ doing? I told you¡­ not to get in the way," Mio groaned, peering at me through one eye because the other was swollen shut. "Shut up! How the hell can you expect me to sit by and let you get hurt? I''d never forgive myself. Kana would never forgive me. If you''re going to leave anyway, I''m not letting yourst memory of me be some little scaredy-cat who just watched you get beaten up. I want you to at least know that I''ll always choose you." "So am I to assume that this battle is over?" Delh asked, snuffing out the spell in her other hand. "No." I shook my head. "Now it''s our turn to fight." "Then end it. You can change me back into a human. This fight need not happen¡ª" Magic sparked along the tip of the sword again and sted Delh away. She unfurled her wings to bring herself to a stop against the momentum, shock written on her face that I would do such a thing. "Saeko¡­ I don''t want to fight you," Delh said. "But I do!" I flew in and swung my sword at her, but the attack was met with Delh''s ws. She tried to back away with it in her grasp, so I let go of the handle and drove a right hook into her. The punch, too, was blocked by another hand. With my free hand, I conjured a magical explosion that sted her through several trees, then resummoned my sword when it had fallen away earlier. While Delh was struggling to get back to her feet, Imanded the sexual energy gained from my foursome the other day to the tip of the sword, molding it into a destructive force. She faced me unflinchingly, feet nted firmly on the ground. "Saeko, if you keep using that sword''s powers¡ª" "I know already! But right now, all I want to do is hurt you like you did me all these years. Like you did to Mio! So if you want to be my mom again, then you better believe that we''re going to be fighting like family!" I shouted. As I fired the spell, Delh scratched the space in front of her again, but a portal didn''t open up this time. Seeing that, her shoulders ckened and sighed. A massive explosion engulfed her, blowing away leaves from their branches and loose debris from the ground in the immediate area. When the dust cleared, Delh was badly hurt and lying in a small crater. "I wonder why¡­" Delh began, wincing as she clutched the side of her abdomen. "This¡­ isn''t so bad¡­" She promptly passed out. Using the remaining sexual energy in the de, I transformed Delh back to a human woman. "Selene, La. Make sure my mom and Hatsumi get home safely," I ordered. "It shall be done." Selene bowed. "As you wish, my queen!" La rushed to pick Delh out of the hole. "Saeko." Hatsumi showed up in front of me and wrapped both arms around my back. "I''m proud of you for standing up to her when I never could have. It''s just too bad you''re no longer the cute little baby that used to hold my hand anymore." "Okay, okay¡­ I get it. Come on, sis. You need to get home, and we need to clean up before someone wanders into the forest," I said. Hatsumi pinched me on the cheek, then went to kneel down next to Mio. My sister whispered something into her ear, smiled, and licked a thumb to wipe the smudge from her cheek. Mio turned red and pursed her lips. Before I could ask what Hatsumi had said to her, she grabbed onto Selene''s arm and, together with La who held my mom, flew past the canopy towards home. Yumi and Hana were tending to Mio as I approached them. They parted ways after lifting Mio to her feet. My heart began to sink as I gazed upon my first love. Just the thought that she would be gone forever tore into the depths of my chest. "Sorry¡­ for barging in, Mio¡­ I just couldn''t stand to see you getting hurt. I guess this is¡­ goodbye?" I asked as my eyes started getting hot from tears. Mio turned away from me and started walking away. I swallowed hard, fighting the urge to chase after her. "I said I''d leave if I lost, didn''t I?" Mio reminded me. "Does that mean¡­?" "I''m hogging Kana for the night. Find someone else to fuck," she said and took flight without turning back. An overwhelming sense of relief brought me to my knees. Hana went after Mio, and Yumi lingered behind to stay with me. "Would you like a hug?" Yumi knelt down next to me with her arms wide open. "Thanks." I let myself drop into Yumi''s hold, and she dragged her fingers down my scalp and hair. "There, there. You''ve had it rough these past few months, haven''t you? Things wille around. Shall I carry you back home?" she asked. "C-Can you stay with me for just tonight? I don''t want to be alone¡­" "Ara ara~ Of course, I''ll stay with you for as long as you like." I woke up naked the next morning, tucked in the embrace of an also naked Yumi and face smothered between her enormous breasts. Our tails and legs were entangled, and my face went red up to my ears from recalling what happenedst night. In trying to peel away, Yumi awakened and held tighter to keep me from leaving. "We didn''t have s-s-s-sexst night, did we?" I stammered. "Ufufu~ We may not have, but I found out you have quite the momplex." Yumi giggled and stroked the back of my head. "Is my little girl feeling better? Should I continue cradling you? Or would you like to be breastfed again?" "Aaaaahhhhh! Stop! Keep this a secret between us, I beg you." We got out of bed and changed into our clothes. It was early in the morning, and I had to get to Mikami''s ce soon. Today was the day we were going to visit my house to exorcise my father. "If Taleia finds out, she''s probably going to try and kill me again." I sighed. "A. Does that mean we shouldn''t do this again?" Yumi pouted. The matronly subus tempted my very soul. It took every fiber of my subus being to fight against letting my guard down. "Has anyone ever told you that you''re too dangerous to be around¡­?" "Mio could have left anytime without telling you. I think she wille around." Yumi smiled and patted my head assuringly. After declining Yumi''s offer to cook breakfast, bathe, pamper, and feed me, I managed to convince her that I would be fine on my own now. She departed to head back home. Meanwhile, I freshened up to go to the Menagerie. There was no one inside the story as usual. Mikami had her back facing the door when I came in, hunched over, and slurping on what sounded like noodles. "Mikami, are you eating instant ramen?" I asked, causing her to choke and cough, then turned around to confirm my suspicions. "I ran out of groceries, and this is all I have on hand!" Mikami sobbed. "Hey, I don''t me you! I was like that for a while when I first moved out. Then my sodium intake spiked, and I saw a short life ahead of me." "That''s not nice. I could have done without being reminded about my health while in my mid-20s! Anyway, you ready to go?" She gulped down a mouthful of noodles, then pushed the rest of the container away in sadness. We gathered some supplies like incense sticks, talismans, and her usual arsenal from whatever was in that briefcase of hers. For some reason she insisted on buying a gift of mochi first. As our ride turned into the neighborhood I grew up in, her eyes went wide with envy. On the other hand, all the homesickness I''d bottled up was building up again. "Wow! Talk about high ss. I had a feeling you were a rich kid when I saw your old man," Mikami said. "My family isn''t¡­ that¡­" I trailed off, recalling what my dad mentioned about how much he and mom had earned. "That what? So you really are rolling in dough!" Ignoring Mikami, I walked ahead and searched my pockets for the key. Panic washed over me. I couldn''t find it. My key was gone. I thought for sure I brought it with me before we left¡ª "Hm? What are you looking for? Just ring the doorbell," Mikami said, snapping me back to my senses. "Right¡­ I left the key behind when I moved out," I mumbled to myself and pressed the buzzer. The door swung open, and Hatsumi tackled me right away with the biggest bear hug possible. "Wee home, Saeko! I thought I''d never get to say those words again. Oh, I''ve missed seeing you! You must miss me too, right?" Hatsumi asked, pressing my head deeper into her chest. "We literally saw each other the other day! I can''t breathe if you keep¡ª I didn''te alone!" I yelled at myst breath. Finally, Hatsumi let me go and took notice of Mikami behind me. "Hello! You must be Saeko''s mother? I''m Mikami. Saeko and I are coworkers. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Mikami bowed, extending the box of mochi to her. "Oh! I''m actually Saeko''s older sister, but I might as well be her mother. I practically raised her since she was a baby after all," Hatsumi said with a giggle and epted the mochi anyway. "So, uh¡­ How''s mom?" I hesitantly asked. "Mom hasn''t said a word since yesterday," she whispered, then stepped aside to let us in. "No sense in keeping you two outside. Come on in!" Even more so than my apartment, Mikami eyeballed everything in my parents'' house like it was a museum. The bathroom door was wide open as we passed it, likely because Hatsumi was in the middle ofundry judging by the folded clothes and basket. "You guys have a tub! All I have is a shower that shoots lukewarm water!" Mikamiined. I dragged her away from the bathroom and followed Hatsumi into the living room. Delh¡ª My mother was lying down on the couch with a cold pack pressed to her head. The bruises from our fight were still fresh, and she hadn''t made any effort to hide them with makeup. "Saeko." She nodded to me from the couch. "Hey, mom¡­." I avoided looking her in the eyes, leaving Mikami confused. "Did we¡­e at a bad time?" Mikami asked. "It''s nothing." Delh sat up to face us. "Mikami, I heard from Hatsumi and my husband that Saeko works with you. Thank you for seeing to my¡­ daughter''s wellness." "N-No! Thank you¡ª wait, why am I saying thanks?" she stammered. My mother turned to me. "Saeko, I doubt you came home to apologize or to tell me you want to move back in. Is there a reason for your visit?" "We''re here to exorcise Dad. Whether you believe me or not, there''s a ghost haunting him. Is he here?" I asked. She scoffed at the notion. "Ghosts? Don''t be ridiculous. You''re here to gloat, aren''t you? Well, you''re here. So out with it." "Wow, okay. You want to make this about you? Why don''t youe out and say whatever''s on your mind? Or maybe you''re afraid to now after what happened yesterday¡ª" An unnatural shriek erupted from upstairs that made my blood go cold. The four of us traded uneasy nces, then raced upstairs. As we bursted into my parents'' room, Dad was lying on the floor and writhing while clutching his stomach. My mother pushed past us. "Honey? What''s wrong?" she asked, kneeling down as worry wrinkled on her face. "Chihiro¡­ Saeko? I don''t know¡­ I thought it was indigestion, but¡­ It''s like something is ripping out of my stomach," he groaned. She couldn''t see it. Hatsumi couldn''t either. Mikami and I saw it clearly. Two ghostly hands were protruding from my father''s stomach, like it was trying to crawl out of a hole. "I''m calling an ambnce." Delh reached shakily for her phone. "There''s nothing an ambnce can do. You have to let me and Mikami work!" I eximed. "Saeko, now isn''t the time to screw around!" she screamed, startling me and Hatsumi. It was the first time I''d ever seen her so panicked. "Mrs. Ito, please trust us. I know the ult sounds silly to you, but subi are real, right? Find it in your heart to believe that ghosts can be real, too, and one is hurting your husband right now," Mikami insisted. My mother looked me in the eyes as though searching for any signs of foul y. She eventually relented, albeit struggling to let go of him. I took that as her agreeing. We didn''t spare another second. Mikami pulled out a container of salt to form a circle around my father. "Grab the cross and prepare to light a fire," Mikami said. "But there''s no candles?" I asked, procuring the wooden cross and searching blindly for the candles. "Not the candles. The salt!" Mikami finished making the circle of salt and stood over my father while rubbing her hands together. "Now!" While holding the cross up, I casted a fire spell to ignite the salt. Hatsumi and Delh backed away from the mes, but Mikami braved the licking fires. She reached down to grab the ghostly hands and pulled. "Get out of there, you stupid American ghost. This isn''t your body to possess!" Mikami growled. Themp on the nightstand shattered, cutting Mikami across the arms, and a few ss shards embedded into the mask. One more hard yank and Mikami dragged a white humanoid ghost right out of my father. It unleashed a banshee shriek before disintegrating. The fires went out, and the cross in my hand cracked. "Whew! Maybe I could find work in the States." Mikami brushed the sweat from her brow and pped her hands. My mother tearfully lifted my father into her arms and breathed a sigh of relief. I''d never seen them show so much emotion before. At least I knew for sure their love was real. Mikami bumped my waist, causing me to stagger right up to my parents. "ult services, huh?" Dad grinned and extended a hand to me. I almost didn''t take it, and when I did, he pulled me into his arm and rubbed his knuckles into my head. We cleaned up the room and had to leave since there were other clients to see. Although my parents were still spooked, they both looked much lighter and less tense than before. Hatsumi was upstairs, looking after our father so it was my mother who came to see us off. "Thank you," Delh said. "No problem! If you ever need an exorcism, just give the Menagerie a call!" Mikami handed her a card. As we left, I nced over my shoulder. The stone cold expression that was usually on my mother''s face, her lips curled slightly into a smile and nodded in my direction. After a whole day of exorcising, I still couldn''t get my parents out of my mind. I wondered if it was worth forgiving them. If today was any indication¡­ But there was also Mio¡­ Inded in front of my apartment at the end of the day and was confused to see the lights bleeding through the window. Odd. I didn''t leave the lights on when I left this morning. Pressing my ear to the door, I heard chatter from inside. I also felt a very familiar aura. When I opened the door, Kana and Mio were inside having dinner. There was a hot pot between them, and a variety of dishes around them. The smell was heavenly. "Wee home, Saeko!" Kana beamed. "What''s¡­ going on?" I asked, throwing nces at Mio. It took Kana to give Mio a push for her to finally stand up and clear her throat. "Look, I still hate your mom''s guts. Still haven''t forgiven you, but¡­ I don''t want to leave anymore. Getting my shit kicked in, I didn''t even know what I was thinking, man. Then I watched you kick Delh, your own mom''s ass, and I thought¡­ shit. That''s hot as fuck. It''s gonna take time getting used to who she is to you, but realize I love you and Kana more than I hate her. So¡­ yeah¡­" "Is it really¡­ okay?" I asked, slowlying in and afraid that them being here was an illusion. "I swear to¡­ Just get in here and eat with us already! I read somewhere that make up sex is the best kind of sex. So if your ass is really sorry, then eat up and get ready to pleasure me all night. I say that''s a start," Mio said. Unable to control my emotions with tears running down my cheeks, I ran into the room and threw my arms over Mio. I didn''t care if she wasn''t ready yet. I was so scared that she was going to leave me, that if I let go right now she might actually disappear. "Aw, geez. How many times do I gotta tell you I ain''t good with sappy stuff?" Mio sighed and put her arms around me. Chapter 163 – Graduating Succubi Chapter 163 ¨C Graduating Subi "As the school yeares to a close, I want our third years to know that we at Tsukiji High will be supporting you wherever you go. There will be new grounds for your feet to tread, new sights to behold, and new experiences to be had. They will be daunting. It will be scary. But remember that these are going to be the best years ahead of you. Look to your left and right, your front and back, fellow ssmates who have been with you for three years¡ª and some, for even longer. Face your uncertain futures and seize them by the hand together. Your futures are what you will make of them. I''m proud to have been your principal. Thank you." Principal Murata moved away from the podium and bowed. Everyone pped for him. pped for ourselves. Tears and sniffling were plenty in the auditorium as graduating students, clutching the cylindrical container which held our diplomas, fought back their emotions. Some failed horribly and were bawling outright. Parents, family, and friends who sat behind us, reigned in their energy out of respect to the principal and graduating ss. When I nced over my shoulders, however, my parents weren''t here. I met Hatsumi''s eyes, and she offered me a soft smile. To either side of her were empty seats where my mother and father should have been. Mio grabbed my hand and squeezed. At the very least, I wasn''t all alone. The principal was taking his ce at the podium to speak again. Things were beginning to wrap up. "Now, for some final few words from the next school term''s student council president." Principal Nishida extended an uneasy hand to the left wing of the stage. Emerging like a rockstar was the pink-haired helion, jumping and waving both hands enthusiastically. Hana. Students all around us cheered like crazy. Meanwhile, I put a hand to my face and sighed. Somewhere in a row behind me, Hitomi sighed heavily. "Third year students, what''s good!" Hana eximed into the microphone. A wave of excitement bellowed from the students, especially the first and second years who would be with her for the next school year. "H-Hana, please! Don''t rile them up. Just send off our third years normally!" Principal Nishida urged her from behind while wiping the sweat from his forehead. "Oh, alright. Ahheeem. Third years¡­ You''re graduating. LEEEEET''S GOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Hana howled, rousing the entire auditorium and including those who were emotional into ted roars. With the graduation ceremony ended, everyone moved outside to the courtyard. Students reunited with friends and family. The entire school grounds were covered in confetti and balloons. We ran into Yuriha, the sewing club''s president, on the way out of the auditorium. "I heard you''re standing down as the club president for next year. Focusing more on academics for your third year?" I asked. "As if. As a club member, I can dedicate more time and energy to working. I have an entire clothing brand to manage, dresses to design for a fashion show in Shanghai, and several broadwaypanies have reached out to my club to make their costumes. All of this wouldn''t be possible without participating in that silly y for the culture festival. So thanks." Yuriha grinned, shaking mine and Mio''s hands. Tsukiji had always been a sort of factory that churned out the best kind of students with futures already set for them. Then there were those who carved their own paths like it was made out of butter. Being only a second year, Yuriha already achieved so much. "If you ever need models, hit us up." Mio threw an arm around my shoulders. "I''ll be sure to. As long as my mind is my own," she teased, then said her goodbyes to visit other graduating third years. "Saeko, I did it!" Kaede barreled through the crowds and tackled me with a bear hug, burying a tear-stained face into my clothes. "What''d you do?" I asked. Kaede rposed herself, put the diploma away into her backpack, and pulled out a piece of paper. It was a congrattory letter. "I won first ce in the Young and Rising Mangaka award!" "Wait, the one with mine and Saeko''s look-alikes in there?" Mio''s eyes widened. "Yes!" she eximed. "Kaede, that''s great! That was a few months back, right? How did you manage toplete it in time?" I asked, recalling how her backpack had fallen into the river and soaked the manuscript. "When you brought it back to me, I worked on it day and night for the whole month. I still couldn''t believe you jumped into the water for it, but I didn''t want the chance you gave me. Now my entire volumes one to three are getting published, and my manga is getting serialized! Thank you! I''m¡­ I''m so d I met you two!" "Look at you, drawing hot subus shit. I better get a signed copy." Mio smirked, grabbing Kaede and lightly grinding a fist into her head. At the time, I was so devastated about my hand in releasing Tamamo into our world and consequently bringing misfortune to everyone. Thank goodness everything turned out fine. "Oh, I forgot to ask. Where are you going to college?" I asked the budding mangaka. "I''m not. Now that I''ve graduated, I want to dedicate my all into drawing manga. I¡­ I hope I ask you two for help from time to time?" Kaede asked. "Well, summer Comiket ising up in August." I winked, causing Kaede to beam with joy. "And I''m always down to dress like a slut," Mio said. "If you need costumes, I''m your woman." Yuriha poked back in to drop that on us before returning to her club friends. "Saeko!" A massive group of boys surrounded us like sharks in a feeding frenzy. "Please, take my second button!" "No, take mine!" "Saeko, I''ve always loved you!" Several dozen hands with the button of their winter uniform stuck out towards me. It was a tradition in schools, where each of the buttons had a different meaning. They were trying to give me the second button of their uniform, which was something you usually gave to the one you treasured most or had a crush on. Very quickly, my hands were filled to the brim with buttons. Many of them came from the kendo club, boys I had sex with, and others hoping I would have sex with them. "What am I supposed to do with these?" I groaned. "That all ya got? Those are rookie numbers." Mio smirked. When I nced over, she had a mountain of buttons and some of which were ttering down the pile. "When you say rookie numbers¡­" I squinted with judging intent. "I''m kidding! I can maybe count the number of people I fucked at school on one hand," she said. Before I could scold her, I saw my sister making a beeline towards us like a stampeding bull. "Saeko!" Hatsumi cried, enveloping and suffocating me in her arms. "I never thought I''d see the day you would graduate from high school and into the adult world. I''m so proud of you that I''m at a loss for words!" All of the buttons got knocked out of my hands. This time, I didn''t struggle and instead reciprocated the hug. "I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for you," I said. "Can I get a hug, too?" Mio asked, throwing her arms out. Hatsumi and I dragged her in without hesitation. "So, mom and dad couldn''t make it?" I asked. My sister pursed her lips, then looked past mine and Mio''s shoulders. I followed her gaze to my parents, each with a bouquet of flowers in their hands and dressed up more sharply for the asion. My eyes started getting watery. "Saeko, congrattions on your graduation," my father said. "Y-You actually came?" I stammered. "Why wouldn''t we?" He seemed almost insulted, then nudged my mother forward. She stumbled a step and tried to y it off by clearing her throat. "We missed our first child''s graduation. We were not going to miss another. And¡­ we¡­" My mother hesitated to continue, like she struggled to get the words out. "Your mother got you a car," Dad chimed back in. "You got me a car?!" I gasped. He pointed past the school gates to the curb, where a brand new car sat. A four-seater, ivory white electric car that was already drawing eyes from students passing by. "Please, don''t misconstrue my intentions," she corrected him. "We bought you a car so that you''re less inclined to fly. It''s fully electric. I know you''re still intent on not having us pay your tuition. This way, you can stillwork in college and drive to a job without spending on gas." Dad leaned into me and whispered, "Network is just her way of saying go make some new friends. Now, what do you have to say to your mother?" I walked up to her, whose arms were folded and seemingly in no mood to humor what he just said. She probably wouldn''t care if I didn''t say thanks. However¡­ "Thanks." I hugged her to everyone''s surprise. "Thanks foring to my graduation, mom." My mother drew a sharp breath, then awkwardly returned the embrace by holding me by the shoulders. "Hatsumi had you take your driver''s license exam when you turned 18st year, correct? Your summer vacation just started. Spend it well before college begins," she said, pressing the flowers into my hands along with a key and then walking away. "She loves you and Hatsumi very much. She just has trouble expressing it," my father said, giving me the other bouquet before following after her. Gone again without even letting me get a word in. However, as I gazed at the flowers in my hands and the car that awaited me, a kind of reassurance washed over me that they would stick around. I knew that wasn''t possible. Of course, they were going to be gone again. Both of them worked overseas and had a team to manage at a majorpany. At least, if they did leave, I was confident that they wouldn''t go without saying goodbye this time around. "Quit spacing out! Let''s check out the car!" Mio shook me back to my senses. "But I¡­" ncing at my sister, even she was urging me to go with a smile. "You should go. Just make sure to drive safely like I taught you!" Hatsumi waved. Kana, Mio, and I spent the entire day just aimlessly driving around anywhere that we could have gone while flying. In fact, driving instead of flying left us with a lot less ces to go. However, Mio was insistent. Since it was an electric car, we ended up stopping a lot to recharge. I had pulled over to a lonely scenic view on the Tsukiji port, overlooking the seas as night fell. That new car smell was quickly reced by the scent of sex and sweat from us fucking the night away. Mio and I, as we usually did, drained Kana to exhaustion. While he slept in the back seat of the car, we sat naked on the open trunk, sipped milk tea, and counted the stars. The humid warmth of summer approaching enveloped our bare bodies. "Hey, what''s uni like?" Mio suddenly asked. "It''s new for me too, so I don''t know that much. From what Hatsumi tells me, it''s like high school but a lot more work, drinking, and fun. Uni is going to be that awkward inbetween where we start realizing we''re not kids anymore and have to act like adults," I exined to the best of my ability. "Not gonna lie. Kinda excited. Just bummed that cum hydrant won''t be with us," she said. "Knowing you, you''re just going to find a recement. Besides, if we ever want to see each other, we can just take the train. Or fly. Or car. We have that now." I patted my baby. Mikami and I still hadn''t found a way to rid Kana of the onryo. The status quo remained the same, but time was running out. Although he would asionally fall into bouts of sleepwalking, we were always around to save him. We wouldn''t be able to keep an eye on him once he goes to Tokyo. "Delh¡­ Your mom, I mean. I guess she isn''t that bad. This is no galleon, but it''s a pretty sick ride," Mio said. "Do you still¡ª" "You''re goddamn right I still want to kill her," she answered promptly. "But I care about you more. That bitch ruined my past, but she doesn''t have to ruin my future. What I''m more afraid of is the whole Beatriceing back thing." I summoned the de of the First Temptress into my hand. It was bristling with fresh sexual energy after having sex with Kana. "I''m just baffled that Beatrice could evene back after that. We killed her." I sighed. "Maybe Sarena had the right idea. I wonder if there''s some way to seal it for good without cutting you out." Mio chewed on her thumbnail, recalling the brutal battle we waged against the usurper. "We can try asking Queen Elendir?" A rematch awaited between us. It hadn''t stopped bothering me that she defeated me in a battle of sexual prowess. We drove to Yumi''s ce and were disappointed to learn that Shayle was no longer staying at her ce, and had returned to Elza. "I''m sorry, you two. Shayle does n on returning next week. Our world is too attractive for her to leave entirely," Yumi exined. "Damn. Toote, huh." I sighed, then nced around the room for a tall yokai woman. "What happened to Hachishaku?" "I banished her," she said as a matter of factly. Mio and I blinked in silence. Yumi continued, "She grew a little too possessive of my children so I asked a specialist to help me remove her from existence. I believe you know her." Mikami. I suppose we know who the biggest shotacon was. Since Shayle wasn''t around, Mio and I were about to leave when the doorbell rang. We opened the door to a dozen elementary-aged boys rushing into the condo. "Aunt Yumi!" "We''re on summer break now!" "Sleepover time!" "Ara ara~ You''re all here early. Let me see my friends out first. The bath is already running, so everyone go on ahead, okay? I''ll join you in a moment." Yumi giggled. "A. You''re not gonna y with us, big sis?" one boy asked, tugging on my sleeve. "I''d like to keep a clean te in this world, thank you very much." I cleared my throat and backed out of the room. "See ya!" Mio waved, shutting the door on the way out. When we got back to the car, Kana was awake and sitting upright in the backseat. Something about his tense posture put us on guard. "Kana?" I called to him. "S-Sorry, I dozed off a little¡­" Kana said, rubbing the crust from his eyes. "You doing okay?" Mio asked. "I, uh¡­ I think I''ve started hearing voices again. First they were asking for help because they sounded in pain. Now it''s¡­ they want revenge on someone," he exined. "Alright. That''s it." I jumped into the driver''s seat and beckoned Mio to hurry in. "We''re going to the one ce I know might be able to help." "Where''s that?" Mio leapt into the backseat to keep an eye on Kana. "Takamagahara." We drove to Kon''s shrine, the only ce I''d known to traverse from our world into the other realm. The lesser kitsune god opened the door, eyes half open and rubbing his belly. "Hmm¡­ You two again? What is it that you need now?" Kon asked wearily. "I need you to give Kana an earring and bring us to Takamagahara again. I want to see Amaterasu, or anyone really, to help my friend with the onryo that''s possessing him," I exined. "Well, I can certainly bring you all to Takamagahara. Your friend there doesn''t need an earring. He''s half-yokai after all," the kitsune said. "What?" Mio and I choked. "N-No, he''s human! I''ve known him my entire life," I fired back. Kon shrugged. "You can tell me he''s human all you like, but I''ve lived for hundreds of years and know a yokai when I see one. But we can both be correct. That''s why I said half-yokai. Whatever is going on with your friend, a spirit hastched itself so tightly to his soul that they are bing one." I am Succubus! Vol. 1 to be published on Amazon Kindle I am Subus! Vol. 1 to be published on Amazon Kindle

Chapters 1-53 will be removed VERY soon.

You can find it on Amazon or on my

Chapter 164 – Camping Trip Chapter 164 ¨C Camping Trip "So¡­ Did wee at a bad time?" I asked the three supreme kami sitting around a table within the Celestial Pce. Amaterasu, Raijin, and Tsukuyomi were giving each other the silent treatment. I wasn''t sure what we were expecting to see, but an awkward Thanksgiving dinner with wildly different political views wasn''t it. "Hey, I got a joke to break the ice. Wanna hear it?" Mio asked. "Mio, none of them sound like they want to hear a¡ª" "Three all-powerful gods walk into a bar. The bartender rips off his cross ne and throws it in the trash," she said. I pursed my lips tightly and put on my best poker face possible. Raijin turned away from his two siblings and pressed a hand to his mouth to stifle hisughter, then their res brought him to silence. "Why have youe? We''re busy quarreling," Amaterasu said. "You call this quarreling¡­?" I muttered. "Better than letting them duke it out," a tengu remarked with relief from the side. At least that was something we all could agree on. "I''m here because the dagger you gave us was cursed. My boyfriend''s been possessed by an onryo after using it on Tamamo, and you''re ourst hope of exorcising him," I exined. Only Amaterasu broke away from the staredown. She peered down at Kana with disinterest, like he was just another soul out of billions. Mio flew up to her face. "Bitch, you better not say you can''t do it. We did you a solid by sealing those evil demons, remember?" "And who was it that allowed for their release?" Amaterasu asked. The question caused Mio to shrink andnded back down next to me. "This spirit," she began, "is no ordinary onryo. It is the spirit of a lesser kami." "A kami is possessing him?" I gulped. "Yes and no. This kami was once human, but their soul appears to have elevated into the status of a lesser kami. It must have happened some hundred years ago, because we know for sure that de was once imbued with a human soul," Raijin exined. A kami¡­ possessing Kana? "There may be a way. Follow me. We shall be back to continue this discussion, Tsukuyomi." Sighing, Amaterasu stood up from her seat. "Come, Raijin." "Don''t be gone too long again, sister." Tsukuyomi sneered. We followed them across Takamagahara to a run down shrine that was about the size of a toolshed. The wood was rotting, the sign had fallen, and the ind the small building was on had long be barren. "This is the shrine of that nameless kami," Amaterasu said. When I put Kana down, he absentmindedly walked up to the shrine and ced a hand on the door. There was a sad look on his face, like unhappy memories had resurfaced just being here. "Kana?" I called out and pulled him away from the shrine, but nk eyes stared back at me. "Hm¡­ The doors are closed. Someone blocked it from the other side," Raijin said, putting his weight in trying to pull them open. "You''re telling me all-powerful gods can''t pry open the damn doors because it''s boarded up?" Mio squinted. Both Amaterasu and Raijin heaved an ashamed sigh, almost like they didn''t want to admit it. "We kami are bound to Takamagahara. Our influence on the mortal realm manifests as natural urrences. Raijin can send a bolt of lightning to open the way, but may also inadvertently destroy the shrine entirely," Amaterasu exined. "Then what do we do now?" I asked. "You must travel to the shrine''s location from Japan, open the way, and perform the exorcism there," she said. "And where exactly is this shrine located?" "It lies northwest of Mount Fuji, nestled somewhere in the forests of Aokigahara," Raijin hesitantly answered. "A-Aoki¡­ gahara¡­?" I stammered. "What''s got you so pale?" Mio asked me. "It''s a dense forest that people tend to easily get lost in. Plenty have gone missing whether intentionally or not, such that it''s been given a scary nickname¡ª Suicide Forest," I exined with a shudder. Who knew how haunted Aokigahara had be since yokai were released into the world. I might be a powerful subus, but the supernatural was still scary. "We''re going on a road trip, bitches! Whooooo!" Mio shouted out the passenger window at passing cars on the road. "Mio, stop screaming at people. It''s bad manners!" I groaned. "Man, you could stand to be a lot more excited about this. We''re going camping! That doesn''t sound like fun to you?" she asked. "We''re going for the sole purpose of finally exorcising Kana. This is a serious trip!" Passed out in the backseats were Kana and Mikami. Even now, my boss of all things ult still wore the mask. Talk about dedication. My boyfriend had his head rolled back and snoring like a cute baby. Then there was Mio, bouncing in her seat since we left Tsukiji. Although we could have taken the Tokaido line and made it there in two hours, she was insistent that we road trip it. Hatsumi and my parents were kind enough to help me buy some camping equipment. We didn''t tell them the truth of why we were going, only that it was going to be our post-high school trip. Meanwhile, I had a few subi fly ahead to scour Aokigahara for a shrine that looked to be in shambles¡ª which might have been too much to ask considering howrge the forest was. This entire adventure might even be a waste. We arrived at the Koan camping grounds at noon, legs aching and butt numb from sitting in the car for almost six hours. As soon as we left the warmth of the car''s heater cranked up to high, the mountain chill froze me down to the bones even with a heavy jacket on. "Whew! Thanks for inviting me along, you guys. Never thought I''d get to experience the great outdoors like this! Never really had the money to." Mikami stretched her arms until the joints popped. "More like I should be thanking you foring along," I said. "Oh, shucks. It''s the least I can do for my favorite acolyte." She patted me on the back. "I''m your only employee¡­" The actual campsite was a few miles walk from where I parked. We fished out our equipment to begin the trek there. On the way, Kana was dipping in and out of consciousness. Strangely, his body continued to move as if normal. "You doing okay?" I asked. Kana snapped from his distant state. "Huh¡­ Yeah. It''s weird. Sometimes I slip, then I''m back. But I don''t remember anything in between." "It''s not unusual while under iplete possession." Mikami chimed in. "The spirit doesn''t have full control of your body, but it is trying to take over. Don''t worry though. I''m here, and we''ll expel the onryo out once we find the shrine!" Mikami''s gusto wasforting. I believed her and hoped we could put the onryo to rest so Kana would finally be free. At the end of the road, we got to the Koan camp ground and paused, awestricken by the sight before us. The fresh mountain smell was the first thing I noticed. Then the wide green field, popted with tents and campers. Across the shimmering Motosu Lake was Mount Fuji and its sparsely snow-dusted peak at the current summer season. "A, man. I wanna spread my wings!" Mio squealed. "Save it forter. We don''t want to draw too much attention," I warned, suppressing my own desire to do just the same. We found a nice ce away from the bulk of the campers and began to set up. "You brought a tent, too?" I asked Mikami as she unpacked. "Of course, I brought my own tent! You think I''m going to bunk with you three lovebirds? Besides, zero chance you guys are going to keep it in your pants during this trip," Mikami said. Kana and I turned red, but Mio knew what she wanted out of our trip. "I-It''s not like we''re going to do it the whole night. C-Can we focus on setting up instead of thinking about sex?" I sighed. The four of us got to work, helping each other raise the tents. A kind family who saw us struggling offered a hand. Mikami raised hers a bit away from ours. In case it got too loud, was what she said. Well, she was probably right. Knowing Mio, nothing less than a nightlong threesome was going to satisfy herter. Our brown tent was cozy,rge enough tofortably fit three of us side by side and plenty of legroom to store our stuff. While Kana and Mio were setting up the boiler, I pulled out the sleeping bag and was surprised to find only one. "Where are the others?" I asked, searching our bags for more. "What do you mean? That''s the only one," Mio said. When I unrolled it, the sleeping bag was much wider andrger than I expected. It was couples-sized "I thought I told you to buy three¡­" "But this one''s better! All three of us can fit snug like a burrito." Mio threw herself on top of the sleeping bag and rolled around in it. This was actually meant for two people, so it was a little cramped for the three of us. Well, whatever. It would be nice to be all snuggled upter. "We should start searching now. Mikami can look after Kana while we''re gone," I said. "Already? Shit. We just got there. Let''s have some fun and do it tomorrow?" Mio asked. "I''m fine with waiting," Kana chimed in. "We''re here on vacation, too. Might as well have fun while we''re out. Just being with you two out here is nice. Everything is so peaceful and¡­ I dunno. Kinda just want to enjoy it." We followed Kana''s gaze across Lake Motosu. The calm waters reflected the beautiful Mount Fuji up to its peak. A gentle chill caressed our cheeks, the only part of us not covered by heavy clothing. It made the contrast from being warmed by the bubbling pot and jackets evenfier. Mio and I knocked Kana onto his back, then pulled his pants down. Immediately, a raging erection sprung up between our faces. "If we''re going to enjoy it, what better way to start off than this?" I kissed the tip of Kana''s cock, sending shivers down his spine. "Six hours cooped up in the car and this was all I could think about." Mio grinned and squeezed her tail around the base. After sucking Kana dry, he went with Mikami to the souvenir shop. Mio fell asleep naked, sexually satisfied for the time being. I climbed out of the tent in time to two guys approaching my tent. They were maybe only a few years older than me, skittishly waddling up to us. They looked beyond timid. One was scrawny, and I could tell by his sagging jacket that he didn''t fill in at all. The other was a chubbier guy with sses, cheeks and nose rosy from the cold. "H-Hi! You guys look new to camping so we wanted to drop by and say hello. I''m Kenta. That''s Sai. We noticed you didn''t stake your tent down yet," the chubby guy said. "Stake?" I repeated, following their gazes to the corners of our tent. "Yeah. If you don''t stake it to the ground, a strong wind might blow it away," Sai exined. We found the metal pegs they were talking about in a stic bag, and they staked each of them into the corners of the tent with a rubber mallet. Already our tent looked much more anchored than before, looking less like it was about to fly away. They did the same for Mikami''s tent, too. "Hey¡­ What''s with all the racket?" Mio crawled out of the tent naked, shocking our new friends with a full frontal of her bare body. "Mio, put some clothes on!" I shoved her back inside. "S-Sorry about that¡­ my girlfriend doesn''t really think things through." "It''s no problem!" Kenta said, blushing up redder than a tomato. "Anyway¡­ Thanks for looking out. We were nning on hiking into Aokigahara, so we might have lost all our stuff to the winds if you two hadn''t helped us," I said. "Wait, you guys n on going into Aokigahara? Our group is going, too!" Sai eximed. "Sai and I actuallye camping every year!. This year though¡­ a couple of our college senpais wanted to explore Aokigahara¡­" Kenta nced over his shoulder to a group of rowdy college students, roughly the same age. There were two other boys and girls, sitting around a steaming pot and several cans deep into beer. They were a stark contrast to Kenta and Sai, neither of whom looked at all happy toe along with them. "If we go as one big group, maybe they can help us find that shrine?" Mio asked, emerging from the tent in just a light shirt and sweatpants. "Shrine?" Kenta echoed, his curiosity piqued as much as the obvious lust emanating from him. "We''re actually looking for an abandoned shrine somewhere in Aokigahara. Heard it was boarded up and wanted to check it out," I added. "I''m sure there''s a lot of small shrines in the forest, but we haven''t run into any before," Sai said, turning to his friend who also shook his head. They didn''t seem to know much either. That was expected though. Not many people wander into Aokigahara, even less so with the purpose of finding a shrine. "Saeko, Mio! Check out these charms we¡ª Oh, hey. New friends?" Kana asked, returning from his trip with Mikami. "This is Sai and Kenta. They helped stake our tents down. Sai, Kenta¡ª this is Kana, our boyfriend," I said. Both of them gawked at me. "O-Our?" Kenta stammered. "As in¡­" Sai lifted a shaky finger in our direction. "Yeah." Mio threw an arm around Kana''s shoulders. "Three of us are dating." I saw the envy in their eyes, as well as the bulge in their pants as the fantasies and imagination of our rtionship ran wild within them. "Hey, nerds! You don''t have enough game with those chicks. Come back and let''s y some drinking games instead!" one of the jock-like guys shouted to them. "Or maybe you can try inviting them!" the other added. Their teasing drewughter from the girls they were with, and caused Kenta and Sai to shrink out of embarrassment. "I-If you guys want to hike together, just let us know," Kenta said before heading back with Sai. "Guess we can expect bullying in college, too. Sucks that there are still people like that," Kanae remarked spitefully. There was a lot more venom in his words than I expected, but I did share his sentiments. Mio did, too. I felt bad for Kenta and Sai, but we shouldn''t butt into their outing. Late at night when Mikami had gone to bed, and most of the campers were sleeping or winding down, Mio and I were taking Kana for a ride, hoping that we weren''t keeping others awake. "Yes, yes! I love your dick so much, Kana¡­ Squeeze my breasts¡ª aahhh!" I threw my head back in ecstasy, guiding Kana''s hands to my chest for him to squeeze and pinch both nipples. "Mmm¡­ fuck! You''re getting a lot¡­ ahh¡­ better at eating pussy, haven''t you?" Mio smirked, grinding her ass into his head. Our hips bucked and quivered together. Kana let out a hot load into me that my pussy drained up. He pounded harder, squirting a greater load each time that began to froth up where we were connected. We left the tent only halfway zipped. I was sure a few people tiptoed by to peek in, and we were more than happy to give them a show. Voyeurs thought they were being sneaky, but we saw the silhouettes and smelled their lust. I also knew from earlier, that the outlines of someone inside the tent could be seen from outside. "Mio¡­ Saeko¡­ I''m spent¡­ I need a break." Kana gasped from between Mio''s thighs. "A, I wanted more cum. Guess I''ll take some from Saeko." Mio shoved me onto my back, and Kana''s dick slipped out of me with a pop. She buried her face into my cunt top up the dripping cum. "Guh¡­ Why do you two have to be so hot? Maybe I can go for a little more¡­" He grabbed Mio by the hips and plunged his dick to her squealing delight. It wasn''t just her tongue. Mio invaded my pussy with her tail, greedily scooping cum out from within me and bringing me to another climax. As Iid there, enjoying Mio''s cunnilingus, I locked eyes with a stranger just outside our tent who was jerking off to our threesome. He froze up and was probably thinking about running, but I formed a circle with my thumb and index finger over my mouth. Next thing I knew, whoever it was shoved a hard cock glistening with precum through the tent p, dangling it just above my face. I sucked on it without hesitation, but his meat throbbed intensely. He probably never expected for this to happen, and since it did, the absurdity of it all quickly brought him to an orgasm and squirted cum into my face. The person ran away right after. A shame. I would have invited him in to fill in for Kana''s if he was a little braver. "Mmmph! I fucking love camping!" Mioid down between Kana''s legs to lick clean his dick next. "Yeah, right. You just love fucking," I joked. "Look, man. I have a loooooong list of ces I wanna have sex at. We''re ticking the boxes, alright?" "Well, I can''t get behind that. Kana, can you keep going~" I purred, lying down on top of him. "I don''t have your subus stamina¡­ Just go drain some other campers¡­ I''m sure there''s some horny ones out there." Kana panted. Kenta and Sai were the first toe to mind. Maybe I could go pay them a visit. Throwing Mio a look, she seemed to be hot on the idea, too. "Fiiiine. We''ll be backter then," I said. We got dressed and each kissed Kana before leaving our tent in search of new prey. It was a lot colder at night. However, gazing up at the deep blue sky revealed thousands of stars and a giant moon that hovered above us. A sight like this was impossible in Tsukiji, being around so many manufacturers and docks. One of the subus I ordered to Aokigahara flew down from the nket of stars to report in. "Queen Saeko, we''ve found many shrines but none that matched the description. We shall continue to look through the night¡ª" "It''s alright." I caressed the bob-haired subus'' cheek. "Have the others stand down and take a rest for the night. Find someone to have sex with. You have my permission." "Thank you, my queen! We shall redouble our efforts in the morning!" she eximed, then flew off to tell the others. "Heh. If it was Bea, she would have told them to keep searching even if their wings fell off," Mio said. "And that was a fast-track to getting herself dethroned by an army of angry subus¡­" Onto more important matters¡­ If I remembered right, their tent should be to the left of ours and not very far. As we made our way over, amotion over by the edge of the waters drew our attention. It looked like a group of people trying to skinny dip or something. "Damn. They gotta be some brave bastards to take a dip at night," Mio said. "You don''t feel like swimming? Might be nice," I suggested. "Nah. There was one thing I learned on a ship out at sea, it''s that you never want to be in the water when it''s dark." That was a rule I could get behind. When we got to Kenta and Sai''s tent, we were disappointed that it was empty. In fact, even the tents of the people they came with were empty. "You don''t suppose they went hiking in the forest already?" Mio asked. "Wait¡­" I turned back to where a rowdy group of people wereughing by the waters. We ran over to investigate, and sure enough, the group of two guys and two girls were cackling at Kenta and Sai sshing helplessly in the waters. "What''s the matter, dude? Forgot how to swim?" "If you make it back, I''ll show you my tits!" "The fuck is wrong with them?" Mio clicked her tongue. "Hey! What do you guys think you''re doing?" I growled. They jolted in turning around, shocked that anyone was still awake. Mio and I revealed our subus form, and flew over to pick up Kenta and Sai. "What the fuck¡ª you bitches are subus?" one of the guys gasped. When we put Kenta and Sai down, they started coughing up water and were just as stunned. "What happened?" I asked them. "They¡­ cough¡­ cough! Pushed us in earlier¡­" Kenta wheezed and panted. Mio shed her fangs. "Huh. I wonder how you monkeys feel about getting pushed in? Since you know we''re subus, then wouldn''t it be fun if we charmed you to walk in yourselves?" "We didn''t push anyone in. Ain''t our fault they fell in," the more macho of the guys said. "When I was little¡­ I was bullied a lot for being different¡­" Everyone turned around to Kana, standing behind the bigger man. His voice sounded different, eyes sharper than usual, and an air around him otherworldly. "What the fuck do you want, midget? Get lost¡ª" Kana shoved him hard, sending him flying twenty feet across the water like a skipping stone. Something he shouldn''t have been able to do. The other guy threw a punch, but Kana picked him up and tossed him in, too. Terrified, the girls ran away shrieking. When the guys resurfaced, they swam back and ran away, too. "Fuck this! Fuck you, freaks!" Mio and I stared at Kana, appalled. "That''s not you anymore, is it, Kana?" I asked. "Is that the name of this body?" he asked, staring down at his two hands. "I wish I could introduce myself to you, but I''m afraid I don''t remember my name anymore." Chapter 165 – Mitsuo, the Lesser Kami of Aokigahara Chapter 165 ¨C Mitsuo, the Lesser Kami of Aokigahara "Name''s Mitsuo. That''s about all I can remember. Sorry for possessing your friend and all! This must be a real shocker, I''m sure." The spirit in Kana''s body rubbed the back of his head apologetically. We brought Kana back to the tent and woke Mikami up to help make sense of what was going on. Imagine my surprise when I got to her tent and, although it wasn''t the usual face mask worn at work, she instead wore a custom-tailored sleeping mask that also covered the top half of her face. Kenta and Sai, the guys we saved from drowning, retreated back to their tent for the night. They wouldn''t stop thanking us after their college buddies packed their things and left. Seeing two subi and having a boy half their size send them flying into the water was too much to deal with. "Kana''s more than just a friend. Which is why we''re trying to exorcise you from him. Now that we can speak with you, maybe we cane to an understanding for you to give him back to us?" I asked the onryo. Mitsuo nced down at the hands which belonged to Kana. He clenched them, digging the nails into his palm as though seeking to feel pain, and then unclenched. Nothing about him seemed particrly vengeful or violent as an onryo was described. "Whether you believe me or not, I''m afraid I can''t. I just don''t know how to," Mitsuo confessed. "Do you know anything from your past life? Current life as a spirit? Anything other than your first name?" Mikami pressed him. When Mitsuo shut his eyes to search his memories, he winced in pain. "I''m sorry¡­ I can''t remember a thing. However¡­" Mitsuo gazed out of the tent in the direction of Aokigahara. Was it an urge to search for his shrine or something else? We followed his gaze to someone standing by the edge of the waters. A man. He was clutching something in his right hand, then proceeded to pitch it into the waters before returning to his tent. Seeing that, a dark shadow fell over Mitsuo''s face that was heavy with sadness. Then his stomach rumbled like a starved bear. We stared at him, appalled. "Oops, sorry! Looks like this body skipped dinner. Don''t suppose you guys got any chow?" Mitsuo asked. Mio and I fixed him some noodles to eat. We soaked in the warmth from the steaming water filling the enclosed tent. Mitsuo gorged himself in all of it, scarfing it down like he hadn''t eaten in centuries. "Huuu! Thanks for the meal! That really hit the spot." Mitsuoid down on the sleeping bag, stroking his bulging belly. "Say, you really sent those guys flying earlier. You go around doing that often?" Mio asked. "Not sure what came over me. When I heard what was going on from the tent, I kind of just¡­ moved. Well, those bastards deserved it. Enough goes on in the world that we don''t need more bullies ruining it for others," Mitsuo said. "Hmm¡­ I''m going to turn in." Mikami stood up and stretched her arms. "You guys should get some rest, too. We''ll get up early and begin our search." A part of me wanted to stop Mikami as an apprehension gripped my chest. We went to sleep that night, Mitsuo slipped off soundly, but I couldn''t shake an unnerving feeling. When morning came, I realized why. "Kana''s gone!" Mio eximed, snapping me awake. There was barely any sunlight, and what little was diffused into our tent casted an eerie glow. As I shook the grogginess away and took stock of the tent, Kana was sure enough nowhere to be seen. I brushed a hand over where he had been sleeping, but the space between me and Mio was mostly cold. Only our ambient heat warmed the sleeping bag. "Why would Kana leave? Was it Mitsuo?" I wondered aloud to myself. We looked around the campsite and asked campers if they saw Kana, or at least a boy around our age. Not a single person recalled seeing him. I walked up to the edge of Motosu Lake. Aokigahara, otherwise known as Suicide Forest, was just across these waters. The expansive forest in which countless people have lost their lives or purposefully gone missing in. Why was Mitsuo''s shrine in a ce like that? Something shiny washed ashore. A silver ring with a small diamond iy. The ring got caught on the pebbles, so I picked it up before the waters could reim it. This was no doubt expensive, so what was it doing out here? "As much as I envy your lovely rtionship," Mikami began as she emerged from her tent, "we probably shouldn''t waste any more time. I had a feeling he would leave at some point in the early morning. Now I know." "Bitch, you let our Kana just walk off like that?" Mio snarled, grabbing Mikami by her jacket. "I needed to be sure. The man we saw by the waters yesterday was the same guy I saw leave much earlier. Mitsuo followed after him not long after he left," she exined. "But what is that supposed to mean? Why would Mitsuo follow a stranger?" I asked. "It''s a hunch. You said Mitsuo is a lesser kami, right? As a cross between a spirit and kami, he''s being anchored in your boyfriend''s body likely as a result of other people''s prayers." Prayers? But the only kind of prayers out here would be¡­. My eyes flicked to Aokigahara, nicknamed Suicide Forest. "If we look for them now, we won''t even know where to start¡­" I grumbled. "S-Saeko, we''d like to help!" Kenta said with Sai, stumbling to catch up. "We''vee across a few shrines before. Maybe one of them is what you''re looking for. We know you''re a subus that can fly and all, but it''s hard to search when the canopy''s blocking your view of the ground," Sai added. They were right. This was our first time here, and we knew nothing little about theyout of the forest or where to begin to look. "You guys just wanna help, hoping to get in our pants, huh?" Mio smirked, elbowing Sai in his ribs. "N-No! We just want to repay you fromst night!" he eximed. I breathed deep of the lust oozing from them that said otherwise. "Well, I''m not going to say no to help. I just hope you guys are prepared for how we''re going to get there," I said. "We''re not going to walk?" the boys asked. Mio and I carried the three of our human friends across Motosu Lake. She had Kenta and Sai in each hand, while I carried Mikami. Suffice to say, neither of the boys were doing okay. "Please, don''t drop me! I''m still traumatized fromst night!" Sai cried. "I''m not scared¡­ I''m not scared¡­" Kenta covered his eyes with his free hand. On the flip side¡­ "Yahooooo! Best camping trip ever!" Mikami howled, clearly having the greatest time of her life. We reached Aokigahara in no time. The vast forest, currently nketed by ayer of morning fog just above the canopy, drilled a sense of fear into me. Even Mio was awestruck by the sheer immensity and shaken by an otherworldly dread. Following Kenta and Sai''s direction, wended deep within the forest and past any hiking trail or beaten paths. The tall, gnarled trees stretched into the skies like monuments, and the uneven terrain made it easy to lose footing. Distant, indiscernible screeches echoed across the forest. It was like we had set foot in another world. "No matter how many times Ie here, it still creeps me out," Kenta said. "You''re sure Kana would havee through here?" I asked. "Yeah," Sai answered confidently. "Or at least pass through here first. Most people take this route because it''s the easiest way to go deeper into the forest, and without being seen by hikers from the initial entrance." As we began our search, it became increasingly clear how easy it was to get lost. Everywhere looked the same. If I couldn''t fly to get out of here, I''d be getting anxious. "Here''s one shrine," Sai hollered some ways ahead. It was a stonentern with a wooden cab, much of which had been covered in moss. The hinges on the cab had been rusted to hell and back, so the door hung loose. Wilted flowers on the ground indicated some people had passed by some time ago, but definitely not recently. "This isn''t it. Kana would be around if it was. I also don''t sense any spirits inhabiting it," Mikami said. "Wait¡­ You can sense spirits? As in¡­ real spirits?" Sai gulped. Come to think of it, although they knew Mio and I were subus, the idea of ghosts and yokai was still a fictional thing to them. "Do you know if there is a shrine building instead of an altar?" I asked Kenta while Mikami and Mio teased the other guy to death about ghosts. "There was a rumor floating around my university''s camping circle about a shrine here. No one''s ever found it, but they think it''s somewhere farther southeast from here," Kenta exined. "What do the rumors say?" "Well¡­ You know how a lot of peoplee here tomit suicide? Some of my senpai say that it was built ages ago by a group of six youths who made a pact to leave the world together. It''s believed that one of them got cold feet and ran away, but when he got back to the vige, they sent a search party to find the rest. They found bodies instead, and everyone med him for their deaths." "Uwah¡­ That sounds terrible. I can''t imagine how they can just me a kid for that, especially after he lost his friends¡ª" "Come on down from there, man. It isn''t worth it. She isn''t worth it!" Everyone stopped walking and turned their heads like prairie dogs. That was definitely Kana''s voice, but it sounded like Mitsuo speaking. "What do you know? Chinatsu was the love of my life! I can''t believe she would cheat on me like that¡­ I just¡­ I don''t want to go on without her anymore!" another man''s voice cried. We chased after the conversation and found them both. A man, possibly in his early 30s, was standing on top of arge rock. He clutched a noose that hung over a tree branch. "Don''te any closer!" he shouted at us. "Perfect timing," Mitsuo said in deep relief. "Help me convince him toe down before he seriously hurts himself." "Wait¡­ Weren''t you the guy by the waterst night? Does this belong to you?" I asked, showing him the silver and diamond ring. The man''s eyes went wide upon seeing it, then filled with tears. "How did you¡­? It doesn''t matter. That was the ring I wanted to propose to her with. It''s just junk to me now. Please, just leave me alone. Let me go in peace," he pleaded. "Why don''t we just charm him down from there and get it over with?" Mio asked. "No!" Mitsuo interjected. "Then what about tomorrow? Or the day after? What if he justes back or finds another way to take his life where we can''t help him?" "Interesting¡­" Mikami muttered under her breath as she observed quietly from the side. Saving him was a piece of cake. Even if he were to put the noose over his neck and jump, Mio and I would be faster. However, Mitsuo was right. There had to be another way. I expanded my aura as far as it could stretch to find the nearest subus. There should at least be a few who were still searching for the shrine like I asked. As soon as I detected one, I ordered her to our location. Now to buy some time. "Look, I know you''re suffering. Heartache sucks and there''s not a lot we can help you with. What I can do is introduce you to a subus to take your mind off things. How about that?" I offered. "Su¡­ bus?" The man nced tearfully at me. Mio and I shedded our human forms to reveal our true selves. Immediately, the area filled with the scent of lust emanating from the three men. The subus I called overnded in front of me in the kneeling position. She sported a punk appearance with her curly hair dyed purple, piercings on her nose and ears¡ª and very clearly her nipples, bulging out from underneath the ripped shirt of a rock band graphic. "Queen Saeko. I am Ste, at your service!" "Ste, this fellow was recently cheated on. Why don''t you stay with him for a little while and show him how much more there is to enjoy in life," I ordered. "It would be my pleasure," Ste nced over her shoulder to him and said in an oppressively sultry tone. "What''s it gonna be, pal?" Mio asked the suicidal man. "Gonna leave this world now or get some poon¡ª" "You know what? Screw Chinatsu! I choose the subus!" he eximed. In his eagerness toe down, he lost footing on the rock moistened by the forest mist. Everyone panicked. Mio and I unfurled our wings to catch him, but Ste was quicker on the draw and carried him down safely. Already the guy was smitten, most likely out of lust though. Both of them began their trek out of Aokigahara, and it looked like the Mr. Heartbreak was going to be just fine. "Thank you," Mitsuo said with a sigh. "Not that we would''ve let him take his life, but you were really hung up about making sure it wouldn''t happen. Normally, gods didn''t care as long as someone passed on," I remarked about a certain few in particr. "I¡­ actually hear their voices. That man just now, it wasn''t because I chanced upon him. I followed him and ended up losing sight of him, but knew exactly where he was when he spoke." "Like you''re some sort of radar?" Mio asked. Mitsuo nodded. Something told me that Mitsuo and the story Kenta mentioned were connected. I had no solid proof. At least not until we find the shrine. "Mitsuo, do you think you can lead us to your shrine?" I asked. "I can," Mitsuo said. "I sense the location of my shrine, too." The spirit hesitated, but he ultimately began walking. Presumably to the shrine''s location. "W-Why are you calling your boyfriend Mitsuo instead of Kana? Is this some sort of weird roley?" Kenta whispered. "It''s a long story, but I''ll exin everything once this is over," I promised. We spent what felt like hours wandering through Aokigahara. I almost thought we were being led astray until we reached a dpidated shrine mostly reimed by nature. The vine-covered shrine was small, almost like a tool shed in size. The door was missing, likely looted in the past. Rotting, wooden boards nailed onto the entrance instead. Peeking through the gaps, there was a small box inside that looked like a gray container. Maybe an urn. "I can''t believe it''s real! This has to be the shrine our senpai talked about. It''s just like he described!" Sai said excitedly to his friend. "Wow. I knew it was old, but I didn''t think it would be in this bad shape." Kenta wandered around back, snapping pictures of it. While they went around geeking out, Mikami walked up to the front of the shrine and nodded to herself. "This is it," she said. "I can feel spiritual powering from it. We can begin¡ª" "I¡­ I don''t want to go yet," Mitsuo backed away. "You were all for it earlier, and it''s not your body. Please, you can''t back out now. We just want our boyfriend back," I pleaded with him. "But there are so many people out here that need me like that man back there. With an actual form, I can actually help them! Aren''t their lives worth saving?" he asked. It finally clicked in my head. "I think I''m beginning to understand. You ascended from a spirit into godhood because of people taking their lives here. They pray to you, because they''re asking for help. You''re the spirit of the boy whose friendsmited suicide here many years ago, aren''t you?" I asked. Mitsuo stared at me, wide-eyed in surprise. "No, but I remember now. Mitsuo¡­ Minami, Itsuki, Tohru, Suha, Umi, Oichi¡­ All six of us were supposed to leave together. Mitsuo is the first letter of our names. I''m not one person, but five people inhabiting a single body. The boy who couldn''t go through with it¡­ was Tohru. I can''t believe how much time has gone by," Mitsuo said in grief. "It makes sense. The five of them couldn''t pass on and became a kami through the prayers of people who also came to take their lives in Aokigahara. You''re stuck because you want to steer people away from following in your footsteps," Mikami concluded. He shook his head. "Close. It was Tohru. At the time, we were guilt-ridden that everyoneid me at his feet for our deaths. He eventually drowned himself in Lake Motosu. It''s our fault." "Just because you couldn''t help him¡ª can''t help other people in person, doesn''t mean you can''t help them at all. When they pray to you in their final moments, maybe you can tell them to think about their loved ones. Someone who might be waiting for them back home, be it a pet or group of friends. I can''t imagine what drove you guys to take your lives together, but you all had each other when you were alive, " I reminded them. "You''re right¡­" Mitsuo gasped, then copsed to his knees and began to cry. "We were all friends. We promised to be together. We never needed to¡­ But Tohru will never forgive us¡­" "Won''t he? Your friend passed on without bing attached or turning into a vengeful ghost. Sounds like he eventually found peace," Mikami assured them. Kenta and Sai kept their distance. They were a lot more sensitive and aware than I gave them credit for. After Mitsuo had enough of crying, he stood up and smiled warmly. "I''ve inhabited this body for far too long, but I am grateful for the time I spent with him. Give Kana my thanks, and thank you all for giving me this chance to move forward." "We''ll drop by and say hi if we''re ever in the other realm!" Mio grinned. Mitsuo chuckled to himself, then sat down in the middle of the ritual circle Mikami had drawn in the dirt and surrounded with candles. We lit them all, stirring the breeze into a strong gale. "May I request a favor?" Mitsuo asked as Mikami drew prayer beads from her satchel to begin the exorcism. "Sure," I said. "Please live a long and fulfilling life!" He shed a big smile. Mio grabbed my hand and entwined our fingers tightly together. The winds picked up even stronger than before, and Mikami quietly chanted against the battering gales. Suddenly, it was like someone switched off the whirlwind. Kana''s eyes rolled back, and he went limp. Mio and I caught him as he fell. We watched as five wispy spirits slipped away from Kana and flew straight into the urn within the shrine. The eyeball in his hand closed shut and vanished. Mikami dropped to her ass and heaved a sigh. "Nnh¡­ Where am I?" Kana croaked. A wave of relief washed over us. "Oh, you know. Just out for a hike." I smiled. Chapter 166 – Fishing Trip Chapter 166 ¨C Fishing Trip With Kana no longer possessed, I was finally able to rx after what felt like an eternity standing on the edge of a cliff. The original intention ofing here was to exorcise him, and now that we''ve seeded, we were able to enjoy the rest of our camping trip in peace. "Mikami, you ready? We''re about to head to the creek," I hollered from outside the entrance to her tent. "Just a second!" Mikami shouted back. She stumbled out a momentter in fishing overalls like the rest of us, but still wearing the mask over her face. It was like the one thing that never changed. Sometimes, I wanted to rip it off just to see underneath. We stared at each other, both dressed in the same thing for our outing. Normal clothes and jackets would only get in the way or get wet. Overalls were necessary. Although Mio and I had magic to get past that sort of thing, it was fun to be a part of the asion. "What?" Mikami asked, noting myughter. "It''s your mask¡­ it looks so out of ce in fishing gear," I answered while trying not to lose it. "Hmm¡­" She turned around and dug into her knapsack, then faced me with a new mask. "How''s this?" I pped a hand over my mouth. What was previously covering half her face was now a full, happy mask like one right out of a theatre y. "It''s not meant to make youugh! Otherwise¡­" Mikami reced the mask with a frowny-faced one and invaded my personal space. "Wait a minute¡­ Why do you have so many masks to begin with?" I asked as my stomach ached from keeping it in. "Hey! We''re heading out now!" Mio waved from afar with the rest of our group. Mikami put on her usual mask again, and together we caught up to the others. Kenta knew of a creek where fish swam upstream around this time to birth newborns. That gave us plenty of opportunities to catch a few. Once we got off the beaten path and slowly tiptoed our way down the uneasy grassy knoll, we came to a shallow creek with calm and clear waters that flowed gently by. I could see the rocky creekbed at the bottom. It was a stone''s throw from the break in the treeline to the waters, with a shore of rocks between them. "A, shit. Look at all these fish. I can''t wait for them to get in my belly!" Mio eximed. Sure enough, even as I stood by the edge of the creek, I saw many of them swimming against the currents to reach the spawning grounds. Mio''s tail whipped back and forth like a cat ready to pounce on the buffet before her. "Calm down there, tiger. Do you even know the first thing about fishing?" Kana asked. "The seas were my element. Watch me. I''ll catch enough to put a pro fisherman to shame!" Mio flung her line back first, but the hook caught on the strap of my overalls. "Mio, wait!" I shouted. Mio put such goliath strength into yanking the fishing pole forward that she sent me tumbling. The next thing I knew, I was soaking wet and cold in the freezing waters. "Saeko, are you okay?" Kenta asked as he rushed up to help me. "Yeah, I''m fine¡­" I said, rubbing my sore butt. When Kenta helped me to my feet, he blushed up and faced away. I looked down and saw that the shoulder straps of my overalls had slipped off, and my soaked shirt clung tightly to my braless breasts. "S-Sorry!" Kenta snapped his hands back to his side and scampered back to his friend. I sighed, disappointed that although they knew I was a subus, neither he nor Sai were making a move on me. Notice damn it! Willing slut, right here ready to open her legs at a moment''s notice. Maybe it was because they knew I was in a rtionship and didn''t want to make a move. However, their scent oozing of lust was doing the work for them. Mio might not have noticed because she was so focused on fish. I would be nice to have sex with some new people for once, especially since I wouldn''t see them again when we leave. A single flick of my wrist magically pulled the moisture from my clothing, like mists traveling away from me and sinking back into the creek. "The hell?" Mio reeled the line back and cocked her head at the empty hook. "Where''s my fish? I coulda sworn I got a bite!" "Mio¡­ I think you should throw your line as far from the rest of us as possible." I sighed. The six of us fished well into noon to no sess. Our buckets remained empty. The only thing we caught¡ª rather, that Mio caught¡ª was a single boot that had a hole in the sole. We saw the fish in the creek, but they just weren''t biting. Or we were just that bad at fishing. "Alright, I''m getting real bored." Mio groaned aloud, ass on the shore and holding the fishing pole between her knees. "Weren''t you raving about how many fish you''d catch? Besides, this is usually how fishing goes. It''s mostly just sitting around and recasting the line until you get a bite," I said. "Okay, but I ain''t getting my chow at this rate. We''re subus, so we should be catching with style." She let the fishing pole go and waltzed into the middle of the creek. The height of the waters went halfway up her shins. "Uh, Mio? I''m not sure that''s such a good idea," Kana warned. I grabbed Kana''s hand to keep him from going after Mio. "Let the big girl do her thing," I suggested. We watched as Mio fired her tail a few times into the water in an attempt to spear the fish that way. She grew more frustrated with each failed attempt. Eventually, Mio braced both hands against the surface of the water. A bad feeling like a chill worse than the frigid breeze crept up my spine, then¡ª Boom! Mio sted the creek with a magic bolt, sshing the water like a wrecking ball had fallen in. The geyser went up nearly twenty feet and crashed down. Kenta and Sai, ck-jawed at the devastation of Mio''s magic, made a break towards the treeline in fear. Meanwhile, Mikami watched on with a big smile while drinking from a can of beer. When the mists settled, Mio had been swept up by the currents and was flowing downstream in a panic. "Help! Help me!" Mio shouted. I unfurled my wings to fly down and fish her out. Mio underestimated the water. There were metric tons flowing by every second. Lose your footing, and into the water one went. "Well¡­?" she asked, coughing her lungs out on the shore as Kana patted her back. "Did I catch any?" "No. You obliterated them instead." I pointed to the fish guts and viscera drifting down the creek. Fish were fragile creatures after all. It was one thing to spear them, but another to magical-dynamite st them. "Why don''t we split up?" Sai suggested. "One group goes upstream, and the other goes downstream to fish. We might have a better chance in smaller groups, and the fish will be less prone to swimming away in panic." "I''m down as long as we can get some fish. Getting tired of those instant stuff. It''s all making my stomach churn." Mio grimaced. "In that case, why don''t you two go with Saeko? Let''s split the subi up for safety," Kana said, then gave me a knowing look. I knew exactly what Kana was thinking. Even my own boyfriend was wingmanning for me. The groups split up into Kana, Mio, and Mikami going downstream. Kenta, Sai, and I headed up. As I walked ahead, I felt the boys'' eyes on my back. "Saeko, why don''t you let me carry your bucket?" Sai picked it up from my hand. "I-I can hold your fishing pole!" Kenta insisted. Suddenly, I was holding nothing. This must be how it was to be a circle princess. In some clubs and circles where there was only a single girl, the guys often fawned over and tried to get on her good side. "How long have you two been camping for?" I asked, trying to make conversation before I eventually fuck them. "Sai and I met in highschool. I think we started camping around our second year. We kind of saw an anime about it and tried it ourselves. It''s a lot more fun than being cooped up at home," Kenta exined. "I can understand that. It''s part of why I eventually joined the kendo club. Among other things¡­" "So, uh¡­ You and¡­ those two¡­ How did you and Mio end up with Kana?" Sai cleared his throat to ask. Or¡­ They could just steer the conversation that way and do the work for me. "It''s less that we ended up with him. More like they ended up with me. Kana is my childhood friend. Mio came alongter. And if you''re wondering¡­ Yes, we have lots of threesomes together," I answered in a sultry tone that made their Adam''s apples bob. "O-Oh, is that so¡­ You three must be pretty lucky to have each other then¡­ I''m kind of jealous of your boyfriend. He gets to be with two really hot subus," Kenta chimed back in. Something inside me switched on. "You guys want to hear a secret?" I asked, lowering my voice and slowing down to their pace as they gave me their full attention. "Because we''re subus, Kana''s really understanding about it. He lets us have sex with other people. As much as we want, too~" The moment those words left my mouth, an excessive flow of lust from them smothered my sense of smell. A bucket slipped from Kenta''s hand and Sai stopped cold in his tracks. "I-If you don''t mind me asking, how many people have you done it with?" Sai hesitantly asked. "Hmm.. Too many to count," I answered casually and smiled. "Do you want to add to those numbers?" "Is it¡­ really okay to have sex with you? I thought you had Kana? O-Or is it because he''s into being cuckolded?" Kenta asked. "Pfft¡­" I tried to hold in myughter. "We just have a very understanding boyfriend. Nowadays, he''s d to slow down on having sex with us. Don''t tell me you''re hesitating." "Er, well¡­ it''s just, you know¡­ we''re¡­" Both of them stammered at the same time, stumbling over their words. At the corner of my eyes, I caught sight of arge rock half-way buried into the ground close to the creek. I began to strip before their burning gazes, and let my subus features slowly emerge. First was my horns. When I got my overalls and shirt off, freeing my breasts that rivaled the glory of Mount Fuji, the wings unfurled on my lower back. Finally, I kicked away my pants and panties, letting my tail curl outwards. The bulges between their legs got bigger as I beckoned them closer with my tail. Sai was still frozen in ce, so Kenta was the only one who moved. I sat down on the rock and spread my legs open, feeling the cool winds against my bare skin. Kenta was drawn to my pussy, and seeing how wet it was vanished any moral dilemma in his mind. He hurriedly unzipped his pants and rubbed the tip against my lower lips, sending shivers through me. "Are you going to make me wait?" I asked, fluttering my eyshes. "Oh, god¡­ you''re so hot¡­ I can''t believe I''m about to do this," Kenta said and pressed the tip into me. Both of us sighed in ecstasy. It had only just gotten in, and I was on fire. Who needed clothes out here anyway? "It''s¡­ it''s so good¡­ C-Can I¡­ kiss you?" he timidly asked. I ced a hand behind his head and pulled him in. Our lips acquainted themselves first, but he was clearly inexperienced. Forcing my tongue through surprised him, and doing so made his dick twitch excitedly. p! p! p! p! p! Kenta heaved into me, grunting with each thrust. His hands kneaded my breasts with great curiosity. Almost like it was his first time touching them. "Am I¡­ doing good? Are you feeling it, too?" he asked. "Yes, your dick feels good¡­ so keep fucking me!" I cried, throwing my arms around his neck. Kenta held me tightly from behind, his hands caressing the length of my curves and squeezing my breasts. Our pping hips joined the chorus of the steady river. There was no savoring in the pleasure, he took me like it was his only chance. Two fingers of each hand pinched my nipples hard. I threw my head back and climaxed. My quivering pussy must have been too much for him to handle. His cock throbbed intensely, and suddenly, it became really hot inside. "I can''t stop¡­ cumming inside you¡­" Kenta moaned. "It''s okay! Let it all into me like you want to get me pregnant!" I encouraged him. When Kenta squirted everything into me, he pulled away. His still erect dick was drenched in juices from my pussy and his own cum. "M-Me, too! Can I have sex with you, too?" Sai pleaded with cock in hand. "Only if you will fuck me from behind." I smiled. Sai didn''t hesitate. He grabbed my ass, clenching into the fat. Another dick entered me, and we were drowning in pleasure again. Kenta went behind the rock and waved his dick in my face. I happily opened my mouth to ept it, licking clean and milking it for more. "Shllrp¡­ shllrrp¡­ mmm¡­ more¡­ fuck me more!" I begged them. Being spitroasted out in the open where anyone could see us excited me. I almost hoped hikers saw us, so I could invite them to join. The two of them started shuddering. They were getting close again. However, Sai pulled out and ejacted on my back. Kenta did the same and gave me a facial. "A, you got me dirty. Now I have to go wash off," I said, slipping off the rock to jump into the creek. "Does anyone want to help me?" They swallowed hard, but didn''t hesitate. Kenta embraced me from the front and forcibly kissed me, this time shoving his tongue into my mouth so I could suck on it. I locked my legs around his waist to bounce on his cock, but another force knocked on my back door. Sai pushed his dick into my ass, and the two of them proceeded to double-prate me. "Aaahhh! It feels so good¡­ being fucked in both holes¡­ Use me¡­ Use me more!" I cried desperately, letting my voice echo aloud for anyone to hear. Hot cum filled my ass and pussy, and both boys were beginning to get tired. We washed off for real this time, but they were especially touchy with my clit and breasts. As I got back to the shore to get dressed, Sai hurried to catch up. "Is it alright if we took a picture together like this? I want to remember this forever!" Sai said. The idea that they were going to use the photo as fap material was exciting. I agreed. Even if they did upload it, that somehow turned me on. Sai put the camera on the rock with a countdown timer. I got on my knees, both of them to either side of me and their dicks in my mouth. The sh went off, capturing this moment in time. "Oh, crap. It''s almost time to regroup with the others. We don''t want to stay out toote," Kenta said, panicking as he checked his phone. "Eh? Have we been having sex for that long? But we didn''t catch any fish!" I eximed. The three of us turned a disappointed look to the empty buckets and unused fishing pole. We prayed that the others had better luck or weren''t distracted like us. After getting dressed and picking up our belongings, we followed the creek back down to find our group. As soon as Mio saw me, she flew right over with a full bucket of flopping fish in both hands. "Read ''em and weep, Saeko! I told you I''d catch a whole lot! Look, there''s got to be like a dozen. If you ask real nicely, I''ll share with you the juiciest one." Mio beamed, shing her pearly whites and bouncing with joy. Sometimes I forget that Mio was still a kid behind those big boobs of hers. "Alright, Mio. You proved your point." I rolled my eyes. On our way back to the campsite, I pulled Mikami aside a little farther behind the group and showed her the ring. "Hm? Oh, my acolyte! Are you proposing to me?" Mikami feigned exaggerated ttery. "No! It''s from that guy who was about to hang himself. I want you to have it. You can do whatever, sell it, pawn it, or throw it somewhere. I don''t have much to thank you for helping me exorcise Kana, and this is about all I came up with. Not to mention you gave me a job when I was struggling. Seriously, thank you," I said. Mikami picked up the ring from my palm and gazed at the small, glittering diamond. "Well, it''s been a lot more fun working with a subus. Before you, it was just me, my father, and grandad." She smiled at the jewelry, pinched between her thumb and index finger. "First time you''ve mentioned anything about yourself. So you came from a family of exorcists?" I asked. "If by family you mean just the three of us? Yeah, it was great being a kid and having two adult role models tell you ghosts and spirits really exist." The nostalgia and somber tone in Mikami''s voice told me that neither of them were around anymore. I decided against pressing any further. She clenched the ring, then tossed it as far as she could down the creek to my horror. "Wha¡ª You really went and chucked it?" I stared at her with my mouth agape. "You gave me the choice, right? Maybe the ring will find its way to someone who needs it. Besides, I want a handsome man to give me a ring. Not a subus!" Mikami smirked. "If you can ever find a man." I teased. "By the way, I''ll be entering college soon. Can''t work with you forever. You going to be alright alone again?" "Ah, don''t worry. I''m used to it. There''s onest exorcism I''d like you to help me with. What do you say?" she asked. "After you helped Kana? Anything. What kind of exorcism?" Mikami smiled. "That will be a talk for when we get back. Until then, let''s enjoy the rest of this vacation." We brought the fish back to the campsite and grilled the fish on a cooking set that our new friends had brought. Since Kenta and Sai were experienced campers, I was surprised at the amount of specialized equipment they had. For example, a foldable grill precisely for cooking something over a portable gas burner. Since we had so much fish, we gave some away to the other campers. Suffice to say, we ate well in the evening. A little salt and pepper, sprinkled with dried seaweed and sesame seeds, was all the seasoning needed to make a tasty fish. "I''m so full!" Mio threw herself t into our tent and expelled a blissful sigh. "Wipe and rinse your mouth first. I don''t want to smell your grilled fish breath when we go to sleep!" I dragged Mio back out by the ankle, then wiped her mouth and face down with a hot towel. Drowsiness was iming Mio first. She nodded in and out even as I held her. Somewhere inside me, I wanted to stick my tongue into her pussy and stir her awake. But she did catch a bunch of fish for us and deserved a good night''s rest. As the night winded down and people returned to their own tents, I started getting ready for bed when I looked out my tent and saw the light still on in Kenta''s tent. Mio and Kana were fast asleep, maybe I could grab myself some desserts. I quietly tiptoed out in my PJs and heard rapid shuffling inside. "Kenta?" I called out. A sharp gasp was followed by clothes rustling. He unzipped the tent and met my eyes. "S-Saeko?" Kenta said, squinting to make me out in the dark. "You were masturbating with the photo of me, weren''t you?" I grinned. "N-No! I was just.. about to go to sleep¡­" "Are you sure you don''t want to pick up where we left off?" I asked, crawling into his tent and climbing on top of him. The two of us fucked until Kenta was too exhausted to get it up anymore. He spooned me the rest of the night, both hands nted firmly on my breasts and asionally sliding down to finger my pussy drenched in his cum, and his limp cock settled firmly between my butt cheeks. "Uhm¡­ Thanks for making this camping experience memorable for me," Kenta said. "Just because I had sex with you?" I chuckled. "You also stood up for me and Sai! We were on the verge of just¡­ not camping anymore because of them. It wasn''t fun anymore since they were always mess with us. Didn''t matter where we go. They just invited themselves and there was nothing we can do about it¡­" "I don''t really have good advice to give other than to stand up for yourself. It was like that for me and my parents, too. Then I stood up to them, and they started treating me like an adult. Besides, confidence is pretty attractive to girls." "Thanks! I''ll try to be more confident. When I get back to Tsukiji, I''ll tell my senpai off even if they beat me up," Kenta vowed. "That''s go¡ª wait. Tsukiji? You go to Tsukiji?" I asked. The blood in my veins went cold. "Yeah! Sai and me both. We''re second years. Why do you sound so put off?" Kenta asked. "I''ll be¡­ attending Tsukiji¡­" The university student started getting hard again. I could feel his dick pressing against my pussy from the excitement of knowing we were going to see each other again. "That''s great!" Kenta eximed. "Why don''t you join our camping club? W-We can even have sex again, right? Right?" Great, I sighed internally. It looked like I already made my first obsessed sex friend before college even started. Chapter 167 – Next Stage in my Life, but Still a Succubus Chapter 167 ¨C Next Stage in my Life, but Still a Subus "God damn, Mio. What did you pack in here?" I asked, adjusting my grip on the heavy box of her belongings. "Oh, that? Don''t worry about it. Just make sure none of it spills out until we''re inside, alright?" Mio shed a grin over her shoulder. "What¡­? That totally isn''t suspicious at all¡­" After the camping trip, Mio and I received an email that our application to Ageha Community Residence was approved. We were allowed to begin moving our things in before university started. Since I didn''t want to rely on my parents for financial support, we chose the cheaper option¡ª to have two extra roommates. That meant two other first year girls would be bunking with us. There were surprisingly very few students moving in. I guess a lot of people were still enjoying their break and procrastinating. The couple that passed by us, well¡­ they knew exactly what and who we were, judging by how hard they stared. "Saeko, we aren''t as fast as you two! Wait for us!" Hatsumi called from behind. "Sorry, sis! I didn''t realize," I apologized, stopping to let them catch up. Hatsumi and my mom were helping us move in. They insisted rather strongly. "Tsukiji has changed a lot since I''ve graduated," Mom said, eyes scanning the lush knoll ofndscaped hedges and beautiful cherry blossoms in full bloom. Pink petals sprinkled the sea of green, making for quite the beautiful sight. My sister bumped me on the hips and cleared her throat. I sighed. Heavily. "Mom, uhm¡­ Thanks for helping me and Mio move out today," I said. "Of course, Saeko. You''re my¡­ child. I know we''ve butt heads, but I first and foremost want what is best for you." It was pretty obvious my mom still hadn''t fully epted me being her daughter. But for her to be here meant a lot. Thankfully, Mio also tolerated my mom''s existence instead of hating her outright. Mine and Mio''s apartment was on the second floor of a buildingplex. A set of dusty outdoor steps led to an uppernding which forked into two paths, each leading to a residence. Ours was B5 on the left. "Let me get the key," I said, about to set the box on the ground until Mio effortlessly turned the doorknob. "Huh, it''s already open." Mio cocked her head to the side. "Looks like one of our roommate''s is already here." I gestured to the pair of shoes tucked neatly into the vestibule cubby. "You think roomie''s into gangbangs?" she asked. "Don''t have sex with our roommates¡­ It''s going to make things awkward¡­" As we carried our belongings in, I noticed that the apartment was much more furnished than when we toured it with Taira. A sofa, wooden coffee table, and dining table with a single seat weed us in the modest living room. Several washed dishes and a cup sat drying in the sink. I shot a look to the other end of the hall where our roommates bunked in. "Hello, it''s Saeko and Mio! We''re going to be living together! I brought you a gift, so I hope we can all get along this year." I waited for up to a minute at their door and no one answered, but I very clearly heard movement from the other side. "Maybe they''re shy?" Mio wondered aloud. Or busy. Far be it from me to force someone out of their room. I left the box of mochi at the foot of the door. As I walked away, the door creaked open. A gloomy girl with thick sses and long, ck hair poked her head out of the room. "Hello¡­" she quietly greeted, almost inaudibly so. "I''m Kairi. It''s nice to meet you, too." "Yo!" Mio leapt onto my shoulder to greet our roommate, but Kairi picked up the mochi and withdrew hurriedly back into her room. "Aw, what gives?" "You were probably right about her being shy. Let''s not force her to socialize if she doesn''t want to," I said "I just wanna make friends, but fine¡­" After making a couple of more trips from our cars to the dormitory, we sessfully moved our stuff in and were ready for college when it started. "Saeko," my mom began, "regarding the de¡ª" "I know, Mom. I''ll try to use it as little as possible. Besides, all the fighting is over with¡ª at least I hope. There won''t be a need to bring it out," I said. "Good. I''ve been meeting with Yumi and Selene in the meantime to figure out a more permanent solution. By simply existing as a subus carries the inherent risk of Beatrice returning. We must prevent that at all costs." As Hatsumi and my mom left, Mio stuck a tongue out at thetter''s back. "What now?" Mio asked. "You wanna break in our room by getting our fuck on?" "You''re going to have to call someone up, because I have a date with Mikami. Something to do with ast exorcism. I want to help her with this after what she did for Kana. You want toe with?" I offered in return. "Gonna be honest¡ª that scary shit creeps me out. All you, babe. Bring me some spicy fried wings from the konbini on your way back!" "You''re just going to hang out here until I get back?" Mio shook her head. "Nah. Hana''sing over to check the ce out." "Hana¡­ Please, don''t disturb or cause Kairi any trouble," I begged her. When I descended the stairs to head back to my car, a familiar face gged me down. "Saeko? Saeko!" Kenta waved as he briskly made his way up to me. "Oh, no." I groaned, then put on my polite voice. "Hey, Kenta¡­ How, uh¡­ How did you find out where my dormitory is?" "I have a friend working as an RA who owed me a favor. Anyway, are you busy? You want to hang out?" Kenta asked, getting a little too close into my personal space. And the favor Kenta collected on was to find out where I lived. I had to put my foot down or this was going to get out of hand. "Look, we had sex a couple of times at Fuji. It was nice, but a fling is all it was. I''m not looking to hook up again," I exined as nicely as possible. "Er¡­ That''s not what I''m here for. Honest! I just thought we could be friends and hang out more!" he said. The erection in his pants told a different story, but I wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt. "I don''t mind hanging out. Just not today. Mio and I finished moving in, and I have something to do downtown. Maybe some other time?" I suggested. "I-I cane with you!" Kenta insisted. "No¡­ You really don''t need to. It''s ns I made with a friend, so¡­ter!" I took flight to give him no chance to get another word in,nded next to my car, and drove away before he even thought about trying to catch up. The only thought that crossed my mind leaving campus was thank goodness we didn''t trade phone numbers. I had guys obsess over me before, but Kenta was giving off a stronger vibe than most. If only Kana was around, but he was halfway to Tokyo University around this time. We wouldn''t see each other for a while. I was d that we exorcised him before he left. Upon arriving downtown, I parked in a za across the street from Menagerie and walked the rest of the way there. "Mikami, I''m here!" I hollered right through the door. "Just in time, acolyte!" Mikami popped a hand out from behind and underneath the counter. I''ve been getting things ready for the exorcism. Just need to prepare a few more things¡­" The medium trailed off while mumbling to herself. Heavy incense hit my nose all at once. Although the room was never quite bright before from all the exotic and foreign furniture stacked against the windows, it was much darker this time around with the drapes drawn. A soft glow of light emanated from the candles on and behind the counter. "Uhm, Mikami? Where exactly are we performing the exorcism?" I asked. The answer came to me as I walked up to the front. Mikami was in the process of drawing a ritual circle into the floor with white chalk. "Right here in the very heart of the Menagerie," Mikami said. "Here? You mean we''re getting rid of the perverted ghosts?" "Nope. This time, my dear acolyte, it is my dad and grandad we''re exorcising." Did I just hear right? Mikami''s dad and grandad? If I remembered correctly, they were the two people who led her to this lifestyle. That would mean¡­ "They''re trapped in this store?" I asked. "That''s right." Mikami stood up and stretched her arms, then patted away the chalk dust on her robes. "Both of them. Stuck here for almost a decade now¡ª mind you, they aren''t the pervy ghosts! Like your friend, my old man and his are onryos. Not the vicious kind though." At some point, Mikami just stopped. Her hands no longer moved to finish the circle. Instead, they trembled with hesitation. "You don''t want to let them go, do you?" I came around back and knelt beside her. "Who would? They''re my family. That''s why I need your help, Saeko. I can''t bring myself to do this. So you have topel me to," Mikami said. "And you''re sure about this?" Mikami nodded and said no more. I tightened my aura around Mikami to seize control of her body but not her mind. There was little resistance. As Ipelled her to finish drawing the circle, I casted fire magic to ignite the candles. The fluorescent ceiling lights began to flicker. Everywhere, all at once, the floorboards creaked and groaned like the ghosts were in pain. "I never knew my mom. My dad passed away from a car crash when I was thirteen. My grandad took care of me until he passed away of natural causes when I was twenty. Menagerie is all I have left of them," Mikami exined. Wispy tendrils seeped out of the walls and her mask to coalesce together into two, amorphous fog above us. Mikami gazed up at the spirits of her dad and grandad, their ghostly forms which were all that remained. The smile betrayed the sadness welling inside her as a tear slipped down the mask. Although the kami had much to spite me for, I made a silent prayer since I knew full well they could hear me. I prayed that they deliver Mikami''s family safely to the next life, so she had the peace of mind to move on. Suddenly, a gentle wind picked up within the store that shouldn''t exist. The visage of my kami husband, Uta, appeared behind the spirits. He ced a hand on each of them, causing their ghostly forms to take the appearance of their former lives. Mikami couldn''t have seen Uta, at least I didn''t think so. She did, however, see her family. They saw her, too. Uta smiled at me and waved, then departed with the spirits. Seeing Mikami doing just fine, it seemed they were able to move on in peace. Something ttered to the floor. My gaze fell to the ground where Mikami''s masky. When I nced up, a beautiful woman with pretty brown eyes was wiping the tears from her cheeks. "Thank you, Saeko. You''re the best acolyte and friend I could have asked for," Mikami said. "You going to be alright?" I asked. "Well, I can''t see spirits and yokai anymore." She picked up the mask and dusted it off. "Eh? Then how are you going to keep doing this job?" "It''s going to be a little tougher being unable to see them, but that doesn''t mean I still can''t perform exorcisms. A problem for another time, right? All this work has got me hungry. How about you let your boss treat you to something nice to eat?" Mikami asked. Something nice was the understatement of the century. Mikami treated me to A5 wagyu steak at a Michelin star restaurant. The meat practically melted like warm butter in my mouth and somehow more filling than a burger. We spent most of the time reminiscing of our exorcisms together while watching the blocks of glistening meat sizzle. I felt guilty not being more pushy about inviting Mio, but it was nice hanging out with someone not just to have sex with. Mikami certainly filled that hole in the short time we worked together. "So, you and your girlfriend are going to be picking up a part-time job to pay for uni?" Mikami asked as I drove her back to Menagerie. "Yeah, probably at Isekai Gohan or a campus job. They pay more, no offense." I teased. "None taken, but not having an employee to pay sure takes some financial burden off my shoulders. You also gave me quite the endless supply of jobs to take. I''ve got clients well into next month!" she eximed. When I pulled up to the curb of her store, Mikami hesitated to leave. She reached for the door handle, then grabbed the back of my head to pull me in for a kiss instead. Her tongue even found its way into my mouth for a few blissful seconds, but I was too shocked to react despite being a subus. All I could think about was this older woman and my former boss'' soft, supple lips and hot tongue. A grin shed across Mikami''s face once she pulled away. "Maybe I can give dating women a shot. See ya around, acolyte! Don''t be a stranger. If you ever have problems with the supernatural, you know where I''m at!" Mikami winked before exiting my car, leaving me sitting there stunned. ¡­Or maybe having Mikami as a potential sexual conquest was nice, too. I checked the time, saw that it was still early in the evening, and parked across the street. The front door had been left unlocked, so I let myself in and locked it behind me. I found Mikami showering in the back, and her eyes snapped wide open upon seeing me. "Acolyte? I¡ª" Without giving Mikami a chance to protest, I pinned her against the wall. Steaming water drenched my clothes as we made out. Her hands tugged at pieces of my clothing until we were both bare naked in the shower, breasts scraping against the other. I dropped to my knees to go down on her. As I kissed and tongued her clit, the sweet taste of her pussy juices spread across my taste buds. Mikami''s unrestrained moans echoed past the bathroom door left open when I hade in. She grabbed a handful of my hair, then the horns when it became too much to bare. "Saeko, wait¡­ I''m¡­ It''s my first time¡ª aahh! I''m going to¡­ guh!" Mikami threw her head back, screaming like a beast until I stood up to seal her lips again. Upon pulling away, a disheveled Mikami gazed at me in surprise, drenched hair stuck to her cheeks and chest, and breathing so heavily that her breath tickled my neck. "Want to take this to your bed?" I asked. "Hah¡­ hahh¡­ Let''s do it," she said. Weid side by side in bed, gazing up at the ceiling while basking in the afterglow of sex. Mikami remained speechless, probably waiting for me to say something. Thanks to her, my sexual energy gauge had filled almost to capacity. A couple of hours had gone by, but only seconds since we''ve finished. I checked the phone to find a photo from Mio of herself and Hana at the dormitory. "I better get back," I said. "Just like that?" Mikami asked, grabbing my hand and dragging me back into bed on top of her. "I guess who needs a guy if you''re going to up and leave like one." Using my tail that I had prated Mikami a few times with, I brushed it against the opening of her pussy and rolled my eyes. "Well, a subus has her priorities. Are you suddenly too into me that you can''t let go now?" I joked. "Maybe my options have increased, but I''m still looking for a sole mate. No room for more than one in my life, and you already have two. Doesn''t mean I don''t want you toe by from time to time to a couple of more one night stands." Mikami grinned. I pressed my tail into her pussy, causing Mikami to jerk upwards. It slid it effortlessly because of how wet she was. Her breasts heaved against me, and I squeezed a handful of their modest mounds to draw out her moans again. "How about next time we do it somewhere else instead?" I asked, casting eyes to the many yokai spirits on the ceiling and wall that still infested Menagerie. They had been watching us this whole time. Some even passed onto the afterlife, maybe from their own voyeuristic climax and fulfillment from our romp. "What? You don''t like an audience?" Mikami fired back. She couldn''t see anymore, but I had to deal with all of them getting handsy. "I mean, if you insist¡­ but there were a couple of perverted ghosts pretending to have sex with you in the middle of it," I said. "Ah, well. Out of sight, out of mind." Mikami saw me out of Menagerie, putting nothing on except for a loose bathrobe she didn''t even bother tying close. The teasing sight of her bare body between the parted robe tempted me to go back in for another round. "Thanks again, Mikami. Seriously. Kana means a lot to me and Mio. I love him to death. I owe you a big one for exorcising that spirit out of him." I bowed to her at the door. "Hey,e on. It was nothing! I would have helped all the same even if we didn''t know each other." After promising to see Mikami again, I drove off humming happily to myself. Before heading back to the dorm, I dropped by a konbini to buy some hot wings for Mio and a couple of bentos forter. "Oh, finally! I''m starving, man!" Mio jumped off the couch to snatch the bag of food out of my hands. "Yo, Saeko! What''s good, homie?" Hana greeted me from the couch. "Don''t you have a school term to prepare for, Student Council President?" I asked with hands on my hips. "Psh. Screw that. My VP''s taking care of it! You know, I was sad about not being able to go to college with you guys, but I''m gonna be the queen of Tsukiji High with you two gone! She eximed. Hana''s school life was shaping up to be an anime. The useless student president, and the hard working vice president. Hopefully, they didn''t start going after each other''s throats before the end of the school year. As I was about to join them and dig in, Kairi slinked out of her room to my surprise. "Hey, Kairi! You wanna join us?" Mio asked, eager to make friends with our roommate. "We''re just about to watch this teen pregnancy drama from America!" "Uhm¡­ I have a question: You''re subi, right? Can I¡­ There''s someone I''d like for you to charm. I''ll do anything," Kairi said. Mio and I traded uneasy looks, because it didn''t sound like that someone was a person she was on good terms with. Chapter 168 – Our Roommate’s Kink Chapter 168 ¨C Our Roommate¡¯s Kink "Kairi, I''m sorry but we can''t just go around charming whoever we want. If we''re found out, we can get in big trouble with the school," I exined to our roommate''s disappointment. "Now, hold up. Let''s hear her out. Maybe it''s nothing big. Just a little suggestion. Who do you want charmed and why?" Mio asked. "It''s someone I just don''t want bothering me anymore. I hate her, and I just want her to leave me alone. Please? I''ll do anything. As subus, you have to have sex and drain people, right? I''ll¡­ I''ll let you do whatever to me in return," Kairi pleaded. The offer riled both of us up, especially Mio, but I didn''t smell any lust from it. "Oh, fuck yeah¡ª" "No, Mio! Down. Bad, Mio!" I dragged the horny subus away from our roommate. "We can''t be using our powers irresponsibly. What if the person somehow breaks it and tells faculty? You really want to risk expulsion?" Mio groaned and returned to the couch to eat with Hana. "If you really won''t help, then fine¡­" Kairi sighed, then retreated back into her room. "Kairi, wait!" I followed after her but she mmed the door in my face. "Why''s it matter anyway?" Hana asked with a mouthful of wings. "You guys have been charming people left and right. What''s one more?" "That was before the public knew we were subus, and we had everything under control. There''s a lot more eyes on us, so we have to be careful what we do." "All I''m saying is we''re missing out on a potential sex friend at the start of college. Kana''s gone. Our usual friends are gone. Gotta start getting creative." Mio shrugged. "As subi, I have zero doubts that we''ll have any problems on that front," I said. The next morning, I emerged from my room yawning and found Hana and Mio sprawled over each other on the couch. My eyes traveled to Kairi''s door,menting how hurt she lookedst night. Since everyone was still asleep, I returned to my room, shut the door, and turned on myputer to make a video call to Kana. It took a few seconds before the call finally connected. "Saeko? Can you see me?" Kana asked, his voice slightly staticky from the poor connection. "I can hear you! How about you? Can you see¡­ this?" I lifted my shirt to sh my breasts at him. As soon as the image cleared up on both ends, Kana blushed up like a tomato. "Y-Yeah, I can see you¡­ Thanks for that," he whispered out of embarrassment. "So how''s the dorm? You moved in, right? I can''t imagine your sister''s okay with you being away." "She handled it pretty well, and it feels really nice having my own freedoms. I finally feel like an adult! But¡­ things are getting a little weird. Hopefully it''s just my imagination. Remember that guy Kenta from our camping trip?" I asked. "I remember him. What''s up?" "Well, I only had sex with him a few times, now he''s all over me thinking I''m his soul mate. Can''t charm him to leave me alone, because he''s too obsessed and my magic won''t get through to him." "Geez¡­ Then it is pretty bad. I''m sorry, Saeko. I wish I could do something, but¡­" Kana sighed. They were hours apart. No more easy ess to each other anymore. While watching my boyfriend shuffle around, probably fiddling with something on another screen or on his desk, I moved a hand into my pants to finger myself and the other to knead my breasts. When Kana realized what I was doing, he turned red. "Er¡­ Saeko?" Kana cleared his throat. "Sorry! I want to have sex so bad right now¡­ I can''t remember thest time we were so far apart," I moped. "You know I''m okay with you being intimate with other people, right? It''s fine. It really is! Better than draining me half to death every night." He rolled his eyes and made sure I saw it. "Yeah, I know. It''s just that sses haven''t started yet. There aren''t a lot of people around. I sure as hell don''t want Kenta anymore. Last night, Mio tried to get in our roommate''s pants. There''s no way a shy girl like that is going to be okay with it." We talked for a while longer until Kana finally convinced me to go scouting for potential sex partners on campus. He had to leave anyway. By the looks of it, something important came up. I took his advice since it was a matter of life or death for me and Mio. We would literally starve otherwise. Sexual energy had always been weird to me. Any one person could be an incredible source of lust just as much as a dryke. Kana''s love and desire for us, like Hatsumi''s obsession with me, made them deep fonts of energy to drain from. At the same time, their lust could rise one day and drop the next. I also can''t just strip naked in front of desperate men to boost their lust for me. They were just a pale fraction, and I''d need to fuck a whole lot before sating my hunger. I spent the entire morning exploring Tsukiji University. There was an interesting part of campus called Old Town, named this way after the traditional architecture of the buildings. The interior, however, was anything but and far more modernized than most major cities I''ve seen. The university''s convenience store was fully automatic with no employees, high-tech vending machines made ramen and brewed all sorts of beverages, and delivery robots zoomed past to bring food to students in their dorm. The university would be quite the sight once sses start. Unfortunately, the campus was mostly empty since vacation hadn''t yet ended. As I perused one of the vending machines, I noticed Kairi emerging from the book store. The drab girl wore a white camisole and jeans, eyes cast down to her feet as she walked. Someone followed her out. A taller girl with blonde hair in a light maroon jersey. Although they walked together, it didn''t seem like Kairi was appreciative ofpany. "Hmm¡­ Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" I asked myself. Against my better judgment, I decided to follow them. The two continued and took a left at a fork, heading onto a lesser walked path behind a lecture hall. I stayed behind a row of trees and a tall bush line to eavesdrop. "Well, Kairi? Did you sign up for those sses yet?" the blonde asked. "Not¡­ yet. We still have a few more days before the deadline, so¡ª" "Tch. I asked you to sign up for them a week ago! How else are you going to help me pass my sses? We''re best friends, right? You wouldn''t turn your back on me. Because of you do, I might get a little loose-lipped," she threatened. "No, please!" Kairi folded her hands tightly together. "Y-Your sses don''t align with my degree, but I''ll do it. Just¡­ please don''t tell anyone¡­" It sounded like this girl had something on Kairi. ckmail? Seeing her so helpless like that¡­ Maybe I should give her a hand after all. I stood up, only for something to rustle behind me. "Hey, Saeko!" Kenta greeted as he crawled through the bushes. "Geh¡­" "F-Fancy meeting you here! Saw you walking down Old Town and thought I''d say hi. It''s so nice and secluded. We could probably get away with doing naughty things¡­ aha¡­ So what are you up to?" he asked. "Kenta, I don''t have time for this. Please, stop bothering me," I said, tightening my aura to a suffocating vise in an attempt to charm him to go away. However, my magic didn''t take effect. The guy was too obsessed to even consider that leaving me was a thing he would do. I clicked my tongue. "Just stay quiet." When I nced back at Kairi, they were already gone. I put a hand to my face and groaned. "You hungry? I know a nice ce just outside of campus we can eat at. I''ll even treat you!" Kenta insisted. "Sorry, I''m not really hungry and something came up!" I spread my wings and flew straight into the air. The few students and faculty on campus who saw, gaped at the subus flying over their heads. Them being stunned and frozen at the sight of me made it easier to find Kairi, who was walking back to our residence with her head down. "Kairi!" Inded in front of her. "I noticed¡ª" My shy and gloomy roommate gasped, then quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. "What do you want?" Kairi asked. "I didn''t realize you were crying. Here¡­" I pulled out a handkerchief for her, but she brushed my hand away. "We''re just roommates, right? So don''t try to make friends with me!" She took off running back home. Great. Now I was the one who got off to a bad start with my roommate. Maybe Mio had the right idea. I should have agreed to help her from the start. As I flew back to our apartment, Kairi was nowhere to be seen. She couldn''t have been that fast. I should have easily caught up unless I missed her along the way back? I thought to check inside when Kenta came running up from behind me, out of breath and still desperately clutching onto the hope that we were meant to be. "You''ve got to be kidding me," I muttered. "Saeko! You flew off in a hurry so I got worried! If it makes you feel any better, we can go to my ce and hang out. I''ll cheer you right up. I got¡­ popcorn, some anime¡ª" "Kenta, catch a clue already! I''m not interested in you. You were nice, and I''m super thankful that you led us to the shrine, but it was just a fling that I obviously really regret now. Please, just leave me alone!" When I drew magic into the palm of my hands to threaten Kenta, it didn''t seem to sway him froming closer. "You''re just being hard to get. I understand! Girls like that sort of thing, so¡ª" "Get away from my girlfriend, you creep!" Kana came storming up to Kenta and sucker punched him in the stomach. The blow knocked the wind out of his lungs, bringing him to his knees and keeling over. My jaw dropped. "K-Kana? What are you doing here?" I gasped. "You said your magic wasn''t working on him. I know you''re holding back from doing anything rash, so I came to settle it for you," Kana said. "Wait, so¡­ when you said you were in a hurry to leave¡­?" "To catch a train." He nodded. "Picked up an annual pass. Figured I might as well." "Uu¡­ Kana!" A tear streaked down my cheek, and I threw my arms around him for a tight hug. Kana stroked the back of my head and smiled. "Oh, you crybaby." "It''s not fair!" Kenta cried. "Howe you get to have two girlfriends? Subus girlfriends, too! What about me? I thought we had something special!" "This isn''t about what''s fair. Saeko and Mio aren''tmodities. Maybe if you didn''t treat girls as something to have and instead as someone to be with, you''d have a shot. Stay away from them, or there''s more where this came from." Kana clenched a fist at him. Kenta looked to be on the verge of crying, then got up and left in a huff. I didn''t feel bad at all. He had his fun with me, but it was his own fault for getting all weird about it. "Thanks," I said. "Sorry for making youe all this way¡­" "Psh. To see you guys? It''s nothing. I just wanted to make sure you''re okay." Kana partially let go to pat me on the head. It was times like this that I knew I picked right. The Kana who protected me when I was a helpless boy continued to protect me now as his woman. "So¡­ While you''re here¡­ do you want toe back to my ce?" I asked sweetly. It wasn''t a question. I practically dragged him back to the apartment and had sex the entire afternoon. Apparently Mio was out at the time, but she joined us the moment she got back. Too bad all good things had to eventuallye to an end, because Kana needed to catch thest train home. "By the way, Saeko. About your roommate situation. Maybe you might get in trouble a little, but I remember you always do what''s right. You''re too concerned about not hurting other people, it''s probably why you couldn''t bring yourself to just give Kenta a good punch yourself. As the queen subus, as just a high school girl, even now as a college student, just do what you think is best," Kana said. "I''ll keep that in mind." I smiled. Mio and I each gave him a goodbye kiss, then sent him off with a smack on the ass. Of course, Kana was right. Things didn''t change just because I graduated high school. If a bully like that blonde was giving Kairi trouble, then I had to act. "Oh, I know that look. Took Kana giving you a good dicking to finally grow some balls again?" Mio smirked. "Shut up and help me make dinner," I said, ignoring her teasing. Mio and I prepared some fresh spring rolls for dinner. The cold vegetables and rice paper really hit the spot in the summer. I knocked on Kairi''s door thinking to invite her to eat and tell her I want to help, but she didn''t seem to be around. "Guess Kairi really likes staying out a lot," Mio remarked. "What aboutst night?" I asked. Mio nodded. "Yeah, but I was probably half-asleep. Heard the doorknob jiggle though¡ª" Someone began incessantly knocking on our door. It couldn''t be Kairi. She had her own keys. When we went to answer the door, it was the same blonde girl I saw earlier in the day. "Oh, hey. You two must be Kairi''s roommates. She in right now?" the girl asked warily, yet to realize what we were. Fate had a funny way of bringing people together. "No, but why don''t youe in?" I offered. "Uh. It''s fine. I''ll juste backter," she said, the squint in her eyes seemed suspicious of us. As she was about to walk away, I tightened my aura on her to make her stop where she stood. Panic set in quickly. "W-What''s going on? What the hell is this?" "You fell into the crosshairs of subus. That''s right. Kairi''s roommates are subi." Mio leaned up close and grinned. "S-Subus¡­ You guys really are real¡­?" Wepelled her inside the apartment to sit down on the couch. Mio sat next to her and threw an arm around her shoulder. The girl''s name was Tsubaki Ibaraki. Poor Tsubaki was shaking so much, one would have thought winter hade back early. "We can do this the easy way or the hard way. I can easily get the questions out of you by force, but I''m giving you the chance to answer it yourself. First question: why are you tormenting Kairi?" I asked. "K-Kairi helped me throughout all of high school¡­ Hell, she''s probably the reason Inded Tsukiji. I need her to get me through college, so we have to take the same sses!" Tsubaki hastily answered. "And what do you have against her that she''s willing to go along with your demands?" Tsubaki mmed up. This time, even our res didn''t make her budge. Was it that bad? Or did Tsubaki think she was protecting Kairi by not saying? I couldn''t tell. "You''re not going to tell anyone else?" Tsubaki asked. "What you say here doesn''t leave this room. I promise you," I said. "Kairi, she¡­ she''s an exhibitionist," she answered to our surprise. "One night after club activities, I was going home when I realized I left something behind. Went back and ran into Kairi, start naked in her birthday suit." "Damn! That Kairi? She''s shyer than a turtle!" Mio eximed. To think, our shy roommate was actually a raging exhibitionist. Maybe Mio had the right idea about making her a sex friend after all. "You don''t just follow someone into college like that. You''re actually really good friends with Kairi, aren''t you? Howe you''re ckmailing her to help you like that?" I asked. "It''s true¡­ We were like best friends in middle school. If it wasn''t for me, she would''ve been bullied out of high school for the way she dressed and looked. That girl can''t make friends even if her life depended on it. I really can''t let her out of my sight," Tsubaki exined. Mio scoffed. "That doesn''t make you a friend. You''re just an asshole, bitch." "You''re going to leave her alone from now on. We won''t stop you if you want to continue being her friend, but be her friend and quit bullying her around. Otherwise, if we hear a peep from Kairi that you''re still tormenting her, we''ll show you what a subus is really capable of," I warned, spooking her as my eyes glowed with magic. "Okay, okay! I''m sorry!" she apologized profusely. We let Tsubaki leave, but one more problem still remained. Mio and I went in search of Kairi to tell her the good news since she hadn''te back yet. Most people had gone home or turned in at this time of the night. The only people around were security officers who patrolled the campus and residences, and food delivery robots. "Alright, so we know Kairi''s kinky. Can I call first dibs on fucking her?" Mio asked. "Why is that the first thing on your mind?" I sighed. "Hello, subus! I''m a subus! You are, too!" She pointed to her tail, wings, and horn. "Look,st time I saw Kairi, she got really upset. Let''s worry about her safety first, okay?" Someone down below was tiptoeing around, their head snapping in every direction. It was a girl. Even from here, we could tell she was naked. Dressed in nothing but a mask to cover the bottom half of her face. The smell of lust was heavy here. It emitted directly from her. "Why hello, gorgeous." Mionded first to confront Kairi, startling the girl half to death. The blood drained from her face. She turned to run until I intercepted her. "Kairi? That''s you, isn''t it?" I asked. No answer but a furiously shaking head. It couldn''t be more obvious. The long ck hair, sses, and dreary eyes were a dead giveaway. I was drawn to how endowed she was. For such a drab girl, Kairi was more stacked than Mio. The will to escape vanished from Kairi, and her shoulders ckened. She ripped the mask off. "It''s over¡­ My college life is over. First Tsubaki, and now you two. You''re going to ckmail me, too, aren''t you? Make me do your bidding?" Kairi asked, her voice quivering. "No," I said. "We took care of Tsubaki. She won''t be bothering you anymore." "You¡­ did?" she squeaked in surprise. "Scared her half to death! You really should pick better friends though. Like us! ''Cuz goddamn, I wanna make friends with a pair like this¡­ " Mio embraced Kairi from behind, cupping both hands underneath the incredible mounds. Kairi shivered and squeezed her thighs together. A moist patch on her crotch told us all we needed to know. This girl was a pervert who liked being seen. "Uh¡­ Mio, can we not do this out here?" I asked, ncing left and right in case someone saw us. "What''s the harm? She likes it. Besides, the deal was that we handle her problem, and she does whatever we want. I''m collecting on it." Mio licked Kairi''s cheek, then pped a cor around her neck. "Eh? Ehhhh?" Kairi brushed a hand across the ck leather cor which had a magic crystal dangling from a chain. "Damn it, Mio!" As I moved to help Kairi, Mio moved faster and ced a cor around my neck, just the choker gifted to me by Koga. Magic pulsated from it, and suddenly my nipples got hard. They rubbed against the fabric of my clothes and brought me close to an orgasm. However, a great urge to strip naked overwhelmed me. It took everything to resist, but somewhere in the back of my mind I knew following such whim would grant me incredible pleasure. "W-What is this?" I asked, unable to pull it off. "That is one of Hana''s newest inventions, enchanted with both subus and dark elven magic: the Exhibitionist-Slut-Maker Prototype. It prevents you from getting orgasms, but continues to tease and edge you for as long as you wear it. The only way ites off is toplete ten acts of exhibitionism, andpleting each one will reward you with an orgasm," Mio excitedly exined. "One of¡­ Is that what was in that heavy ass box? Just get this off of us already!" I groaned as the sensation around my nipples grew hot and left my legs shaking. "Wait!" Kairi eximed. "I want to experience more¡­ Please¡­ teach me the pleasures of being an exhibitionist!" "Hehe. With pleasure." And with that, Mio shed the most scheming grin she had in months at us. Chapter 169 – The Dormitory Whores Chapter 169 ¨C The Dormitory Whores Damn it, Mio¡­ Afterst night''s incident, we discovered a whole side of Kairi that neither of us expected. Mio went and ced enchanted cors on us, then sent us to bed while promising to take us to the depths of depravity the next day. The entire night, I was edged and tormented sexually without ever reaching climax. Kairi was probably going through the same thing, but she hadn''te out of her room yet. Maybe she did while I was out. Who knows. I tugged against the cor on my throat, which rested just above the prettyce choker. It wouldn''te off no matter how hard I pulled. Magic had it sealed on me tight. People must think I was a real pervert with these two on. The second I stepped out of the apartment, I felt like people hadn''t stopped staring at me. My nipples were hard, my pussy was soaking wet, and my face was flushed redder than a tomato¡­ Even here at a grocery store, the simple act of browsing for what I want was clouded by the desire to have sex and orgasm, but I knew that release wouldn''te. As I wandered into the junk food aisle that didn''t have anyone around, the urge to strip naked grew within me. I swallowed hard. What if someone walked by and saw? They were going to think I was a pervert or call a store employee, who would then call the police. I would be branded as a sher. However¡­ if I bribed them with sex, then maybe¡­ Some guy in a beanie turned into the aisle. A pair of air pods protruded out from underneath the cap, and loud music was ying from them. I pretended to browse a selection of pocky. He walked straight to the bags of chips which were right behind me. "Man¡­ Out of Doritos? Maybe I''ll go for something else," I heard him mutter. When I nced over my shoulder, he was doing the empty-headed browsing I used to do all the time as a boy. The cor on my throat somehow felt tighter. I turned around for whatever reason, clutching the hem of my shirt and my breath growing shallower with each intake. He grabbed a bag at random, then decided against it and ced it back. I lifted my shirt above my breasts, shing him from behind. An incredible pleasure reverberated through my body, edging me closer to an orgasm. I was so close. This wasn''t enough? If someone passed by the aisle right now¡­ An irresistible urge pulsed through me. I bit down on my shirt to hold it up, then slid my panty down and pulled my skirt up slightly. My pussy was dripping wet. Brushing a hand against my clit made my knees buckle. It was actually happening. Masturbating behind a stranger and in a supermarket where someone could see me. I could feel the orgasming. Closer. Getting closer. He couldn''t hear the wet smacking sounds as I flicked the bean because of the music. Other people though¡ª My eyes snapped upwards as climax neared. The ck dome that was the store camera, just above my aisle returned its watchful stare. I was so stupid. It had slipped my mind. However, the thought of covering myself didn''t ur to me. An incredible rush of pleasure assaulted my sense of reasoning, igniting instead a firework of ecstasy. The orgasm was so great that I nked out. "Nngh¡­!" I swallowed the moan as best I could and noticed the man turning around. Faster than I''d ever moved before, I whipped around and squatted down as if to browse the bottom shelf. The guy picked a bag at random and walked out of the aisle. "Whew." I sighed, still quivering from the orgasm. He might not have seen me, but the cameras above me did. Whoever had to go through them would be in for a surprise. As soon as I stood up, my crotch got really cold. There was a small puddle between my feet. Someone was going to need to put a wet floor sign because of me. That was one of the best orgasms I ever had, and I wasn''t even taking dick. To think, Mio had something in store for uster at night. I shivered with anticipation. Not wanting to stay any longer in case I got the urge again, I quickly gathered all the groceries I wanted and got the hell out of there. Once I got home, Mio and Kairi were sitting across from each other on the couch. They looked to be in the middle of talking. There was a haughty look on Mio''s face, arms braced against the headrest of the couch and with one leg crossed over the other. "Hey, guys. Am I interrupting anything?" I asked on the way in. "Oh, wee back! Mio was just telling me about subi. I never knew how cool your race was!" Kairi eximed. "Ah, shucks. You keepying that ttery thick, and I''m gonna blush." Mio rubbed her nose which pointed to the ceiling. "To be honest¡­ I was scared of you two at first. The university contacted me beforehand that my roommates were going to be subi. I''m sorry for making you two feel unwee," she said apologetically. I went to put groceries away. Meanwhile, Mio jumped onto the other couch to sit next to Kairi. "Don''t worry about it! We''re chill like two peas in a pod." Mio threw an arm around the girl, who was dressed and looked nothing like the exhibitionist. "I''ll be the one to bite. You''re thest person I expected to have this kind of a¡­ fetish. Were you always like this?" I asked. Kairi shook her head and fiddled her thumbs. "W-Well¡­ I guess you can say it started in my first year of high school. I used to be bullied all the time just for how gloomy I looked. The popr girls liked to gang up on me for being an easy target." I wondered if Tsubaki was one of them given what she had told us the other night. "The bullying wasn''t so bad in the beginning," she continued, "but it took a turn for the worse when they made me strip after school. They would hide my clothes in empty ssrooms and make me look for them." "The fuck? Those girls need an ass-whooping." Mio pounded a fist into her hand. "Sorry, Kairi. It must have been terrible," I said sympathetically. "Oh, no. It turned out I actually really enjoyed it! In fact, I started looking forward to it every day," Kairi said. "Eh?" Mio and I gaped at the pervert before us in disbelief. Kairi had more to say and was getting more passionate with each word. "Eventually, they moved onto ordering me to get them drinks. Since they didn''t force me to strip anymore, I started doing it myself after school. That''s when a teacher found out and raped me." "What? That''s terrible! Did you tell the principal or call the police?" I asked. "Of course, not. It was the best experience of my life!" she eximed. "Ehh¡­" How was I even supposed to react anymore? "Ah~ For almost two years, sensei made me his personal toilet. He would walk me around schoolte at night or at the park like I was some sort of pet," Kairi said, reminiscing fondly of what would be terrible memories for anyone else. Mio and I gulped hard. Hearing Kairi recount all that was starting to turn us on. This girl was a walking erotic doujin. "Wait, where did Tsubakie in?" I asked. "Oh, Tsubaki ran into me and sensei one evening. She thought it was against my will, so she threatened him to stay away from me or else. I-I didn''t want to tell the truth and look weird so¡­" "Alright, I''m confused¡­ So Tsubaki was never actually bullying you?" Mio furrowed her brows in thought. "No! Tsubaki''s never bullied bullied me before. If this is about the charming her thing, it was just to get her off my back on choosing sses. She really needs to learn to take care of herself. I can''t help her forever." Kairi sighed. Both of us pped a hand to our faces. It was a misunderstanding to begin with. Well, I was d that we came to understand our roommate a little more. Even if she was a perverted exhibitionist. That left one more. Our mysterious fourth. "Say, I don''t suppose you know who ourst roomate is?" I asked. "I haven''t seen or met her yet. All I know is that this furniture belongs to her," Kairi said. It wasn''t very long before university began. Maybe she was shy or wanted to squeeze out thest bit of break before then. As the sun went down, my excitement rose with the moon. The same went for Kairi. After dinner, both of us waited impatiently in the living room for Mio to finish whatever it was she wanted to prepare. The television droned on withte night news about a recent rise in shers. My guilt was suppressed by a different urge. "S-So, Mio tells me you two are dating? You two have a boyfriend, too?" Kairi suddenly asked. "Yeah. Kana I met in elementary school. Mio in high school. Things were a little crazy for us back then," I said. "Alright, bitches!" My room door swung open, and Mio emerged in a dominatrix get-up. "It''s time for some fun!" "Correction¡­ Things can still get a little crazy¡ª" Leashes made of magic extended from mine and Kairi''s cors. The other end of which Mio held. "Night''s wasting. Come on!" Mio urged with a yank. Kairi and I skittishly followed Mio out of the apartment. I peeked out the front door, fearful that someone would see our pathetic and suspicious state. Another yank dragged us right out under the moon and stars. My cored partner was already panting heavily like a dog in heat. "Mio, you''re not going to make us do something too crazy, right? We''re only just starting college. If people find out, things could get bad for us!" I reluctantly warned her as she led us through the grassy knoll. "I-I don''t mind!" Kairi chimed in. "See? Someone gets it! You telling me you don''t wanna bare your tits to the world? To a couple of eyes that might be wandering out at night?" Mio asked. I gulped hard, unable to answer her. The cor''s enchantment, however, really made me want to say yes. "I-I do!" Kairi butted in again. We stopped behind a public bathroom. Lamplight brightly illuminated the area, and a swarm of flies buzzed around its bulb. Some student was lying passed out on a bench, his hand still clutching what was probably an empty beer can. "Alright. Strip," Mio said. "What?" I choked on my spit. "Strip," she repeated, tightening both her gaze and aura around me. Although I was the stronger subus, Mio''s assertive voice and the cor''s magic sent shivers rushing down to my crotch. Like it was masturbating me. Already I wanted to cum. The desire to strip naked for the world to see became too great to resist. Piece by piece, beginning with my shirt, I shedded all my clothes off into a pile against the bathroom building. The gentle cool of night brushed against my hard nipples. Next to me, clutching her naked body, was Kairi. Her clothes pile sat adjacent to mine. I had thought it was my imagination or a trick of the lightst night, but Kairi really was stacked. Mio showed up behind her with grasping fingers and groped her chest from behind. "These damn melons are so big. It''s almost unfair!" Mio sunk her fingers into both breasts, causing Kairi''s eyes to roll back and legs to shudder. A part of me wanted to join in teasing Kairi, and the other me wanted to be touched by Mio the same way. "So¡­ What''s next?" I asked Mio, whose teasing eyes snapped to me. "First, I''m going to need you to put this on." Mio snatched my hand and slipped a ring onto my index finger. Suddenly, my magic was cut off from me. I felt the connection severed. Even as far as my tether to the de of the First Temptress. Did this have anti-magic properties? "Next is this." She fished out two butt plugs from her bag that extended into furry dog tails. "You got to be kidding me¡ª ieeee!" I jolted as Mio embraced me from behind, shoving the butt plug into my ass without warning. The impact brought me to my knees, quivering and on the verge of climaxing. I tried to stay sane. Meanwhile, Mio went to do the same to Kairi. Her big breasts heaved as she pressed the butt plug in. "A, looks like you two want to cum already!" Mio taunted, yanking both of us closer. All three of our faces were within an inch of each other. Even though Mio had a smug grin, I wanted her to grab the back of my head and kiss me. I almost leaned in to take one myself until she stepped away. Mio continued, "Now we''re ready. Get on your hands and knees. "Eh?" Kairi and I uttered. "Dogs don''t walk. Get down and start following your master," she demanded. We fought the embarrassment and dropped to the ground. As soon as we were on all fours, a wave of pleasure rippled through us. I didn''t care who, if someone walked in on us right now, I''d let them fuck me then and there. Mio began to walk us out from behind the bathrooms and into the open. We followed her obediently like dogs, hands and feet to the moist dirt, and breasts swaying with every move. In front of the bathroom building with all the light shining down upon us, no one could mistake what was going on if we were seen. It wasn''t like when Hana did that gravure photo shoot or when I walked naked at school. I didn''t have invisibility to protect me from other people''s eyes. As these depraved thoughts flitted through me, I so badly wanted to masturbate. Mio stopped us next to the passed out student and unzipped hertex pants to reveal a soaking pussy. "What are you waiting for? Lick me like good little girls," Mio ordered, yanking us closer to her snatch. We obeyed. Kairi was inexperienced with girl on girl action, so she watched as I ate Mio''s pussy. Her juices filled my palette like a cool drink, quenching my thirst. Kairi joined soon after, and our tongues began to entwine as we pleasured Mio. asionally, our lips touched and hers would quiver. "Shllrrp¡­ shllrp¡­" "Mmm¡­ shllrp¡­ chuupuu¡­" "Oh, fuck yeah¡­ I''m cumming!" Mio howled. When Mio climaxed, her grip on the leash tightened and pulled us up. Doing so constricted the cor and choked us a little. That brief pang of pain and suffocation shifted into ecstasy. Kairi and I locked eyes, and I cast my hesitation to the wind and kissed her. She was shocked, as evidence by the harsh jerk backwards. However, Mio pushed her into me, and our lips found purchase on the other. Her eyes rolled back as we fell into a state of bliss, savoring the taste of Mio''s juices and each other''s saliva. A sharp gasp startled us as much as it startled whoever chanced upon us. My heart skipped a beat. I didn''t dare turn to see who had found us. I did know that it wasn''t the sleeping student and my pleasure increased ten folds at being discovered. Especially when I heard the sound of a camera shutter snap a picture of us. I nced up at Mio for what to do, and sure enough, her eyes were trained on someone behind us. "Well, I thought it waste enough that no one would be out. Guess tonight''s your lucky night, bucko. How about youe here and take your pick of who to fuck?" Mio asked the stranger. "M-Mio¡ª uughh!" A hard yank quieted me down. "Tsk, tsk. A dog doesn''t talk, does it? You just need to be a good bitch in heat," she said, stroking my cheek. The pounding in my chest grew louder as footsteps drew closer. Kairi and I were facing away. We had no way of knowing who this person would pick. It wasn''t until a pair of hands grabbed my waist did I realize I''d been begging from the bottom of my heart to be chosen. A hard cock plunged into my pussy. Whoever it was mmed away without any protection. I was so wet that he prated me effortlessly, and I loved every thrust. "It''s so good¡­ fuck me, fuck me! Yes!" I cried. Mio pulled Kairi in front of me and fingered her with one hand, and the other groping those immacte breasts. "Mio¡­ I want to feel good, too¡­" Kairi begged. "In that case, why don''t we give these two lovebirds a show while they fuck like dogs?" Mio smirked, squirming the tip of her tail into Kairi''s pussy. The moment it slipped in, Kairi threw her head back, teeth clenched, and eyes rolled back. That seemed to encourage the guy screwing me, because his hips mmed harder than before. "I''m going to cum!" Kairi squealed, eyes squeezed shut. At that moment, a piping hot load cum shot into me. Kairi and Mio watching me getting fucked brought me to an orgasm, too. I pressed a hand to my mouth to stifle the moans as the guy continued to pump into me. However, for whatever reason thatpelled him to, he tugged my subus tail and dog tail. Mio did the same of my cor. Yanked from both ends, the ecstasy of it all made my mind sh white. The next thing I knew, my face was on the ground, ass in the air with cum dripping out of me. Whoever had been fucking me had disappeared, having taken off running away after giving me a creampie. Kairi copsed down next to me. Her twitching smile was one of delirium from being made to climax to an audience. Mio went around behind me and smacked me us, jolting me to my feet. "How was that? You like getting fucked by a stranger out in the open?" Mio asked with a grin. "W-What would have happened if that was a faculty?" I fired back. "And how do you know that wasn''t?" She shed an even wider smile. I gulped hard and turned away to avoid her judging gaze. The student who was sleeping on the bench stirred. He rubbed the crust from his eyes. I was about to hide, but the leash pulled taut in Mio''s grasp. "Why run? The night''s only just begun. How about you give this guy a taste of your whore body, too?" Mio asked. When the student saw us, he snapped awake and panicked. He rubbed his eyes some more thinking it was a dream, and upon realizing it wasn''t, a bulge grew between his legs. Mio leaned close to my ears and whispered seductively, "Be a good little bitch in heat slut and offer yourself to him. If you do, we can take it to the next level and go onto school campus next time." Those words got my nipples rock hard. Hot cum slipped down my thighs, and squirted out from my pussy clenching at the thought of walking around naked on campus. As desire rushed through my body and the cor''s influence taking hold, I presented myself to the second lucky student tonight. "P-Please¡­ fuck my slutty pussy to your heart''s content," I pleaded timidly as my tail wagged left and right behind me. Chapter 170 – Clubs and Circles Chapter 170 ¨C Clubs and Circles When the rm sounded, I mmed a fist onto my phone to silence it. Nine on the dot. Plenty of time before my first ss. The great thing about college was that I set my own schedule, and didn''t need to wake up as early as seven. But¡­ "Ugh¡­" I sat up, clutching my head with both hands. The bedsheet fell away. Lying face down next to me was a stranger. It took a few seconds, but memories ofst night resurfaced in full. Thanks to Mio, I ended up having sex with a couple of guys and brought this one back with me. Across the room, Mio snoozed with a boy of her own. My head was spinning. I had no idea climaxing from exposing myself could feel so good. The cor was still fastened on my neck, proof that there were plenty of experiences left before the magic waned. Today was the first day of sses, and I didn''t want to miss any of them. There was also something like a club expo on campus today, and I made ns to meet with Taira muchter to talk about Isekai Gohan. I opened the bathroom door to find a naked male student rinsing with mouthwash. We locked eyes briefly. "Guess I''lle back after you''re done¡ª ahh!" The guy pulled me inside and shut the door. I was briefly awash with panic until the sensation of his hard dick pressed to my pussy. "A quickie before ss?" he asked. "Do I even know you?" I raised a brow. However, already turned on by the prospects of sex in the morning, I scooted up onto the sink counter and wrapped my legs behind his waist, then pulled him closer until his morning wood entered me. Two groping hands squeezed my breasts. I grabbed ahold of his hands and made him squeeze harder. He soon shuddered from climaxing inside me. I felt his warm cum spill into my pussy, and while it brought me pleasure, I didn''te close to an orgasm. "Whew. You''re seriously hot. I can''t wait to tell my friends I fucked a subus. Wanna do this again sometime? It looked like you really liked it," he said. "No, and no. I didn''t cum at all," I said, inadvertently destroying his pride as a man. It looked like his entire world shattered. "W-Wait, I can keep going! How about I eat your¡ª" "Get your clothes and go home," I ordered, charming him to leave. As soon as he left, I wiped the semen and cleaned myself to get ready for sses. Mio was up by the time I got out of the bathroom. "How wasst night?" Mio asked with a smirk. "You and Kairi were cumming like crazy. The waterworks were crazy! Huuu~" "Because of this stupid cor, I can''t cum from anything else now!" I groaned. "Hehe. That just means we need to do something crazier. How about I walk you to ss naked right now," she offered. Now¡­ Bare naked in front of the entire campus. Exposing myself outright so people could know right away what kind of person I was. Then maybe they could make public use of me in ss. Just the thought was getting me wet. I shook the thought away. "W-We got morning sses, so get up already!" While Mio rummaged through the closet for clothes, I tiptoed out of the room to check on Kairi. Mio didn''t hold back with herst night. Hopefully, she wasn''t too drained to go to ss. I knocked on the door and no one answered. It might be an invasion of privacy, but I was worried and twisted the doorknob. The door gave way. Kairi was sleeping soundly inside. No stranger in her bed like there was one in mine and Mio, thank goodness. "I''m ready, buckaroo!" Mio emerged from the room with only aptop. Blessings of the modern century. No need for notebooks and pencils. Universities were also morex on bringing tech into ssrooms, at least as long as they didn''t disrupt the lesson. We were about to head out, but the front door jiggled open. A blonde girl with caucasian features stumbled in with a suitcase in each hand. They became unimportant the moment she saw us. "Hiiii! I''m Casey! You two are the subus, right? It''s nice to meet you!" the blonde girl eximed in fluent Japanese, but in a very recognizably American way. "Uh¡­ I''m Saeko¡ª eh?!" I froze up as Casey threw her arms around my shoulders and patted me on the back. "Are you our roommate?" "Yeah! Sorry, I''mte. Been with my parents all week. They needed me ''coz they don''t speak a lick of Japanese. I see you guys are making use of my furniture. Nice! Oh, you''re Mio? Hiii!" Casey did the same touchy-feely greeting to Mio, who was more than happy to reciprocate in the same manner. "What''s good, roomie!" Mio hugged it out with her. My brain was having a hard time processing Casey''s energy, but at least Mio was able to match it. "I''m originally from New York. I moved to Tokyo two years ago. Gotta say I love it here. Japan is so cool! I hope we can continue to get along. So, is my roommate Kairi already here? I''m gonna go say hi! Kairi!" Casey moved like the wind. Shepletely forgot about her suitcases, so we brought them in for her. A few secondster, Kairi shrieked. "I like her! Plus, Casey''s got cake." Mio grinned. "d you do¡­ I''m exhausted just listening to her. Let''s go before shees back," I said. Both of us stretched as we shuffled out of the lecture hall from our final ss of the first day. "Man, college is great! I can sleep through it without getting yelled at, eat when I want, and dick around on myptop. Why the hell did we go through high school first?" Mio asked, raising both arms up until her joints popped. To say Mio paid absolutely zero attention in ss¡­ would not be an understatement. It boggled my mind that she got through high school with flying colors and ranked higher than me. "Even after a year, you''re still a mystery to me." I sighed, then pulled out a pamphlet. "Whatcha looking at?" Mio rested her chin on my shoulder to look. "All the circles and clubs are listed on here. Apparently, throughout all this week, they''re out in force advertising themselves to new students. I want to check a couple out." "Huh. Howe this one is crossed out?" She pointed to the camping circle. "You know why¡­" It was the one with Sai and Kenta, and I didn''t want to deal with thetter after what happenedst week. We ventured to the main courtyard, where arge promenade that was rectangr in shape stretched across the length of the campus. Members from clubs and circles were set up in rows upon rows of tables up and down the promenade. There was a rugby club, disying trophies of their national wins. The tea club was performing a tea ceremony and produced beverages for students to drink. A cooking circle had a cooking griddle on their table to make and sell crepes. Mostly first-year students like myself and Mio crowded the more popr tables. Less popr or more niche ones like rock climbing, sumo wrestling, and board games were attracting a lot fewer. "Is that Saeko and Mio I see?" an excitable and familiar voice asked from afar. Casey. I almost turned tail to run, but Casey bolted up to us first. "Hey! Perfect timing, you two. I was just talking with a senpai from the ser club! He told me they have a mixerter tonight and could really use some girls to even out. Will you please, please, pleasee with me? There''s a really cute guy I want to get close with!" Casey pleaded. "No, shit? Count me in." Mio jumped on that like a starved dog. "I knew I could count on you!" she eximed, then both of them turned to me. "Ehhh¡­ but I don''t really feel like joining the ser club," I said. After being the manager of the kendo club for all three years, I just wanted to pick a casual circle and rx. Especially since Mio and I needed a part-time job to pay through college. Besides, joining another sports club would almost guarantee me bing a cheerleader or manager again¡­ "Oh, don''t worry about that. You don''t have to join. It''s just for the mixer to wee freshmen. Their club is mostly boys anyway. A whole testosterone sausagefest, if you catch my drift," Casey exined. "Believe me, I do. Fine. Mio''s giving me the eyes anyway, and I can''t tell her no when that happens. When and where?" I asked, relenting to Casey''s whims. "Yes! Tonight, eight at Mori-Mori on the dot. The club is covering the reservation and food. Apparel is casual but dress to impress!" she said before taking off back to the table. "Damn, that girl''s got no brakes," Mio remarked with amusement. "Yeah, like a grown-up Hana on a constant sugar rush." We spent most of the afternoon listening to clubs give a sales pitch as to why we should join. Only a handful of them were interesting. As the sun began to set, some clubs started to pack their things and leave. "I''m bored. Where''s the adult video club? I wanna join something like that," Mio said. "There''s no such thing!" I retorted, burying my face into the pamphlet again. "Whatcha looking for now? Haven''t we gone through like every table?" "I wanted to check out the manga circle. It doesn''t look like they were out here." Mio pulled back with a smug look. "Oh, I see. You wanna find some nerds to fuck. I see you. That''s your vor, isn''t it?" "N-No! Who they are has nothing to do with it! I just want to pick something casual, and I like manga, too!" I fired back. "Ah, well. I''ll join whatever you join, but I''m gonna head home first. Before I go¡­" She extended a hand to me with the palm up. "Gimme your panty." "What¡­" Mio dragged me over to a set of vending machines, then pinned me between them and the wall. "Think about it. You walking around without your underwear while people are still around. Since you''re wearing that skirt. A nice little breeze might give everyone a sight to remember. Take it off for me," Mio whispered into my ears and leaned in to nibble the lobe. Shivers traveled down my spine. A pair of passing students were too busy chatting to notice us. I forced my pounding heart to calm down, then slowly and inconspicuously pulled my panty off. "Guh¡­ Happy?" I asked. "Yep." Mio snatched it out of my hand and stuffed it into her pocket. "Now to find someone to give this pair of subus panty to." "W-Wait¡ª mmphh!" Mio silenced my protests with a deep kiss and shoved her tongue down my throat. She pressed her knee between my legs, then raised it to stroke my clit. My mind went nk with pleasure as our bodies pressed together, making out while other students were likely watching. "Ah~ Delicious as the first day we met. Right, don''t forget about the mixer. See ya!" Mio giggled mischeviously as she left. "Uu¡­ Now I''m really wet¡­" I sighed. It was almost time to meeet Taira. I instinctively rushed for Tanigawa Hall. My skirt red up, and I quickly pleated it down. Panic set in, thinking that it had risen high enough that someone saw it. Thankfully, no one seemed to be paying me any mind. Not good, I''m starting to get horny again¡­ I went the rest of the way with my arms down to my sides and walked slowly. "Yo!" Taira waved,ing out of the lecture hall. "Wow, Saeko! You really look the part of a college student now. Refined, cute. Feels like just yesterday we were working at Isekai Gohan together! Heard you and Mio wanted to pick up some part-time work again. You two reallying back? Regr customers have been asking a lot about you two!" Taira wouldn''t think I was refined if she knew I wasn''t wearing underwear right now¡­ "Still deciding on that or an on-campus job just to be closer. For now, we were hoping to get a few hours of part-time a week. So, do I start calling you senpai at school now?" I asked. Taira belched augh. "I''ll let the manager know! And aww, my little kouhai at work and at school. Nah, you can keep calling me Taira like always. I''ll let you call me senpai if you join my club! You guys joined any yet?" I shook my head and told her about the ser club''s mixer we were going to tonight. "So someone''s got to you first, huh? Well, if the ser club isn''t your thing, you can try the cosy circle I''m with!" Taira said, eyes glinting with the idea of having me as a new member. "S-Sorry, Taira¡­ as much as I liked cosy at work, I was thinking of joining the manga circle!" I backed away with each step she advanced into my personal space. "Manga circle, huh¡­" Her shoulders ckened. "I heard they have trouble recruiting girls though." "Why''s that?" "One of my club kouhai tried to join in her first year. Said something about them making outrageous requests that was borderline sexual harassment. Maybe they changed. I dunno. Up to you to find out," she said. After promising to hang out some more in the future, we went our separate ways on campus. I headed to the student resource building, a three-story lounge called Bukatsu-don where most of the clubs and circles had their own rooms to conduct activities. Apparently, all of the high-poption clubs and circles were on the third floor. The smaller ones were on the bottom. The circle I was going to was on the first floor. Their door was decorated with stickers and posters of characters from anime, manga, and light novels. A pinboard next to the door had a piece of paper for sign-ups to join the circle. It had all but two names, and they were names of male students. Taking a deep breath, I searched for the courage from when I joined the kendo club and opened the door. "Excuse me! I''m interested in joining your circle!" I dered aloud. Three guys at the far end of the room in front of aputer snapped up to me. They were about average as average could be. None of them seemed to have any shame, since the shirts they wore had full body illustrations of female heroines from eroges that I recognized. "Uhh. If you''re looking for the sports clubs, they start at the second floor," one guy said. "I''m not interested in the sports clubs. This is the manga circle, right? It says so on the front door." I thumbed behind me. "Wait, you''re serious? You¡­ You want to join our circle?" the other, who was more rotund than the other two, asked me.. "Yeah? Is that so unbelievable?" Though, I supposed it was like this for the manga club at Tsukiji High, too. Koga and his friends used the club as a personal space to hang out. No girl ever took interest in it until I came along. All of a sudden, the three of them scrambled out of their seats and shoved each other to get to me. "I''m Riku¡ª" "My name''s Yu¡ª" "Daichi¡ª" In their mad dash, Daichi got shoved a little too hard and tripped. I sidestepped his fall to avoid being crashed into. He rolled across the ground and stopped with his head right beneath me. "Sorry, Daichi!" the other two eximed. It didn''t ur to me until Daichi opened his eyes. They snapped wide open. "N-No¡­ p-p-panty¡­" Daichi stammered. Both our gazes met, and we turned bright red. I quickly backed away, but the damage was already done. A hundred thoughts crossed my mind on how to exin myself. It didn''t matter, however, when a tall male student in a track jacket entered and put the other three on edge. "New school term, so you know what that means. Pay up, nerds. You don''t need your circle funds for anything," the guy said. "J-Jiro¡­" Riku muttered. "We''re not giving you money this time!" "Hah? What did you say?" Jiro asked, tightening his gaze on Riku. "Because¡­ We have a new member!" He pointed to me. As soon as Jiro''s eyes fell to me, it was like a wolf had found fresh prey. "This chick?" Jiro shoulder-checked Riku so hard that he crashed to the ground. Daichi and Yu hurried to help him. Jiro sauntered up to me and threw an arm around my waist. "Why don''t youe over to the swimming club instead? I''ll show you a real nice time, cutie." "You''ve been taking their circle funds?" I asked. "They don''t need it. Me, on the other hand? I need a new swimming cap and trunks. Gotta be in top shape for the swim meets¡ª" I lifted Jiro''s wrist off me and stepped away. "So you''re just a bully. Get out of here and nevere back again," I ordered, strangling him with my aura. "You got it." Jiro tensed up and headed for the exit. "I won''te back here ever again." "Wait¡­ what did you just do?" Riku asked. Sighing, I let my subus features show. All three of them gasped so hard they started choking on their own spit. "Just for full transparency''s sake, my name is Saeko Ito, and I''m a subus. Yes, the subus you probably saw on the news and inte. I''d like to join your cir¡ª" "Please, join our circle!" they eximed and prostrated themselves on the ground in front of me. I pleated down my skirt again just in case. "Y-You''re not the ones who should be asking! Get up before someone walks by and thinks I''m bullying you!" They didn''t get up. Instead, they crawled forward with their foreheads to the ground. "Saeko, we''re more than just a manga circle. We''re trying to be a doujin circle. The three of us have been working on an eroge and want to finish before summer Comiket. Will you¡­ Will you please voice act as the main heroine for us?" Riku begged. "Eh? Voice act as in¡­ in the eroge¡­ which would mean, doing¡­ doing the¡ª" "That''s right!" Yu began. "That includes the H-scenes, too!" Chapter 171 – The Manga Circle Chapter 171 ¨C The Manga Circle As evening neared, Mio and I dug through our closet for clothes that might fit the dress code Casey mentioned. I eventually settled on a peach cardigan over a white shirt and id checkered skirt. The outfit matched with the two ck cors on my neck. But for some reason¡­ "It somehow makes me look like a slut," I said while staring at my own reflection. "If you ask me?" Mio pped me hard on the ass and grinned. "We can go sluttier. Meeting new people, so why not?" The second I turned to Mio, my jaw dropped. A bareback purple halter top and ripped jean shorts with fiss that pinch into her legs. I knelt down and poked at her thighs. The fat bounced back as I pressed them. "Are we going to a mixer or to the corner of a redlight district?" The chain leash to my cor suddenly appeared in Mio''s hand. "Oh, no¡­ What is it now¡­?" I dreaded to ask. "We gotta have a little more fun than that," Mio said of my outfit. "I say, off with your underwear. Both of them." I swallowed hard, unable to resist the pleasurable urge to obey. Mio wouldn''t have it any other way, so my fingers moved on their own to slip my panty off. The next toe off was my bra. Now the fabric brushing against my nipples was getting me horny. "Saeko, Mio!" Casey barged into our room like a storm. "Wow, you two are killing it. Ready to go? I can call a cab and¡ª" Mio threw an arm around my shoulders. "Cab? Please. Saeko''s got a swank ride, so we''re going in style." "Fine¡­" Well, at least we weren''t drinking. I wasn''t old enough to order alcohol anyway. We drove down to Mori-Mori. Traffic was heavier than usual tonight, likely because of other clubs and circles having the same idea as the ser club. They were waiting for once when we arrived. Students of varying ages, some looking old enough to be part of the working force, packed inside and outside the restaurant. The ser club, however, was full of good-looking guys that would give my high school kendo club a run for their money. Literally. Tall, athletic, and many who were probably destined for a great sports career post-college. "Kido!" Casey waved. One guy from the club, a handsome young man with a strong jawline, scooted out of the way to meet us. "Casey! I''m d you can make it!" The guy named Kido stiffened up from Casey''s usual western physical affection when she hugged him. "I brought my roommates, too. Saeko and Mio. Does this work out?" Casey asked. "One, two¡­ Works out perfectly. I''m Kido, by the way. Nice to meet you¡ª Wait. You two are the subus I''ve been hearing about?" He squinted hard at us. Mio and I traded nces, then did the sensible thing by dropping our human forms to get it over with. As the physical subus features emerged, Kido gasped and the club mobbed us in seconds. Many of which probably weren''t even part of this group. "Hey, quit scaring them! Everyone get inside already!" Kido pushed people towards the restaurant door and turned apologetically. "Sorry. It''s just a little weird and unbelievable that you guys are real. Anyway, we''re splitting into two groups because we got so many people toe out. You three are in my group, so follow me." "Kido is the one I want to get to know. Isn''t he cute?" Casey whispered as we followed them in. "Hmm¡­ Feels a little too goody-two-shoes to me," I mumbled. "I feel it, too. Kinda off." Mio scratched the side of her head thoughtfully. "Oh, you guys are just overthinking things. Besides, what''s wrong with someone who''s nice to a fault?" she asked. "Because it''s to a fault," we answered at the same time. Entering Mori-Mori was a culture shock for me. It wasn''t traditional like I was used to, but the design and architecture had taken a page out of the millennial cookbook. Random motivational quotes, low and warm lights, and too modern furniture made the ce look like a geometry lesson. We were led to the back whererger, private rooms were avable for groups of our sizes. Seats were apparently pre-arranged in a girl-boy-girl-boy pattern. Although Mio didn''t sit next to me, she did sit directly across the table from me. Casey was one seat over to my left and to her left was Kido. "Hey, you''re Saeko? The subus, right?" A male student took the empty seat on my left. The guy had dark skin, almost like chocte. He spoke fluent Japanese, even more so than Casey. It still surprised me how many foreign students we had at Tsukiji University, but such was the power of being an international and private school. "Did the horns and wings give it away?" I joked, fluttering the pair on my back. "And also how cute you are. I''m ke, a second-year and psych major. You know what you wanna order yet?" ke asked. The style of food here was hot pot. We were given a broth of our choosing and picked food from the menu to throw in. I decided to have a little fun and reached over to stroke his inner thigh. "I''ll have whatever you like." I smiled. ke rposed himself quickly and picked out food for the both of us. As expected of a guy who was used to this sort of thing. He and some of the older members of the club ordered beer for themselves. Watching them drink so heartily almost made me want to try some. As the food and broth came, everyone started digging in and pairs formed really fast. The guy with Mio, however¡­ "A-Are you sure you can handle triple-pepper spicy? We can try the other vors," he said in a desperate attempt to avoid eating out of Mio''s pot. "You gotta try this. It''s literally like sex in your mouth." Mio lifted the spoonful of magma-like broth to the ser club member''s trembling lips. Not wanting to look weak in front of someone he was trying to hit on, he foolishly drank it. "Huh. I guess it isn''t so bad. It tastes pretty¡ª urk. Sorry, Mio¡­ I gotta use the bathroom!" He bolted out of the room, clutching his stomach. "Mio, if anything''s holding you back¡­ it''s your unmatchable pte," I said. "It''s not my fault he''s a wimp. Ah, well. More for me!" Mio gorged herself on the entire pot. The evening began to wind down. Pots on the table were turned to low heat and waiters slowed down on bringing us food. "So¡­ I gotta ask. Do subus bite?" ke leaned in so that our shoulders were touching. "Not unless you want me to." I winked. While stroking his thigh, my hand bumped into something hard. I thought to tease him, but the erection was a lotrger than I expected. Or ever felt before from other boys I''d been with. He could tell me it was a snake, and I''d believe him. Electricity ran through my body when ke nted a hand on my thigh. Unlike him, though, I wasn''t wearing underwear. His fingers traveled tantalizing up my skirt. The depraved part of me wanted him to keep going. To find out that I wasn''t wearing any underwear. Then it happened. Thick fingers brushed against the wet lips of my pussy and my bare clitoris. Pleasure rushed through me. My nipples were so hard that they poked against the shirt. ke and I locked eyes, and I knew he wanted to fuck me. "Do you want toe back to my ce?" ke whispered, fingering me while people were eating and talking around us. Was this how mixers in universities were supposed to go? If so, I could get used to this. I was about to say yes until Casey got up to use the restroom. Kido started acting suspicious, rummaging into his pocket for something. He inconspicuously looked up and down the table, pulled out a tiny, folded piece of paper to pour some powder into Casey''s soda, then lightly swirled the can. When Casey got back, she was none of the wiser and Kido carried on as usual. "Casey," I called out, stopping her as she reached for the drink. "I''m craving something sweet to drink. Can I have the rest of your soda?" "Yeah, sure!" Casey happily slid them can over to me. Kido''s eyes went wide. "Everything is on the club. Why don''t you order something from the menu instead?" he suggested toote as it reached my hand. I brought it up to my lips, then decided against drinking it. The contents wouldn''t affect my body anyway. "Actually, I think I''m feeling a little sick¡­ Maybe it''s the food. Casey, Mio. Can we go before I start swerving on the road?" I asked. "I''m good to go. Thanks for the meal, chumps!" Mio jumped to her feet. "Oh. Alright, then. Sorry, Kido. I''ll text you when I get home!" Casey promised, then gathered her stuff to follow us out. As we got to the door, I told them I left something behind and urged them to the car first. Upon returning to the room, an understandably pissed off Kido was fuming at his seat. "Nice going, ruining a perfectly good mixer." Kido grimaced. "You. Drink that soda and stay seated there for the next hour." I pointed to Kido, wrapping my aura around him and seizing control of his body. Fear shed across Kido''s face as he chugged the spiked beverage. "You bitch subus!" he shouted angrily. "Fair warning to the others: Kido spiked that drink meant for Casey. If you want proof, wait and watch until he starts looking really messed up. Who knows if the other club members might do the same. As for you, Kido, stay away from my roommate. If you try to contact her again, I''ll show what a pissed off subus can do," I growled, ring my eyes with magic that caused everyone in the room to shrink. Satisfied that my threat left asting impression, I caught up with Casey and Mio to head home. In the morning, Mio and I were eating breakfast in the living room when Casey dragged her feet out from her room. She pulled up a seat and sat down next to us,ying her head t on the table. "Kido isn''t texting me back. I wonder if I said something weird. Maybe Ie off too strongly?" Casey sighed. "There''s plenty of fish in the sea." Mio shrugged. "If you''re into nerds like Saeko over here, we can introduce you to some at the manga circle we joined." My face heated up. "D-Don''t say I''m into nerds like it''s a unique fetish I have! Anyway¡­ Don''t get too hung up on it. You''re in your first year of college. He''s just one guy that probably wasn''t worth it. If you ever go to other mixers and want us toe along, just let us know." "A, you guys are the best! I''m gonna head to ss. Thanks foring with mest night." She got up, hugged me from behind, and left. "You''re the real goody-two-shoes here." Mio smirked. Turning the other cheek, I quickly finished breakfast and got ready for sses. After a string of lecture halls and nodding off in ss next to Mio, we headed for the manga circle around noon. It was the club I wanted to join after all, and Mio was willing to humor me. "You''re back!" the boys eximed. "And you brought another girl¡ª I mean new member!" Daichi eximed. "This is Mio, my girlfriend, roommate, and also a subus," I introduced her. "Yo! I''m Saeko''s fuckbuddy and mate!" Mio added. They erupted with a round of disappointed sighs, learning that we were in a rtionship. "This is Riku and Yu. They''re second years. I''m a third year. My name''s Daichi. I''d throw you two a party, but we''re not used to getting new members," Daichi said. The club room was very nice despite its modest size. Shelves were filled with light novels, manga, and even eroge, likely all collected over the years by the manga circle''s only three members. Every inch of the wall was covered in posters of half-naked female characters of various fictions, some of which I recognized. This was pretty much the manga club back at Tsukiji High, except with arger budget and bigger room. "So what do you guys even do here?" Mio asked, sitting down on a beanie bag and plucking a erotic manga from the shelf behind her. "W-Well¡­ What you''re doing is exactly we do!" Yu hastily exined. "Actually, do you want to see the game we''re making for summer Comiket? It''s an eroge that we were hoping you two would want to help voice act!" "Yu¡­ asking the new members to voice act an eroge right off the bat is¡­" Riku trailed off, casting to me an awkward look like I would get angry. "I-I''m interested!" I eximed. They looked at me like I was a mysterious animal. It was the truth. I mean, I used to be a guy who yed plenty of eroges and galges. Dating simtors withpelling stories were fun. As a subus, my interests were more zeroed in on the erotica though, but it hadn''t changed much at all. "In that case, check this out!" Daichi beckoned us to one of twoputers in the room. He booted up a game called ''Ai-Monogatari''. It was your typical high school setting with several heroine love interests. The male protagonist was nothing to write home about, but the sprite art for the heroines were really good. They must have spent a lot of money onmissioning art for it. "Where''s the sex scenes?" Mio asked. "You have to get through themon routes, then enter a heroine''s route to get to one. The sex scenes won''t feel earned unless you read through it," Daichi said. "Bullshit. Sex is all that matters. Skip." She pressed the fast-forward key to st through the entire story. Riku moped off to the side. I guess he was the main story writer. We finally got to the first erotic scene. The protagonist asked the white-haired, quiet heroine for a blowjob, and she epted to his surprise. "Now we''re talking!" Mio bit down on her tongue as they got to the good part. The others were red up to their ears. "And¡­ It''s scenes like this that you want me to voice?" I hesitantly asked. They all nodded in unison. "Of course, we''ll pay you! Once¡­ we make sales on the game at Comiket," Daichi said. "I got an idea," Mio began with mischevious intent. "Why don''t we start now? I got here this nice silicone dildo from Hana¡ª" "Wait, why do you readily have a dildo?" I asked. "You don''t?" She looked at me in genuine confusion. Daichi lit up. "That might actually work! Normally, we try to make sounds with random objects. Like squishing wet towels. Can we try a recording, Saeko?" But sucking on a dildo in front of people¡­ Everyone, even Mio, looked at me expectantly. "F-Fine!" I relented. Daichi and Yu set up a condenser microphone on the desk, then Mio stuck the dildo right in front of it. For better fidelity, she said. They went to theputer on the opposite side of the desk to direct me, so the microphone wouldn''t pick up on ambient noises they might make. This was better more embarassing by the second. Finally, Daichi pressed the recording button and gave the signal for me to go. My chest was pounding. Hard. The four of them were watching so intently, I suddenly got performance anxiety. Pushing them out of my mind and hair away from my mouth, I swallowed my hesitation and went for it, wrapping my lips around the tan-colored dildo and sucking on it. Their eyes burned into me, oozing lust filling my nose. They were getting me wet between the legs for all the wrong reasons. "Okay, cut!" Daichi said. A recording of me sucking dick yed for everyone to hear again. I had to hear my embarassing fetio of a sex toy. "Mm¡­ It''s hot but it doesn''t sound very¡­ good." Yu rubbed his chin like this was a piece of art. "Can you make it louder and more enthusiastic?" Riku asked. "Come on! I know you suck dick like a pro. What''s getting you cold feet now? Lemme try." Mio joined me on the other side and picked up the dildo. Immediately, Mio went to town on it, making slurping sounds, deepthroating it, and letting drool slide down the shaft. Our senpais squeezed their legs shut. Seeing her do a better job made me feel like a failure as a subus. "I-I like Mio''s, but it sounds too good. Might work for the Shion, the big sister heroine who lusts after the protagonist, but not for Mai, who is still kind of reserved but harbors deep-seated lust for him," Riku exined. "You really have these characters mapped out, don''t you?" I narrowed my eyes at him. "Oh, shit." Mio checked her phone. "I promised to meet up with Kairi at Kikubo Hall. Not sure where it is though." "I can show you there!" Yu jumped from his seat. "Me, too!" Riku eximed, leaping at the chance. "Be back in a bit!" Mio left with the other two. Now it was just myself and Daichi alone in the club room. The tension in the air had grown thick with awkwardness. "So, Saeko¡­ about yesterday¡­" Daichi hesitantly brought up, and I tensed up right away knowing what he was referring to. "D-Don''t worry about it! People forget to doundry all the time. I, uh¡­ I do, sometimes!" Seeing Daichi fluster over this was triggering something in me. I was beginning to realize that I do have a thing for geeks and nerds. Of course, as a subus, everyone was my type as long as they had thepatible lust for my palette. "What if I told you I didn''t forget to doundry, and I went without underwear? Does that turn you on?" I asked. Daichi blinked absentmindedly at me for a few seconds and turned bright red. "Are you¡­ into that?" He gulped. The urge to tease him was too great to resist. Instead of answering, I scooted back on my chair and crawled underneath the table. He panicked and was about to look down until I wagged a finger at him. "Mio wasn''t kidding, you know? Apparently, I really am good at blowjobs. A lot of people have told me. Maybe you want to be able to say the same?" I suggested, tugging his pants down. "B-By a lot of people¡­ You do this often? I know you''re a subus and all, but¡­ I thought maybe you''re one of those demon girls in weics that are prudish about sex," Daichi stammered in a spiel. "Is this something that a prudish subus would do?" The moment I got his underwear off, a shapely penis sprung up to my face. Without wasting another second, I began licking his thick member wet with my saliva. His legs started shaking. Working on the tip made him tense up. A pair of hands came down to grab ahold of my horns. "Shllrrrp¡­ shlrrrp¡­ mmm¡­ chuup¡­ Better?" I asked. Although Daichi didn''t answer, I could tell by the throbbing in my mouth that he liked it. Cum squirted down my throat in waves. I swallowed it all up, then polished the head clean with my tongue. Daichi let go of my horns and nted his hands on the desk. There was a soft thud from the microphone falling over the keyboard. I peeked out to see him blushing and speechless. "What''s wrong? Subus drained you too hard?" I joked. "That was¡­ amazing¡­ I-I''m actually a virgin, so that was¡­ my first," Daichi said. I climbed out from underneath and positioned myself between Daichi and the table, then lifted my skirt to reveal to him that I wasn''t wearing underwear today either. He wasn''t sure what to do with his hands. They were up in the air until I guided them to my waist. His dick was right on top of the entrance to my pussy when we heard shuffling outside. Both of us snapped awake, Daichi pulling his pants up, and me wiping the cum from my lips. Mio, Riku, and Yu came through the door and only the subus paused, sniffing the air like a dog. "Th-That was quick," I stammered. "Was never gonna be gone long. Kairi just wanted to borrow my notebook for the day since she left hers at home." Mio shed a knowing smirk, having realized what Daichi and I just did. Riku made himselffortable on the otherputer. "Let''s try the recording again¡ª Huh? There''s a new recording file here. Did you guys do one while we were out?" Daichi and I threw each other an awkward look. As soon as Riku pressed y, the recording yed the sounds of me sucking on Daichi''s dick. Both of us went stiff. I was sure the others did, too, but for very different reasons. When the recording ended, everyone except Mio was speechless, who had a very smug grin on her face. I was about to speak up until Yu interrupted first. "That was perfect!" Yu eximed and reyed the file to my embarrassment. Riku nodded. "No kidding¡­ I feel hot just listening to it. We''re going to need to edit the audio a little, but I think we can use that in the game. Good job, Saeko!" "Uu¡­ Thanks." I buried my face into my hands. Chapter 172 – What If We… Do it on Campus? Chapter 172 ¨C What If We¡­ Do it on Campus? For the next few weeks, progress on recording for the manga circle''s eroge visual novel went well. No one was any wiser that Daichi and I were doing ''hands on'' recording. Mio, on the other hand, nothing got past her, but she kept quiet. We went through the list. Blowjobs, titjobs, handjobs, but never any farther than that. Today, after another sessful recording with the club, we were getting ready to leave when I noticed Riku reading a manga on his phone. The artwork struck a very familiar chord in me, and the main character was a subus that had a suspiciously specific appearance to mine¡­ "Eh?" Riku noticed me looking and panicked a little. "Oh, Saeko! I didn''t see you. Were you interested in this manga? I''ve been reading it and thought the protagonist looked like you." Yu poked in from the other side of Riku''s shoulders. "I recognize that art anywhere. That''s Megane-sensei. I''ve been following her for a while now. Crazy that she went from uploading weics onto Pixiv to getting a full-serialization. Heard she was at winter Comiket. I''m jealous I didn''t get a chance to go then, but summer for sure!" "Y-Yeah," I chimed in just to say something. I''d recognize that art anywhere. It was Kaede. The subus main character, her teasing subus sidekick, and the excessive focus on boob and butt shots that rivaled established ero-mangakas¡­ Mio perched her chin on my shoulder. Her eyes snapped open. "Oh, hey. Isn''t that¡ª" I pped a hand over her mouth and shook my head, but Riku and Yu were already looking at us. "Yes, Mio! It''s Megane-sensei," I hastily said. Thankfully, the boys got distracted over an especially intense scene between the two protagonists. Or more like started ogling the erotic nature of them. I pulled Mio aside who put her hands on her waist as soon as I let her go. "What was that for?" Mio asked. "Kaede won''t appreciate having her identity outed like that," I whispered, ncing over to Riku and Yu who were too engrossed in the manga. "Alright, my bad." She raised her hands in surrender. "Oh, right. The boys wanted to record a gangbang scene with a lot of noise. You down to do it with the usual?" The leash manifested just briefly before disappearing. I turned to the others and luckily none of them saw. "N-No one told me about a gangbang scene though," I said. "They told me. Thought about having me do the sounds, too. They didn''t wanna tell you since you been doing so well. Figured they wanted to give you some reason. If you don''t wanna, I getcha¡ª" "I''ll do it." The urge to experience that ecstasy from debasing myself in public was all I could think about. "It''s a date! I''ll text yater tonight!" Mio smirked, running out of the room. "Where are you going?" I shouted. "Getting more toys from Hana!" Which meant Mio was going to be gone until evening. Guess I had some free time until¡ª My phone buzzed. It was a text from Hatsumi, asking me to meet her on campus and didn''t say why. While not unusual since she still had another year left before graduating, she could have dropped some context first. "Hey, Saeko!" Daichi caught up to me on the way out of the building. "I''m heading home, too. Can I walk you out of campus?" "Are you trying to charm me by being a gentleman?" I asked teasingly. "I swear that''s not my intention! Just thought that as fellow circle members, I should be looking after my kouhai," he said. "Well, Senpai. I''m about to meet up with my sister first if you don''t mind a detour." "You have an older sister?" "Yeah." I nodded, then noted a sort of whish in his demeanor.. "She''s a senior at Tsukiji. Something wrong?" "Oh, nothing. I guess it isn''t unusual for siblings to end up going through Tsukiji together." Daichi pointed out. We followed Hatsumi''s directions to a campus resource building. She was standing by a vending machine and waved happily as soon as I got close enough for her to notice. "Sis? Don''t you have work today?" I asked. "Huh? That''s your sister?" Daichi looked at Hatsumi with sheer terror in his eyes. "S-Senpai?" "Oh? Daichi! I didn''t know you two knew each other," Hatsumi said. "More like¡­ I didn''t know you had a little sister." He gulped. I eyed both of them suspiciously. There seemed to be a casual history between the two. "Senpai? Do you two know each other?" I asked. Hatsumi nodded. "Daichi and I met, taking simr sses for our degrees despite him being my underssman. How about you two?" "We''re¡ª" "Aahhh! S-Saeko joined the manga circle! We''re treating her well and, uh¡­ By the way, Senpai? I thought you had a little brother named Saeko. Not a little sister," Daichi stammered with visible confusion. "It''s a long story," Hatsumi and I said. "The truth is, I am that little brother. I also turned into a girl when transformed into a subus," I added for context. The lights in Daichi''s head went off. I could tell by theck of color in his eyes and blood draining from his face. For some reason, the scent of lust fired out from him like a broken fire hydrant. "Well, I''m d you two are getting along! Daichi''s an overachiever, so maybe he can give you a few pointers in your business sses, Saeko. Anyway, about why I texted you. Mom wanted me to give you this¡­" Hatsumi brought out a key from her bag. "A key? For what?" I cocked my head sideways, but doing so hit me like a boxer''s knockout uppercut. "This is our house key!" My sister smiled. "That''s right. When you stormed out of the house to live alone back then, you left your key behind. Mom and Dad wanted to let you know that you and Mio are always wee back home." They really did still care¡­ in their own way. "Damn it¡­ You had to bring this to me in the middle of campus?" I asked, wiping the wetness from my eyes. Hatsumi produced a handkerchief from her person to white my eyes for me. "Hehe! Looks like I made my sweet little Saeko cry today. I think my Saeko energy gauge is almost fully recharged! And¡­ sniff! Sniff! Ahh~ Your scent on this is enough to get me through the workday~" Hatsumi shuddered in pleasure. "I bet that''s what you came for all along!" I pushed Hatsumi away. "Anyway, get going or you''ll bete for work!" Leave it to my sister to let things go from sweet to overly-doting-weird in a split second. "Okay, okay! Oh, Daichi?" Hatsumi called out. "Yes, Senpai?" Daichi snapped from his daze. "Get along well with Saeko, but not too well. Understood?" She shot an icy stare that froze even the blood in my veins. "O-Of course! I wouldn''t touch a single hair on her!" he eximed. It felt like Daichi just narrowly avoided Hatsumi''s cold grip of death. She might have given her blessings to Kana and Mio, but there was a limit to her mercy¡­ As Hatsumi left, I tiptoed awkwardly back to Daichi. We both stood in front of each other in silence. The bag was out on a piece of my past. "Saeko¡­ Are you really Senpai''s little brother?" Daichi asked monotonously. Y-Yeah¡­ Should I have mentioned it? I didn''t think it was that important. If that makes it awkward, I understand¡ª" "Not at all!" He grabbed my shoulders. "Actually, Saeko¡­ I''m rock hard right now." "Huh?" "I''d known Hatsumi for years as a fellow student and colleague. She used to share stories about how cute her little brother was. Show me pictures of him dressed like a girl. Gush about your every achievement. I knew Hatsumi was that kind of a big sister. To think, that was you this whole time. If she found out what we were doing¡­ I''d probably be fish food off the port of Tsukiji." The more Daichi spoke, the greater the passion assailed me in waves of lust. However, I stood there, lips pursed and without a word, trying to process the ridiculousness of it all without letting it show on my face. "W-Where are you going with this?" I asked. "Saeko, knowing that you were her little brother who turned into a subus, and knowing that she''ll kill me if she finds out¡­ It feels like I''m in a ridiculous visual novel plotline¡ª" I raised a finger up to his face. "Daichi¡­" He tensed up. "Sorry! I didn''t mean to go on a spiel like that!" "I can''t take it anymore," I dered, grabbing ahold of his hand. "You''reing with me back to my apartment." Thank god no one was home. We stumbled into my room with hands all over each other. The door didn''t close all the way shut. I flicked my wrist,manding it with magic to close and lock. I fell onto the bed with Daichi on top of me. Our pile of clothes were scattered across the room. "Condom?" Daichi asked. "I can''t get pregnant until a specific date. Just stick it in me already!" I urged, wrapping my legs around his hips. Daichi missed a few times, poking at my clit and belly. He struck gold on the fourth thrust. Finally, his dick plunged into my eager pussy. He quivered delightfully in my arms. Despite the inexperience even for a guy his age, he must have watched and read enough porn to know what to do. Our hips mmed together erratically. The bed creaked and groaned with each thrust. "Saeko¡­ Can you call me senpai?" Daichi looked down at me with pleading eyes. "Senpai, fuck me¡­ Mess my pussy with your dick, Senpai. I want it so bad," I purred into his ears. That really got Daichi going. He thrusted harder. Faster. Like an animal in heat. Pleasure assaulted me like a hammer, knocking every bit of my sanity away. I was close to cumming already from how suffocating the amount of lust emanated from him. I hoped his lust could break the cor. Suddenly, however, Daichi''s bucking hips stopped. He started fishing around for something at the bottom of the bed. I followed his arm to find him reaching into his pants pocket. "Are you serious? Is a text more important than me?" I gaped in disappointment. "Hold on¡­ I really want to do it like this¡­" Daichi fiddled with his phone and ced it next to my head. On the screen was a picture of me. Not the me now. The me when I was a boy, sleeping in bed. It had to have been a picture my damn sister shared to him or something. "You''ve got to be joking¡ª aahhh?!" I lost my breath from an incredible pleasure that rocked my body. "How are you¡­?" The amount of lust was beginning to rival Hatsumi and Kana''s. There was so much that it felt like I was drowning, and I didn''t even know that was possible. Every inch of my skin tingled, vibrating with pleasure like I became a tuning fork. "Uuooohhh! You''re so fucking hot, Saeko!" Daichi eximed, staring at the picture of the past me. "Daichi, wait¡ª I can''t think straight anymore¡­ Stop¡ª aahhhhhh!" My mind went white with pleasure, and Daichi fell limp on top of me. While we were cuddling under the covers, Daichi wouldn''t stop fondling my breasts while spooning me from behind. He was mesmerized by them, pinching my nipples and kneading the fat mounds to the shape of his groping hands. Every time his fingers brushed the hard little buttons, pleasure nipped at my whole body. I grabbed one hand and guided it down to my groin where his cum slowly leaked out. Since Daichi was inexperienced, I took the lead to show him how to finger me. "This is like a dream¡­ I can''t believe I got to have sex with a real subus," Daichi said, sounding emotional about it for what was just a normal afternoony for me. "You better believe it," I purred as a finger slipped into my pussy. "Saeko, I just wanted to say¡­ I think I like¡ª" The front door of the apartment creaked open. "Saeko?" Kana''s voice called to me from the living room. "Eh? Ehhh? Who''s that?" Daichi asked. "That''s my boyfriend," I answered as a matter of factly. "Not sure what he''s doing here though since he goes to Tokyo." "You have a boyfriend?!" He shrank in bed and threw the covers over his head just as Kana entered the room. It looked like Kana was in the middle of sses, still carrying his school bag and some books under his arm. "Oh, sorry. Were you busy?" Kana asked, slightly backing out. Daichi''s fingers left my pussy. Instead, they were reced by his dick effortlessly slipping into my soaking honeypot. "Ah¡­ No! What are you doing here? I thought it was our turn to visit you at the end of the month," I said, swallowing the moans escaping my throat while getting fucked in front of Kana. "Last time I was here¡­" Kanae leaned down to pick up a metro card. "I dropped this. Didn''t realize until my friends invited me to head down to Chika. Had to take a rain check ande pick this up. I sent you a text though. Didn''t you see it?" "Nngh¡­" I couldn''t answer. Daichi thrusted faster and faster. The squishing sounds of his cock plunging into my pussy was getting louder by the second. Kana narrowed his gaze at me. He leaned down to pinch my nipple and kiss me deeply. The final straw that broke the camel''s back. Daichi couldn''t hold it in any longer and filled me up with his hot cum. Even so, I couldn''t cum because of the cor on my throat, but it still felt really good. "So you had someone under there after all?" Kana asked, chuckling with amusement. "You knew?" I gasped. "I mean, it was pretty obvious. We do it enough that I know the faces you make when you''re in pleasure. The door was unlocked and there was a pair of men''s shoes," he said. Daichi suddenly cocooned himself in the bedsheets. "Sorry! Please, don''t hurt me! It was a spur of the moment¡­ I''ll never touch your girlfriend ever again!" "Why not?" Kana shrugged. "H-Huh?" Daichi peeked out with only his eyes. "If you''re going to be another one of my girlfriend''s sex friends, the only thing I''m going to say is to have fun and good luck. Anyway, I got what I came for so you two can keep at it," he said. "Kana, are you sure you don''t want to stay for a threesome?" I hopped off the bed, then flew over to embrace Kana while bare naked and pussy dripping freshly with another man''s cum. "Maybe next time, but I really gotta go. Love you though!" We exchanged a deep kiss, and I saw him out the front door. When I came back to my room, Daichi was sitting at the edge of the bed, face in his hands and mumbling to himself. "Was that a little too much to take in?" I hesitantly asked. "Kana understands mine and Mio''s circumstances as subi, so he''s okay with us sleeping around. I-I know it''s a little wrong to and feels like cheating, but he really is fine with it!" "Wait a second. By Mio, too, you mean¡­?" I nodded to confirm what felt like the hundredth time someone reacted to our open, polyamorous rtionship. A million thoughts flitted through his mind. I could see it in those fluttering eyelids. However, Daichi threw himself to the ground and prostrated in front of me. The randomness of it sent me off my feet, suspended off the floor in flight. "I have a fetish I wish to confess!" Daichi dered. "W-What is it?" I asked, prepared for anything at this point. "Okay what is it? Can''t be worse than looking at a picture of me when I was a boy while screwing me." "Please, don''t think weird of me¡­ Or actually, please do. After having sex with you in front of your boyfriend¡­ I¡­ I want to explore more fetishes with you! Starting with humiliation y!" he admitted to my surprise. That was it? I had heard worse before, but this was possibly the tamest thing I heard yet. The deep-buried part of my sadistic side that I rarely let out began to creep to the surface. "As in, you like it when I do this?" Inded with one foot on the back of his head. "Wait¡ª ow!" Daichi cried. I leaped back into the air. "I''m sorry! Are you okay? I should have warned you first. I didn''t mean to just step on you like that!" I rambled in distress, orbiting him like a worried nurse. "I''m fine! I actually liked it." Daichi lifted his head and offered a reassuring smile¡ª Until I pped him across the cheek. "Don''t scare me like that! As a subus, I''m a lot stronger than I look! I seriously thought I hurt you¡­" I pouted. "You''re surprisingly cute for a subus." Daichiughed. Muchter at night, Mio came home with a box of sex toys and held an impromptu meeting in our room since Casey was fast asleep. Daichi had already gone home. He looked flustered and in a hurry for some reason after reading a text. I didn''t get a chance to ask what was wrong since he was in a hurry. "So¡­ What exactly are we doing? More of what we did before?" Kairi asked, fidgeting eagerly at the edge of my bed. "Yep, but with a twist using these, babies!" Mio dug through the box and pulled out a tangled handful of vibrator eggs. "No need to tape ''em to your nipples. They stick to you through magic. Observe¡ª" Mio took her shirt off and pressed an egg to her right nipple. It didn''t have glue or anything and simply stayed stuck. She turned it on through a wireless device and tensed up, trembling from pleasure as it vibrated. Kairi and I gulped. "See-e-e? Th-There''s¡­ e-e-enough for e-e-everyone¡­" Mio said. We stripped naked and attached a vibrator to each of our nipples, and then pressed one into our pussies. Mio opted out and took control of our pleasure via remote. With the leash to the enchanted cors, Kairi and I could only obey. "I''m already so wet and excited!" Kairi bounced. "Put these on, too. We''re going into campus in our human forms. No one will know who we are and leave security to me." Mio handed each of us a in mask that covered the upper half of our face, as well as a ball gag. "On campus¡­ Where some people are probably still around¡­" I mumbled on the verge of climax. We didn''t want to wait any longer. After we put them on, Mio walked us right out of the apartment. Both of us were bare naked and on all fours like dogs. Pieces of gravel and dirt stuck to my hands and knees, but the pleasure I felt was greater than the difort. The winds brushing against my bare skin was enough to bring me close to climax. Anyone looking out their apartment window should be able to see us. "Hey!" A security guard shed a light toward us, blinding us both. Kairi and I tensed up as much as my nipples got hard. Neither of us could say anything with the gag in our mouths. "Wha¡ª What are youdies doing? Do you know how unsafe it is?" he asked. "Buzz off, buddy. I''m getting my girls'' rocks off." Mio smacked my ass with her tail, then ced him under her charm and control. "Oh, okay. Carry on then." The security officer walked on away. With the coast clear, Mio continued walking us onto the familiar promenade of campus. Lecture halls and building lights were still on from custodians cleaning after messy students. I wanted Mio to turn on the vibrators already. Drool from my mouth and juices from my pussy left a trail of wetness on the sidewalk. Someone could follow it and find us doing this depraved act¡­ Damn it. I wanted to climax. After having sex with Daichi so much and not being able to orgasm left me too frustrated. Suddenly, we came to a stop. "d you can make it," Mio said to someone. I nced forward only to see their legs first, but when I looked up, it was Daichi staring down at me. "H-Hey, Mio¡­ Saeko¡­" Daichi gulped. "Mmrph?" My words came out mumbled because of the gag. "We''re all exploring our sexuality, right?" Mio grinned, handing Daichi the leash. She returned and leaned down to whisper into my ears. "Your new boytoy told me he wants to see you get fucked by other guys. You hooked up with a real pervert. Kehehaha!" I forgot if I included these in a previous chapter, but here are additionalmissions of the main subus cast. Spoiler [copse] Chapter 173 – Lust Overflowing Chapter 173 ¨C Lust Overflowing Daichi held the reins to my leash and walked me through campus alongside Kairi, whose leash was in Mio''s hands. It was hard to see through the mask Mio had given, but I only needed to see directly in front of me anyway. Kairi and I were both dogs, bare naked for the night to see and hornier than animals in heat. I didn''t even know it was possible for me to get wetter. The love nectar streaked down my thighs and legs. It wasn''t helping that our depraved little group was reeking of lust. Most of it wasing from Daichi and Kairi. Meanwhile, Mio basked in it all. If the suffocating scent of lust wasn''t enough, the cor''s magic sure was driving me to the breaking point. Every time Daichi nced over his shoulder to look at me, I saw the bulge in his pants that taunted me. Daichi was the owner, and I was the bitch that wanted his dick in me right now and his cum smothered all over my body. "Whaddya think? Us joining your club was the best thing ever right?" Mio cackled and smacked my ass. "Nngh!" The pain traveled up my spine and sent me close to climax. But not close enough¡­ "I didn''t know you were this perverted, Saeko¡­ You''re like those sluts in eroges. The ones that give in first and just want more," Daichi said. Drool slipped past the gaps of my mouth gag. Being described like a slut made me tremble. Someone whistled sharply in the distance. My heart stopped. A group of four guys rounded the corner and saw us. "What''s this? You guys filming an AV?" one of them asked. "Damn. Look at these bitches. Three of ''em are naked. This chick is stacked," another said. "No, we''re¡­" Daichi choked up and turned to Mio for help. "Oh, this? This is the party," Mio said, then pointed to them. "You''re the guests. Who''s trying to fuck some sluts tonight?" The three of us stared at Mio in shock. "No, kidding? I call first dibs on the one with big tits!" A tall one pulled Kairi to her feet. As soon as Mio tossed him the leash, he grabbed it and pinned Kairi to a nearby vending machine. "Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ Again¡­ I''m going to be raped by guys I don''t know again¡­ Why does this turn me on so much?" Kairi asked. "If you ain''t fucking this one, give her here." An impatient one snatched the leash from Daichi''s hand. "Eh? Wait¡­" Daichi tried to take it back, but Mio threw an arm around his shoulder. "Rx. Don''t you want to watch Saeko getting railed by someone else? Is that humiliating enough for you yet?" Mio teased him. The man holding my leash was a lot rougher. He pushed me against the vending machine adjacent to Kairi while she had a look of ecstasy being fucked. My face was pressed against the ss. All I saw were cans of beverages and felt the radiator''s heat venting off the front panel. The rumble of the vending machine vibrated against my breasts and nipples. "Fuck me¡­ Hurry¡­ I want your dick inside me now," I pleaded to the guy behind me, who was having trouble unbuckling. "You''re a real slut, aren''t you?" he asked. The weight of his body pinning me to the machine, the cor ever so slightly clenching around my neck, and a stranger''s cock rubbing the juices leaking from my pussy¡­ it all brought me so close to climaxing. Just a little more and¡ª "Aahhh!" I let out a squeal as a dick plunged into me atst. My long-awaited ecstasy was finally here. Our hips pped loudly together. He thrusted slowly and methodically, squishing my lower body between his waist and the machine. Whatever was happening around me, my mind stopped registering it. I orgasmed each time his dick scraped my insides. ncing over my shoulder, two other guys were waiting their turn. No¡­ More. A small line had formed. Three each. From afar, someone might have thought they were in line to use the vending machines. In truth, it was to use mine and Kairi as their cum dumps. Behind them, Mio was giving Daichi a blowjob, whose eyes were transfixed on me being taken by strangers. Another orgasm wasing, and my body convulsed with pleasure knowing that he was watching me. "I''m¡­ I''m cumming!" I cried. "You''re too hot for your own good¡ª aah!" The guy pulled out to my disappointment, letting his batter squirt all over my butt. Maybe he was afraid to get me pregnant. Neither Mio or I were in subus forms after all, so that they wouldn''t be able to zero in on our identities. "Move. I''m next!" Someone pushed the guy away and didn''t hesitate to plunge his dick into me. "Yes¡­ Yes! Fuck me! Cum inside me, too. I can''t get pregnant!" I begged the new guy. "Hell yeah!" He whooped, then reached for my mask. "Let me see your face¡ª" "Bitch, the mask stays on or you get the fuck outta here," Mio snarled. I sighed at the close call. Thank god Mio was looking out for us. When I turned my attention back to Kairi, she had a new guy. Our faces were much closer now. There was sweat all over the vending machine''s front panel, and it seemed we had been sliding closer. "I love this¡­ I''m so d I met you!" Kairi panted in delirious ecstasy. Unable to hold myself back, I closed the distance to kiss Kairi. Her face went wide with surprise. In the end, it was I who had broken the rule I made for us. Our lips smacked together. We made out passionately until it became just tongue-y. Kairi tasted so good that I wanted more. They ran train on us until everyone was spent. Kairi and I were panting against the vending machines, breathless and a faucet of cum leaking from our cunts. "Tired already?" Mio asked. "But you got one more customer." Thest one was Daichi, whose dick was polished clean from Mio sucking on it and harder than diamonds. I turned around to face him and extended my arms, still dizzy from pleasure. "Hehe~ Do you want to fuck my sloppy pussy, too?" I asked. Daichi swallowed hard and embraced me, slipping his dick into me as we wrapped our arms around each other. The thick member scraped other men''s cum out as he thrusted wildly to make room for his own semen. "Damn. Haven''t seen Saeko fuck someone that excitedly since Kana. Well, since you cast the first stone with Kairi, I guess I''ll also have a little taste of all that cum in her snatch," Mio said, sitting on our roommate''s face and performing sixty-nine with each other. Alone with just the four of us again, illuminated by the flickeringmp lights and vending machine''s soft glow, we continued our depraved little party until something hot switched on inside my chest. "Nnh¡­ Wait¡­" I said, clutching my chest. "Sorry, Saeko¡­ I''m cumming inside you!" Daichi poured his ejacte straight into me. My body started glowing. The de of the First Temptress appeared out of nowhere and without me calling for it. Purple electricity zapped the ground. Mio and I pushed our partners away just as that energy struck the vending machines, causing beverages to fall out from the broken panel. "W-What''s going on?" Kairi asked. Mio looked at me, but I answered her with a shrug. "I didn''t call it!" I shouted. Crystalline growths emerged along the length of the de. It grewrger and sharper, more savage in appearance with the serrated edge. I got up and pushed through the vortex magical energy that was shoving me back. Then, once the handle was within reach, I clenched my fingers around it. A pulse of energy rippled outward that sent the bad kind of chills up my spine. The sensation was familiar, almost like that of a subus'' aura. "Did you feel that?" I asked Mio. "Yeah¡­" Mio answered through gritted teeth. "It felt like my sister''s aura¡­" Corks from the bottles of apple cider popped open and went flying across the room. "Congrattions, to the manga circle!" everyone cheered. "It''s thanks inrge part to you two!" Daichi poured a cup for me and Mio. "Seriously, we couldn''t have done it without either of you. Before you two came along, we were losing hope. It feels like making this VN is the first worthwhile thing I''ve ever contributed to." "The audio sounds great, too! I can''t believe how authentic the erotic scenes are!" Yu said, fast forwarding on the game to get to the h-scenes. "Authentic, yeah¡­" I sipped nervously on the cider. Ai-Monogatari was finallypleted using mine and Mio''s voice work to enhance the experience and immersion of the game. Together as a hobby circle, we had something to show for summer Comiket. Mio and I asked Daichi and Kairi, both of whom were understandably worried, to forget what they sawst night and to keep it a secret. Whatever happened to the sword was a mystery, the aura we felt was undeniably simr to Beatrice. Today, we were trying to forget all that and celebrated in the club room with food and drinks paid for by dipping into the club funds. "You know, you two have real talent for recording. We can be a whole doujin circle that makes audio role y. People pay big money for that stuff," Riku said, scooting up next to me. Daichi cleared his throat and sidled up to my other side. "We just finished a project. Let Saeko and Mio''s voice rest first, alright?" "Wait, I wanna hear this. You''re telling me there are simps out there that will shell for my voice?" Mio asked, then tensed up and cast a nce to the door. My aura suddenly became searing hot. I shot Mio a look. She felt it, too. Yumi and Selene barged into the club room in subus form, worry written all over their faces. We sighed in relief to the familiar faces, but the boys went ck-jawed. "More subus! Are they friends of yours?" Yu asked. "Are you guys interested in joining the club, too? D-Do you want to check out our visual novel?" Riku added excitedly. "Neither of them are students, but they are my friends!" I rushed over to them with Mio. "What are you two doing here?" "Forgive us, my queen. An emergency meeting is in order," Selene said. "This got something to do with the sword fromst night?" Mio asked. Yumi nodded. "I''m afraid so. This goes all the way to the top. Even Queen Elendir felt it and reached out to us because she was concerned." That pulse of magic¡­ was felt even in Elza? The other world? "Saeko, is something the matter?" Daichi asked, the other two beside him were also curious and worried. "It''s nothing," I said. "But Mio and I have something to do. Keep the celebrations going without us. We''ll be backter!" "I''ll be taking this and this¡­" Mio snatched a bottle of cider and filled a paper te full of donuts. We flew to Yumi''s penthouse where the rest had apparently already gathered. Coming through the door, I was surprised to find my mother Delh, La, Hana, and even Shayle there. They sat around the ss coffee table. The tension in the air was thick. Or maybe that was just the smell of apple cider, and the sound of Mio munching on the donuts. "What? I didn''t eat breakfast because we had to bolt to make it to ss. Leave me alone!" Mioined with a mouthful of food. "All who need to be here are here, so we can begin the meeting," Yumi said. "Saeko, are you alright?" Mom asked, taking my hand and guiding me to the couch. "Yeah, I''m fine. But this is about the sword, isn''t it?" A quick look around the room gave me the answer. I summoned the sword to sharp gasps. Hana and my mom in particr winced at the sight of it. "You wanna tell ''em or should I, Dee?" Hana turned to my mom. "Everyone felt that pulse yesterday." she began. "Well, to be more specific, every subus. We felt this once before. It was when the demon lord first gifted Beatrice this de. In fact, it looked just like it does now at the time." "But what does it actually mean? Why does it look like this?" I asked. The subi in the room hid their smiles or hesitated to say. "Sword''s nearly hit capacity, which is kinda crazy to think. That''s why it looks like that. All that power''s gotta go somewhere, and it''s all bursting at the seams. You''ve been getting your fuck on!" Hana smirked, rocking yfully on her heels. "Goodness. I may have been a subus, but I don''t want to hear about my daughter''s sexual escapades¡­ At any rate, this is what I feared before. All that energy is trying to revive its original wielder." Mom sighed. I buried my face into my hands. Last night. The naked pet y walk through campus, and then getting gangbanged by strangers and Daichi. All that lust filled me up and then some. But to also fill up the sword? That had never happened before, not even when I was intimate with Hatsumi and Kana. "How do I get rid of the excess energy? Just use magic?" I asked. "Nah. Too dangerous. Might outright bring Beatrice back, exerting all that sexual energy," Hana said. "There is another way," Shayle interjected. "Queen Elendir has a method of siphoning sexual energy through the use of alchemy. Worth a shot, seeing as we currently have no other option." Everyone in the room nodded, seemingly agreeing that this was our best bet. At least for now. "In that case, this meeting is adjourned. Mio and I will head to Elza to meet with Queen Elendir. I''ll give an update as soon as we get back," I assured them. My mom rose from her seat and smoothed out the creases on my shirt. "Your confidence tells me this isn''t your first time going to Elza. That''s fine. It means I don''t have to worry. I am curious though, and I may regret asking¡­ Did you form an alliance with Queen Elendir?" she asked. "Yes¡­" I answered shamefully. "And I lost." "Ah. She is a formidable one. Stay safe, Saeko. Remember, you absolutely must not have sex or exert sexual energy from the sword until it is drained." The only ones to remain behind were myself, Mio, Shayle, and Yumi. The rest headed home. "Ready?" Shayle asked, procuring the mirror artifact that allowed us to traverse worlds. "Yeah," I answered and grabbed Mio''s hand. She squeezed to reassure me. For my most trusted inner circle to drop a meeting on me so suddenly was proof enough how dire things had gotten. I didn''t believe my mom when she said this could spell Beatrice''s return. It was my duty as queen of the subi on Earth to make sure that bitch neveres back. As the mirror activated, Yumi stepped away and wished us well. "I''ll have something nice for you to eat when you get back!" Yumi smiled. The world vanished and Yumi vanished, and then reced by Elza just as quickly. Before me was the former demon lord''s manor. Or his summer home as some had called it. A pair of subi cuddling on the bench not far from us shot to their feet and kneeled. "Queen Saeko, I''m d you made it so quickly. Mio, you also look well." Queen Elendir emerged from the manor door, apanied by a subus and dark elven guards. "Hey, Elly!" Mio beamed. "Too bad we''re not here to y, otherwise I''d be asking for a couple of cute light elves to corrupt today." "Shayle tells me that you have a way to drain my magic?" I asked. Queen Elendir raised a finger to her lips. We might be from different worlds, but the universal sign to be quiet was known to me. "It isn''t safe to speak out here in the open. Let us go to my bedchamber first," she insisted. Shayle dismissed the guards and took over in their ce. We headed into the manor together, and there was an odd atmosphere that I didn''t feelst time. Subi, dark elves, and other races I couldn''t name looked at me funny. Some red spitefully despite me undisputedly being the queen subus. As soon as we entered the queen''s royal bedchamber, Elendir waved a hand. Magical energies pulsed outward from her, stopping at the walls, ceiling, and floor with a sort of weird visual distortion. "Forgive me for the extra precaution; I''ve casted a silencing spell so that no one may eavesdrop on us. Saeko, that power we all feltst night was like an rm. I fear some subi, who are silently loyal to Beatrice, may try to make it happen," Queen Elendir warned. "And for a chance like this toe up, I''m guessing meing here is a calcted risk for both sides." I sighed. Of course, things weren''t going to be that easy. "Elly, you got a way to drain Saeko''s magic, right?" Mio asked. "Yes, there is a way. It is a powerful potion we originally designed to drain the magic from light elven champions during the war. We would feed it to them in order to bleed their magic dry. Doing so made them less¡­ resistant to our persuasions," Elendir said. "Thank god. So I just need to drink that potion, and I''ll be fine?" I asked. Both dark elves frowned. Shayle continued in her queen''s ce. "Because the potion was meant for war, we had no reason to keep stock or make more. A very rare ingredient, which we currently do not have, is key to concocting such a thing. A rainbow slime king''s magic core. It is special because, unlike their corrosive, single-colored cousins, they only drain mana from the host before letting someone go." "And we''re in luck," Elendir added. "A rainbow slime king was spotted a few months back. The difficult part is in obtaining the core. You must y it, but the creature is incredibly dangerous." "Of course, it is." I rolled my eyes. "Wait. If that thing drains magic, can''t I just let it drain me?" "Nah. Just like how subus can''t really drain each other, a parasite can''t drain another parasite," Mio exined. "Which means we have to do it the hard way and go kill it¡­ We''re pretty powerful together, right? ying it shouldn''t be too hard¡­ right?" I searched their eyes for hope only to find little. The elven queen shook her head. "I''m afraid not. Although we have brokered an alliance with our light elven counterparts thanks to your previous efforts, it is tenuous at best. Sending a sizable force would be seen as a threat, especially if it is two queens of former enemies. I will have Shayle apany you and offer you entry into my enchanted weapons vault. I hope that is enough," she said. "My strength is theirs, Queen Elendir." Shayle bowed. "Wait. Did Elendir just say ''enchanted equipment vault''?" I turned to them like a kid on the morning of Christmas. Shayle brought us to a chamber underneath the manor, past a dark and musty corridor lit up by torches that ignited as we passed them. There was no door at the end, but when she ced her hand against the cold stone, a pathway opened up. A multi-floor arsenal of weapons and armor were disyed on shelves, mannequins, and racks. Gazing over the wooden railing, it wasn''t a very long drop at all. What took my breath away was howrge the vault was. A walkway wrapped around the square chamber, with stairs leading down to the next floor. Almost like a library, but for enchanted equipment instead. "Saeko, check this out!" Mio picked up a leather whip from its pedestal and cracked it, causing the length of the weapon to ignite with fire. I backed away from the cinders that flicked off. "Artifact hunters?" I cast a knowing look to Shayle. "Well, the artifacts we''ve collected are in another, more secure room. These are all magical items we chanced upon in our search. Feel free to pick what suits you best. It will not be an easy fight," Shayle warned. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 "Damn, Saeko. You had a whole treasure trove of magical items to choose from, and you went and picked the most boring ones. Seriously?" Mio frowned at my choices, all of which were pickedst minute because they rushed me. "W-What did you want me to choose? It''s not like I''m familiar with this world! The only magical item I''m used to using is the sword! Maybe this was a bad idea after all¡­" I sighed. After browsing the vault for hours, I came away with a longsword with a de of ice, leather bracers that deflected projectiles, and a ring with some minor foresight enchantment. Or, in Mio''s words, the boring ones. "While you were shopping in the kid''s aisle, mama was browsing the adult''s section. Check out these guns!" Mio cracked the fiery whip and purposefully moaned with delight. "Feel that snap, baby!" In addition to the whip, Mio also wore a pair of boots that had short distance teleportation capability. The golden tiara on her head could fire volleys of elemental spells. Lastly, her bondage get-up apparently had the ability to leave her body and tie things up. "Nothing wrong with the simple things in life," Shayle chimed in. "Everyone has made their choices, and they''re solid picks. By the way, I have a healing scepter and can usetent magic. I also have several potions for when things get hairy." "Should we expect to run into any troubles?" I nervously asked. "No, but you can never be too careful. Elza has be a dangerous ce in the years following the war. Our biggest concern are errant light elves who don''t like the idea of an alliance and want to start something." "Meh. We''ll be fine. I hope they try something, so I can fuck ''em. Been craving their taste ever since I got here," Mio said. I rolled my eyes. "Lucky you¡­ I can''t exactly have sex until¡ª" A sudden vision of Mio smacking into the wall shed before my eyes. When I came to, Mio was clicking the heels of her boots together. "Uh, Mio? Maybe wait until we''re outside before trying that out," I suggested. "Just because you''re not used to magical items, doesn''t mean I''m not either. Watch and learn, sucker!" Mio activated the heels. "Alright¡­" "Rainbow slime king, watch out! We''reing to¡ª" Mio vanished, then reappeared to face nt into the wall. Shayle and I winced at the bone-cracking impact. "See, simple is best." Shayle waved the bronze scepter over Mio, healing her of her bruised forehead and nose. Unfortunately, it couldn''t heal her bruised ego. "Ow¡­ Fuck it. Let''s just go already!" Mio eximed. Shayle pulled out the mirror artifact. In a bright sh of light, it sucked us into a portal and spat us outdoors to cool winds, the rustling of trees, and¡­ a dozen spears pointing at us only inches from our faces. "Two subus and a dark elf!" "What do we do?" "You will stand down," a tall elven woman said. "For you stand before the queen subus of two worlds, Saeko Ito." The three of us sighed in relief when their spears retracted. I almost pissed myself. But it didn''t look like the danger was over yet. Our unlikely savior was a light elven woman who stood a head taller than the rest of us. The oppressiveness of her imposing demeanor was second only to the piercing and burning gaze. Unlike her armored fellows, she was dressed in white officer''s regalia seemingly made from expensive textiles, pinned with many badges, decorative golden epaulets on her shoulders, and a white peaked cap with long, blonde hair draping down it like a curtain. "Well, if it isn''t Dulua Parmuse." Mio grinned. "D-Do you know her?" I asked timidly. "Captured the bitch during the war. Fucked her like a mutt until we traded prisoners," she whispered. The light elf must have overheard, because she shot the two of us a re. "To what do we owe the pleasure of this sudden visit? I imagine if it was to fight, then you would have brought arger army," Dulua said. "Captain Dulua," Shayle began, stepping in to mediate before things got tense. "I believe it''s best if we speak in private. The matters are delicate and may concern¡­ Beatrice''s return." They both turned to me, and Dulua ultimately nodded. "Open the gates!" Dulua shouted. The earth shuddered. I didn''t realize it until now, but ncing to my left and right, the entire break in the forest was blocked off by a giant natural wall of interwoven roots, tree trunks, and thick branches. The ''gate'' before us was no different. Bark chipped off the roots as they parted an opening like unraveling fingers of a sped hand. As soon as we crossed into the forest, the gate closed behind us. A beaten dirt path into the forestid before us which forked not too far down. The tree above me rustled. Loose leaves fell to my feet. ncing up, I saw why. There were many light elven soldiers lying in wait and hidden in the canopy. They made their tents and hung hammocks up there. "You''ve got a lot of manpower out here, Dulua. If I didn''t know better, you were preparing for war again," Shayle said. "Don''t worry. They aren''t for you. Rogue bands of demons, beastkins, and bandits are still many. We have to stay on our toes. Which is why I''d like to know what you''re doing here," Dulua demanded, stopping at the fork and staring at me in particr. "It''s quicker if I show you," I said. Summoning the de of the First Temptress spooked Dulua. Although she didn''t panic, her eyes went wide briefly with understanding and recognition. Dulua cleared her throat. "I¡­ see why this is of grave concern. However, that doesn''t exin why you''re here. Shouldn''t you be seeking help to put a stop to that?" "We''re hunting a rainbow slime king to do just that," Shayle exined. "There were apparently sightings of one in your country. Any ideas?" The light elven captain thought for a moment. "I remember receiving reports about a slime problem at a vige some twenty miles from here. That may be your rainbow slime king," Dulua said. "Great. So we can be on our way, and¡ª" I was interrupted by Dulua raising a finger at me. "I don''t think so. You won''t be going alone. I shall apany you to make sure you aren''t up to anything suspicious" she insisted. "You wannae along, hoping to getid by two subus. Admit it," Mio taunted. Dulua held her stone-cold demeanor but became entirely red in the face. "Wait¡­ Is that really the reason?" I asked. "Of course not. Let''s get this done and your corruptive vices out of this enlightened country. Try to keep up in the meantime." Dulua turned to the left fork in the road, cast magic at her feet, and levitated in the air to fly. As though to show off, Shayle popped open a potion and downed it. Feathered wings sprouted from her back, and she flew after her light elven counterpart. I shot Mio a look as soon as they were out of earshot. "Exactly what happened to Dulua during the war?" "Just a bit of subus mojo." Mio winked. The four of us reached a vige called Ambervale, named after the deep orange leaves that grew naturally here rather than the usual green. The vige was a modest one. There were few homes here, and ording to Dulua, the farmers made their living cultivating mushrooms underground. Three light elven children were outside kicking a ball back and forth to each other when we got there. Mionded and caught the ball on the sole of her foot. The children screamed. They split in every direction to their homes. Ten adult light elves raced out after a second, armed with pitchforks and magic bristling in their hands. "Whoa, whoa, whoa. If these aren''t dicks. I don''t want ''em poking me." Mio pushed away one of the pitchforks a little too close to her face. "What are you doing here, subus?" one of them angrily asked. The rest of us caught up just in time before things became dicey. "Damn it, Mio! I said to let me get here first." Dulua sighed. "Captain Dulua! Do you know these demons?" another asked, his eyes still trained on us. "I do." She nodded. "We''re here to take care of your slime problem. They will be on their way right after." While Dulua calmed the vigers down, a vision of Mio getting hit by a flying rock came to me. As funny as it would have been to let it happen, I searched the vige for where it woulde from when I noticed a small girl winding for a pitch. She lobbed a rock. I tried to catch it, but before itnded in my palm, the rock careened to the side for Shayle¡ª but she caught it and squinted at me. "It wasn''t me!" I panicked. The girl had already run off. Weird. Did the bracers do that? I swore I should have caught that. "S-So¡­ People here really don''t like subus?" I asked. "No shit. We enved them as sex ves," Mio said. "Dark elves used them as breeding fodder," Shayle added. "What is with you guys and lewding light elves¡­" "It''s fun," they answered at the same time with a shrug. Dulua returned to hear thatst part and put both hands on her hips. "Fortunately for you three, the vigers have allowed us to pass. The rainbow slime king''s presence here has been ruining the soil, and they can''t wait to be rid of it. Let''s get this over with already," she said. A lone farmer who had seen the slimest led us through the forest. Shayle and Dulua were behind him, and Mio and I had the rear. A howl in the distance made my heart skip a beat. Rustlings from the canopy were plentiful. My hands had gotten mmy and my throat parched. The sooner we were out of here the better. "What''s wrong?" Mio asked. "I-I''ve been a city kid all my life¡­ I''m not used to being out! Everything sounds so scary, and it''s not like my subus powers will be of any help here," I said. "If it makes you feel any better, you can fuck 75% of the wildlife and flora out here." "No¡­ that doesn''t make me feel better. I can''t even have sex without risking Beatrice''s return!" "You''re gonna be fine!" Mio grabbed my hand and locked our fingers tightly together. "Hell if I''m gonna let anything happen to you." "Thanks¡­" I looked down at my feet as my face turned red. The others had stopped up ahead. Mio and I caught up and followed their gaze to a car-sized slime, lounging under the sunlight from a break in the canopy. The body glistened with a beautiful array of colors. "Thank you. You should be on your way. The battle may be dangerous," Dulua told the farmer, who bowed and hurried back the way we came. "Here''s the n," Shayle began, using a stick to direct our attention to the dirt as she drew out a battle map. "We''re going to spread out to attack it from all sides. It is too dangerous for us to clump up, otherwise¡ª Where''s Mio?" Our huddle was missing a fourth person. Dulua, Shayle, and I traded awkward nces with each other. A sudden vision of Mio stuck in the rainbow slime king''s body shed in my mind. "Screw nning! This slime king''s as good as dead!" Mio shouted, flying right in and flourishing her fiery whip. "Mio, wait! You''re going to get caught!" I warned. The whip struck the slime and engulfed it in mes. Its color shifted to red. Tentacles snatched Mio by the legs and reeled her into the gtinous body. She pounded against the surface from within but couldn''t break free. Dulua and Shayle spread out. The light elf conjured a golden spear and threw it. The color of the slime turned yellow. When the spear hit, the slime was seemingly unfazed. Shayle drank a potion, filled her lungs with air, and unleashed a fiery breath. The slime turned red again. "Its elemental resistance is insane¡­ We have to strike it at the same time with different elemental attacks¡ª now!" Dulua ordered, conjuring another holy spear. I drew my icy sword. Shayle breathed fire again, and Duluaunched her spear. I plunged the de of ice into the slime, and Mio barely moved out of the way as it went just underneath her armpit. She stared angrily at me. "S-Sorry, Mio! Did it work?" I asked. The slime, true to its namesake, glistened with all the color of the rainbow and was unhurt. Tentacles emerged from the slime. We dashed back, but it grabbed us each by the ankles. It began to pull us in. There had to be something¡­ In the corner of my eyes, the gems on Mio''s tiara reflected sunlight back to me. "Dulua, hit me with your holy spear! Mio cast fireball from inside before the spear hits me!" I shouted. Everyone looked at me like I was insane. "Are you crazy? You''re a subus. A demon. If I hit you with that spell, it could kill you," Dulua said. "Well, then I better hope my n works out¡­ Just hit me with everything you got!" While flying backwards against the slime''s pull, Dulua summoned the holy spear. She looked me dead in the eyes, and I nodded. The spear left her hand with incredible explosive power. Realization hit Mio like a truck. She manifested fireballs within the slime king''s body. It began changing to red like I expected. Just before the spear plunged into me, I raised the enchanted bracers up and deflected it towards the slime king. It was too slow to change colors this time. The holy spear pierced the monster''s body, cracking the core. Unable to maintain its blob form, the rainbow slime king deted into sludge as did the tentacles holding us. "Whew¡­" I wiped the sweat from my face. "I thought¡­ I was going to drown in there¡­" Mio panted, crawling up to lie down next to me. I flicked her forehead. "Looks like I''m the one doing the protecting." We returned to the manor with the rainbow slime king''s magic core and an extra baggage in tow¡­ "So, why did youe back with us?" I asked Dulua. We waited outside of Queen Elendir''s bedchamber while she and Shayle performed alchemy within. They didn''t want us inside and potentially learn the secrets of their alchemical processes. "Don''t get the wrong idea. It''s not as if I want to be here. I''m merely making sure you rabid dark elves and subi aren''t scheming anything." Dulua folded her arms and faced away from me. "Uh huh. Don''t worry, Dulua. I got you. Once we''re done helping Saeko, I''ll happily fuck you to your heart''s content. That''s what you wanted, isn''t it?" Mio grinned. "W-What a preposterous thing to¡ª" The doors burst open. The two of them emerged from the room, covered in so much sweat that their thin robes clung to their voluptuous and moistened bodies. "We''ve done it," Queen Elendir said, handing me a small vial of rainbow liquid. "You''re sure this is going to work?" I asked them. Queen Elendir and Shayle opened their mouths to answer, but no words came out. "Great¡­" I sighed. "Theoretically, it should work. The process bleeds your mana out, but it won''t hurt," Shayle said. "Put a little trust in Elly." Mio threw an arm around my shoulder and almost knocked the potion from my hand. "This big bootie queen was the one who designed the miracle elixir that saved the dark elven race after all." Elendir smiled. "Mio tters me because she uses that potion for her own sexual predilections. We dark elven use it for survival. At any rate, the concoction is safe. That much we assure you." "I''ll take that chance¡­ bottom''s up." I tipped the liquid into my mouth. It tasted sweet and tangy, almost like orange juice. "Counting down¡­ Let''s get Saeko inside and onto the bed. We have another minute left," Shayle said while looking into a pocket watch. "Huh? Another minute of what?" I looked to each of them for answers but received none. A cool sensation dripped into my stomach and spread through my body with a rippling effect. Mio and Shayle picked me up by my arms, dragged me into the room, and over to Elendir''s bed. Heat built up within me, originating from my crotch. Then it hit me. I keeled over at the foot of the bed and brought the two of them down with me. It was like a punch in the stomach. Instead of pain, however, pleasure struck me out of nowhere. "Guuh¡­ Guys, what''s going on¡­? I''m¡­ cumming¡ª aaahh?!" I shuddered all over. My nipples were hard. There was a damp feeling between my legs. "Oh, I forgot to mention. The process of bleeding mana is like the opposite of draining. You''re climaxing the sexual energy out of you," Elendir said. "That''s the most important part¡ª ughh¡­ Another¡­ orgasm¡­ ising¡ª nnngh!" I crawled onto the bed and thrashed around in the sheets. Every nerve in my body was firing off pleasure signals. Mio suddenly climbed on top to pin me to the bed, snatching my wrists in each of her hands and licking her lips. "This is the best part," Mio said. "Wait¡­ not right now!" Mio peeled my skirt and panties off. Her tail wagged excitedly from behind. Without warning, she buried her face between my thighs andpped at my pussy like a dog. The pleasure sent my mind spiraling down an abyss. I was falling, but I was lying still on a bed. My shaky hands found purchase of Mio''s horns. "Damn it¡­ nngh¡­ Mio, stop¡­ I''m cumming like crazy¡­ Someone stop her!" I pleaded. "The potion''s effectsst four hours. We have to facilitate your mana bleeding process by making you climax as much as possible," Queen Elendir said while stripping off her robes. "Well, since Dulua is here¡­" Shayle groped the light elven captain from behind. Together with Queen Elendir, they apprehended Dulua and began taking off her clothes amidst her protests. "I told you, I''m not here for that! I''m¡ª mmrphh?!" Shayle sealed the protesting Dulua''s lips with a kiss. Their tongues entwined and ovepped one another. Queen Elendir embraced them both from behind, ushering them closer to the bed. While Mio was busy eating me out, I watched as three busty elves surrounded me in bed. "Worry not, Saeko." Queen Elendir leaned down and rested the weight of her breasts on top of me. She stroked my cheeks, her eyes gazing affectionately into mine. "The potion makes it so that you cannot drain us. Just fall to the pleasure as you have always done." Chapter 175 – Controlling Urges Chapter 175 ¨C Controlling Urges What was I doing here again? Something about getting help for my excess sexual energy problem. It was hard to think while unceasing orgams fragmented the sanity of my mind into innumerable pieces. The five of us were a tangle of flesh, undting in every direction with no real rhythm other than our throbbing heartbeats. A chorus of moans must have echoed down the halls, and we sang a different tune every switch up. Queen Elendir''s enormous bed spared more than enough room and could have fit more. However, five was a good number. We were able to cycle through thebination and taste each other to the fullest extent. In ourtest depraved act, we had formed a five-woman circle of eating each other''s pussies. I licked Shayle, who was licking Mio, who was licking Elendir, who was licking Dulua. But since I was in a constant state of climaxing and Dulua wasn''t experienced, the only action I got was an asional flick of the tongue from the light elf. "Mmm¡­ I haven''t had this much fun in so long¡­ Oh, how I''ve missed the way you perform cunnilingus, Mio." Elendir sighed with pleasure. "Pardon me, Saeko. I''d like to change things up." Shayle broke the ring first and got up to stretch her arms. She dragged me away from the bed, consequently from Dulua, too. As I slid across the silken sheets, the dark elf appeared to my side. "What¡­ now?" I asked only on instinct because the rest of my mind was lost in a state of delirium. Shayle crossed our legs and scooted closer until our pussies rubbed against each other. Whenever she moved, both clits brushed together. The stimtion drove my orgasms up ten folds in pleasure. "I''m going to be honest, seeing you under my thumb and crying in ecstasy feels great. Especially since I lost to youst time." Shayle grinned. "I''ll¡­ get you back for thister¡­" I red. "You two are forgetting who is at the very top, and only because I''m a gracious host¡­" Elendir drew a circle with her index finger and opened a small portal. She reached in and pulled out four potions that my dazed state didn''t recognize. I was the only one who didn''t receive one. While Mio, Elendir, and Shayle downed the potion, Dulua hesitated. "I know what this is¡­ It''s¡ª" Mio snatched the potion, mmed it down, and kissed Dulua to pass on the liquid in one foul swoop. The light elf was helpless. Streaks of the potion slipped down the corners of her mouth. All of a sudden, right before my eyes, the four of them grew penises. At full mast and ready to go. Shayle and Elendir brandished their swords in my face. I saw only their thick and veiny ck cocks. Even though I sensed no lust, maybe my senses had been dulled from the potion that put me in this state, my desire for pleasure and to grant pleasure remained great. I began to suck on Elendir''s dick first, working my tongue along the shaft. Meanwhile, I stroked Shayle''s with my hands so she wasn''t lonely. My worry was unfounded. After all, the dark elven queen and her loyal subject were french kissing. Their saliva dripped onto my chest, burning me like hot oil. "Hahh¡­ shllrp¡­ mmm¡­ shllrrp¡­ I feel so good¡­ cumming while sucking dick¡­ I love it¡­" I cried while happily licking both of them in turn. "Look at that wet pussy, Dulua. Don''t you wanna know how it feels to fuck it?" Mio asked, pushing her closer to me. "I-I''m not sure I should¡­" The nervous light elf woman''s modest prick wasn''t as big as the other two. Or Mio''s for that matter. But I was neither biased nor discriminating. It throbbed and twitched like any other dick, mere inches away from my cunt. "No turning back now. You got this dick, so use it!" Mio nudged Dulua forward and her dick plunged into me where I weed it deeply. Dulua threw her arms out before falling on top of me. Her eyes went wide and mouth hung open. Her brain must be having a hard time processing the pleasure of having sex with a dick. "Do you like that? Being inside the subus queen''s pussy? Come on, fuck me~" I cooed and wrapped my arms around her neck. Mio joined the dark elves, shoving her dick between mine and Dulua''s faces. Both of us sucked the three of them off while she thrusted her hips desperately into me. "What is this¡­ feeling? Like¡­ something is leaving my body¡ª ahhhhhh!" Dulua climaxed and went limp on top of me. I felt her cum filling me up. At that moment, Shayle, Elendir, and Mio also came. They ejacted their hot seed all over our chest and faces until we were painted white. In my depraved state, I licked their dicks and Dulua''s face clean of semen and by then, my unceasing orgasms finally stopped. "Guys¡­ the potion''s effects are over¡­" I panted. The three of them traded nces. To my surprise, Mio picked me up and chucked me out of the room. I crashed into the hallway, bare naked and covered in cum. "Yours is over, but ours isn''t." Mio stuck her tongue out at me while stroking the dark elves'' cocks. Shayle lowered her head in apology. "Sorry, Queen Saeko. We can''t risk you potentially draining from us after all that hard work. Why don''t you take a bath in the meantime? We''ll be ready to leave afterwards." "You guys can''t be serious!" I crawled back towards the room only for Queen Elendir to flick her wrist and shut the door. "Yeah, okay! You guys keep having fun in there without me! Bleh." Two nearby dark elven guards were staring. "W-Would you like one of us to escort you to the baths, Queen Saeko?" one of them asked. "No, thanks. I know the way." I sighed. After finishing the deed, the rest of them joined me in the bathhouse beneath the manor. We washed up and figured it was time to go. Shayle opened the portal back to Earth with the mirror artifact, but Elendir tapped my shoulder before I went in. "I''m sure your subjects are searching for a permanent solution, and we will also. It is imperative that you keep the sword''s power at bay before it bes like that again," Elendir said. "What should I do in the meantime?" I asked. "Until a permanent solution is found? Sex in moderation. I know that is sphemy for a subus, but unless you want to risk Beatrice''s return¡ª which none of us do¡ª I highly suggest you control yourself," she answered firmly. "Sex in moderation. Gross." Mio gagged audibly, repulsed by the thought. We entered the portal and came back to Yumi''s apartment. The savory smell of cinnamon apple pie wafted to our noses. "How did it go?" Yumi asked from the kitchen, dressed in an apron that entuated her matronly appearance. "Saeko got mom-scolded by Elly. Can''t let her sleep around like a bitch in heat anymore. Bet she can''tst." Mio smirked and flew to the dinner table for a piece of pie. "I can, too! Do I need to remind you, I lived my first eighteen years of life as a human? I can definitely hold off sex whenever I want!" I fired back, brimming with conviction. "Bet," she said. "Bet what?" "We''ve been working at Isekai Gohan again. Cashed in our paychecksst week. You hold off on anything sexual with another person for a week, I give you my money. You end up fucking someone, I get your money. How''s that?" Mio asked while brandishing at me a piece of pie stuck to her fork. "You really have no faith in me? As silly as this bet is, fine. It''s a deal and you''re on!" I reached across the table to shake on it. Mio and I continued to eat with a newfound rivalry, ring at each other as we ate. "So, Yumi¡­" Shayle cleared her throat amidst the tense atmosphere. "This pie is really scrumptious!" The first few days were easy. Since most of the sexual energy was flushed from my system, I was a tab rasa. A nk te. My subus hunger was practically nonexistent. Then everything went downhill on the third day. I''d randomly break out into cold sweat. Everyone, even some homeless that hung around at the outskirts of campus, were looking like a fine meal. Sitting in ss was a struggle to not fuck the person next to me. Now, on the morning of the fourth day, I awoke in the middle of masturbating furiously. "I''m so horny!" I yelled face-down into the pillow while fingering myself. "Kahaha! You wanna throw in the towel now? Spending someone else''s money is my favorite hobby." Mio shed a taunting grin at me from her bed. "Three days. I can handle three more days!" I jumped off my bed and started getting dressed. Nothing was a better mood killer than listening to boring lectures from rickety old professors. When I exited my bedroom, a feast for the eyes awaited me in the kitchen. Casey was in the middle of rummaging through the fridge. Her ass jiggled as she browsed for something to eat. The tight booty shorts she wore pinched the fat of her waist and upper thighs, making them appear thicker than usual. "God bless America!" Mio eximed as she took in the same sights. "Did I say that right?" Casey bumped her heading out of the fridge. "Ow¡­ Sorry, you two! Did you need to pull something out of the fridge?" "Yeah, can I get some of that cake?" the subus asked. "I don''t don''t think there''s any cake in here¡­" Our roommate unwittingly returned to searching the fridge and brandishing her butt at us. "I''m being tested right now¡­ Ignore her, Casey. More like what are you looking for?" I asked. "Well, my parents surprised me with a giftst week. You know the super expensive Italian sweets called Mno''s? They ordered a baker''s dozen of fudge for me. I''ve been eating one a day to savor it. There should''ve been some left, but I can''t find the box anywhere," she exined. Come to think of it, I did recall seeing the box at the back of the fridge. Mio suddenly went suspiciously still, like someone had ced a spell of petrification on her. I was about to bring it up until Casey checked her phone and panicked. "Crap. Now I''mte for ss. I wanted to eat another block for some quick energy today, too. I''ll see you guyster!" Casey snatched her bag and hurried out the door. "Shit," Mio said as soon as she could breathe again. "It was you, wasn''t it?" I eyed the glutton. "I think it was me?" "What do you mean you think? Did you eat them or didn''t you?" "Casey offered me a piece a while ago, and I couldn''t stop thinking about it ever since. That shit was so creamy and melty. I vaguely remember waking up in the middle of the night yesterday when I got hungry¡­ It had to¡­ You know what? Nah. No way! It couldn''t be me!" Mio shifted into guilt-free mode at a snap. "Did you eat Casey''s fudge?" I asked again, strangting Mio to force the truth out of her. "Yes¡­ I ate it," she confessed in a trembling voice. "What do I do? I like Casey! I don''t want her to hate me!" "What if you bought some to make it up to her?" I whipped out my phone and searched for Mno''s. The confectionery store was a top end gourmet candy maker. Everything on their menu was expensive to the point where I''d never consider buying from. The fudge that Casey''s parents bought her went for¡­ "7350 Yen?!" we eximed in shock. For a pound of fudge cut into six blocks. Meaning her parents paid double for that baker''s dozen. "I don''t have that kind of money, and we don''t get paid until the end of the month!" Mio cried, then a bulb went off in her head and she grabbed me by the shoulders. "Actually¡­ I do, if you lose the bet." "I''m not losing the bet just to fix your mistake, and hold on! You spent your paycheck already and still made this bet?" I gaped at her. Mio ignored me and went to pace around the living room. "Guess I got no other choice¡­ I gotta prostitute you," Mio said. "PROSTITUTE YOURSELF!" I blew up so hard that I was breathless and struggling for air. "Okay, whatever¡­ I''m going to ss¡­ have fun getting yourself out of this mess." "What? Don''t leave me hanging! Rtionships mean we gotta get through the bad things together, too!" "Fix it yourself!" I mmed the door on the way out. While in ss, I was listening to the professor''s lecture and taking notes when ate student tiptoed in. He took the seat next to me and apologized for themotion. A surprise, given that there were countless other seats in the two-hundred person lecture hall. After weeks into the semester, a lot ofzy students started skipping out on lectures. It was so bad that the entire back row I was sitting on was empty. At least except for myself and the guy next to me. Lectures weren''t mandatory. Only the tests were. I was among the few to continue regrly going to ss just to make sure my grades stayed up to par. I sighed out my nose as the urge to have sex overcame me again. Three more days. Just three more days, and I could fuck the daylights out of someone for quick energy. The guy next to me shuffled with something. When I looked over, my jaw dropped seeing him whip out his dick and start tugging it. "Hey, subus. Be pretty hot if you sucked me off during ss, huh?" He grinned while taking long strokes to show off the delicious seven inches of erect meat. Why was this happening? No sane man would jerk off in the middle of ss. Unless¡­ "Mio," I muttered. "Charming people is cheating¡­" I overrided Mio''s charm with my own. "Go rub one out at home," I ordered. The guy pulled up his pants, picked up his stuff, and sauntered out of the lecture hall. Now, I could listen to the lecture in peace. My respite didn''tst long. A minuteter, more students entered the lecture hall to fill up the seats on my row. The scent of Mio''s charm was heavy on them. The professor noticed and folded his arms. "Huh. I guess more and more of you finally decided to join us for the lesson. Perhaps some of you would like toe to the front instead?" "I think I will!" I scooted out of my row and jumped into an open seat in the front row. At least down here, Mio wasn''t insane enough to ruin someone''s life by having them wave their dicks around. I opened my notebook intending to take notes, but I couldn''t find my pencil anywhere. "You need a pencil?" the girl next to me asked. "Yeah¡­ I must have dropped iting down," I said. The girl reached into her backpack and pulled out a veiny dildo. She ced it into my hand. I stared at her in disbelief, but she held my gaze with a poker face. "What the?" I chucked the dildo away, then noticed the professor standing in front of me with his dick out. "Is there a problem?" he asked while stroking it erect. "Give in, Saeko," everyone in the lecture hall chanted monotonously in unison. Mio. "I gotta get out of here." I jumped out of my seat just as the professor ejacted, then flew out of the lecture hall and beelined it for the club room. No one was inside. The guys must be in ss. I wasn''t going tost at this rate. Mio was probably back at the apartment, waiting to ambush me when I got back. Maybe I could just wait it out here. I tossed my backpack onto the table and slumped down on the chair. The door creaked open, and Daichi poked his head in. "Stay back!" I yelled. "Are you being controlled by Mio?" "What? Why would I be? I haven''t seen her all day. What''s with you?" Daichi asked. The tension left my body. "Mio and I made a bet whether I could stave off sexual stuff for a week. Our paychecks are on the line. She''s been sending charmed people to tempt me. I''m almost 100% I''m going to lose, but on second thought¡­ the bet was moot when I learned she didn''t even have money to ce a bet!" I threw my hands in the air. "It sounds like there''s a lot more than just a silly bet. Spit it out. What''s really eating you?" Daichi asked, pulling up a seat next to me. "I have a lot on my te that I don''t want to get into¡­ Mio''s honestly the least of my worries¡­" "Alright, then we can talk about Mio. You guys are always connected at the hips¡ª and I don''t mean sexually. You twoe to the club together and leave together. I used to see you twoing out of sses together, too. The stuff you don''t want to talk about? Sounds like it''s starting to poke into your rtionship with Mio. One day she might be the most of your worries." I groaned into my hands. "Mio ate our roommate''s fudge. She wants to buy some to rece the ones she ate, but she has no money. So she''s sabotaging our bet so I can give her money." "Wow, okay. I haven''t known Mio for long, but that definitely sounds like her. Look, not saying it isn''t her fault, but maybe there''s a way where everyone wins. Who says you can''t loan her the money and teach her a lesson at the same time?" Daichi suggested. "Because no one wins if we do nothing. Fine. I''ll be the bigger subus. Thanks for the pep talk." I picked up my school bag and headed for the door. "By the way, we can''t have sex anymore. You give me too much energy!" "Why am I the one losing out on this?!" When I got home, Hana was there. She and Mio were plotting something in the living room. They jumped from the couches as soon as they saw me. "Scheming?" I folded my arms. "What? No! We would never. We were just, uh¡­ gonna try out Hana''s new¡­ remote sex toys¡­" Mio gulped as she held an old enchanted pocket pussy from the past that was connected to me. "I swear to god, Mio made me bring it out again!" Hana eximed. I took a deep breath and sighed out my frustration. "It''s Monday. Casey''s sses end at five. If we go now, we can buy her Mno''s fudge before she gets back," I said. "You¡­ You mean it?" Mio asked. "On several conditions: you pay me back on your next paycheck and you tell Casey the truth." Mio chewed on her lower lip. "Okay." She nodded. We flew to Mno''s with Hana tagging along. Thankfully, there was only a small line in the middle of a school day. I paid for a half dozen fudge, and it somehow felt more expensive seeing the price ring up on the register. We weren''t living on my parents'' money anymore, only our own. Every expenditure was a life and death decision, especially with dormitory rent and university tuition. I gave Mio the box once we got home. It was ten past five. Casey would be home any minute. "Sorry about making that joke about prostituting you and sending charmed people to tempt you," Mio said with her head hanging. "Don''t worry about it. Next time, try controlling your urges, too." I socked her lightly on the arm. The door swung open. Casey came in and was surprised to see us just standing there. "What''s going on? Am I about to have an intervention?" Casey asked. "No, Casey. The one who ate your fudge was me," Mio confessed atst. "I didn''t mean to. It was just sooo good! Never tasted anything like it before. I thought I''d just take one piece, then I took another, and another, and eventually it was all gone. Saeko was nice enough to lend me some money to buy back the ones I ate, so¡­ here." Mio held the box of Mno''s fudge for Casey to take. Instead of grabbing the box, however, Casey doubled over fromughter. "My bad! I didn''t mean to crack up. I just¡­ I had a feeling it was you, Mio. But, aww. I thought I''d let you stew on it, but you actually went and bought them? Thanks." Casey threw her arms over Mio, who was so stunned that she almost dropped the box. "Y-You''re not mad at me?" Mio stammered. "It''s only something to be angry about if you didn''t feel guilty about it. I saw right away this morning that you felt bad. It''s chill though. Why don''t we just eat these together? No need to feel guilty about it," our roommate offered. Mio hugged Casey in return, wobbling where they embraced. "Seriously? Holy crap, I thought you were gonna be angry at me. You''re the best roommate ever!" "Hey, I''m not a roommate but do I get in on this?" Hana asked about the fudge. "Hana." I walked over to the living room to pick up the pocket pussy. "As your queen, we need to have a talk about your loyalty when ites to ying pranks on me." "Eeeeehhhh? But it was Mio''s ideaaaaaa!" she cried. Chapter 176 – To Make More Money Chapter 176 ¨C To Make More Money "Good work again today,dies. Mio and Saeko, your numbers are up so I added a bonus. Here are this month''s wages and don''t forget to collect today''s tips from Taira." Konomi, the manager of Isekai Gohan handed each of us an envelope of money and left for the day. The exhrating feeling of making money was going to die once I got home and paid the bills. We earned a lot more than the average wage worker, not quite sried status but enough to be somewhat stable. However, cutting expenses to ount for rent and tuition really hurt. When I turned to Mio, she was giving me the heartwrenching, teeth-clenched, and quivering lower lip demeanor from thinking the same. "This sucks," we said at the same time. "Wee to the ''working while in uni'' life. Chin up. You guys got some juicy tips today. Looks like you two have some secret fans with stacked wallets." Taira handed us a roll of 10,000 Yen bills and our jaws dropped. "Wait, huh? There''s like ten bills in here!" Mio eximed while pulling the rubber band off. "Are you sure they wanted to give us this much? It wasn''t by mistake?" I asked "No way. Saw the gents count the paper and drop ''em in earlier today. Guys from the tables you two waited no less. Must''ve gotten a raise, promotion, or something. Still running on hard times with this much?" She threw an arm around each of our shoulders and pulled us in. The usual Taira thing to do. It was always when we were down in the dumps, so it''s been happening a lottely. We exined to Taira how my parents and I had a falling out that ended in me swearing to be independent. Even Taira stared at me like I was stupid. Tsukiji University was a private school. It wasn''t an easy financial burden to carry even for well-off kids. "So, yeah¡­ It started off alright until our savings started dripping. Now we''re eating cup ramen and sweeping under vending machines with our tails," I said. "Hmm¡­ Konomi''s gone. Let''s take a peek in his office, yeah?" Taira nudged us forward. "What''s in the boss'' office? We gonna klep the safe?" Mio asked. "No! Are you crazy? You guys know whatpensated dating is?" she asked. "Been there done that," we answered together. Taira choked on her spit. "Seriously? Damn, high schoolers these days are wilding." Taira pulled a bobby pin out of her hair and began picking the lock to the office. A minuteter, the door opened wide. "What doespensated dating and sneaking into the manager''s office have to do with anything?" I asked. "Konomi likes to keep tabs on our regrs on hisputer. Has their deepest darkest desires, knows the skeletons in their closets, and most of all¡­ their contact information." Taira turned on the PC and browsed through a spreadsheet regarding a long list of names. "Oh, I get it. We''re gonna rob the sobs!" Mio nted a fist on her palm like she figured out the winning lotto numbers. "Mio¡­" The both of us stared at her in disbelief. "Though I guess it''s about as legal as we can get when ites to robbing. Guys like these will shell out to get some attention from you. Or in this case, to do somepensated dating. Imagine how much more they''ll spend when you reach out to them," Taira exined. "Why does it sound like you''ve done this before, too?" I asked. "Hey, you gotta do what you gotta when falling on some rough times. No shame. Them''s the hustle. You want in or nah?" She hovered the cursor over the x-button on the spreadsheet. "One sec," I said, and pulled Mio to the other end of the room for some privacy. We huddled up. "Look, I like money. I also ain''t afraid to spread my legs or charm someone for it, so I''ve made up my mind. You gotta make up yours," Mio said. "I know we''ve donepensated dating before and screw strangers on the regr, but it feels wrong when money is involved. P-P-Prostituting myself is just¡­ I mean, you really don''t mind? At all?" I asked. "Nope," she answered promptly. I rolled my eyes. "Of course. Only because you''re doing it, I will, too, and¡­ see how it goes." We returned to Taira, who was grinning from ear to ear having likely eavesdropped on the entire conversation. "We''re in. Sign me up with the richest, saddest fucker possible," Mio said. "Uu¡­ Me, too." I raised my hand. sses ended for the day, and I came out of the lecture hall having taken zero notes. Absentminded scribbles were all that I had drawn in my notebook. Today was the day I''d meet with my ''papa'' as Taira called it. I shuddered. Just thinking that word left a weird taste on my mind and mouth. That innocent word had be downright filthy. The guy I was to meetter in the afternoon was Gotoh Usui, a mid-40s man who worked in upper management for a marketing firm based in Osaka. Mio had her own man. Taira assured us, through her own vetting process we weren''t privy to, that they were decent guys and not some psycho or lunatic. Not that it mattered. Mio and I were more than capable of dealing with crazies. Not to mention¡­ "Queen Saeko, we havee to escort you." Three subinded and kneeled before me, startling the students nearby but not everyone apparently. "Hey, subus!" Some dude brushed his hair and thought to try his luck with one of them. "Maybe I can give you a little something to drain¡ª" "Back, you insolent human!" The brte subus drew her sword with the point up to his throat. "Oh, fuck¡ª Sorry!" he cried, scrambling as he ran away. The rest of the students gulped hard and went back to minding their own business. "What did I say about pulling out weapons in public?" I folded my arms. She quickly sheathed her sword. "Forgive me, my queen! It''s just recent events have left us worried about you." "If it''s money you need, we can earn for you on your behalf," the mature one said. "That''s right!" a subus with hoop earrings eximed. "The time you fought Lady Delh, going to Elza¡­ you rarelye to us for help when we''re readily at your service. Now, you''re even going as far as prostituting yourself!" I pped a hand over her mouth. "Shhh! We can talk on the way there." The four of us took off towards the meeting ce. My subus subjects trailed worriedly behind me. "You all should know by now that I was originally human," I began while facing forward. "Things beyond my control happened and this is my form now, but I''ve epted it. However, I''m still human deep inside. I''m also only neen years old and queen of a race I''d only gotten to know for a little over a year. If I have everything handed to me, then I''ll just turn into a spoiled brat. Which is why I have an obligation to myself, my family, and all of you to be the subus queen worthy of respect. I know you''re worried, but worry about me from afar. If I really do need help, I''lle to you, okay?" When their auras grew more distant, I turned around and saw that they had stopped. They were in tears and choking up. "Our queen has been thinking of us, too¡­" The one with earrings sniffled. "Indeed. A mature response from someone so young. You truly are nothing like Queen Beatrice, and it is why we shall always remain fiercely loyal to you. Very well, Queen Saeko. You have made your point. Please, do not forget we are always ready to be of service." The eldest of the three tugged on the others'' arms. I nodded to her in thanks, and they flew away after another nce in my direction. "Beatrice, I only knew you at the end of it, but you must have really messed up if my normal self won every subus over. I guess that only adds to why it''s so important I don''t end up letting here back." I sighed and gazed down at my two hands. So far, I''d kept my sexual energy drain to a minium. Enough to be sated and enough not to go into crazy-starved hunger. My phone rm went off. I was supposed to meet the guy soon. The city was abuzz with energy today. Downtown Tsukiji always had a bad habit of attracting more people than it could handle. Maybe it would be the new Tokyo in another decade. Heck, I might even live to see it. I descended into the city and found a public bathroom to change in. Taira and Hhan had taught me some pointers about these things. Be a pleaser. Easy enough as a subus. I dressed in the style he liked most¡ª streetwear, so my outfit consisted of baggy ck pants and an oversized but light gray hoodie with a digitized rabbit graphic. "And¡­ a baseball cap worn backwards." I put it on and looked into the mirror. A confused girl who wasn''t sure what the heck she was doing stared back. "Why dressed like this? What part of this does he find attractive?" As I tried toe up with an answer, Mio sent me a message through LINE. A picture popped up. Of her making the peace sign at the camera while sucking a fat dick. The text read, Easiest 10 big ones of my life. He wants to creampie me for a 100. Gonna fuck his wallet deader than his balls by the end of the night LMAO. "For a hundred thousand?!" I eximed just as a woman walked in and looked at me funny. Just so I didn''t draw any more attention, I left the bathroom and walked the rest of the way to the station. There were many people around, but since I already had a picture, I knew who to look for. He was standing in front of a fountain, still in his work suit and intermittently looking down at his phone. I recognized him as a regr immediately. He only ever came on Sunday afternoons, never ordered much other than a simple meal and coffee, and then left after finishing. I took a deep breath and headed over. We locked eyes right away. "Uhm¡­ Saeko, right?" Gotoh nced between me and his phone, likely double-checking if the picture I sent matched me. "From Isekai Gohan. You must be Gotoh. So, where do you want to go first? Or maybe you want to go straight to a hotel?" I grabbed his arm to be as friendly as possible. "I-I was hoping to watch a movie first! If¡­ that''s okay with you?" he timidly asked. Movie? Was this howpensated dating was supposed to go? I supposed the whole point was for it to be like a date. Or maybe, he wanted to get frisky there? Bold move, Gotoh. Bold. "Sure!" I smiled. There was a nearby theater we went to. Gotoh purchased two tickets to an epic space opera that came out months ago, so when we got to the auditorium, most of the seats were empty. There was an old guy in the front row. That was it. I made it through half the movie before realizing what I''de out here to do. To seduce this guy and get paid. "Hey~ There''s no one here. You want to get a little cozy¡ª" I turned to Gotoh only to see tears streaming down his face,pletely engrossed with the movie. "Ehhh? You''re crying?" "Sorry, it''s just¡­ when Mosely sacrificed himself so the rest of his crew¡­ Oh, god¡­ I''m going to tear up again¡­" Gotoh pressed a hand over his mouth as he choked up. Mio sent me another picture. This one was of her in subus form riding cowgirl on a guy and sucking on another dick. The text read, Bozo called a friend. Im getting paid x2!!! Why tf are we going to college? We should prostitute ourselves for money instead! "d you''re having fun¡­" I sighed quietly. A couple of rowdy high school students entered the auditorium, cackling loudly about something. They took a seat a few rows down from us. Music yed from their headphones worn around their necks. One of them started chucking popcorn at the old guy up front. "Look at this nerd shit. We really staying here?" "The other movies suck." "Let''s just stay here ''til Kai texts us." They continued with their conversation without a care that others were watching the movie. Gotoh was getting antsy. "Excuse me, can you guys speak a little more quietly?" Gotoh asked. "Hahh?" A guy with a shaved head turned around and made a face. "You say something, old man?" Gotoh mmed up and shrunk in his seat. He tried to continue enjoying the movie, but all the squirming and shifting made it clear he wasn''t having a good time anymore. If he wasn''t having a good time, then my prospects of making money off this date goes to crap. "Why don''t you guys get lost?" I asked while putting the four of them in a stranglehold charm with my aura. "Sure thing," the headphones guy said and got up to leave with his friends. We finished the rest of the movie in peace. It was a surprisingly good watch, but I couldn''t stop wondering what Gotoh''s game was here. "Whew. I wanted to watch that for a while. I''m d I finally did," Gotoh said. "So¡­ Where to next?" I asked when my stomach suddenly growled. My face went red with embarrassment. It urred to me that I hadn''t eaten much all day aside from some leftover instant ramen. "I was thinking about a curry house?" he suggested. My embarrassment vanished as I nodded eagerly. We got to a packed curry restaurant with a long line of people wrapping around the building. Gotoh came out dejected after checking inside. "I put my name down, but they said the wait is going to be two hours at this rate. Maybe we head somewhere else instead? Like for ramen," Gotoh said, not doing a very good job of hiding his disappointment. "Hmm¡­ Let''s just wait a while. They''ll probably clear up soon," I assured him. As we headed to the back of the line, I quietly charmed everyone in front of us. One by one, people began to leave and considered going elsewhere to eat. "What''s going on? Why''s everyone leaving?" Gotoh gawked. "Table of three for Hinako¡ª eh?" A waitstaff emerged from the restaurant, and her jaw dropped seeing no one else around. She only saw us. "I¡­ I guess a table is ready for you two." Once we were seated, Gotoh ordered katsu curry right away without so much as looking at the menu. I ordered the same because why not? It was all on his Yen. When the food came, he dined so happily that he looked like a child discovering candy for the first time. "Mmm! You really can''t beat freshly-cooked katsu curry!" Gotoh sighed delightfully. My phone vibrated with another message from Mio. This time, it was of her shing a fan of ten-thousand yen bills next to her cum-dripping pussy. The text read, EZ $$$. "Say, how long have you been going to Isekai Gohan? I really appreciate the big tips you leave, but don''t you have anyone else to spend it on?" I asked. "Truth be told? No. My job crushes my soul on a daily basis. I only stick with it because it pays well. Even then, I don''t really have anyone or anything to spend it on. I''m also too busy for a hobby. Only reason I''m out here on a Friday workday is because my boss finally caved in for my time off request," Gotoh said. "What about family?" "Erm¡­ Hey, I''m feeling full. How about we talk it off? Check, please!" He waved to a waitress. The conversation ended there. Gotoh paid for our dinner, and we strolled through Tsukiji as the sun finally began setting. Nothing''s happened all night. It had just been a regr date. Was this really the same guy who tipped tens of thousands of Yen at Isekai Gohan to me? We were about to pass by one of the love hotels that Hana runs. The neon signs and listed prices on the front door beckoned to us. I grabbed Gotoh''s hand and pulled him in. "W-What''s going on?" Gotoh asked. Inside the love hotel lobby, Hana was gaming on the TV behind the counter and perked up as soon as she saw me. "Yo, Saeko! What can I do for ya?" Hana asked. "Give me a room. We''ll payter," I said. "Er, hold on¡­ can we slow down? Talk about this¡ª" Hana tossed me a key, and I dragged Gotoh down the corridor and into a room. While ignoring his pleas, I opened the door and pushed him onto the bed. In the privacy of a room, I began to strip and let my subus form show. "Come on! Take your clothes off and fuck me, you coward! It''s like you''ve been stringing me on the entire night. I''m the one getting frustrated now. Ten for a blowjob. A hundred to creampie me. It''s what you came for, right?" I asked while naked and wing at his clothes. "Wait, you''re a subus?! I guess that exins some of the things that happened tonight¡­ Please, I don''t want to cheat on my wife!" Gotoh cried. The mood died in an instant. Not that there was one to begin with anyway. I came back to my senses and got off him. "You''re married? But you don''t have a ring," I said, pointing out the empty ring finger, but upon closer inspection there was a visible imprint of one. Gotoh moved to sit at the edge of the bed with his head down. "I¡­ I took it off beforeing. I only did this because my family doesn''t care about me anymore! Every single day, I work from eight in the morning to ten at night. I lose an extra hourmuting by train. The only day I get off is Sunday. My daughter and I used to have movie dates every month, but now she cares more about her phone andputer. My wife is asleep by the time I get home. My only source offort is the katsu curry I eat from the convenience store every night. The clerk microwaves it for me, but the machine must be malfunctioning because some parts of the curry are cold! Even still¡­ I can''t bring myself to cheat on my wife. I just want them to hug me. Is that so much to ask?" I sat next to him and patted his back. "No, it''s not." I sighed. "Then¡­ this whole date was¡­?" "To do things I used to enjoy with my family. Maiko, my daughter, she likes to dress in streetwear. Guess she''s in that rebellious phase I hear so much about. You look a little like her. Mostly just the hair. That''s why I''ve beening to Isekai Gohan and agreed to do this. I''m so sorry for dragging you into my troubles!" Gotoh stood up and bowed deeply, a perfect 90 degree apologetic bow. "Don''t you think you''ve been going about this all wrong?" I asked. "Huh?" He lifted his head up. "You''ve been working non-stop. You only managed to get a day off today, so couldn''t you have spent today with your wife and daughter instead?" The gears in Gotoh''s head went into overdrive for a few seconds before everything finally clicked. He dropped to his knees and groaned aloud. "You''re right. Arrggghhh! Why am I so stupid?" Gotoh copsed to the groundpletely in the fetal position. While he was berating himself, I picked up my clothes and got dressed. I helped Gotoh up and made him face me. "You aren''t stupid. You''re working yourself to the bone to support your family. Stress has a way of making us act irrationally. I was kind of a little shit to my parents. They deserved it. We worked things out in the end, but only because we finally decided to sit down and talk. Fight your boss for another day off. n a day with your wife and another day with Maiko. And hey, if things don''t work out, you can always grow a pair of balls and fuck me like this was originally supposed to go down." Gotoh nkly and stiffly rose to his feet, then pped himself across the face. "You''re right. Thanks for that, and thank you for going along with my whims. I really did have fun today! Here, it''s not much but please take this¡­ I was going to spend it at a pachinko parlor anyway." Gotoh stuffed a stack of five-hundred thousand in ten-thousand Yen bills into my hands. "This is a lot! A-Are you sure?" I gaped at the amount. "It''s chump change, since I''ll be promoted to executive management soon. My boss might be an asshole working me to the bone, but it was all to make sure I had what it takes. Once I''m my own boss, I don''t have to take abuse from anyone anymore!" he eximed in triumph. Must be nice having a lot of money¡­ I stared at the stack inplete envy. Part of me wanted his family life to fail and be my sugar daddy. Gotoh went for the door but paused after opening it. "You can expect bigger tips at Isekai Gohan, too." He grinned before taking off and leaving me high and dry. "Well, I got the money. So why do I feel frustrated?" I stuffed the money into my bag just as Hana poked her head in. "Your man just bolted. I''m, uh¡­ still getting paid, right?" Hana asked. "You know what? Get me in contact with some prostitutes. I need to vent," I told Hana. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 After making a bunch of money off a single night, Mio¡­ didn''t learn a damn thing. "Mmmm! Fucking hell, these are so good!" Mio mowed down a dozen pieces of fried chicken. Of the gut-wrenching spicy variety. She popped one into her mouth, chewed delightfully like she was having an orgasm, and moved right on to the next. Casey, Kairi, and I sat around the table together for our weekly housemate dinner, watching Mio devour scores of the fried delights in repulsion. She was splurging now after finding out how easy it was to earn money by prostituting herself. Among the many things she bought included new clothes, lingerie, food, movies, a game console, and for some reason but not totally unexpected from her, a children''s intable pirate ship sitting in the living room. If this continued, we were going to be back to square one with money. "Mio, don''t you think you should slow down on the purchases?" I asked. "What the hell for?" Mio asked while licking her sauce-covered fingers. "My sugar daddy''s shelling me money by the assloads just to get him off with my feet. Can you believe that shit? My feet!" "It''s just that the apartment has limited space. Our shared closet is pretty much a 80-20 split now, too. I''m not asking you to stop buying things altogether. That''s your prerogative. Just a little restraint would be nice." "Hmm. I know what this is. You''re jealous that I earned more money than you. That I''m a better subus andy than you," she said. "Wha¡ª? No, that''s not it at all!" I stood and mmed my hands on the table. Casey shot to her feet to wave us down. "Now, now! We''re all roommates here. Mio, Saeko''s just worried about your spending habits. Saeko, raising your voice at Mio isn''t going to convince her any more than having an indoor voice." "Nu-uh. Saeko''s been nagging my ass the entire week about everything down to my toothbrush. I''m not taking her attitude until she apologizes!" Mio stormed off into our room and shut the door. I rushed over and jiggled the doorknob. "I''m not apologizing! It''s unsanitary to leave your toothbrush lying around. Is it so much to ask that you put it in a cup? Hey! Open the door, Mio. It''s my room, too!" I shouted. It took Casey and Kairi to pull me away from the door. "Let Mio cool off!" Casey said. "Y-Yeah! Maybe it''s for the both of you¡ª for all of us actually¡ª if you guys had some space. Thest thing we need is you two fighting and blowing something up with magic," Kairi quickly added. "What? So, I''m supposed to just sleep on the couch?" I asked. Mio opened the door just to throw my pillow and a bedsheet out. Casey ushered me onto the couch while Kairi fetched my stuff. "To be fair, you kinda have been on Mio''s numbertely. Is something wrong?" Casey asked. "Nothing''s wrong!" I eximed. "Really?" Casey and Kairi asked at the same time with looks of doubt. "You''ve been irritable the entire week. We passed it off as ack of sleep, but then sometimes you''d start random fights with Mio over little things. Like the toothbrush," Kairi said. "But it really is unsanitary¡­" I muttered. Mio was already out of the house by the time I woke up. It was a Saturday morning, slightly past nine. Her bed was empty except for the sheets warm from her body heat, which meant she must have left not that long ago. When I entered the bathroom, her toothbrush sat in the cup with a droplet of water clinging to the bristles. "Ugh¡­ Why have I been so agitated?" I asked myself and sat down on Mio''s bed. The answer wasn''ting to me. Sighing, I went ahead and made Mio''s bed, then did the same for mine. I originally wanted to hang out with Mio today, but maybe Casey and Kairi were right. A little time apart couldn''t hurt. Might even be therapeutic for the both of us. As I exited the room, Kairi and I ran into each other. "Oh, good morning, Saeko!" Kairi greeted me. She was dressed up nicely like she was about to head out. "About to go out somewhere?" I asked. "Tsubaki and I are about to go to Akiba. Actually, do you want toe with us?" she asked in return. Tsubaki was the one I mistook for bullying Kairi. It would be awkward, but at least going out with them could take my mind off things. I ultimately epted. We met up with Tsubaki outside, and her eyes went wide upon seeing me. "Uh. Hey," Tsubaki said. "Hi¡­" I awkwardly replied. Kairi nced between us and sweated bullets. "I invited Saeko toe out with us if that''s okay with you?" Kairi asked her friend. "I understand if you don''t feelfortable with me tagging along. Just say so, and I can dip out," I said, recalling our less than cordial first meeting. "Urk¡­ Yeah, it''s fine. Totally." Tsubaki was clearly avoiding eye-contact with me. The three of us took the Shinkansen to Tokyo, then a bus line the rest of the way. Part of me wanted to text Kana to tell him I was in town. University of Tokyo was only a short flight away after all. However, I didn''t want to impose on Kairi any more than I already had with their outing. The trip there was three whole hours, and we reached Akiba a little past noon. It was teeming with people, cosyers and maids advertised in front of their shops, and all kinds of anime-themed billboards draped the side of buildings. I stood with my mouth agape in front of the life-sized cut outs of Kaede''s subus characters, framing a table of her debut ero manga. "Holy crap, Kaede. You''re growing by leaps and bounds," I mumbled. "Saeko, we''re going to leave you behind if you don''t stick with us!" Kairi waved to me from afar as they headed to a crepes stand. The three of us spent most of the afternoon window browsing and taking in the sights. I kept my expenditures low. Kairi and Tsubaki were blowing through their money like Mio on payday. I was getting a little envious and regrettinging out. We were in the arcade, ying a team shooting game when Kairi needed to go use thedies'' room. Tsubaki and I continued ying in awkward silence. "Hey, uh¡­ Sorry about that time Mio and I charmed you," I blurted out. "It''s no big deal. Kairi cleared up some misunderstandings. We''re friends, but I sometimes don''t realize when I''m hurting her feelings or glossing over them, you know? I''m trying to be better. Having two subus threaten me sure helped," Tsubaki said. "I guess you''re not the only one¡­" "Getting threatened by subus?" she asked. "Well, that too! I''ve been threatened by subi plenty of times, but I meant about hurting and glossing over someone''s feelings. I kind of got angry at someone I cared about. I think I really hurt her feelings." "Did you apologize? I mean, an apology goes a long way. Kairi epts every apology I make. Sometimes, I wish she didn''t just to teach me a lesson. Hard to learn when you''re always being forgiven¡ª whoa, watch out!" Tsubaki covered for me when a flying monster came for me from the corner of the screen. The two of us cleared the final stage without Kairi. No high score to be earned from our poor performance, but we won. The two of us high-fived each other as Kairi came back. "Sorry! All that milkshake made my stomach rumbly¡­" Kairi said. "We won without you, dummy." Tsubaki lightly clocked her friend over the head. "Anyway, we better head out. I don''t want to hit the evening rush and be stuck shoulder to shoulder with old men and molesters on the train." We were on our way out of the arcade when I noticed a crane game filled with a cute parrot, wearing an eye-patch. Mio would probably like that¡­ "You guys go ahead. I''m going to stick around for a little longer," I said. "You sure? We can wait for you," Kairi offered. I shook my head. "If it gets toote, I can always fly home." We said our goodbyes, and I went directly to the crane game. It cost 100 Yen per try. Easy. I got this. I did not, in fact, get it. The w gripped the parrot at a good angle, but as soon as it lifted, the plushie fell back down. "How rigged is this?" I almost wanted to smash the window and grab one out but reined it in. An hour had gone by, and I''d spent a little over ten-thousand Yen. The shing lights and the parrot''s goofy smile were taunting me. "I''m a subus. Why do I even bother?" I asked myself. After checking around to make sure the coast was clear, I slid my tail inside the drop box, wrapped tightly around a parrot, and lifted one out. Having it in my hands now, it dawned on me that I wasted enough money to have probably bought three of these online. However, now that I had it, doubt nipped at the back of my mind. What if Mio didn''t ept this or my apology? It couldn''t be that easy. I grabbed a stic bag to put the plushie in and found an empty bench to sit on outside the arcade. "Why are rtionships soplicated? Or maybe I''m overthinking things?" I sighed. "Saeko, is that you? Talk about a small world. What are you doing in Tokyo without telling me?" A familiar voice lifted my spirits. I turned around to find Kana, holding a crepe, with a group of five other geeky-looking guys. Their mode of dress, at least with the exception of Kana, all had anime girls on them. I silently apuded their bravery. "I came out with my housemate and her friend. They went home early, but I decided to stick around a little longer," I said. Kana moved to give me a hug, but he flinched as soon as one of them asked, "Is she the subus that''s your girlfriend?" "Oh, right. Saeko, these are friends I made at my dorm hall. Guys, this is Saeko. She''s my girlfriend from high school," Kana introduced us all. Having Kana call me his girlfriend in front of other people made me feel funny. Butterflies fluttered in my stomach and a giddy sensation welled up in my chest. "Hi!" I waved and shed a cutesy smile that identally shot cupid arrows into each of their hearts. "I''m, uh¡­ going to go find a restroom!" "Yeah. Me, too¡­" The five of them awkwardly slinked away. "Wait, guys!" Kana called to them. "Just meet up with us at the manga cafe!" someone shouted back. "Friends, huh?" I teased Kana as they left him hanging with me. "They''re cool guys. Just haven''t matured past the horny high school phase yet," he said. I moved the plushie onto myp to make room for Kana to sit. He took the seat next to me, and I leaned into his shoulder. "Mio and I had a fight," I confessed. "Let me guess. It was your fault?" Kana asked. "How''d you know?" "Because you''re not a stuffed animal kind of person, and your idea of making it up to someone is with a gift." He pointed to the bag containing the plushie. Instead of bottling it up any longer, I gave Kana the long story short about the Elza trip and my condition. Heughed. And didn''t stopughing. "Stopughing! This is serious!" I pouted, pinching his cheeks. "Sorry, I can''t help it¡­ I mean¡­ a subus¡­ying off on sex?" Kana couldn''t stop giggling. I guess looking in from the outside was pretty funny, but this was a huge problem for me. Straddling hunger and satiation was tough. All I could do was despair. A crepe suddenly entered my field of vision. "You look hungry. They said to watch how much you eat but starving is just as bad, right?" Kana wouldn''t leave it alone until I took the crepe. It was covered in fruits, pocky, and whipped cream. There was only a single bite. I added a second to it, filling my palette with overwhelming sugary sweetness. Sometimes, I forget that it was okay to indulge. Maybe that''s what Mio had been doing. My eyes went to the plushie that I intended to give Mio. I should probably apologize to her¡­ When I tried to give the crepe back, Kana shook his head. "You have the rest. Probably need it more than me. I''d invite you to hang out with me and my friends, but it looks like you want to make up with Mio," Kana said. "Seriously. How''d you know?" I asked for the second time today. "That time you were just easy to read. You were looking at the plushie, and we already established you wanted to give it to her." He grinned. "I guess, I¡ª" Kana snuck a light kiss while I was distracted and jumped to his feet. "That''s all you''re going to get from me until you''re all better," Kana said. "Or I can just charm you for more¡­ but alright. Can you at least text to me more? My need for affection is greater than when I was a boy, you know!" I eximed. "And you know I''m bad about texting. Fine. I''ll try. You should get going and catch the train before the evening rush!" He took off running back to his friends at the manga cafe. Feeling reinvigorated, I scarfed down Kana''s crepe and hurried to catch the train. After taking the Shinkansen from Tokyo to the Port of Kobe, I boarded a local train the rest of the way to Tsukiji. It was super crowded on the way back. I must have hit rush hour. People flooded into the train and packed themselves in like sardines. Thankfully, there was enough room for me to squeeze through. The doors closed shut, and I was pressed up against it by a wall of people trying to get home or get to theirte shift. Maybe I should have flown instead. Only half an hour left before I got back home, then I had to face Mio. Would she ept an apology at this point? As the train lurched forward, something brushed against my butt. I thought it was someone''s back until it began groping me through my skirt. A molester? I couldn''t see their reflection because the windows were too foggy. I wanted to tell whoever it was off until the hand got braver and slipped into my underwear. His thick masculine and calloused hand squeezed a cheek, sending shivers up my spine. The well to resist waned, and I let him do whatever he wanted. Eventually, the hand reached around the front to rub my clit. His hot and heavy breath tickled my nape. I was getting so horny that I couldn''t think straight anymore. "Can you¡­ squeeze my breasts, too?" I quietly asked. The molester gulped. His other hand shifted to my waist, slid underneath my clothes, and cupped my right boob. His index finger was pressed to my nipple. I had to keep my mouth shut. Even with the rumble of the train engine, low murmur frommuters, and the grinding tracks, if I let my voice out, then people would know what was going on. It only took a slight clench. A wave of pleasure crashed against my core. I shuddered in the midst of climaxing, back pressed to the stranger''s chest whose fingers slipped deeper into my gushing pussy. "Guehehe¡­ What luck, finding a skank like you on this crowded train. Your underwear is so soaked," he said, peeling it down to my thighs. Amid the rumbling, the sharp sound of his zippering down came clear as day. The man pressed his fat dick into me, and I let it slide right in. The weight of his body pushed me up against the door and cool window. Condensation gathering on the ss pane from my breaths showed how excited I was. As he pounded into me, careful not to let his grunting excitement get the better of him and draw attention, my coquettish voice was beginning toe out. "Nngh¡­ it''s good¡­ your dick feels so good¡­ stirring up my pussy¡­" I panted. "Oh, god¡­ You''re so hot¡­ I''m going to cum¡­" He was about to pull out until I thrusted back, forcing his dick into me again. We bumped against the people behind him, and they responded by lightly pushing back. Hot cum spurted into my pussy and slid down my thighs. His hands continued to grope my breasts and pinch my hard nipples. The train began to lurch to a stop as we neared the next station. I had to get off and catch a connecting line to Kobe. "This is¡­ my stop," I whispered and pulled my underwear up. The man leaned so close his chin was on my shoulder. "How about we continue this on the station?" he asked. I nced back to find the man wearing a beanie, blue face mask, and thick, fogged up sses. The look screamed molester, but right now he was just a convenient snack. High in lust, but very low in quality. "Yes," I answered as the doors burst open. We exited the train asmuters shuffled out and in. He pulled me towards the men''s restroom of the station terminal. People didn''t notice under the cover of the crowd. Only when we entered did the men upying the restroom eye us in exasperation. Who wouldn''t notice a girl inside the men''s restroom? The man pulling my hand nudged the door of each stall until the veryst one which had a ''broken''bel on it. He opened the stall anyway. The toilet wasn''t clogged or anything. Just empty. Spotless, as expected of my culture''s sanitary obsession. Plumbing was probably shut off, but that was just a passing thought for both of us. He mmed the door shut, pushed me up against the stall wall, and began fucking me again in the crowded restroom. "You dirty fucking slut! How is it being screwed while other people can hear you, huh?" he asked me. "Good! I love it¡­ I feel so good!" I cried in ecstasy. Two fingers hooked into my mouth. I licked them like the whore I was, bucking back, and letting my voice carry for the others to hear. At the corner of my vision, phones peeked in from above and below the stall. They were filming and snapping pictures. They were all going to use it to jerk off to me. "I''m cumming¡­ Please¡­ cum into me!" Waves of pleasure rippled back and forth in my body. Even as I was climaxing, this stranger continued fucking my brains out until he emptied his balls into my womb. When he pulled out, cum dribbled down to the floor. Whoever the poor custodian was would have to clean thister. While I was catching my breath, someone grabbed my waist. It wasn''t the same man. This pair of hands were softer. The stall door was open, and the man behind me wasn''t the same man. "Wait¡ª" I said as another dick plunged into me. Pleasure seized hold of me with a vise grip. The stamina in this new person was a wee change of pace. He pistoned into me with little regard for my pleasure. Only for his own. It was why he ejacted into me so soon, seeking only to sate his desires and leaving right away as tough to catch the next train. My legs gave out. I dropped the toilet seat to sit down only for the next man to enter the stall. A portly and balding man with his dick in his hand, breathing heavily as he gazed lecherously upon me. "You want to fuck me, too?" I asked sweetly, scooting to the edge and spreading my legs. And he did. As did many more. A line had formed for my stall. I could tell by the murmuring outside of disbelief, curiosity, and impatience. Men wereing into the bathroom toe in me and leaving happy. My pussy was dripping with semen, smeared all over the ground and toilet seat. One man entered the stall to push his dick in, unloaded his spunk, and left so another could take his ce. Their faces blurred together. I stopped seeing them as humans, but as walking vending machines that spat out a quick meal to fill my stomach in more ways than one. Every time someone finished in me and pulled out, their baby batter dripped from my pussy and into the previously empty toilet bowl now filled with cum. While another man was ramming into me, my phone buzzed. I didn''t know where it was. But the guy did. He picked it up and turned the screen to me. "Who''s this? Your boyfriend?" he asked. "Kana¡­?" Right. I told Kana to text me. The message was him asking if I made it home yet. "I bet your boyfriend would like to see what you''re up to," he said, pumping faster and making me howl in pleasure. Snap! The man took a front-facing photo of me with my phone. He made sure to include his dick railing into my used cunt. "Wait¡­" I muttered deliriously. The picture had gone through and was sent to Kana. I panicked. However, Kana responded instantly. The message read, ''Saeko?! Omg one of my friends was looking when you sent that, now he''s asking about it! I''ll txt youter!'' My chest was on fire. Those same friends that I''d seen earlier? I bet they wanted to fuck me, too. "I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming again¡ª aaaahhhh!" "Holy¡­ you''re getting tighter! Guess you guys are into that. How about we send some more then?" the man fucking me asked while taking more pictures. By the end of it, I was covered in sticky and crusty ejacte. All of my clothes were missing, probably taken away as souvenirs. My underwear was all that was left, hanging off my left ankle. There was writing all over my bare body: a long tally on both of my thighs and an arrow sign pointing to my pussy captioned ''creampie here''. I wasn''t even sure when that got there. The plushie remained and was thankfully unstained. "Great¡­ do I have to go home naked?" I sighed. "Last train!" a station security called from outside the restroom. The older gentleman entered to check each stall, then froze once he made it to mine. His eyes snapped open, and a bulge formed between his legs. "Last service?" I asked, using my fingers to spread my pussy lips. He went to shut the restroom door, locked it, and came back to me in the middle of dropping his pants. I emerged from the bathroom after what felt like hours and stretched my arms. A quick flick of the wrist magically washed the spunk and stench off my body. Despite how many men had gangbanged me, I left only somewhat full. At least I climaxed a lot. The station was empty and trains were gone for the night. Only the gentle hum of the lights and cool breeze against my bare skin were left. Fly home it was then. On my way back, with the plushie in the bag in one hand and phone in the other, I texted an apology to Kana. "Didn''t mean to¡­ I think my subus hunger got the best of me and didn''t know you were still with friends¡­ and send." I clicked the button. Kana''s message came through a minuteter that read, ''Toote -_-" they think we''re into that fetish and are bugging me about hooking you up with them.'' "Well, it could''ve been worse." I shrugged. It was half past eleven by the time I got home. The lights were out. Luckily, Kairi and Casey were already asleep. I tiptoed towards my room until the lights suddenly turned on. "Was gonna ask where you''ve been, but it looks like you were busy." Mio was standing by the switch, arms folded, and staring at me. "Uhh¡­ A quick snack?" I answered reluctantly. "W-What about you? Why are you still up?" She pursed her lips and looked away. "It was gettingte. I was worried. Well, you''re fine now, so¡ª" As Mio turned to the bedroom, I snatched her hand. "Wait! I''m¡­ Mio, I''m sorry about getting angry at you. I shouldn''t have, and you didn''t deserve that. It was stupid of me. I¡­ I brought you a gift. Won it from a crane game in Akiba," I said, offering her the bag. Mio pulled out the silly eye-patched parrot and burst into a chuckle. "Thanks. Oh, and thanks for making my bed for me," Mio said. I let out a relieved sigh. It was gettingte. I let go and headed for the couch when Mio grabbed my hand this time. "Where do you think you''re going? There''s enough space for the both of us in my bed. It also looked like you had a grand ol'' time this evening. I wanna hear all about it." Mio grinned. "Guh¡­ Where do I even begin? First, I need to brush my teeth because my breath smells like semen," I groaned, following her inside. Chapter 178 – Succubus Boogeyman Chapter 178 ¨C Subus Boogeyman The rogue subus was flying much faster than I anticipated. She was a speedy one for sure, but I was gaining on her. Long, fiery hair fluttered as she weaved through trees to escape me. She nced back. Piercing eyes as red as her hair red at me. This was almost too easy, and I realized why as soon as I sensed the auras of two other subi to my left and right. They subus I was chasing whirled around, and the other two emerged from the trees. An ambush. The red-headed one had led me right into it. "Take this!" She smirked. I flew right into a barrier. The way I came in from sealed up, enclosing mepletely within a magical shield in the shape of a cube. "We got her!" a subus with a scar down her lips eximed. "You did, but I wanted to be led into your trap. Because now, all three of you are right where I want you." I summoned the de of the First Temptress and thrusted the sword through, shattering the barrier. All three subi recoiled in shock. They gasped as I enveloped each of them tightly in my aura. The red-head shook it off and escaped before I could seize her mind. She left the two behind, who were quick to fall under my control. "Who said you can leave the party early?" Mio emerged from a portal in front of the subus and sucker punched her across the face, sending her crashing into the forest below. "What did I say about hurting them?" I sighed. "Uh. Oops?" My girlfriend shrugged. "Got a little carried away!" We dove into the forest with my two mind-controlled thralls. The red-head was lying in the dirt, eyes spinning and unconscious. A wild pig was sniffing her until wended nearby, spooking it into the foliage. Mio blew her index finger like it was a smoking gun, then carved into the empty space to open two separate portals. La and Selene came out of them, each with their own subi thralls. Adding the three Mio and I just defeated, that made eight in total. "This is thest one?" Selene asked, bending down to check the red-head. "Yeah, that''s all of them. But is it just me or has it been getting worse? These subi are just popping out of nowhere. Do any of you recognize them?" I asked the others. They shook their heads. "Not from my nest back in Elza," La said. "I sent pictures of these subi to Clerissa. She just got back to me and doesn''t recognize any of them as the Okinawan nest either," Selene added, showing me a text from Clerissa to confirm. All of us sighed. To make matters worse, they appeared to be leaderless. We charmed them enough to spill their greatest secrets, but there was no name to give. However, they did share onemon desire. Mio restrained the conscious red-head from behind and pushed her up to us. She was snarling. Dirt caked the right side of her face. "You think this is enough to stop us? There''s more where we came from! One day, Beatrice will return. The true queen will turn this kingdom our feeding grounds, and we shall feast like the subi of old!" she eximed. "Yeah, yeah. Heard that a million times." Mio stepped back as a portal opened up. Shayle and Yumi were waiting on the other side in Elza to take them off our hands. "Wait." I stopped Mio from kicking the red-head through. "This is the first time I''m hearing about ''subi of old''. Is that supposed to mean anything?" "Just a boogeyman story subi hatchlings are told to behave in the nest. Cry too loud, and the ahari wille to drain your soul," Selene exined with a dismissive scoff. "They aren''t just stories! You have¡ª" Mio hip-bumped the red-headed subus through the portal. We corralled the rest through to finish up and head home. As we were flying back to Tsukiji though, another thought came to mind instead. "You guys go on ahead. I''m going to take a detour," I said. "Where to? I''lle with!" Mio insisted. "Library, to look for a book I need for ss. You''re just going to get bored, so head home first. I''ll bring you back something to eat!" "Something spicy!" she shouted to my back as I flew off. The library was a lie. I touched down in a street lined with love hotels. A couple jumped when Inded, then scurried away. I entered the freshly-painted, bright pink love hotel with a neon sign of a subus lying down. Her tail swung up and down to greet patrons. All part of Hana''s consolidation of the establishments she owned to create an enterprise out of. The loud-mouthed proprietress was chatting up a man in a suit when I got inside. "Looks like we''ll have to cut a deal next time, Kuga. Better not show your face up here again, or you''ll be swimming with the fishies," Hana threatened him. "Eh? But we justpleted¡­ Why are you suddenly so hostile?" the man named Kuga asked. "Come on, y along! Run out of here while screaming. Go! Get! Or I''ll take your facking head off!" she howled. Kuga bolted out of the love hotel, screaming at the top of his lungs. "Why did you just make him go out there screaming? People are going to think someone got murdered in here and call the police." I put a hand to my head and sighed. "It''s my new gimmick! Lately, I''ve been acquiring all this real estate. Figured I should adopt a new persona while at it. The mafioso! Nyeh, see? Fork ova the moneh. Where''s mah cigah? Spaghetti!" Hana leaned over the counter, making incoherent hand gestures at me. "Hana, please¡­ I wanted to ask you about something. Does ''subi of old'' or ''ahari'' mean anything to you?" Hana twitched. It was so brief, that I wouldn''t have noticed had she not been doing those silly hand gestures. She definitely knew something. "Those scary stories? Just a bunch of¡ª" "A subus mentioned it today. One of those who were loyal to Beatrice, but it''s the first time it was brought up. Then Selene mentioned ''ahari''. I know you''re one of the oldest subi alive. The other being my mom. They''re more than just stories, aren''t they?" I asked. The pink-haired helion opened a drawer to pull out a cigar and sniffed it. Her eyelids fluttered, taking in the scent. "Ahari''s an ancient word from our world. Not Elza, but the one us subi came from. Roughly tranted, it means dryad," Hana said. "Dryad? Like nt monster girls?" I pictured a female humanoid with green skin. "Close, but no sugar!" "Cigar¡­ it''s right in your hand!" "Close enough!" Hana retorted. "But nope, not like that at all. Dryads predated subus. Hell, they''re pretty much our progenitors. Your world gets pretty close to dryads. The nt parts? Nah. But the whole drains your vitality stuff? Yeah. Thing is, they were a lot stronger. Unlike us, they can suck a subus dry. Wring ya like a towel. It''s why we named ''em ''subus of old''. You feel me?" "So, they were real. Are they¡­ a threat?" I gulped, somewhat fearful of the answer. "Nope," she answered promptly. "How can you be sure though? It''s not a coincidence that after my sword got the crystallize treatment, subi loyal to Beatrice started popping up. Now they''re mentioning subi of old like¡ª" Hana vaulted over the counter and pped my breasts like drums. "Chix! I''m sure, because Queen B put me in charge of the fight against the dryads at the time, and we won," Hana exined. A weight vanished from my shoulders. I could breathe again. Hana had a knack of being a little twat, but her beaming smile was a wee relief this time around. "You''re right. Maybe I''m just getting worked up over nothing. Guess I''ll buy some spicy wings for Mio and head home," I said. "Saeko!" Hana hollered to me as I got to the door and looked uncharacteristically tame. "Yeah?" "Thanks for letting me be me. Used to be so boring. Here on Earth and around you guys, I''ve been having a lot of fun." Hana grinned. "You bet. But what brought this on? You flipping a switch on ying a sentimental role now?" I asked. "Hehe. Maybe I am feeling a little sentimental," she mused aloud. After buying some hot wings, I flew back to the apartment to eat with Mio. The rest of the week was quiet. I almost selfishly wanted things to stay this way. No rogue subi or world ending event. Just another peaceful Monday. Would it be too much to ask if every day was like this? "Mio, we''re going to bete. Hurry up!" I shouted from the living room. "Hold on, bitch. I can''t find any clean underwear!" Mio fired back. "Why are you¡­ just go without. You''re probably going to end up losing it by the end of the day anyway." My aura suddenly went haywire. The sensation of a dozen other unique auras entered my field in an instant. I threw open the door to find Yumi and Selene at the head of a squadron of subi, their demeanors wrinkled with worry. "What''s going on? Don''t tell me a bigger group of rogue subi showed up?" I asked. "It''s Hana," Yumi began. "She''s nowhere to be found." Mio hopped her way through the living room and said, "It''s Hana we''re talking about. Probably hightailed it to somece to research her next project." "We thought the same. However, it seems Hana closed up every one of her love hotel establishments from Tsukiji to Kobe. That''s never happened before. We also have witnesses. Bring them," Selene ordered the subi behind her. A pair of subus ushered La and Shayle forward.. "What the hell? Does someone want to exin to me what exactly happened to Hana?" I demanded a little too strongly, choking every subi with my aura out of impatience. Everyone grew tense. "Hana came to me a few days ago asking to be taken to Elza. It isn''t an unordinary thing for her to do. I figured she wanted to fetch some more enchanted sex toys sitting in the vault," Shayle exined. "I-I''m sorry, Mistress!" La bowed her head repeatedly. "I was apanying her, but I took my eyes off her for one moment and she just¡­ disappeared. My aura couldn''t sense her. If¡­ If you intend to punish me, c-can I suggest the shibari rope?" I rolled my eyes. "No one''s getting punished at a time like this. I''m worried about Hana. It isn''t like her to just up and vanish. Mobilize all the subi at Queen Elendir''s manor. Split them into two groups. I want Selene and La to each lead a squad in search of Hana. To the subi here, fan out from Kobe to Himeji in case it''s rogue subi''s doing." "Understood!" Shayle opened a portal with the mirror artifact for Selene and Shayle to follow her through. Meanwhile, all of the subi here, with the exception of Mio and Yumi, took flight to fulfill mymand. "I don''t get it¡­ It''s not like Hana to just dip. She would have at least told me," Mio said while chewing on her thumbnail. "It isn''t a coincidence that this happened around rogue subi acting up and after I asked about ahari. Do you two really not know anything about it?" I asked them. "But those are just ghost stories! No damn way they''re real. Right?" She searched me for answers, but I was already looking at Yumi. We both turned to her, who among the still living subi, was likely the next eldest after Hana and Delh. "Saeko, Mio¡­ If Hana left, then I believe we should leave her be," Yumi said seriously. "What¡­?" Mio snapped and grabbed Yumi by the arms, sinking her fingers and nail into the meat enough to draw blood. "How the fuck can you say that? Hana''s our best friend! If you''re telling me those monsters are real, then she''s in danger right now. You want to just leave her?" "Yumi, please. Hana''s one of us, isn''t she?" I pulled Mio off her and gazed at her in earnest. "You have no idea," she muttered. A portal to Elza suddenly opened in front of us. Selene and La had a troubled look on their faces. "Queen Saeko, we''ve run into a problem," Selene said, beckoning us toe through. We entered Elza only to be confronted by Queen Elendir and an army of armed dark elven women. "Mobilizing a nest of subi? Have you lost your mind? The armies of Everlight will think we areunching an invasion. I will not allow it," Queen Elendir stated firmly. "But one of ours is missing¡ª" "No. You forget your ce, Queen Saeko. We already established the hierarchy. You are my subordinate in this alliance," she reminded me. Not even a half a step forward and every dark elven soldier raised their spears. Several walking along the manor''s upperndings had their arrows trained on me. The subi at my side bared their fangs and ws. "Sorry, Elly. No one''s stopping me from looking for Hana. Not even you," Mio said. "Stand down," I ordered my subi. A visible wave of relief washed over everyone, but Mio turned to me with a look of betrayal and hurt. "I''m d you understand." Queen Elendir sighed. "No, actually. I don''t. It''s time for a rematch. I challenge you for the leadership of this alliance!" I dered to the shock of both sides. "Fuck yeah!" Mio whooped. The dark elven monarch briefly shed with indignation. Fortunately for me, they were fierce sticklers about their customs. I might be strong, but something told me Queen Elendir would be a lot harder to fight in actualbat. "Very well, but it will not be without an audience this time." Queen Elendir snapped her fingers. A powerful magical force yanked us forward. Next thing I knew, I was naked and standing by Elendir''s side in an underground amphitheater. Numerous dark elves and subi sat in the half-circle seating area, Mio, Selene, Yumi, and La among them. They were all confused about what happened until realization set in, and a roar of cheers erupted from the spectators. "Where are we?" I asked. "Underneath the manor, in a chamber dedicated to punishing wayward subordinates," Queen Elendir said as she turned around. I followed her gaze and gasped. At the back of the stage, shackled to the half-wall by chains on their necks and blindfolded, were naked subi, elves of both factions, and even beastkins. They all had sex-crazed expressions, tongues hanging out and panting like animals in heat. "Which can only mean I''m joining them if I lose this time?" I threw an uneasy look at the dark elven queen. "Then you best not lose," Elendir said, casting off her robes and drawing even louder cheers from the audience. She popped a potion into her mouth. Arge, erect cock as hung as a horse sprung out. "Come on, Saeko! Fuck Elly to the next century!" Mio shouted. "A! I want to be punished like those people trapped in the back." La squirmed like a horny bitch in her seat. I summoned the de of the First Temptress. Queen Elendir faltered momentarily, and the crowd drew a gasp. However, I tossed the sword over my shoulder. It plunged tip-first a few inches into the ground several meters behind me. "If you''re going to use a sword, then I will too. It''s only fair game, right?" I asked. "I wouldn''t have it any other way." Elendir smiled. Chapter 179 – In Search of Hana Chapter 179 ¨C In Search of Hana The both of us walked circles on the stage while facing each other. Our bodies wereid bare for all to see. Not even the audience was cheering anymore as they watched with bated breath who would make the first move. The dark elven queen''s hung and veiny cock throbbed as she moved, tempting my subus being just looking at it. When Elendir and I first did ''battle'' to decide the hierarchy, she was tender and sweet. It was almost akin to passionate lovemaking. Now, however, the steeled resolve in her glinting eyes told me she wanted to be sure of victory. "I don''t want to waste another minute while Hana is missing, so excuse me while I make the first move." I lifted both hands and summoned portals from which chains shot out of. Two snatched Elendir by the arms and one on the ground coiled around her neck. It reeled down, forcing her to her knees. Satisfied that Elendir would be restrained for the time being, I grabbed her by the head and massaged the length of her ears. "You think this will hold me for long?" Elendir asked. "Nope. Just long enough," I said, pushing her face into my crotch. Elendir''s eyes snapped open, but she seized the opportunity to eat my pussy out. Her tongue plunged into me with great skill and lips teased my clit which brought me mind-numbing pleasure. However, I didn''t close the distance to just let Elendir take the upper hand¡­ My tail slithered down and coiled around the length of her dick, like a snake constricting around its prey. I felt her tongue stiffen from me clenching it tighter. Her eyes began to flutter and tongue slowed down as the pleasure I inflicted made her weak. "What''s the matter? You''re going to lose at this rate~" I taunted and slowly closed in with my aura to intensify her senses. Elendir flexed and shattered the chain restraints. My portals closed shut. Through sheer will, she had broken the trance and freed herself. When I jumped back, Elendir snatched my ankle. I fell t to the ground. She grabbed a handful of my hair and yanked hard, forcing me to stare out at the crowds going wild. "I have defeated many subi. You will be no different. Now, taste the pleasure of countless before you, Queen Saeko." With those words, Elendir thrusted into the limits of my depth in a single push. Lights out. I was seeing stars instead of dark elves and subi spectators. Elendir''s massive cock fucked me effortlessly without missing a beat. "Look at them," she urged me with another yank to my hair, bringing me closer to climax. "Those are our subjects. Hundreds¡ª nay, thousands. Each with their own family. We are responsible for their lives. If I have to fuck you to submission to remind you of that, then prepare yourself!" The rhythm picked up. Elendir pistoned so hard, the tip of her dick was assaulting my womb. Each time she struck, I''d lose bits and pieces of my sanity. All I wanted next was for her hot, dark elf cum filling me to the brim. But¡­ a face appeared before me. Hana''s stupid grin. A toothy smile so big that it could reflect the sun''s rays and blind you. She stood by mine and Mio''s side whenever we needed her. Never questioning why. If I were to lose Hana, how could I call myself the subus queen? "It''s because¡­ I''m responsible¡­ for their lives¡­ that I have to do this¡­ I''d do it¡­ for any one of them!" I muttered, pushing myself up by the elbows. Elendir pped my ass. Pain shot up my spine. She must have hit hard enough to leave a handprint. Again, harder. This time to the left cheek. "You like that, don''t you? Pain and pleasure go hand in hand for a subus. If I¡ª" A hard kick to Elendir''s chest pushed her away. Her dick slipped out of my pussy as she fell backwards. The audience gasped. Mio whooped. I conjured magical chains from portals again, binding her wrists and ankles to the ground, and then climbing atop her dick to ride on. "Sometimes¡­ It feels better to be on top," I said, snapping my fingers. The ensuing ripple of magic shattered the restraints of those chained up at the back of the stage. They looked around cluelessly until I ced a charm on them and beckoned them to us. A light elven man, a subi, and two dark elven women. All four were criminals, prisoners of the dungeon underneath the manor made to be eye candy up here but were now my ves. "What are you¡­ doing?" Elendir asked. "iming victory," I dered. Elendir opened her mouth to make a retort, but the light elf silenced her by pushing his dick down her throat. The two dark elves bent down and sucked on each of her nipples. Lastly, the purple-haired subus knelt down to kiss me. Both of our tails slithered behind Elendir and drilled into her puckered ass. The five of us fucked her relentlessly. Soon, she began to convulse intensely. Her throbbing dick erupted with thick, fertile ejacte that would have impregnated me for sure had it been that time of the year again. As Elendir filled my pussy with cum, I noticed her hand tapping against the stage floor. I shoved the subus away and ordered the light elf to back off. He pulled his dick out Elendir, who began coughing out semen that might have gone down the wrong pipe. "Do you want to admit defeat? Or should I squeeze some more out of you?" I asked, shaking my hips and causing her to writhe again. "No¡­ I concede¡­" Elendir announced, loud enough for the crowds to hear and go nuts cheering. Though the loudest among them was definitely the subi. "From henceforth, you reign as queen in our alliance¡­ But Saeko, there must not be war¡­ promise me that," she pleaded to me. "I promise. All we want to do is find Hana. We could use help from dark elven magic," I said. Elendir sat up but was still shuddering from climaxing so hard. The penis from their special elixir usually didn''t go limp, but hers did. She motioned to Shayle, who jumped from her seat and hurried onto the stage. "Yes, my queen?" Shayle presented herself to us. "See to it that Queen Saeko''s needs and orders are met. In the meantime, I will¡­ reflect that I might never experience such an incredible orgasm ever again," Elendir said. "Who says we can''t go again?" I grinned. "But it''ll have to be after I find Hana. Thanks, Elendir. I won''t send our people into unnecessary conflict. You have my word." After iming leadership over Queen Elendir in the dark elven and subi alliance, I began issuing orders to rmence our search. We gathered the bulk of the subi outside of the manor, though I had no ns to take everyone. A sizable chunk was going to stay behind. "Selene, La. Change of ns. You two take care of things back in Japan. Mio, Yumi, and I will search Elza instead," I said. "Are you sure?" Selene asked. "You''re much less familiar with this world than your own." I nodded to reaffirm my conviction. "If three greater subi are flying together, then it''s going to cause a lot more panic than not." Selene and La bowed, then went to find Shayle to have a portal opened for them. Before the rest of us were about to take flight, Queen Elendir emerged from the manor. Rposed and back in all her regal glory. "Don''t try and stop us, Elly. It''s not happening," Mio said. "I have no intentions of doing so. I''vee to ask Queen Saeko if there is anything I can do to assist. The dark elven stand ready." Elendir straightened up as the proud matriarch she was. The three of us eased up. It must be hard for Elendir, but I could tell she really meant well when trying to keep me from stirring up trouble. "I appreciate it, but I think your people should stay put. If anything does happen, and I or the subi provokes the other races, I want you to distance yourself from us. Say that you acted to stop us," I implored her. They gawked at me in surprise. "But, Queen Saeko¡ª" "What I''m doing is selfish. It''s probably the boy in me who still hasn''t grown up yet. But the dark elven people suffered enough, and this is a subi problem. Just sit back this time and let us handle it," I insisted. Did I say too much? It still felt awkward being a queen, despite a whole year having passed. Queen Elendir, however, took one step back and dropped down to one knee. "You are much more mature than you give yourself credit for. I understand. I shall pray for your good fortune from here. May the Everlight guide your way," Elendir wished us well before returning into the manor. "So, which direction are we headed? Hana could have gone anywhere, you know?" Mio asked. "I have an idea to narrow down our search," I said. Instead of searching blind, I told the subi to stay put. Mio and Yumi follow me down to the dungeons underneath the manor. We kept prisoners of all kinds there. Sarena being one of them, though in a separate high-security area. It wasn''t her that we were looking for however, but the rogue subi we had previously imprisoned. Mio taunted every prisoner we passed by, many of whom weren''t subi, but insubordinate dark elves or war criminals serving out their sentence. "Was she always like this?" I whispered to Yumi. "Ufufu~ Mio has actually be more behaved ever since you two met. Even you must have noticed it." Yumi giggled into the back of her hand and watched with matronly affection as Mio bothered the prisoners. How could I forget? When we first met, she was absolutely wild. Not a care in the world. Everything I told her not to do, she did. Sometimes, things were still like that. Though I''d be lying if I hadn''t noticed some of her changes, too. We reached the cell of our errant subi. There had to be over twenty inside, lying around and shooting res at us within the dark cage. Two dark elvendies were standing guard and saluted when they saw us. "Queen Saeko, we were informed of the change in leadership moments ago. Your orders are our duties," the pony-tailed elf said. "We want to speak with the subi inside. Open the cell," I gave their firstmand. The two clearly didn''t expect that and traded uneasy looks. "You wish to enter with the prisoners?" the red-headed one asked, her voice tinged with hesitation. "There''s no risk of them escaping. Do it," I said. Both of them faced inward at the cell, then raised both hands at the lock. A small spark of magic zapped the metal bars, creating a door that creaked open. They stepped back as it did, seemingly fearful of being immediately mind-controlled by the subi within. All of them rose to their feet and descended from their bunk beds as I entered, snarling with ws and fangs bared. Mio and Yumi nked me fearlessly. "Kneel before your queen," Yumi ordered, exacting her ownmand over them. They obeyed. As expected of a subus whose own aura was almostparable to a greater one. With their heads to the ground, Mio walked over to a resisting subus and grinded a foot on the back of her skull. "We''re not here to y nice," I began calmly. "A friend is missing. We think she went searching for more rogue subi or something called ahari somewhere in Elza. If she had any lead at all, where in this world would she begin looking?" The question was kept vague. Doing so allowed their brain to process differently while charmed. For the longest time, I''d been using mypulsion in a way that only begot binary answers. Yes or no. But there were other ways of applying my subus magic, and it was more akin to suggestion. The red-headed subus I had caught and was the most recent addition to the prison, bowed her head in obedience. "Queen Saeko, Hana would most likely be heading due northwest. Too far west, and the beast tribes of Elza would sooner tear her to shreds. South, there would be no subi to find other than the armies of the Everlight''s prisoners," she answered monotonously, eyes shifting slowly from one side to the other while in thought. "Northwest? What''s up there?" I asked. When I turned around, I saw that both Yumi and Mio had a grim look on them. The subus continued, "Thends of our former demon lord. It has since been razed in holy fire by the bastard light elven''s champions, rendering the entire domain mostly uninhabitable." "It''s true," Yumi said with sadness in her voice. "All across thosends were manors and garrisons much like this one, filled with nests of demons. The one we inhabit is among thest to stand, thanks inrge part to Queen Elendir''s political maneuverings following the war''s end." "Uwah¡­ Suddenly, I feel very terrible about taking leadership from her." I sighed. "We got our ce. Get up, Red. You''reing with." Mio dragged the red-headed subus up and gave her butt a hard smack. A flock of two hundred subi took flight from the manor towards northwest Elza. Yumi, Mio, and I led the way. We had them spaced out in a gargantuan line to cover a greater distance. This way, it would be easier to detect Hana or a rogue subus'' aura. Red, whom Mio had so jokingly named, remained under my mind-control and flew alongside us. "Yumi, you said ces like Queen Elendir''s manor were destroyed, right? Is it possible that some are intact enough for rogue subi to live in them?" I asked. "It is possible, but it is unlikely. The reason being our race needs to feed. If thend is too inhospitable for another race to make a living in, then there would be no one around to feed off of. A subus much rather prefers dense poptions," Yumi exined. "That''s why we ended up in Japan," Mio added with a smirk. I rolled my eyes. "Uh-huh. I know all about that¡­" Whichever subus living in Tokyo was probably having the time of their life. The forests we were flying over came to an abrupt stop. A craggy desertid before us with fossilized spines from long dead and burnt trees nketing the terrain, crackedndscape, and a hazy sky of dust. Leaves and trees at the break in the forest were alight with golden mes. Holy fire. If it hadn''t been put out yet, then that must mean it couldn''t be put out. So beyond this point, thend was once just as lush as Elendir''s manor and the light elves'' forests. We must have flown for half a day with no luck until our search line stopped from the left wing. Since it took a split second for the others to notice, it caused our huge line to nt diagonally as each proceeding subus saw and stopped mid-flight. "Queen Saeko!" A subus from the left raced down the length of the search line. "There is a medium-sized garrison back west. Dpidated, but thin trails of smoke might mean signs of life down there. Your orders?" "We''re leaving no stones unturned. Search together as a group," I ordered. Mio whistled sharply to the subi behind us, and all two hundred of us descended upon the garrison together. Charred walls and copsed rubble showed signs of an old battle. Likely not recent. The ramparts wrapped around what might have been a vige once. It was probably an impressive piece of work back in the day. I drew closer to the main keep when a familiar aura tickled the edge of mine. Even amongst the hundreds around me, I sensed it clear as day. "That look¡­ Is she in there?" Mio asked,nding next to me. "I think¡ª Mio, wait!" Mio didn''t wait for an answer and booked it towards the keep. She made it as far as the portcullis when a bright beam of light fired out from it. We leaped away in time to avoid getting it, but someone rolled out and crumpled to the ground. Her pink hair was stained a darker shade, face caked in dirt, but we knew right away it was Hana. However, Hana didn''t share the same joy and relief seeing us. "What are you guys¡­ doing here? You hafta get out¡­ now!" Hana shouted urgently. "Well, well, well. Look what we have here, Sister." "Deviant subi attempting to reim their broken home. Whatever shall we do about them, Brother?" Two elves of short stature emerged from the keep. They were dressed the same, in a white regalia with chainmail over their bodies. Twins. The boy had short blonde hair, and the girl had long blonde hair down to her waist. "Not good!" Yuminded with her eyes snapped open and fangs bared. "To think there were two light elven champions out here?" "Champions? Is that bad? Should I be worried?" I asked frantically, trying to assess the situation. The boy materialized a golden spear and went low to the ground as if preparing to run us down. The girl summoned a silver shield decorated with the sun on it. I knew as soon as I saw them that those were artifact-level items, and neither of the light elves were looking to have a talk. Chapter 180 – Dryad Chapter 180 ¨C Dryad "Queen Saeko!" A group of foolish subi swooped down to defend me. It was the impetus for the light elven twins to attack. Both of them vanished, but I sensed theirtent magic draw close to Mio and Hana near instantaneously. "Stay back!" I ordered my subi and summoned de of the First Temptress. Mio flinched as the glint of the elven boy''s spear materialized. I reached them in time to parry the thrust with the t of my sword. The elven girl appeared behind me with a battle-crazed expression, her shield poised to m into my back. But she didn''t budge. My magical chains binded the shield woman''s arms and legs. Yumi created a barrier between us and the light elves, buying Mio and I enough time to put distance away from them. The girl squinted. "That sword¡­ You''re the new subus queen? Intel said Beatrice perished, but they didn''t mention who seeded her." "Why are you retreating? Why not sic your people on us?" Herpanion raised his spear in my direction. "That''s right. You''re looking at the subus who dethroned Beatrice. If my words hold any weight to you, we''re not here to fight or start a war. Just to find our friend, and we did. So, I''d appreciate it if we can all go our separate ways without anymore fighting," I said. "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Both of them wagged their fingers and spoke at the same time. "No can do. We were tasked to hunt down rogue subi, and as far as we can tell, that tiny pink-haired one has some exining to do. Queen or not, by the Everlight''s guiding light, we''re getting what we want." My head hurt listening to them talk in perfect unison. If I didn''t know better, I''d think they were showing off. The elven boy twirled his spear and shattered the chain restraints, freeing his shield-bearingpanion. Hana suddenly grabbed my hand. "It''s not safe here, and I don''t mean the light elven champions¡­ We gotta book it!" "You''re not going anywhere!" the twins shouted. They dashed toward us, but something snatched their ankles. Both of them fell face-first into the dirt. Coiling up their legs were long, throbbing tentacles,ing from deep within the darkness of the keep. An icy talon clenched around my spine. "Raniel, I can''t break this!" The boy stabbed at the tentacles to no avail. "Neither can I!" The elven girl named Raniel was bashing her shield against the tentacles. "Arniel, what about your¡ª" The spear and shield slipped from their hands as the tentacles dragged them inside the keep. They wed at the ground, eyes wide with terror until the two disappeared into the darkness. Every one of us stood there stunned. "What¡­ was that?" a nearby trembling subus muttered. "We have to help them!" I eximed as I snapped back to my senses. Mio blocked my way. "Are you crazy? Leave ''em. Let''s get outta here with our tail between our legs, because I didn''t like that feeling one bit. I know you felt it, too!" "I promised Elendir there wouldn''t be war. Those two ''champions'' of the light elven race sound like important people, so who do you think their leaders will me when neither of themes back alive?" Mio swallowed a retort. I called for six subus to follow me, Mio, and Yumi in. The rest would stay out here to be on look out. "You monkeys are seriously going in?" Hana tried to get up, but pain brought her down to her knees. "We''ll be right out," I assured her. We ventured into the old garrison against Hana''s protests. Mio and I lit a sustained fireball in our hands to light the way. While making our way through the corridor, we brought long cold torches back to life. The entire ce was giving us the creeps. Hana went in here by herself? Talk about brave. The first chamber we entered was a dining hall. Tables had copsed onto themselves from rot. Spider webs nketed the corners of the room. Dusty old gs and banners from the demon lord''s army swayed listlessly from the air we let in. "How far were they taken?" Mio asked aloud. "I can''t imagine far," Yumi said. "Let''s travel together as a group and¡­" A look of confusion fell upon her demeanor when she turned around to face us. Mio and I couldn''t understand why. "What is it?" I asked. "Did you order the subi following us to go elsewhere?" she questioned back. "No¡­" We spun around and sure enough the six who came in were missing. "He¡­ Help¡­ us!" a strained voice rang out. I followed the pleas for help to the ceiling. Both light elves and six subus were suspended in mid-air by half a dozen tentacles that sexually vited them. They were being raped in every hole. Even the male elf''s ass wasn''t spared. While he was being railed, another tentacle sucked and slurped greedily at his dick. "Ufufu~" I whipped around, wondering why Yumi hadughed at a time like this. It hadn''te from her. She was just as shocked as me. "Oh, subus. The most delicious of all!" someone mused happily as we were swarmed with tentacles from every direction. A quick sh severed one tentacle from getting too close. The same voice let loose a high-pitched shriek, and the rest of the appendages hesitated. "Did you know your sword would cut?" Mio asked. "Zero!" I eximed in relief. "I know that sword" the voice hissed. "It belonged to someone else before you. Where did she go, I wonder? A mere runt queen like you can''t hope to defeat me." Whoever it was continued to taunt us. Yumi, Mio, and I kept our eyes peeled. Suddenly, something pulled our feet out from under us. We mmed hard into the ground. The sword fell from my hands and ttered away. Slimy tentacles from cracks in the floor wrapped around our ankles, slithering up to our mouths and between our legs. "Saeko!" Mio desperately reached for me, but we were pulled apart. "Mio¡ª mmph!" I was silenced by a tentacle forcing down my throat. My energy¡­ my sexual energy was being sapped away. I felt weaker with every second that passed until¡ª "Let my friends go!" Hana cried. I craned my neck with what little wriggle room was afforded to me, expecting to see the pink-haired helioning to our rescue. Instead, more tentacles filled the chamber and battled each other. They squeezed the life out of the other, wringing them into a mangled mess. The tentacles holding us went limp. We unfurled our wings in time so as to not eat the ground again. Mio saw her first and gasped. Standing at the chamber entrance was Hana, her pink hair had turned green as was the hue of her skin, and with dozens of writhing tentacles on her back. "Hana¡­ are you¡­?" I trailed off, unable to find the right words. All of us, including the light elves, were dragged down and pulled behind Hana by her gangly appendages. A single, piercing red eye stared at us from the darkness from a hole in the ceiling. The tentacles slithered back into the darkness. "One day soon, we''ll be back. Our hunger is insatiable. Have fun getting fat until we meet again~" The voice left us with an eerie warning and disappeared. I couldn''t sense a trace of it in this keep any longer. But we still had one more elephant in the room. Or rather¡­ As Mio, Yumi, and I turned to Hana, the trickster fessed up first. "The jig is up¡­ The truth is, I''m a dryad." Hana smiled weakly. "You knew about this, didn''t you?" I asked Yumi, who out of all of us wasn''t at all surprised. "Is that why you told me to let Hana be?" Although Yumi opened her mouth, Hana continued in her stead. "I asked Yumi to keep quiet. Only two people know the truth. Yumi and Beatrice. Well, now you two." "All this time you were a fucking dryad? Exins why I''ve never seen you bang another subus before," Mio said in exasperation, leaning against the wall to catch her breath. "Is that how you''re able to cast powerful spells? Like mimicking mine?" I pressed her. Hana nodded. We were all speechless. No one made a sound except the light elves'' quiet twitching and moaning. "Look," Hana began as her form slowly returned to the one we were familiar with. "I understand if you guys don''t want me around. Leave the dryad to me. I''ll hunt her and the rest down." The pint-sized subus turned to leave. She hung her head on the way out. Mio and I took one look at each other and heaved a sigh. "Then what?" I asked. "Huh?" Hana spun around to face us with teary eyes. "After you hunt thest dryad down, you''re nning to just skedaddle out of our lives? Nu-uh. We came to find you and bring you home, and that''s exactly what we''re gonna do!" Mio eximed in a quivering voice. "But you guys¡­" "You heard Mio. What''s it going to be? Are we bringing you back the easy way or the hard way?" I smiled. Yumi ced a hand on our shoulders and squeezed lightly. She was also smiling. Hana threw herself into Mio''s chest and bawled like a baby. After the both of them had their fill of sobbing, we were still left with the two light elves and six subi. All unconscious. "What do we do with the elves?" I asked, using my foot to nudge the male elf''s arm. "How about we fuck ''em and ditch ''em?" Mio suggested. "If we want to cause another war, sure! So, no. That''s definitely not what we''re going to do!" I fired back sarcastically. The four of us yed Rock, Paper, Scissors to decide who would carry the two light elves. I lost. Their responsibility fell to me. Yumi, Mio, and Hana carried the remaining unconscious subi. Havingpleted our objective in finding Hana, we returned to the manor together. I couldn''t shake what I felt from encountering that dryad. There was so much raw hunger. Like a force of nature acting on instincts. On our way home, I couldn''t help but stare at Hana. Mio was the same. How could she be so different and innocent inparison? The day had drawn to a close by the time we got back. Queen Elendir rushed out of the manor in her nightgown, breasts swaying freely without her robes and making for quite the sight, as we made our way up the steps. Someone must have seen using and informed her. Which also meant¡­ "By the Everlight''s grace, are those two who I think they are? Raniel and Aniel? I didn''t believe my scout. I sent her to be punished in the dungeons, thinking she made a tasteless joke! I can''t believe this is happening¡­ Quickly, while they are unconscious, we should begin mind-wiping them!" Queen Elendir raved hysterically. It left me flustered seeing the normallyposed and elegant dark elven queen so tripped up. Honestly, she was much cuter like this. "Calm down, Elly. Neither of them are dead, and we didn''t fuck them either. A certain stickler of a subus didn''t want to." Mio stuck her tongue out at me. "Alright, you." I pinched Mio''s tongue between two fingers before it retracted. "Elendir, can you prepare a room for these two? They were apparently hunting rogue subi out there, so I''d like a word with them. We might be on the same side, and they don''t know it yet." "Of course, Queen Saeko. I''ll see to the arrangements. Shall I also prepare rooms and amodations for your stay as well?" she asked. "That would be great, because I''m beat¡­" I sighed. Dark elven guards came to unburden the light elven twins from me. They would tell me right away once either of them woke up. I pulled Hana aside as we were about to split and head to bed for the night. "You''re not going to disappear on us again, are we?" I asked with my arms folded. "Hey, hey! You can put a little more trust in me! I won''t. I promise. I''ll tell you guys everything in the morning, and¡­ thanks, Saeko. As a token of my gratitude, I''d like to give ya first dibs on my brand new Pussy-Destroyer Mk. II!" Hana retrieved from her bag a giant, horse-shaped dildo. "N-No, maybe another time! I appreciate it though¡­" "Oh, okay." Hana giggled mischievously, then went to speak with Mio some more before heading to bed. Four other elven guards came up to me as I turned to leave. "Queen Elendir has tasked us to escort you and Mio to your living quarters. This way please," the curly-haired one said. The room we were brought to was just as luxurious as Elendir''s private bedchamber. Although the bed was only a quarter of the size, it was still plenty spacious. However, as we entered the room, the guards came in with us. They walked past and began unequipping their armor and weapons onto a mannequin, then climbed onto bed with their bare naked bodies. Each of them tipped a potion into their mouths, and a cock sprung out from between their legs a secondter. "We are also your amodations. Please, have your fill with us." Their tantalizing beauty made me swallow hard. "Don''t mind if I do! Dibs on the one with the biggest dick!" Mio threw herself into bed. "Maybe I should have brought Hana''s gift along," I mused quietly before joining them. After our orgy, I went to sleep that night with a pounding headache. My throat was parched. Eyes dried like the desert. Instead of trying to force myself to sleep, I climbed out of bed to get some water. Fortunately, a half-full carafe of water sat on a table by the window. Sex was a sweaty exercise after all, but draining the entire container didn''t quench my thirst. "Ugh¡­ Is it because the dryad drained me?" I asked myself. "It is," someone answered. My heart almost leaped out of my throat. The room was dark, but my eyes had already adjusted. Pale streaks of moonlight painted half the bedroom. A shadowy figure sat on the couch, legs crossed and leaning back leisurely. "Who do you think? Must feel good being queen. Having all that power at your fingertips andmanding an army of literal parasites. Too bad about the bigger fish entering the pond. Seeing you squirm does put a smile on my face," she continued to taunt me. Deep inside me, I knew the voice. It sent shivers up my spine. I didn''t want to believe it. When I ignited my hand to light up the room, my worst fears manifested. "Beatrice!" I growled and tried to summon the de of the First Temptress. My sword didn''te to me. But the carafe slipped from my hand and crashed to the ground. I expected it to shatter, but nothing was down at my feet. No shards. No cup. "Kehehe! In the flesh¡ª is what I would like to say. Unfortunately, I''m not here. Not really," Beatrice said. "How is that supposed to make any sense?" I asked, still staying cautious on my toes. "My existence is tied to the de of the First Temptress. That makes us linked! Right now, I''m¡­" She tapped the side of her head and pointed to me. My eyes flicked over to the bed. It was empty. Neither Mio nor the four dark elves were there. "In my head, huh? So, I''m dreaming. What do you want, Beatrice? Shouldn''t you be dead?" I asked. "I can''t die. But enough about me. You''re in a predicament, aren''t you? Those pesky dryads are still around? Nasty things. Like weeds. Pluck them out of the ground, but they will grow right back. It''s starting to seem like¡­ like you need my help?" Beatrice grinned wide. "Pft. I don''t need your help, and I don''t want your help. Especially not after what you did to us. So, why don''t you go back to the farthest reaches of my mind and rot there?" "You will need my help, and I will be back one day. Until that dayes, Queen Saeko, I will fantasize fucking the shit out of you for payback. Kahahaha!" Her cacklingughter was thest thing I heard before snapping awake. I was back in bed with two dark elvendies in my arms. Sweat dripped down my face. Mio was in bed, too, and although she was sweating just as profusely, nothing else seemed out of the ordinary. "Damn it, Beatrice. Why can''t you just stay gone?" I sighed. My stomach growled. I was still thirsty. Having my way with a couple of dark elves didn''t abate my hunger or thirst. Beatrice said it was because of the dryad. If that was true, what exactly did it do to me? I wriggled out of bed and slipped on a night gown. Drinking the water this time around did quench my thirst, but I was still hungry. I decided to take a walk around the manor that supposedly belonged to me after rearranging the hierarchy. I opened the door and interrupted a guard whose fist was about to knock on it. "Did I interrupt?" I teased. "Queen Saeko! Sorry for disturbing your sleep. I came to inform you that the light elven champions have awoken. They are¡­ restless. What shall we do with them?" she asked. "Take me to them. I want to speak with them." The guard escorted me down the corridor until we came to a stop with almost two dozen others standing outside of a room, all tense and anxious. Probably because the light elven champions were on the other side. They stepped aside to let me through. I opened the door to the tip of the spear in my face. "Where are we and what have you done to us?" Arniel asked me. "Kill her! If we kill the queen subus, the empress will reward us greatly!" Raniel eximed. "You don''t want to do that. First of all, this ce is crawling with subus and dark elves. Secondly, I left you with your weapons as a sign of good faith. It would benefit all of us if you listened to what I have to say or¡ª" I backhanded the spear and dashed into the room, snatching the twins by the cor of their regalia and pinning them both onto the bed. They wed at my hands to little sess. Watching them helpless underneath me stirred an insatiable hunger deep in my bowels. "Let¡­ go!" both of them cried. "Or, maybe a little persuasion can''t hurt," I said, licking my lips. Chapter 181 – Light Elves Chapter 181 ¨C Light Elves Raniel and Arniel tried to get up, but I summoned multiple portals from which chains fired out to wrap around their necks. The chime of shaking metal links joined the chorus of struggling and whimpering. "You''re going to regret this!" Raniel warned. "Light elven don''t forgive easily!" Arniel added in protest. "You better finish us off after this or¡ª" I jumped onto bed and kissed Arniel. The elven boy thrashed around helplessly, but his tongue was singing a different tune. It let me do as I pleased, wrestling with it yfully in his mouth. He could easily have bitten my tongue off. Meanwhile, Raniel gaped at me with her jaw wide open. "What are you doing to my brother? Let him go, you filthy subus!" Raniel cried. My tail went to work tugging the twin sister''s pants down. She pulled against my strength and ultimately lost to me. Stripped of her pants and underwear, a glistening light elven honeypot with nicely-trimmed pubes awaited me. "Don''t worry. I haven''t forgotten about you," I said, leaving Arniel to go down on his sister''s clit. When Raniel shut her legs, more chains manifested from micro-portals to pry them apart. Powerless in the face of my greater magical prowess, I lightly kissed her tiny nub. The elven girl convulsed. Her eyes zed over. "Aahhh! Stop¡­ It doesn''t feel good¡­ I don''t want it to feel good either¡­" Raniel whined. "Queen Saeko¡­ what about me?" Arniel tugged on my arm, the submissive demeanor was proof that he had be a ve to lust from just a kiss. "Arniel, no¡­ you have to resist, otherwise¡ª aaahhh!" The sister howled aloud being forcibly brought to climax. She looked down for the count. If I did any more, Raniel might actually lose her mind. "That was quick. With Mio, I usually have to get creative. Well, Arniel. Looks like you''re back on the menu," I said. The brother tried to hide his excitement by settling back down and covering his face with both hands. Unlike his sister, he let me pull his pants down without struggle. A tiny prick sprung up to my face, a lot smaller than I like. But it was cute. I pressed a finger to the tip, moving it around like the joystick of a game controller. However, even that little movement caused Arniel to twitch with pleasure. I licked the length of it from balls to tip, but he was also quick to climax. Cum jetted from his dick, drenching my face and his legs. That''s it. A queen should feed as much as she wants, a distant voice whispered in my head. Immediately, I came to my senses and shattered the chains before things progressed any further. "Was that¡­ Beatrice just now?" I muttered to myself. The twins were lying in bed and crying. Arms and hands to their teary faces, wailing and throwing a tantrum like babies. It almost pitied them, but screwing light elves was a delicious treat. Now I understood why Mio was so particr about viting their race. "Are you two ready to talk now? Or would you like me to bring some tissue papers and diapers?" I asked. The two snapped upright and yelled, "You''re evil!" "I''ve never been so vited in my entire life¡­ I wanted to save myself for my future wife¡­" Arniel shuddered. "Ugh¡­ It''s going to take several cleansings to get your stench off me¡­" Raniel sobbed. It took every ounce of willpower not to groan out loud. One of them wanted it, and the other gave up resisting pretty soon. While they lobbed insults, I walked right up to the foot of the bed. The twins shut up. They backed up all the way to the headboard and gulped. "You were after the rogue subi, right? Then I take it you know they want to bring dryads into our worlds," I said. Confusion fell upon their demeanors. "Our worlds?" the twins repeated at the same time. Oh, right. I put a hand to my face and sighed. It wasn''t exactly a widely-known fact that I came from Earth. Only a handful did, namely those from this manor and the artifact hunters led by Shayle. Well¡­ Goddess Everlight did, too, but I doubt a divine being openlymunicates this stuff like gossip. Raniel cleared her throat. "It''s true we were searching for rogue subi. We were tasked to investigate and not disturb yours and Queen Elendir''s brood." "Unfortunately, subus and dark elves look all the same to us." Arniel shrugged. Dark elves are literally your counterparts! I rolled my eyes as they continued. "You''re telling us there are renegades trying to summon dryads?" Raniel asked, her tone dropping a few pitches as the severity of the situation set in. They didn''t need to know about Hana''s true identity. It was better this way. "You two had a pretty intimate encounter with one back at the deserted garrison. Would you like me to rey it for you in your dreams?" I teased. "No! That''s quite alright!" the twins eximed. "Very well, we''ll tell you." Raniel sighed. "Our duty was to determine whether or not these rogue subi were your agents. Now that we know for sure they aren''t, and you are actually working against them, that eases only one part of our concern." Arniel continued after her brother, "The other concern being that dryads are a threatening existence. It is like facing many Queen Beatrices without any shred of restraint or regard for life." Crazy Beatrices definitely wasn''t something either of our worlds needed. "Hypothetically speaking, what would have happened if the rogue subi were acting on my orders?" I asked. "Then we would have had to report this to the upper chain ofmand. The results of such a report have a 100% chance of leading to war," Arniel answered seriously. In that case, we dodged a bullet with that one. Queen Elendir should be able to rest easy. "Alright, well¡­ You two are free to go," I said, turning my back to them. "We¡­ are?" Raniel asked. "You were never prisoners. If you had tried to escape, I would have just let you." They stared at me incredulously. "E-Even when you were¡­ taking us?" Arniel asked. I nodded, and both of them went beet red. As I exited the door, the two raced out and intercepted me. They each held a pillow to their bare bodies, eyes wide with disbelief and lower lips quivering out of anger that I tricked them. When the guards moved in to apprehend the light elves, I waved them off. "The Empress'' orders were to take care of the threat," Raniel said. "A dryad yet roams freely in northwestern Elza, and the rogue subi are still plotting. To that end¡­ even if neither of us want to, we are to aid you," Arniel exined. "Ehh¡­ That might be a problem¡­" I mumbled, scratching the side of my cheek. "How so?" They cocked their heads sideways in the same direction. The following day, we gathered at the front of the manor in preparation to return home. However, it would be with two extra unwanted guests. Raniel and Arniel insisted that they go with me. Imagine their surprise when I confessed that I wasn''t a native to Elza. Somehow, that only made them want toe with me even more. Both of them waited eagerly by my side. "Why are the twerpsing?" Mio asked. "What''s the matter, sister of Beatrice? Does our holy presence offend you?" Raniel shed a taunting grin. "You''re cocky for an elf that got fucked next to her twin brother. I bet you two are riding along, hoping to get taken advantage of again," she fired back. Raniel recoiled in revulsion and turned to her other half. "That''s not true! We''re only going to help hunt down rogue subi and prevent dryads froming to our worlds. Tell them, Arniel!" Unfortunately, his head was in the clouds, so she poked at his side. "Arniel? Don''t tell me¡­" "Huh? Oh, o-of course not! We''re light elven. The Everlight''s beloved children. You cannot lead us astray with your wiles!" Arniel eximed and shot boyish nces my way. Upon meeting his eyes, he nced away. It seems I might have gotten myself some new toys. Maybe theming with me wasn''t going to be so bad. Exining to people who they were was going to be a pain though¡­ "We''ve been overusing the mirrortely," Shayle said as she emerged from the manor with the world-hopping artifact. "It''s going to need some time to recharge, so don''t expect a return trip anytime soon." "I''m going to ask you two again: are you sure about this?" I asked the light elven twins. "Yes!" both answered promptly with eyes glittering like stars. Shayle shrugged at me and activated the mirror, opening a portal for us into Hana''s love hotel. Raniel and Arniel hopped right through without hesitation. "This isn''t a field trip¡­" I sighed. ncing back, Hana was thankfully still behind me and ready to go in. I didn''t expect her to disappear again. It was good to have her by our side. "May the Everlight illuminate your path on Earth, Queen Saeko. In the meantime, we will begin our own subjugation of the dryad here," Queen Elendir said. "Be careful. That thing was strong. It took Hana''s help to scare it away." I left them with that warning before passing through. Coming back to Japan, the rush of polluted air filled my nose again. I was already missing Elza. Yumi, Mio, Hana, and Shayle emerged after me. The twins were gone, and we were turning heads looking for them. "Wow!" Raniel came running back down one hallway, and Arniel from the other. "Is this a castle? There''s so much carpet!" Arniel eximed with shoes in hand and walking barefooted. "Uwah-ha! I have many castles in this city!" Hana turned her nose to the ceiling. "Does Queen Saeko have many castles, too?" they asked. Mio grinded her knuckles over Hana''s head. "Sorry to burst your bubble, but this isn''t a castle. Hell, she owns a bunch of ces, but they aren''t castles" "Eh? Then what is it?" the twins pressed us. "It''s a¡­ ce where peoplee to have sex," I answered awkwardly. Both of them stared at me in disgust. "We promised to help you, but you brought us here for that?" Raniel asked. While the two eyed me suspiciously, I ignored them to pull the subi and Shayle aside. "First, we should get in touch with Selene and La. See if they uncovered anything. If the rogue subi managed to pull a dryad into Elza, I feel like they might have seeded in bringing one to Earth," I exined. All of them nodded in agreement. "Leave it to me and Yumi! You and Mio go ahead and tour around with the light elves," Hana said. "Hana. No going off on your own anymore." I folded my arms. "Ehehe¡­ You got it, chief!" She saluted me, then left with Yumi and Shayle. Mio and I turned our attention to the light elven twins that remained. "Okay, about how you guys can help with the dryad problem¡ª" "Before that, we want to know what you do for fun in this world!" Arniel ran up to me, brimming with excitement. "Ehhh? But we have more important things to worry about, don''t we?" I sighed. "Well, we won''t cooperate until you show us the amenities of this world¡ª that don''t involve sex, mind you!" Raniel huffed. "Oh, I''ll give you guys a taste¡­" Mio rolled up her sleeves, seething with anger. I had to drag her back before a fight broke out, and before disturbed customers started asking for refunds. The twins were serious about ying. They were also serious about helping me, that much I was sure ofst night. "Okay, just for a little while. It''s¡­" I checked my phone. "A Saturday afternoon, so maybe we can hit up an arcade or manga store. When the sun sets, we get right to work." "Yes!" Raniel and Arniel whooped. While they were jumping for joy, Mio fell into thought. She looked away from me as a smirk shed across her face, thinking I didn''t see it. The twins were shell-shocked by the bustling streets of downtown Tsukiji on a weekend. Their eyes, teeming with curiosity, took in the sights like tourists. Maybe not like, but actual tourists in this world. "There are so many chariots! What are they waiting around for?" Raniel asked. "The pedestrian light is on. Come on. Don''t fall behind," I urged, snatching them by the hands. All four of us shuffled through the packed streets. We were among thest to make it to the other side. The light turned green and cars zoomed by. A vacuum of wind almost knocked Arniel off his feet were it not for holding my hand. "So fast! They even growl!" Arniel snarled back like sizing up an aggressive animal. This was probably how Mio and the other subi reacted when they first got here. Even Mio was chuckling to herself. "Those aren''t chariots. Those are called cars. Basically carriages but powered by electricity!" Mio exined. "Oooh!" The two listened, awe-struck by her knowledge. We got to the manga store only to be blocked by a group of photographers, snapping pictures of several cosyers. They were in the way and making it hard to pass. "Great¡­ it looks like an event''s going on," I said. "What''s happening?" Arniel asked. "Hey, I got an idea." Mio grinned and whistled sharply to get everyone''s attention. "Check it out! Two subus, and a dark elf loli and shota right here!" "Subus? Where?!" "Dark elf lolis are my favorite!" The mass of photographers moved like an amorphous blob, surrounding us with their shing cameras. "Stop blinding us with your magic, foolish humans! Grrr¡­ I said stop! Come, Dawnguard!" Raniel stretched out her right arm which I recognized as the motion to summon her shield. It didn''te. Instead, she stood there awkwardly in cold sweat. "Oh! She''s so cute!" "Nice pose!" "Can I get an upskirt?" The photographers began to snap more pictures of Raniel, thinking she was posing for them. Panicking, she went toin to her brother. "Arniel, something''s wrong! I don''t feel the Everlight''s presence!" Raniel cried. "M-Maybe our faith has grown weak sinceing here? We should pray! I''m sure our voice will reach her," Arniel insisted, and the two dropped to their knees and sped their hands in prayer. All this seeded in doing was cause photographers to take even more pictures of the two. Meanwhile, Mio was cackling over their misery and religious crisis. "Kahaha! I love it. This is great!" Mio doubled over inughter. "You''re on Earth now and not Elza. I don''t think the Everlight can hear you no matter how much you pray. The closest god would probably be¡ª geh¡­ Amaterasu," I exined with a sour expression. The sunlight seemed to have gotten a little hotter. I whispered an apologetical prayer and begged my goddess mother-inw for forgiveness. "Queen Saeko¡­ I don''t like it here¡­" Raniel rubbed her teary eyes. "I don''t even think the Everlight is this blinding!!" Arniel pouted. I traded nces with Mio, and she shrugged. We picked them up and flew away. Even if we got into the manga store, they would probably follow us anyway. Instead, we brought the twins to an arcade center. Many people threw curious nces our way, but they quickly returned to their games. Thankfully, themon subi presence in the city had made them more or less ustomed to us already. "I''m already liking this ce more, but why is there so much beeping and booping?" Arniel asked. "You spend tokens here to y video games. Think of it like¡­ pretending to fight with swords and magic, but without the whole risking your life associated with it," Mio exined to the best of her ability. "Oooh!" The twins once again marveled at her. But I''m the Earthling here¡­ "Raniel, look! In Queen Saeko''s world, they trap slime in borate cages. How does this contraption work?" Arniel asked with his face pressed to the ss pane. "Oh, those aren''t real slimes. They''re just plushies. Basically, it''s a w game to try and grab a toy. Watch me." I tossed a coin, and the w game booth lit up with whimsical music. The elves'' ears twitched delightfully to the fanfare and eyes reflected the shing bright lights. They paid attention with such strict discipline, neither of them moved an inch or blinked. I had to spend a few more Yen before finally getting a good grab. As soon as I pulled the smiling blue slime from Dragon Quest out of thepartment, both of them leaped back in an offensive posture. "Queen Saeko, that''s dangerous!" Raniel eximed. "It''s not real! Look. I''m not dissolving while holding it," I said, trying to show them by hugging the slime to my chest. Slowly, the twins reached out to touch the slime. Or more like they poked it very briefly and pulled their fingers back. "Uwah¡­ It certainly doesn''t feel like a slime¡­" Arniel held the slime in both hands, but as far from his body as possible. "Huh. Thought for sure you kids would love toys like these," Mio joked. "That''s rude! Elves can live up to hundreds of years. We may be young inparison to the other champions, but we''re 72 years old! An incredible achievement for our age!" Raniel said proudly. I choked on my spit. 72 years old? Well, I guess it wasn''t that weird considering the likes of Yumi and Hana. Not to mention my mother, Delh, was also an ancient subus. "So, what games do you two want to y first?" I asked. "I think we can save the ying forter. Raniel and I are willing to help," Arniel said. "We know for sure we can help, because the light elves have evolved a way to track subi. It''s how we came across the pink-haired one and the renegades in such a vastndscape. My brother and I are among the few who developed this. Our noses can sniff out hungry subi, like a scent trail that leads us to them. Isn''t it cool?" Raniel beamed like showing off a toy. Mio and I drew our heads back. "Cool?" Mio scoffed and started giggling. "It sounds like you light elves evolved into walking baits. One day, you''re gonna walk into a starved greater subus who''ll drain you dry. Guess light elves got fucked enough that evolution just said screw it! Kahaha!" "Wha¡ª No! That''s not¡­" The twins went beet red and stared at each other in embarrassment. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Mio and I waited at a randomly chosen park in downtown Tsukiji early in the morning, enjoying ourselves with some crepes. The sweet, tender dough coupled with fruits and whipped cream spread across my palette like sex. A ravenous subus suddenly chomped down on myst bite. "Hey!" I pouted. "Mmmmh! It''s got both the sweet taste of crepes and of you." Mio teetered left and right happily as she chewed, then brandished her chocte crepe in my face. "Here. Just one bite though, buster. It''s all I took of yours." I leaned in to take a bite, but Mio pulled it away at thest second and kissed me instead. Her tongue shoved the partially-chewed morsels of my crepes into my mouth. She grabbed the back of my head so I couldn''t get away. When our lips parted atst, I stared at her in disbelief and horror. "Ew¡­ Mio¡­ What am I? A baby bird?" I spat the crepes out and swallowed the urge to vomit. "Kahaha! What''s the matter? We''re sucking each other''s tongues and pussy all the time. That''s what you''re grossed out about?" Mio asked. "Those are two different things and you know it¡­" The taste of fruits and crepes still lingered in my mouth, and I was red up to my ears. "Here." Mio tilted a water bottle in my direction. "Are you going to offer that to me through your mouth, too?" I asked. Without hesitating, Mio unscrewed the cap, filled her mouth with water until the cheeks were bursting, and pounced on me. Both of us went t on the bench, both hands clenched to the other in a battle of might. "Goddamnit, how did I know?!" I groaned aloud. The sensation of Yumi and Selene''s aura tickled mine. Both of them were in close proximity to us. In my moment of distraction, Mio sealed her lips to mine and delivered the payload down my throat. She finally let go, and I sat up sputtering from being waterboarded. "Ara~ Did we interrupt?" Yumi giggled. "Geh. You could have forewarned us that you were going to be flirting." Raniel turned the other cheek. Yumi and Selene were apanied by the twins, Raniel and Arniel. They all had ice cream in their hands. "Which means they really did find you two. Neither of you made it easy for them, did you?" I asked my subuspanions. "I thought for sure I was well hidden. But their sense of smell is no joke." Selene clicked her tongue. "Well, damn. Color me surprised." Mio sat back and seemed unimpressed. "So, do you believe us now?" Arniel asked me. The whole purpose of our little outing was to fan out across the city and test the light elves'' ability to find us. They appeared to have found Yumi and Selene first, then myself and Mio after. We should have been a needle in the haystack level of difficulty,bing through an entire city for two pairs of subi. But seeing was believing. "Yeah, I believe you two. That won''t make searching for them any easier. I''ve had my people looking for the rogues all this time, and we''ve only made progress when they choose to show themselves," I exined. "Then you''re in luck. While searching for you four, we caught the scent of what may be rogue subi." Raniel nodded proudly to herself. "In the city? Bullshit," Mio said. "How do you know they weren''t one of ours?" The disbelief was only feeding their ego. "There was a ship off the harbor of your city. We thought you might have gone there, but the scent was too dense. Meaning there were many," Arniel said smugly. "However, the rules to our test was that you four split into two pairs. That crosses you out of the equation from being there. What truly gave it away was Queen Saeko saying you searched the cities, but did you ever consider searching out at sea?" Raniel asked smugly. "I hate to admit it, but that is certainly a high possibility. Especially if they have mind-controlled the crewmen on board," Selene said. Out at sea¡­ Why didn''t I think of that? Both twins giggled and wrinkled their noses, while shing shit-eating grins at us. "Saeko¡­ Let me peg the shit out of these two," Mio growled through clenched teeth. "I know you don''t like it, but sometimes we have to hand it to them. Selene, make some calls to the Tsukiji nest to be on standby. Yumi, let the Himeji and Kobe nests know to investigate suspicious ships. We''ll search the ship now," I ordered. "We will?" the twins repeated curiously. "Aren''t you the queen? Why don''t youmand your subi to take care of this instead? I recall you also entered the keep while your army waited outside," Raniel said, seemingly genuinely befuddled. "It''s because I''m queen that I should take care of this personally. I care about my people too much to let them potentially wander into danger. When it matters the most, I''ll know I can trust them to do the same for me," I exined. The light elves pursed their lips from saying any more. After Yumi and Selene finished making the calls, we flew straight for the Tsukiji coast. I carried Arniel, and Mio begrudgingly carried Raniel. "Hey, quit struggling or you''re fish food!" Mio eximed. "Then stop groping my private parts, you insatiable mutt in heat!" Raniel fired back. They were both going to end up falling into the ocean at this rate. At least Arniel was more behaved in my arms. Though¡­ seeing that he had a boner and was beet red, I could understand why. "You said you and your sister were special to be champions at your age, right? What exactly does it mean to be champions?" I asked. "It means our devotion to the Everlight is pure and true. The Blinding Point and Sol Bulwark are among four artifacts belonging to the light elven race. For us, those bestowed with the artifacts are christened as champions. We have a sworn duty to carry out the Everlight''s and Empress'' will," Arniel exined, slowly growing less self-conscious as he spoke. Even the erection had softened. "There it is!" Raniel pointed to arge multi-story yacht in the distance, the size of which must belong to someone incredibly wealthy. We had gone far enough that the pier was out of sight. I thought the twins meant it was in the waters just off the harbor. Nope. I would never have considered searching this far. The light elves, through seabreeze and brine, managed to sniff out subi at this distance. Selene and I withdrew our auras. If there really were rogue subi on that yacht, and it was looking more and more likely, they wouldn''t sense using until we were on top of them. "I want fighting to a minimum. Make sure no one escapes, so we can interrogate as many as possible. If there are humans on board, prioritize their safety. Yumi, Mio, and Raniel will board from the back. Selene, Arniel, and I will surprise them from the front," I said. "Come on. The stern is the rear of the ship, and the bow is the front!" Mio flew in to nudge me, and I almost lost hold of Arniel. He clung tightly to my neck and squeezed. "Okay, okay! You guys go in from the stern, and we''re going in from the bow! Happy?" The six of us split up into two groups to assault the yacht. Selene and Inded on the bow, startling four subi who were lying on lounge chairs and tanning under the sun. I ced them all under my charm by the time they noticed. "How many of you are there?" Selene asked a magenta-haired subus. "There are¡ª" An explosion from the stern caused the entire yacht to lurch to one side. Arniel lost footing and fell onto his butt. When I tried to help him up, another explosion knocked me over. I stumbled forward on top of him, burying his face between my breasts. "Just what are they doing over there?" I groaned. "Saeko, we havepany!" Selene warned. Subi and baton-wielding human security emerged in force. One subus leading the charge fired a magic shard. I backhanded the spell out into the sea. As they poured onto the deck, a close quarterbat ensued. Arniel made use of his small frame to weave effortlessly between multiple foes. He dove past two subi trying to grab him, swept the leg out from underneath one, and pushed off the ground with his hands to kick the other away. Even without the spear, he was a capable fighter. A subus cursed under her breath. "What''s a light elf doing in this world?" Another subus went crashing past them and through the sliding ss door into the yacht. It was Selene who dealt the crushing blow, cracking her knuckles as she squared up for more. "Surrender and Queen Saeko may ask that I show you mercy," Selene said menacingly. Many of them wavered under Selene''s intimidating visage, but a desperation kept their hands and weapons up. "We just need to stall them until the ritualpletes!" a sharp-eyed subus eximed, rallying the others into a fiercer resistance. What are you doing? Blow through them! You have the power to do so! Beatrice shouted like she was right next to me. I summoned my de to parry a swipe from one subus and kicked another away. There were so many standing between us and getting in. "Shut up¡­ I''m not going to kill the subi you led astray to begin with¡­" Pathetic. Now is not the time to worry about others. If they usher a dryad into your world, then that puts my Mio in danger. I will tear your mind and psyche to shreds should thate to pass, she vowed. One dryad was strong enough to incapacitate me and two light elven champions with their artifacts. Mio almost got hurt alongside me. Magic began to ooze from my body, blending in with the subi auras all around me. "Kneel." I lifted the de of the First Temptress,manding the rogues and mind-controlled humans to drop to their knees. "This power¡­ are you¡­?" Selene gaped at me. Two hands with long, painted ck nails fell upon my shoulders. It was like Beatrice stood right behind me, guiding me forward. Before I realized it, I was already below deck in a dining room where furniture had been cleared away to make an open floor. A dozen subi were arranged around a runic circle, surrounding a couple of unconscious humans tied up in the center. "Stop her! The portal isn''tplete yet!" a ritualist cried. With a single swing from the sword conjured hazy bolts of magic. They fired forth, seeking out each subus in the room which exploded with devastating force. The yacht teetered to the side, and the humans in the circle slid out of it. However, the center opened a deep, ck void. "Shit. Was I toote?" I braced for something toe out. Countless tentacles came surging out of the abyss. They snatched subi and humans alike. A few came for me, but I leaped out of the way and let them plunge through the floor. Water started flooding through the more the tentacles wreaked havoc on the yacht''s hull. "I can taste it! The feast on the other side! Let me through, so I can have a taste!" a shrill voice howled from the other side. It''s not over. Not yet. The portal isn''t strong enough to let the dryad through. Now is your chance to escape. Find Mio and get out of here!" Beatrice red like an rm. The others rushed downstairs and stopped at the door. "Saeko!" Mio called out worriedly. "Stay back!" I shouted. Think. At this rate, everyone on this yacht was going to the bottom of the sea. If I didn''t free the subi and humans from the dryad''s grasp, they were going to drown. Unless¡­ I flew up and dove through the portal. Mio''s screams were all I heard before emerging into a red hellscape of craggy, obsidian mountains. The surface of the world was covered in ayer of charred, green roots. Or vines? No¡­ Those were dryad tentacles. The same tentacles that were trying to enter my world. "Is this¡­ Elza?" I gasped. This, errant queen, is our true feral home. A of parasites where only the strong survive¡ª at least until we were dragged into Elza to serve the demon lord, Beatrice said. I dove away as tentacles reached up to try and capture me. Countless deep, red eyes like the ones I saw back at the garrison in Elza stared at me from below. Fool. You have brought us here to die. If you want to live, tap into my strength again. Dig deep into the de of the First Temptress, she urged me. A familiar aura tickled my own. Beatrice''s aura. It filled me with an indescribable power, one that made me believe I could conquer everything and anything. As more tentacles rose to meet me¡ª "Stay out of my home!" I pointed the de to the sky, summoning a massive raging storm that brought powerful thunder strikes to the surface. The tentacles retracted from the portal to defend itself. Seizing that opening, I flew back through the portal just as it began to close. The seawater was up to our waists now. Subi that I mind-controlled earlier were picking up the unconscious and bringing them out. I grabbed thest passed out subus and followed after them. As soon as I escaped, Mio tackled me with a hug and almost knocked the girl out of my arms. "Geez¡­ You fucking idiot. Why did you go and jump in there like that?" Mio asked, shaking as she held me. "I''m sorry for worrying you," I apologized quietly, then nced past Mio''s shoulder to Selene and Yumi. "Did we get everyone out?" "Yes. A subus you charmed assured me all are ounted for, humans and subi alike." Selene nodded. We brought them back to the harbor, leaving behind the sinking yacht. They made for twenty-four subus and neen humans. The humans we set free, but we weren''t sure what to do with the subi while the mirror artifact was still recharging. "The best we can do is use one of Hana''s love hotels and have a couple of loyal subi guard them," I suggested. "Allow me to volunteer. None of them shall escape so long as I breathe," Selene said proudly. It was settled. We would leave them under Selene and several subi''s watchful eyes. "Well, color me a believer. Still can''t fathom that some light elves can actually sniff us out by scent. What the hell do we even smell like?" Mio asked. Raniel and Arniel snapped to Mio''s side and began sniffing like dogs while circling her. "Like a fragrant flower," they answered. Without a doubt, light elves had definitely evolved to feed themselves to the subi race. "As soon as I get back to the dorm, I''m taking a long nap." I sighed. "Pass out? We skipping sses today?" Mio asked excitedly. "Wait¡­" I pulled out my phone and saw that it was past noon. "MIO, WE JUST MISSED A FINALS EXAM!" The shouting made Mio plug her ears to my panic. "I don''t know what the big deal is. We can just¡ª" "Selene, Yumi. I''ll leave the prisoners and twins to you. Good work today. Everyone, dismissed!" I snatched Mio''s hand and began flying towards the university. We got to Tsukiji campus, still smoking from the battle on the yacht. Students were just now pouring out of buildings to head to their next ss. I checked the time. It was five minutes past our exam. Inded with Mio and pushed our way inside. The professor was at the bottom, straightening out papers and packing things into his messenger bag. He saw using down and offered a scolding look. "Saeko, Mio. d of you to finally join after the exam has concluded," he said. "I''m sorry, Professor. We got caught up in something¡­ Take it now? Or retake it?" I asked desperately as my potential future of failure shed before my eyes. "No, I''m afraid you can''t. But¡­ there may be a way for you two to make up for it, if you catch my drift?" His lips creased into a lecherous smile. A wrathful shiver ran up my spine. This impudent old fool wants to have his way with you and Mio? Absolutely not. Seize his mind. Teach him a lesson, Beatrice ordered loudly in my head. "I caught it alright. You''re going to let us retake the exam. But there won''t be any funny business or strings attached," I said while cing a charm on him. "Sounds¡­ good. I''ll be in my office and free today at 4:00 PM. See you two there," he said. As we watched him exit, Mio casually remarked, "What? Didn''t wanna snack while taking the test?" "And let that mutt have his way with you? Not a chance." "Oooh? A little possessive streak going today, huh? I got some Bea vibes from that one," she teased. Beatrice? Ugh. I rubbed the side of my head and sighed. Thest thing I needed right now was to hear more about her. She was already whispering to me through my thoughts. Is something the matter, errant queen? You should be rejoicing. Imend you for your actions. Mio is a precious gem not to be besmirched by the likes of low-brow buffoons, Beatrice said. "Please, just shut up already," I muttered. "What''cha standing around for? We got a testter, and I wanna get some grub!" Mio hollered from the other end of the room. The ss was beginning to fill with students while I stood around. I hurried to catch up with Mio. We took a break before heading to the professor''s office to take the exam. However, I couldn''t help but be distracted the entire time. Especially with Beatrice constantly whispering the incorrect answers. On our way out of the campus building, I paused at the exit. "What''s eating youtely?" Mio turned around and asked. Looking her in the eyes, I was reminded how much she meant to me. Or maybe that was Beatrice''s siscon obsession with her. Regardless, I had promised time and time again to tell the truth when it came to Mio. "Don''t freak out, but¡­ ever since we encountered the dryad in Elza, I''ve been hearing Beatrice in my mind the entire time," I confessed. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Yumi, Hana, and Mio stood before me while I sat silently on the couch in front of them. We came to Yumi''s condo after I came clean to Mio about hearing Beatrice in my head. I told them the same thing I told Mio, and no one was able to make heads or tails over it. "So¡­ How do we know you ain''t screwing with us?" Hana asked. "What do you want me to do? Let her take over to prove it? My mom''s been telling me to keep my magic in check in case Beatrice tries toe back. Maybe we''re finally getting to that threshold," I said. "Your powers. You said Beatrice helped you in our world¡ª our original world?" Yumi''s eyes opened slightly, demonstrating the severity of the situation. I nodded. The very brief moment I made use of Beatrice''s magic felt so surreal. It was like I could destroy the world. Some of her emotions bled through, too. Her obsession with Mio, the desire to conquer Earth, and to rule as queen again. "What do you guys think?" Mio asked her old friends worriedly. "I believe Saeko," Yumi said. "Right now, it isn''t a question of whether she is telling the truth. It''s clear time is of the essence. What we need to figure out is how to prevent Beatrice from returning." "If it was that easy, we woulda done it by now. Man, first dryads. Now Big B? What a headache." Hana plopped onto the couch beside me. Everyone fell silent. Either one of those threats were hard enough to deal with. Two at once? A part of me wanted to go to Takamagahara and plead the gods for help, but they were probably still feuding. "There is a way. If Beatrice is hidden somewhere inside Saeko''s psyche, then we can enter her dreams," Yumi suggested. "Subdue Bea from there, right?" Mio asked. "Not quite. We ask her to be a good girl, or we confine her in a way such that she doesn''t affect Saeko. Whichever way this turns out, Saeko will likely lose her connection to Beatrice for the time being," she exined. "Maybe we should put the Beatrice thing on hold? We might be able to fight back against the dryads with her level of magic," I said. All three of them closed in on me. "Are you nuts?" Mio nted both hands on my shoulders. "I might be! I don''t know! What I do know is that I was able to match those dryads in strength that time. You guys know how strong Beatrice is more than anyone. Without it¡­ would we really stand a chance if dryads end up showing?" I fired back. "But to rely on Beatrice''s power, the same power that might usher her back¡­" Yumi put a hand over her mouth and fell into thought. "Either way, daylight''s wasting. What''re we gonna do?" Hana asked. Did I even want to meet Beatrice? Well, I had to meet the music sooner orter. Let it be now. "I want to at least talk to her," I said. "Then I''ll being with you," Yumi insisted with a reassuring smile. "Count me¡ª" "No!" We interrupted Mio at the same time. "Why the hell not?" Mio cried. "There''s no telling how Beatrice is going to react seeing Mio there. Sorry, but this is for the best. You have a message for her? Let me ry it," I said. Sighing, Mio relented and took the other side of the couch in disappointment. She probably wanted to yell or get a punch off Beatrice. Yumi and I sat together on the couch, holding each other''s hands. Hana performed a magic spell to put us to sleep. As I was getting sleepy, Mio hopped back onto her feet and stood to my side. "Tell Bea this: stay the fuck away from my Saeko," Mio said. My eyelids shut after thosest few words. Darkness enveloped me. I drifted off into slumber and traversed a vast sea of emptiness. A warm hand grabbed my shoulder. It was Yumi, whose motherly aura soothed my unease. As soon as the two of us touched ground, a world took form. We were standing in front of a wooden cottage. The rushing waters of a creek wrapped around the modest building from the back and down the left. Someone was by the edge of the waters, casting a fishing line. The woman turned around, and we recognized her immediately. "Oh? Nice of you two to join me! You''re just in time. I caught a couple of fish. What say we grill these bad boys?" Beatrice smirked. Yumi stepped forward and put an arm in front to shield me. "We aren''t here for any of your antics, Beatrice. Saeko has a few questions, and we''ll be on our way." "Suit yourself." The former subus queen, who currently inhabited my mind, tossed one more fish into the bucket. She brought her catches over to a fire and drew a knife. Yumi and I tensed up, but Beatrice snickered quietly while fileting the fish. "What, you think I want to kill my old friend and the host body I need to get out of here? Puh-lease. The least you two can do is sit the fuck down and get over yourselves." We drew closer to Beatrice and the fire. I was surprised by how warm it was. Maybe I shouldn''t be. A dream had the potential to be very real, and as a subus, part of our powers were to invade and make it as enticing as possible. Right now¡­ "Well? You don''t want fish. You''re clearly still afraid of me. What the hell are you doing here?" Beatrice asked while skewering each trout and putting them over the fire. "That''s my question. I want to know what you''re doing inside my body and why. You''re supposed to be dead. We saw you die," I said. "Yes, you did! And let me tell you, it really hurts! As for your questions, what''s the point of asking what you already know? Wouldn''t you rather ask about dryads instead?" she taunted with a wooden skewer. The roasting fish was beginning to distract me. Their fat dribbled off their glistening bodies. I swallowed hard, looking at them. "Beatrice, please. Even you must be able to understand Saeko''s trepidation," Yumi said. "See, that''s the thing. I don''t want to understand. I stopped trying to understand when all of you betrayed me. You swore to serve me after I risked my life to save Taleia. Look where we are now," Beatrice fired back. "Your little sister? What happened?" I asked. Beatrice pulled a smoking fish from the fire and smiled. "During the war, Taleia was caught by light elven forces. They don''t keep prisoners, so it was a race against time to save her from execution. We lost a lot of good demons to bring back one subus. Boy, was the king unhappy about that my call. Who was it that took the brunt of his punishment?" "...You. I have never stopped being grateful to you for that, but Beatrice¡­ It''s time for you to let go." Yumi avoided Beatrice''s stare as she spoke. A fish was suddenly lifted up to my face, tempting me to take it. My hunger got the better of me, and I took the skewer from Beatrice. After blowing a few times to cool it down, I chomped down on the morsel. The meat was crisp and fresh, lightly salted to perfection. It sated my hungerpletely even though I was a subus and this was only a dream. "Good, isn''t it? I used to take Mio out to the mountains all the time. Find a nice creek to just fish and eat and fuck all day. Of course, she never really appreciated me being around." Beatrice shrugged and began skewering the other fishes to roast. "Clearly, you don''t want to talk about yourself when we''re asking questions. Only when you can ramble as you please. How about a different question: the dryads, how do we defeat them permanently?" I asked. "With a lot of fucking magic. Kahaha! Were you expecting something profound or a secret weapon? Thing about dryads is they have all the firepower of a subus queen and the madness of a starved subus, but none of the drawbacks of one. See, Queen Saeko. We need each other. Let''s get along and tango nicely, yeah?" Before Yumi and I could get another word in, shadowy hands grabbed hold of us. They dragged us into a deep abyss. Beatrice''s shit-eating grin stayed clear in my mind until I snapped awake. We were back in Yumi''s ce. Hana and Mio hovered worriedly around us. "Well?" Mio asked, her brows knitted with anticipation. "Your sister is still the same old bitch." I shook my head, and Mio threw her arms in the air. It was gettingte. We had learned and gained nothing. Mio, Hana, and I headed home since the sun was setting. On our way back, however, Mio stopped mid-flight. "Think I''m gonna go take a hike for a bit. Need to clear my head of this whole Bea shit," Mio said. "I''ll go with you," I offered, but she put a hand up to stop me. "Afraid I''ll fuck someone without you? Rx. I won''t be gone long. Besides¡­" She left the rest unsaid, and I didn''t need to think long to realize. Knowing that Beatrice was inside me, probably listening in or watching through my eyes, likely didn''t sit right with her. "I understand¡­ See you at home?" I asked. "Yeah." Mio flew into the forest. It was no coincidence she headed in the direction of Fukuo Shrine, where we had defeated Beatrice. "Hana, you''re a dryad. How did you ovee your insatiable hunger?" I asked as wended in front of her love hotel, startling a couple who decided to pick the next building. "Believe it or not, I never had it! Guess that makes me an enigma. When I first met Big B, she tried to kill me. Imagine her surprise when our battle ended in a tie." Hana merrily rocked back and forth on her ankles. "Ehh¡­ So, how''d you two go from going after each other''s throats to being allies?" "The other dryads saw me as a defect. After Beatrice and I fought, she wanted me to join her. I had nowhere else to go, so I signed right up," she said. "Wait. Beatrice selflessly saved Yumi''s sister. She gave you a ce to belong. Am I crazy? Beatrice sounded like she was a pretty good person." I scratched my head over the recent revtions. "Once," the pink-haired trickster corrected me. "I used to love B like I love you guys! People change though. Sometimes for the better. Other times for the worse. I dunno what kinda dog poop is waiting for us farther down the sidewalk, but we''ll deal with it when we cross it." "You could have made a better analogy¡­ but thanks. I appreciate it." Hana waved goodbye and skipped into the love hotel all smiles. I departed into the city to clear my thoughts like Mio. Streetlights were beginning to flicker on and neon signs illuminated the city in an array of colors. Inded in front of a clothing store. Arge and wide window with mannequins dressed in thetest fashion trends were disyed to attract young people like me. Summer was upon us. I''d like to go to Okinawa again with Mio. Or maybe a cruise¡­ Somewhere we could spread our wings together with the ocean beneath and sun above us likest year. I positioned myself in front of a mannequin that had a bathing suit to see how I looked in the reflection. It would be nice to buy a new one. If it was Mio, she would undoubtedly wear the skimpiest one again. A group of high schoolers emerged from the patisserie a few buildings down. I caught a whiff of the sweet foods from inside in the brief moment the door slid open. Unlike other ces, their disys weren''t made of resin or stic. Freshly-made pastries were put on disy behind the window to give passing pedestrians pause at their mouthwatering morsels. Maybe I could get something for Mio. "Oh! Grab the strawberry custard cake!" Beatrice appeared in the reflection to my side. "Could you not? This is supposed to be my quiet time." I sighed. "It gets boring inside your head. Half the time, all you think about is that boy named Kana and being surrounded by dicks. The other half is Mio¡ª that part, I don''t mind at all." I turned red, having my inner thoughts revealed like that. "Anyway," Beatrice continued, "that custard cake looks mighty tasty, don''t you think? Get one for yourself and Mio. It''s what I would get, if I were you." "Well, too bad you''re not me." I entered the patisserie more out of spite than a desire to buy something. The employees weed me in unison with their enthusiastic greeting. When I walked up to the register, a middle-aged woman wearing a smile as bright as her uniform asked me what I wanted. Unfortunately, the words lodged in my throat. "Sorry, I need a moment to think." I apologized awkwardly. "No worries! Please, take your time!" she insisted and slid a menu card with pictures across the counter to me. ncing down, the reflection of Beatrice showed up in the polished counter. "How would you know if what you picked is really what you picked and not me? You can''t. Our souls are as intertwined as our bodies. We might as well be fucking. Kahaha!" Beatrice cackled so loudly that it was as though she was right next to me. "On second thought¡ª" "H-Help!" someone outside of the patisserie cried. A ski-masked man wrenched the purse and phone out of an elderly woman''s hands. He took off running down the sidewalk. I raced outside to check on her first since she fell down. "Are you okay, miss?" I asked, offering a hand to help her up. "Yes, but¡­" "Don''t worry. I''ll be right back!" I flew after him from the air, unimpeded by pedestrian traffic like he was. The thief saw meing and rounded a sharp corner, but I was gaining. Out of desperation, he threw himself into an alley to take his chances in the narrow bystreets between tall buildings. Too bad for him, I was used to chasing rogue subi flying at full speeds. I conjured a portal in front of him and snatched his ankles. He tripped. The purse and phone went flying from his hands. I managed to catch them both before they hit the ground. "Whew. Not your lucky day to be stealing," I taunted andnded next to his head. "S-Subus? Alright, I give! I''ll turn myself in¡­ just please don''t hurt me!" The thief surrendered easily. "Nice catch. Now fuck the shit out of him." Beatrice''s reflection appeared in a puddle from water dripping off an air conditioner above. "I-I''m not going to have sex with someone in broad daylight!" I eximed. "Not sure what you''re screaming about, but I could go for some sex with a subus!" he chimed back in. "You shut up." I charmed him into the silence. "What good are bottom-feeding dredges other than to serve as sustenance and livestock?" Beatrice asked. "For one thing, I''m not you. My decisions are my own. Also, Mio wouldn''t have wanted something from a patisserie. She likes spicy food more than sweet stuff. You would know that if you actually cared about her." The former queen subus glowered, then vanished as soon as another droplet of water caused ripples in the puddle. I tied up the thief for the police to find and returned the olddy her belongings. In an ironic twist of fate, she insisted on buying me a strawberry custard cake. I half-expected Beatrice toe out, prodding me to eat it. Nothing. On the way home, I bought some spicy fried chicken from a convenience store. My roommates were gone. Probably out with friends or at their clubs. The door to my room was left slightly ajar. "Mio?" I peered in to find her lying in bed, staring up at the ceiling. "I brought you a snack." "Yeah, I smelled it the moment you came back. Thanks and sorry about¡­ ditching you earlier." Mio sat up and looked away ashamedly. "It''s fine. I told you, I understand. Having Beatrice inside me and popping up every now and then makes it a little awkward, right?" "No, that''s not it! Man¡­ shit, how do I even say it? Lately, I''ve been feeling like crap. The only reason this is happening to you is because I turned you into a subus. Now Bea might take over your body. I''m turning out to be a bad luck charm to you or something¡­" "As if!" I blurted out, surprising even her. "You''re the best thing to ever happen to me. I''ll say it as many times as possible until you believe me. Just like everything else, Beatrice is just another bump in the road we''ll get over. Together." Mio got a little teary-eyed. It wasn''t everyday¡ª hell, it was a once in a blue moon kind of thing for her. I sat next to her and wrapped my arms around her. "No one''s home right now. Wanna go eat those spicy wings and fuck in the living room?" Mio grinned. "So you can eat my pussy with hot saucethered around your mouth? Definitely not." I said, standing my ground on the matter. "Fine~" Mio knocked me down on her bed and kissed me. As our lips and fingers entwined, and our tails coiled around the other, I noticed Beatrice''s reflection in the window. She had her back turned to us, arms folded. I thought she was going to be furious with me. Instead, she made an audible scoff in my mind, making sure I heard it, and then disappeared. Chapter 184 – Party like a College Succubus! Chapter 184 ¨C Party like a College Subus! The bathtub was onlyrge enough to amodate us when I sat between Mio''s legs. Soaking in the hot waters did wonders for my stress. Mio embraced me from behind. Her groping hands soon began to wander. One traveled between my legs to finger me and the other kneaded my breasts. When I leaned back, she leaned in to kiss me. Our tongue fenced between our lips, and the water sshed more intensely as she gradually brought me to climax. "Mio¡­ mmhh~" I sucked greedily on her tongue. "Ho-oh? Is my little cumslut getting horny again? Even after we fucked all night?" Mio whipped her tail around front, waving it before my eyes. It wasn''t an exaggeration. Mio might have been trying to reaffirm to me that we were alright and ovepensated with sex. At this rate, we were going to trade our beds for onerger one in the room. Mio''s tail suddenly plunged into me. I nearly leaped out of the tub. "Nngh¡­ We should¡­ get out soon¡­" "What''s the hurry? Let me make you cum one more time." Mio nibbled on the lobe of my ears. My eyes rolled back from pleasure. Mio pinched and pulled both of my nipples, all the while her tail continued to fuck me faster and faster. Water began sshing over the edge. An incredible orgasm assailed my body. "Mio¡­ I''m¡­ cumming¡ª aahhh!" It took a few minutes for me to catch my breath. Fortunately, my climax was enough to satisfy Mio. We climbed out, dried off, and got dressed. In the living room, our roommates Casey and Kairi were in the middle of an impromptu meeting. "You guys getting ready to leave for summer break?" I asked. "Actually, we were just talking about staying," Casey answered casually. "I don''t really wanna move my stuff home and back after break. Tsukiji is also pretty fun!" Kairi nodded. "It''s the same for me. Moving back is a hassle, and Tsubaki''s staying so I wanted to keep herpany. What about you two?" "We''re thinking about going to Okinawa for vacation with our boyfriend, thening back in time for Summer Comiket," I said. Daichi and the others at the manga circle wanted to debut our visual novel game at Comiket together. I hadn''t found the heart to tell them the bad news yet that Mio and I were helping Kaede, AKA Megane-sensei, by cosying as characters in her story. "Comiket?" Casey cocked her head. "You moved to Japan and don''t know Comiket? It''s one of the biggest hobby conventions for amateur and professional doujin circles alike!" I eximed, the passion of my voice surprising her and myself. "S-Sounds neat, I guess?" She was taken back by my gusto, then cleared her throat to rpose herself. "Oh, I almost forgot. I have a ssmate that invited me to an end of the quarter party. You guys wannae?" "Being surrounded by strangers isn''t exactly my idea of a fun time," Kairi said, shying away from the invitation. Parties¡­ it was going to for sure involve alcohol, of which I wasn''t quite ready or the age to partake in. Throughout high school, my life consisted of either going to kendo club or straight home after school. I''d always listen, with my face buried in a book or manga pretending not to eavesdrop, to more popr students talk up a storm about partying at their mansions. Tsukiji was filled with rich kids after all. But wait, wasn''t I popr now? Anding to college was my debut at a new life as a girl, unlike when I attended Tsukiji as a boy. At the same time¡­ my stomach was getting queasy from thinking about socializing. Why was my inner-introverting up at a time like this? "A party, huh¡­ I''m not really into that sort of thing either, but maybe Mio¡ª" Mio threw an arm around my shoulder. "Hell fucking yeah, we''re going. See you there!" "Great! I can''t wait to party with you guys. It''s gonna be so fun!" Casey beamed before heading back inside. I gave Mio a dirty look. "What? I wanna party! Don''t you wanna party?" Mio asked. "A party usually means drinking, and you know I''m not old enough to drink! I''d rather stay home and read manga or something." I sighed. "You aren''t, but I am. You can read manga any other day. The party''s just for tonight. Come on!" She tugged incessantly against my arm until I gave in. Mio was being extra pushy about this. Maybe it wouldn''t hurt to go and check it out, and to make sure Mio and Casey were okay, too. "Fine¡­" I relented. "Alright!" Mio pumped her fists in the air. After promising to meet up with Caseyter tonight, Mio and I drove back to my parents'' house for a bit. There were some things I needed to tell my mom about. Thankfully, their car was in the driveway which meant they hadn''t left yet. "I''m home," I announced as soon as I opened the door. Only a single pair of shoes sat in the foyer. My mom''s. Hatsumi and Dad must have gone out. "Is that you, Saeko? I''m in my room," she called from above. "Aw, man. I was hoping Hatsumi would be around for a hug and a smooch. Ah, well. I could care less about saying hi to Delh, so I''ll be in the living room until we go." Mio shuffled past, and I heard the TV turning on a secondter. I went upstairs and found my mom at her desk, typing away at a spreadsheet on theptop. Her fingers were a blur to my eyes. "So, the first quarter of college is down. How are you feeling? Your exams go well?" my mom asked without so much as turning around. "Yeah¡­ it went well." I recalled having to charm one of my professors to give us a make-up exam for beingte. She didn''t need to know about that. "You said you had something important to talk about?" she asked. "It''s about¡­ Beatrice. I''m starting to hear and see her," I said. The typing stopped. My heart almost did too as she turned around and stood up to face me. I expected a cold ''I told you so'' look, but she drew closer with a worried demeanor. "Is it really happening?" my mom asked. "I-I''m fine! Really. Between Beatrice, the rogue subi, and dryads¡ª" "Goodness, dryads? Maybe your father and I really should extend our stay here. You can transform me back into a subus, and we can take care of this mess together," she insisted. "You don''t have to! I''m happy enough that you''re worried about me, but I''m old enough to take care of my own problems now. The least you can do is trust me," I said. "You''re sure?" she asked after a pause. "Yeah." I nodded. Beatrice appeared as a reflection in the standing mirror. "Pfft. Delh. You''re her spawn? So, she was hiding under my nose this entire time. I suppose a few things make a lot more sense now. This treacherous bitch. We could have taken over worlds together. Instead, she wanted to settle down and have children? I can''t believe it¡­" "Saeko, what are you staring at?" my mom asked, but the realization hit a secondter. "It''s Beatrice, isn''t it?" There was no lying out of it. She probably knew me better than I knew myself and saw it in my face. Suddenly, two hands gently sped my cheeks. "Beatrice," my mom began in a stern yet gentle tone. "Leave my child out of this, you hear me? If anything happens to Saeko, I will do everything in my power to end you." "As if I have a choice in the matter." Beatrice quietly scoffed and disappeared from the mirror. "Mom, I think she heard that loud and clear, so¡­ you can let go now," I said awkwardly. She breathed a sigh of relief, released me, and paced back to the desk where she pulled out an envelope. "Just now, I considered not giving this to you. How could I after hearing about what you''re dealing with? But you''re not the subus queen for nothing. Here." My mom extended the envelope to me. "What is it?" I asked and was floored to find six round trip ne tickets to Okinawa. "You''re strapped for money, aren''t you? I heard from Hatsumi that you picked up a part time job. Honestly, I''m impressed by your determination to stay independent. Which is why your father and I believe a gift is in order. Bring yourself, Mio, and a couple of friends with you. Take this, too." She tossed a ring of keys that I barely caught. "We have a beach house on the shores of Itoman, Okinawa. It''s yours. For the vacation, of course." This change of pace¡­ I was beginning to get emotional. Before I knew it, I was hugging my mom. Her arms hovered over my back, unsure whether or not to return the embrace. Ultimately, she did. "Thanks, Mom. What else are you hiding in your sleeves that Hatsumi and I don''t know about?" I pulled away and asked. "Well, if we really wanted to, we could have put you and Hatsumi on the National Diet. We''re a lot more connected than you think. At any rate, you better get packing and find friends to go with you. I''ve taken a long enough break and should get back to work," she said, thumbing back to theptop. I got as far as the door before she called back to me. "And Saeko? Be careful, alright?" "I will!" When I trotted back downstairs, Mio was in the middle of rummaging through the fridge. She peeled away from the door with her mouth stuffed with a popsicle. "What''s that in your hands?" Mio pulled the popsicle out and pointed. "We''re going to Okinawa again!" I eximed. "WE ARE?! FUCK YEAH¡ª wait. Fuck. Delh bought ''em for you, huh? It''s not a coincidence you were just talking to her upstairs and came down with those tickets," she said. "Yeah¡­ Does that sour things?" Mio clicked her tongue and sighed. "No. It just means I gotta thank her, even though I really don''t want to. Yumi''s always on my ass about being grateful, so look, I''m doing this for you! Not for Delh!" Tormented by both confusion and a need to be polite, Mio stormed upstairs to presumably thank my mom. If not begrudgingly. I crept up, hoping to listen in. By the time I got up, however, Mio was red in the face at the door. "Screw you, bitch! I hope you know I fuck Saeko to an orgasm every night!" Mio fired into the room. "What the hell happened up here?!" I came up asking in panic. "Nothing. I thanked her. Let''s go." Mio stomped out of the house without looking back. My mom emerged from the room, leaning against the doorframe with an uncharacteristically smug look on her face. "I think I''m making strides with Mio," she said. "At least you''re optimistic¡­" While Mio and I were driving back to the dormitory, we threw a bunch of names around to figure out who to bring. "Kana for sure," Mio said. "Obviously," I agreed. "The question is who else?" We stopped at a major intersection when the light turned on for pedestrians. Hundreds of people passed at a time to cross the streets. As the crowds thinned, they gave way to a manga store that caught my eye. "What about Kaede? We could probably figure out ns for Comiket while there," I suggested. "Oooh! Good idea. Haven''t seen Kaede in a hot minute. I wanna see what kind of porn she''s drawn uptely," Mio said, then pulled out her phone to scroll through a list of contacts. "Our roommates?" "Nah. Kairi''s staying put ''cuz of that Tsubaki chick. If we end up bringing them, Casey''s gonna be on our ass about it. We bring Casey, then we have an odd one out¡ª Oh!" Mio''s eyes lit up like the sun. "I wanna hang out with Rika and Prez again. It''d be like old times!" It was settled. Mio began sending out the texts now. Hopefully, they were all interested ining with us. Even if not, it would still be a lot of fun again. When the light switched for us to finally go, a dawning realization soured my mood. Was it really okay to just leave the subi here in the middle of what might be our greatest problem yet? My chest was knotting up. "What''cha looking all down for? We''re going to the beach again!" Mio leaned in too close and caused me to swerve a little. "Don''t do that when I''m driving!" I bowed apologetically to an adjacent driver giving me a weird look. "And, I don''t know¡­ I''m a little worried about leaving everyone behind. Should we really be going on vacation with all that''s going on?" "Uh, yeah. Fuck yeah. I live for the sea, man. I wanna go back with you. Don''t you wanna go back with me?" she asked. I couldn''t answer. Of course, I wanted to. But what if something happened to the subi here? If the renegades did something while we weren''t around to help? That would be on me as their queen. "You know what? Don''t answer." Mio stuffed her phone back into her pocket and unbuckled the seatbelt. "Hey! Where are you going?" I shouted as Mio unfurled her wings. "Home. Give you some space to think, so I''ll see you there." She gave me a two-finger salute and took off. Great. I upsetted my girlfriend again. Instead of driving straight back to the apartment, I veered off towards Yumi''s ce to be pampered. The matronly subus was baking something and having a chat with Shayle and Selene. "Ara, Saeko? What brings you here?" Yumi asked. "I need advice," I said, dragging my feet through the door. Selene and Shayle regarded me respectfully from the kitchen. They, too, wore aprons while helping Yumi bake, but the childish cartoon animal prints on Selene''s made it hard to take her seriously. It was in stark contrast to Yumi''s apron, which was printed with a vulgar, ''Fuck the Chef''. Selene rose to her feet. "Is something the matter, Queen Saeko? If there are enemies to be ughtered, you need only point me in their direction." "No, it''s not that. My enemy this time around¡­ is myself. My mom gave me tickets to Okinawa for vacation, but I''m worried about leaving all of you here to take care of things," I exined. "It sounds like you don''t trust us to handle ourselves," Shayle chided. She switched on the electric whisk outside of the bowl, and before Yumi could stop her from lowering it into the mixture, batter went flying everywhere. Yumi raised a magical barrier to protect me. Panicking, it took a few seconds of fumbling until Shayle switched it off. By then, Selene, who had been sitting by her side, was coated in batter. "Do you me me?" I added. "Y-Your electronic devices¡­ are an enigma to me¡­" she mumbled dejectedly. I helped them clean up the kitchen and lent a hand to baking. Apparently, they had wanted to make a cake. Yumi was teaching them. Once we put it in the oven to bake, all four of us wiped the sweat from our brows and sighed. "About your vacation ns, my queen, Delh had called us beforehand about her gift to you," Selene said. "My mom did?" I stared at her, stunned. She nodded. "Yes. I would dare take a guess that Delh expected you to worry. Such is the nature of your mother. You should go. I''ll keep Hatsumi safe in your absence." "So, that''s why you want me to go¡­" "Saeko, no one has been working harder than you." Yumi squeezed my shoulders with both hands from behind and offered a simle. "We all agree that you''ve earned some rest. Go with Mio, make some memories, and show her a good time in our ce. We''re much more capable than you think. After all, we have waged war for hundreds of years before you were even born." "The mirror is still recharging. It''s taking a little longer than I''d like, but when we can use it again, I''ll petition Queen Elendir to send some reinforcements to hold down the fort here. So don''t you worry," Shayle assured me. Oftentimes, it was easy to forget that I had reliable people by my side. They were right. Maybe getting my mind off things would do my mental state some good. "Thanks, everyone." I turned around to let Yumi hug me. Herforting arms and wings wrapped around my body like a warm nket. "Tch. How sweet. I''m getting diabetes just watching this. Makes me want to gag. If I have to watch Selene act all loyal and goody-two-shoe around you any longer, I''m going to hurl," Beatrice said from the reflection in the polished granite counter. Later, Yumi saw me off with slices of cake to bring back to Mio and my roommates. Selene and Shayle''s turned out looking like someone brought a sledge hammer to them. A familiar scent teased my nose as soon as I got back. I realized right away upon seeing a familiar pair of shoes in the foyer. "Hey, Saeko!" Kana waved from the living room couch. He was hanging out with Mio and Casey, both of whom were already dressed to head out to the party. "Kana!" I jumped into his arms as he got up. "What are you doing here?" "Thought I''de back early and surprise you and Mio. Heard you guys were going to a party soon. I can head home and wait until you''re out," he said. "Oh, it''s chill. You should totallye with!" Casey insisted. I cast a look to Mio, who then nced away from me. It didn''t look like she told Kana about Okinawa yet. "Hey, Casey? Think we can have the living room for a bit?" I asked. "Huh? Er, yeah¡­" Her inflection rose a few pitches after flicking an understanding look between me and Mio. "I''ll freshen up in my room. Lemme know when you guys are ready to go." "Is something up? Things are feeling a little tense with you two," Kana said. "Nothing''s up. It''s just¡­" My eyes went straight to Mio. "We''re going to Okinawa. You and a couple of friends from high school are invited." Mio snapped to me with an expression of unexpected surprise. She flew out of the couch, drawing me and Kana into a bear hug. "Yeeessss! Fuck yeah!" Mio eximed, almost lifting us into the air from sheer excitement. With the mood lifted, Mio was a lot happier for the rest of the night. The four of us, Kana, Casey, Mio, and myself headed to the party in my car. Kairi declined. She had already made dinner ns with Tsubaki. Tsukiji University, being the wealthy private school that served the elite, it didn''te as a surprise that the one hosting the party was another rich kid. Cream of the crop. His parents were apparently out of town, and so he took the liberty of throwing a party at their mansion on the hills, overlooking the city. A ce that was beyond the reach of even my parents'' status. We parked amongst the many expensive luxury vehicles. My car was probably the only electric vehicle. The others were gas-guzzling Bugattis, Lambos, and Cadics. The party was already well underway in the three-story mansion. Students could be seen mingling inside and dancing on the balcony to loud music. Some of which I vaguely recognized passing on campus. "A, man! This is the kind of uni life I''ve been waiting for!" Casey squealed with delight. "Hey, it''s the two subus! WHOOOO!" Someone outed us the moment we got through the door. Wasted and high college students bellowed together in raucous cheers. That seemed to energize Mio even more than the music could. "Show me where the drinks are at, bitches!" Mio roared, throwing herself into the crowds as they led her into the kitchen where people were taking shots of alcohol. "I''m going with her!" Casey eagerly followed them. "Don''t drink too much!" I yelled in vain. "Let them cut loose a little. I''m sure it''s going to be fine," Kana said. "If you say, so¡­ " I snuggled up to his chest. "Want to go find an empty room upstairs?" The two of us weaved past partygoers on the way upstairs. There were a lot of people, but none of them were brave enough to breach the privacy of someone else''s room. Thankfully, my hearing was somewhat good enough to find out if a room was empty. We slipped into a room as no one was looking. It wasrge and with a big bed to match. Light from the bathroom left unflipped bled into the room. No one was inside when I checked it. Although the bed was a little disheveled, its sheets had fallen off to the side, Kana and I didn''t hesitate to make it our own. Piece by piece, we stripped each other down, gently humping our bodies together to savor the moment. Just the thought of doing it on someone else''s bed made my desires go wild. I wanted it in me now. "Er¡­ Hold on! Nature calls. Sorry!" Kana jumped off and ran for the bathroom. "Seriously?" I pouted. The bathroom door mmed shut, and I was left horny beyond imagination. While lying there, I started fingering myself and kneading my own breasts. The music and murmur of people on the other side of the wall excited me. I wanted to moan out loud and tempt fate that they might hear. "Hahh¡­ mmmh¡­ I''m getting close, Kana¡­ hurry up¡­" I whispered. Something shuffled behind me. The bed creaked and a pair of hands started groping my ass. It made fingering myself feel more intense. "Mm¡­ That feels good¡­ touch me more and give me your dick~" I pleaded sweetly while face down on the pillow. Kana gulped hard. His dicknded between my cheeks. It felt thicker andrger than usual. It must have been my imagination, or maybe he was just excited to screw me again after so long. Soon, Kana''s dick found my entrance and plunged deep into me. "Ahhh! I missed your dick so much! Pull my hair and fuck me!" My head was yanked up to face the bed headboard, all the while Kana pounded my ass with wild abandon. The pain of having my hair pulled taut against my scalp became my pleasure. For some reason, his dick was a lot bigger inside me, but I didn''t care. It had been a long time since I had dick that all I cared about was having more of it. Suddenly, the toilet flushed. Kana, or who I thought was Kana, stopped fucking me. Hot cum gushed into my womb. The bathroom door creaked open. "Uh, Saeko?" Kana called. Me and a random guy nced over our shoulders to Kana, then locked eyes with each other. Before either of us could say a thing, he snatched a pillow and bolted out of the room. "Hey,e back here and double team me damn it!" I shouted angrily. "Nnh¡­ Kei, where''d you go¡­?" a girl asked. Kana and I followed the voice to a drunk girl at the bottom of the bed rolled up in the fallen bedsheets. A couple of guys with beer bottles in hand peeked into the room. "Can, uh¡­ Can we join?" one of them asked. I quickly got dressed and stormed out of the room with Kana. My face was red with embarrassment. We found an empty balcony for some privacy. "S-Sorry¡­" I apologized. "I thought it was you, and the scent of your lust masked his smell." Kana put his arm around my waist and said, "Don''t worry about it. I really didn''t mind at all! The question is, are you sure you didn''t want to ept those guys'' offer just now? Could''ve had your fill with a gangbang." "Huh?! Kana, are you¡­ don''t tell me¡­?" "You''re always texting me about having sex with other guys since college started, so now I''ve kinda developed a fetish. That fetish," he confessed, his voice quivering with a slight shame. "As in you like seeing me getting fucked by other guys?" I asked, rubbing the incredibly hard erection in his pants. "I¡­ kind of want to be in the same room though¡­" He avoided eye contact and nodded. It must have taken a lot of courage to admit that to me. "You know¡­ since we''re going to Okinawa together, maybe something can be arranged?" I suggested, drawing circles on his chest with my finger. "L-Let''s save that discussion for another time! We should check on Mio and Casey, right? Don''t want them ending up too wasted," Kana said. Giggling, I kissed my boyfriend deeply and figured he was right. We went downstairs together where things were heating up, so to speak. There were so many people in the living room that thebined body heat turned the ce into an oven. They had formed a crowd, or circle of sorts. We did, however, find Casey sloshed out of her mind and on the floor behind a couch. A couple of girls were kind enough to look after her. "Casey, what happened?" I asked. "I¡­ drank! Whoooo! Saeko, Kana¡­ you two¡­ let''s take some shots!" Casey tried to get up, but her wobbly legs wouldn''t cooperate. "We already did, remember?" Kana lied. "No, shit? Oh, yeah! That was great! Man, I don''t remember how many shots I took!" she said while grinning like a fool. Kana and I came to a telepathic agreement that Casey has had enough. "Maybe we should bring you home. Do you know where Mio is?" I asked. "Dunno. She was next to me a few minutes ago," Casey answered. "I''m getting worried," Kana said. "Mio''s a subus. There''s not much to worry about," I assured him. "Bukakke! Bukakke! Bukakke! Bukakke! Bukakke!" Kana shot me a look. "So then, why is everyone suddenly chanting bukakke?" We pushed to the front of the living room crowd in time to find Mio naked, surrounded by a bunch of guys who were also naked. She was covered head to toe in cum, and they were jacking off and shooting their loads all over her. Each time someone ejacted, the drunken crowds cheered. "Mio?!" both of us cried. "Yo!" Mio threw up a peace sign. "Human parties are a st! Get in here and join me, Saeko!" Chapter 185 – Okinawa Vacation Chapter 185 ¨C Okinawa Vacation "This is our pad? It looks amazing!" Mio eximed in front of my parents'' beach house. Kana, Rika, Hitomi, and Kaede followed up behind her, jaws hanging open from being at awe of the ce. The chic and modern design of the two-story beach vi was a far cry from what I was used to in the city. There was a grill and pool in the backyard in case someone wanted to enjoy the waters away from the beach. We saw the interior through the wide window along the first floor, furnished with expensive leather couches and an enormous t screen TV. As soon as Mio entered, she threw herself onto the couch. "I fucking love this ce! Can we stay forever?" Mio asked. "Nope. Five days and it''s back home. We still have summer Comiket, remember?" I reminded her and tossed my duffel bag onto her chest. "Thanks for inviting us, Saeko!" Rika smiled as she shook her shoes off in the foyer. "It feels like ages since we saw each other, but it''s only really been a few months." Hitomi, burdened with both her and Rika''s bags, came in with sharp eyes scanning the room. Her gaze flicked to the ind countertops in the kitchen. She drew a finger across the surface and squinted. "This ce is spotless. Did someonee to clean it beforehand?" Hitomi asked. "My mom mentioned she had a cleaning servicee by to take care of things so we wouldn''t have to. We also don''t need to worry about leaving a mess behind. The same people will deal with it after we leave," I said. "A group of youth going on a beach vacation¡­ in swimsuits, experiencing the height of romance, underneath the beaming sun¡­ My mind is just racing with ideas on my next manga!" Kaede eximed, already with the sketchbook and pencil in hand. "I''m beat¡­" Kana dragged himself through the door with bags under his eyes rather than his arms. Mio and I hadn''t given Kana much time to resttely. Last night, we were all over him until morning. We headed upstairs to pick a room. There were four. Kaede upied one. Rika and Hitomi took another. The master bedroom went to the three of us lovebirds. To our surprise, it had a ss wall into the bathroom. We would be able to see each other showering, not that I minded. Even better, the bed was big enough for all of us. "Alright, enough screwing around. Time to hit up the beach!" Mio tossed her clothes off right there and rummaged through the suitcase for her swimsuit. "If you''re going to strip right there at least do it away from the window! People can see you!" I quickly pulled her away. The adjacent house had a car parked in front with a bunch of guys just nowing out. Fortunately, it didn''t look like they saw. Judging by their foreignnguage, they must be here for vacation from another country. "You guys go on ahead. I''m going to take a nap," Kana said, letting himself fall t onto the bed. "Whaaaat?" While still bare naked, Mio embraced Kana from behind in an attempt to pull him off. "You can''t just stay in when we''re on vacation! Besides, I wanna fuck on the beach. Get your ass moving ande on!" "Just half an hour is enough¡­ I''ll meet you guys there," he mumbled. "Fiiine!" She got dressed in a ck bikini, slung a towel over her shoulder, and went to get the others. When it was just me and Kana in the room, I sat down next to him. "Maybe we should go easier on you from now on?" I offered with a giggle. "Meh. I''ll be fine." Kana rolled over onto his front to face me. "I know I''m your guys'' favorite snack, and this is supposed to be a vacation for all of us. I''m just d to be out here with you two." A smile crept across my face. "Are you? Or is it because we''re going to try your new fetish of me having sex with other guys in front of you?" An erection instantly popped up between his legs. Just the thought was enough to get Kana going, and that made me even more excited. Although Mio, Kana, and I already had a rtionship talk about screwing other people given our subus nature, it was mostly a ''do, don''t tell'' kind of thing between us. Now, Kana seemed more inclined about the ''do and show''. "If you''re going to tease me about it, then we don''t have to." Kana grabbed a pillow to cover his face. "A, don''t be like that!" I pulled the pillow away and snuggled into his chest. "I want to make you happy, because you make me happy." "Okay, well¡­ Let''s get changed before Mio throws a fit again," he said. I got changed into a white bikini, and Kana into swimming trunks. The others were already gone, but it didn''t take long to catch up since the beach was on the other side of the street. Kaede, who was scribbling into her sketchbook, and Rika sat together underneath the beach umbre. Meanwhile, Mio and Hitomi had gone to the nearby shop. "What''s the point of going to the beach if you''re staying in the shade?" I joked to them. "I''m in the water enough at my parents'' sento!" Rika retorted. "Though, it''s been a while since I worked behind the counters." "I almost forgot you, Hitomi, and Kana are going to Tokyo together. Mio was really sad that you decided against attending Tsukiji," I told Rika. "Aha¡­ Life always throws you curveballs. My father convinced me. I''m attending business management courses in Tokyo, so that I can one day run my family''s sento properly! Until then, he''s taking it easy and hired help to run the ce in his stead," Rika exined. "Listening to you guys talk about college makes me regret not going¡­" Kaede stopped sketching and deted. "You''re working on manga full-time, aren''t you?" Kana asked. "I am! I even have an assistant now! But I''ve been in a slump. Maybe it''s the Saeko and Mio effect. Being around them again is giving me all the motivation I need. Which means I can''t waste this opportunity. I''ll draw until my hands fall off!" she dered, rmencing her sketches. "This is starting to feel less like a vacation, and more of Kaede''s revival arc as a mangaka," I said, drawingughter from Rika and Kana. The others were right. Coming out to Okinawa for vacation could only be a good thing. I didn''t need to worry about all the problems back home. It was fine to leave it for when we get back. All I should focus on was having the best vacation possible with my friends. Kana and I set up a second beach umbre to make room. After weid some towels down, I tugged on his hand to help put some sunscreen on me. He squeezed cool cream onto my back and began to spread them to a thin finish. Just having his hands glide across my body was enough to make me shiver in pleasure. A minute in, however, we started feeling the burning gaze of a desperate mangaka on us. "Hey, Kaede? You''re staring so hard that I don''t even have to turn around to sense it," Kana said. "This is great¡­ You''re both doing great! Don''t mind me and keep doing what you''re doing. I''m just going to capture these memories in drawing for references in my manga!" Kaede shouted. "Well, we can''t help but be conscious about it now!" I shot back. Thankfully, Mio and Hitomi got back with giant tubs of ice cream in hand to break the awkwardness. "Check it out. They were selling buckets of this shit." Mio scooped some neapolitan for me to take a bite. Hitomi sat down next to Rika and just stared down at her two tubs of ice cream. "Is something wrong with them?" Rika asked. "I suddenly have buyer''s remorse," Hitomi answered emotionlessly. Mio bursted outughing. "Kahaha! It was a buy two, get one free. I convinced Prez to go for it." "What? Why? One tub would''ve been enough for all five of us. For our entire stay!" I eximed. "Mostly because I know she hates wasting food," she replied whileughing with a mouthful of ice cream. "I bet you haven''t made any friends in college with that attitude," Kana said, but Mio seized the opportunity to stuff a spoon of ice cream into his open mouth. It was too much for Kana, making him clutch his head from an apparent brain freeze. He recovered a momentter and finished helping me put on sunscreen, then moved onto giving Mio a hand. "Saeko!" Kaede kneeled down next to me as I was slipping my top back on. "Can I borrow you for a minute? Just real quick!" "Sure, what for?" I asked. "I want to experience flying over the ocean. For reference!" she insisted eagerly. How could I say no to such a passionate request? I let Kaede climb onto my back. She wrapped her arms around my neck and held both her sketchbook and pencil. Together, we waved goodbye to the others and flew out over the glimmering waters. The ocean was calm. Beautiful blue waves gently crashed over each other and foamed out. We were low enough to feel the sea spray. "This is so cool!" Kaede was in awe. She adjusted the position of her arms to start drawing, giving me a real-time process of her artistry in action. "You know, Mio and I actually joined a manga circle in college. The guys in there are really big fans of Megane-sensei," I teased. "Th-They don''t know my real identity, do they?" she asked. As I figured, Kaede was definitely not big on people knowing her identity. She was a cute girl, too, and the otaku world could get pretty weird. "Don''t worry. They don''t. We might¡­ run into them at Comiket though¡­" I muttered. "If they''re your friends, then maybe it won''t be so bad. I''ll just be wearing a mask from now on to protect myself," Kaede said. As the rising mangaka continued to draw, the ocean became very still to me. The water was so calm that it reflected the entire sky. Beatrice''s taunting face appeared like someone switched on the television. I tried to ignore her, but the piercing gaze followed my movements. "Oh, the beach! Mio loves the water, I know that very well. I just don''t understand the appeal. What''s so fun about getting wet other than getting wet? Know what I mean?" Beatrice cackled between my ears. "Saeko, can we go over to that buoy?" Kaede pointed to the yellow flotation device drifting to the whims of the wave. I did as she asked while Beatrice continued taunting me. "You know what sounds fun? Drop this chick into the water. She''s buried her face in it since you got on the ne, drawing probably a month''s worth of art in it. Wouldn''t it be fun to see how devastated she gets from all her hard work being destroyed?" Beatrice asked. Kaede yelped out loud. I tightened my grip on her. She almost slipped off my back when I stopped too hard in front of the buoy. "Sorry! You hanging on tight back there?" I asked. "Y-Yeah. I''m fine!" Kaede nodded. I repeatedly told Beatrice to shut up in my head, but she fought back like waves crashing in opposite directions. What was supposed to just be a stupid, nagging voice gradually became a painful biting sensation. Somewhere inside me, I knew it would stop once I dropped Kaede into the water. I hated it so much that I was beginning to want to listen to her. I could make it look like an ident. "Kaede, I think we should get back," I said, hoping to return tond before I did something bad. "Remember thest time we were in Okinawa?" Kaede suddenly asked. Those words snapped the nipping urge Beatrice had been slowly urging me towards. My mind thought back to when I first tried to get to know Kaede, the quiet and solitary girl. "I wouldn''t be where I am if it wasn''t for you," she continued. "Probably still be with my shitty boyfriend. Now I have so many friends and fans. I want to hang out with you guys more and more. When you''re gone, I''m always a little sad but always hopeful to see you all again. It¡­ It must be weird hearing this from a mangaka drawing inspirations of you and Mio in porn, but I''m so d to have you around¡ª as friends, I mean! Not just as references!" Beatrice clicked her tongue so loudly in my mind like someone pped their hands next to my ears. Her reflection disappeared from the waters. "Thanks, Kaede. I''m d you''re my friend, too. And if you ever want to fly out anywhere again, just let me know." I smiled over my shoulder. Kaede had stopped drawing and started fidgeting. "I do have one more selfish request. Can I kiss you?" Kaede asked, then immediately flustered a secondter. "I-I know you''re in a rtionship with Mio and Kana, so it''s fine if you say no! I just thought that you guys were in an open rtionship and wanted to give it a try!" I repositioned myself into a cradle in the air for Kaede to lie on top of me. We floated listlessly in the air like the buoy in the water. She blushed deep red. Her fingers wrinkled the pages of the sketchbook held tightly between our chests. The sses on her face, spotted with droplets of water on each lens, sagged a little. I cupped Kaede''s face, causing her to squeeze her eyes shut, and then kissed her as tenderly as possible. Seagulls squawked above us, and water crashed against the buoy. All I heard was Kaede''s rapidly beating heart. It wasn''t lust that I tasted, but a kind gratefulness to me, and I returned that gesture by the kiss until our lips parted. "How was that?" I asked. "My stomach is full of butterflies¡­ and now I have energy to draw all night!" Kaede roared with great vigor. We brought that high back to the beach and yed with everyone for a while longer before returning to the house. Kana wanted to fire up the grill, so Mio and I went to a grocery store to buy things to barbecue. "You and Kaede were out in the waters for a while. Got a little frisky, carrying her around?" Mio asked, hip-bumping me and nearly knocking the grocery basket from my hand. "Maybe you''ll find out in her next manga issue," I joked back. A group of rowdy guys around their mid-twenties shuffled out of an aisle. They were only in swimming trunks, bodies slightly glistening from havinge out of the water recently. One of them locked eyes with me. A caucasian man older than the others, sculpted like a Greek statue, with side-swept blonde hair and eyes as blue as the sea. I quickly looked away and returned to what Mio was checking on the shelves. "What do you think? Buy meat marinated with spicy sauce, or just buy the meat and sauce separately? Could get some spicier¡­" Mio mulled over the many hot sauces on disy. "Hey, you girls from the other house?" one of the other dudes, a lighter cocoa skin, asked us in English. "Told you I wasn''t seeing things. They really are subus!" another said. "Huh? What''cha want? We''re busy looking up some stuff to get our grub on," she said, brushing them off without so much as ncing their way. There were maybe five of them. It was just a guess, because for some reason I was too nervous to turn around. Just being underneath their shadows several timesrger than me was making me feel things. Did men from other countries get this big? Or was I just too used to my people being regr-sized? "Quit bothering the locals. You''re probably scaring them! Booze is this way, soe on!" the blonde hollered from the end of the aisle. I breathed a sigh of relief when they gave up and left, then peeked down the aisle and met the blonde''s eyes again. He shed a heart throbbing smile, and I waved back to show thanks. "I found it!" Mio eximed, lifting a bottle of extremely spicy sauce. "Hehe¡­ I can''t wait to drizzle this on Prez''s food." "You''re going to get yourself killed." I rolled my eyes. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 When Mio and I got back to the house, no one was in the backyard or preparing for a barbecue. Instead, our friends were lying in a heap around the living room with the news droning on the television. "What gives? We having a barbecue or not?" Mio asked. "Doesn''t look like it." I sighed and pointed to what everyone was watching. A pair of newscasters and the meteorologist warned of a tropical storming in during the early evening. It felt likest year all over again. However, they were sure that the strong storm was only going tost through the night. The forecast for the rest of the week was clear, so we were only really losing out on half a day. Mine and Mio''s shoulders ckened. We were looking forward to this vacation for so long only for it to get dashed by Mother Nature. Maybe I could owe Raijin a favor and tell him not to beat those drums in Takamagahara tonight. "Who says we have to let the day go to waste?" Kana asked. We spun around to find him setting up the table with tes and utensils. Situated at the center was a hot pot, split down the middle for two different broths. The six of us pitched in to help, and by the time everything was set up, a storm roared all around us and shook the house. Mio and Kaede had their faces nted against the window, watching the trees blowing sideways on their trunks. A few unlucky beachgoers raced to get to their cars and home. "There''s something calming about how scary nature can be. I wonder if I can capture this feeling in my drawings," Kaede said wistfully. "What''s porn got to do with drawing dread?" Mio asked. "P-Porn isn''t the only thing I draw!" she protested. "The hot pot is boiling, soe to the table already!" I hollered at both of them. We picked our seats at the table. An array of mouthwatering meats and vegetables awaited to be thrown into the boiling broth. Mio dabbed a massive helping of chili into a sauce bowl, causing Kaede, who was sitting next to her, to gag. "Easy. Like this!" Mio fished out a cluster of enoki mushrooms, smeared them into her chili sauce, and went to town on them. My throat clenched up just watching her. The lights flickered as we ate, but at least there weren''t any ckouts. "Hey, distract Hitomi for me," Mio leaned over to whisper. "I''m not going to be an aplice to this. You''re on your own," I replied quietly. Mio pouted. "What are you scheming over there?" Hitomi narrowed her eyes on us. "Nothing!" Mio and I hastily answered. "Is there anymore tofu?" Rika asked, getting on her feet to stare into the pot. "Looks like there''s onest chunk, and it''s mine. Hehe!" Mio reached in with her tongs and was intercepted by Hitomi doing the same. "Let go of the tofu, Mio. I''ll be taking it for Rika." Hitomi red. "You got guts to order a subus around, Prez! You snooze, you lose!" she fired back, showing not an ounce of backing down. Hitomi and Mio''s fight for thest piece of tofu shredded the fragile morsel, all the while sshing broth off the edge of the pot. "Uhm¡­ On second thought¡­ I don''t need to have thest piece of tofu!" Rika chimed in worriedly. The lights suddenly cut out. Everyone around me except Hitomi shrieked. Then someone switched on their phone''s shlight, and everyone shrieked again. With the light illuminating his face, Kana stared at us with a t expression. "Okay, guys. Calm down. Storm must have knocked out the power," Kana quickly deduced. Since Mio and I had magic, we ignited our hands with a controlled fire enough to light up the kitchen. "W-W-What do we do?" Kaede asked. "I can''t draw in the dark like this." "There''s probably nothing we can do except wait until utility workerse by in the morning." Hitomi frowned. Amidst the crack of thunder, someone knocked on our front door. Rika tensed up, and Hitomi wrapped a reassuring arm around her. "Is¡­ Is it a ghost?" Kaede shuddered. "Don''t be silly." I rolled my eyes and went to investigate. The others followed close behind me. When I turned on the screen terminal, a person''s face was a little too close up and personal with the camera. Kaede and Rika jumped back, clutching their chest. Whoever they were, a raincoat and hood covered most of their features. I pressed the transceiver and asked, "Who is it?" They finally backed away, revealing themself as the foreign-looking man from the store. "Hey, my name''s Trent! Saw your lights were knocked out. You guys need any help?" he asked. "We''re fine. Just going to weather out the storm. It''ste anyway," I said into the box. "Lightning probably tripped your breaker. It did for my ce. I can go around back and switch it on for you real quick," Trent offered. If it was going to be something that easy¡­ I ultimately gave permission to the guy named Trent to head into the backyard. We watched from theforts of the house as he trudged through rain to get there. After a few seconds, the lights and television came back on. "Saved us from bathing in the dark," Kana joked. When I opened the sliding door to thank Trent, I was surprised to see that he was a lot taller when up and personal. He was soaking wet despite the raincoat. His clothes clung to a well-defined and muscr body. A strong jawline that could cut stone. "Th-Thanks," I stammered,ing to my senses. "Don''t worry about it! Just wanted to help a neighbor out. A couple of my friends and I are at the other house. You guys need anything at all, just give us a holler." Trent smiled and took off back to his own ce. Kana cleared his throat in an exaggerated manner, and I quickly shut the door before we got any wetter. "So, uh¡­ Let''s finish up dinner!" I eximed. We returned to the table, and Hitomi wouldn''t stop eyeballing her te of briskets and mushrooms. "Mio, is this supposed to be subtle?" Hitomi asked. "Huh? I dunno what you''re talking about." Mio yed dumb. We nced over at Hitomi''s food, which was very obviously coated bright red in chili sauce. Muchter at night after everyone had washed up and gone to bed, Kana and I were still lying awake and cuddling while Mio snoozed off to the side. "That Trent guy¡­ looks like you got your eye on him," Kana whispered. "Is this you telling me that''s who I should aim for?" I asked coquettishly. "Hey, you can do whatever you want. I''m just along for the ride," he said. I quietly climbed on top of Kana and squeezed his erection between my thighs. "Whatever I want? You said it. Not me~" I kissed Kana deeply and humped him to climax. The next morning, just like the weather forecast predicted, was clear and sunny. Although the streets were riddled with blown-off trees and branches, people were out in force to enjoy the beach likest night''s storm didn''t even happen. Even though it was morning, Kana fired up the grill to get started. "Huu¡­ These pre-marinated skewers are so good!" Kaede squealed with one in each hand. I noticed the guys from the other house checking this way. It wasn''t very long before Trent came out and waved. "Thanks forst night!" I waved back. "Hey, no problem. Isn''t it a little early to be having a barbecue?" Trent asked. "Better now than risk any surprisester in the afternoon." I shrugged. Part of me wanted to invite them, but the nerves were getting to me. "We have a lot to go around. You guys want to join us?" Kana suddenly offered them. "Really? Hell yeah! We''ll bring some stuff over, too!" One of the guys went back into the house to call for the rest. Soon, the backyard was bustling. A couple of guys were trying to flirt with Kaede to little sess. Mio was chatting up another. Rika and Hitomi were speaking with one that was a Tokyo University alumni. Meanwhile, I kept throwing nces at Trent as he was hanging out with a few of his friends. They were all much older than us. That was especially obvious with the beers they drank like water. Finally, Trent noticed I was staring and excused himself to join me at the table. "Thanks for the barbecue. That Kana dude can make a mean burger." Trent patted his stomach and struck a six pack of visibly defined abs. "We weren''t going to eat all of it on our own anyway. Kana''s my boyfriend. We''re just here until Friday. You?" I asked. When I mentioned Kana, Trent became moderately apprehensive. At least momentarily. He scooted his chair closer to me. "Damn. I''d say he''s a pretty lucky guy. Don''t think we haven''t noticed you and Mio are subus. Can''t imagine it being easy to control yourself," he said. "Well, I don''t always have to control myself." I smirked. Trent raised a brow piqued with interest. I reached for my cup of water, but a tense jerk sshed it all over him instead. He jumped out of his seat, looking slightly confused. My heart dropped into the pit of my stomach. "I-I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to do that! My arm just¡­" I trailed off after noticing Beatrice''s reflection in the ss cup. "Oh, no worries. I''m gonna go grab a paper towel." He got up and went to another table to wipe himself down. I lifted the cup up to my face and red while suppressing the urge to throw it in the trash. "What''s with that look?" Beatrice asked. "You''re a subus. Yet here you are ying games like a little school girl. Put them all under your control and drain them dry. I''m hungry, too!" "I can''t believe a war criminal like you is lecturing me." I sighed. Mio tackled me from behind. "Beach time? I think it''s beach time!" "You guys go ahead. I''ll catch up," Kana said while picking up empty tes left behind. We took Kana up on his offer and went to get changed. Hitomi, Rika, and Kaede weren''t feeling the beach today and decided to stay in. On the other hand, Trent and a couple of his friends apanied us into the sand-swept beach, freshened by the recent storm that blew past. The air was crisp. Although the breeze was a little chilly, the beating sun warmed me up plenty. As I stretched my arms, I felt the gazes of many men burning into my body. Beatrice''s words echoed in my mind. I couldn''t tell if she was actually saying it, or I was just hearing things. My stomach might be full of food, but my subus hunger gnawed at me from the deepest pits. "Last one in the water is a rotten bimbo!" Mio flew ahead for the ocean. "Don''t run on a full stomach!" I shouted vainly to her. Mio flipped me off with the bird, diving backwards and disappearing under the waves. "She''s got a lot of energy, doesn''t she?" Trent asked, walking with me to the water. "Y-Yeah¡ª ahh!" A few kids running past bumped into me. I stumbled into Trent''s arms with my breasts pressed against his. Unwittingly, my hands were braced against his broad, muscr chest. His own arms were holding my waist, sending tingles up my spine. Heat rose to my face, and I backed away out of embarrassment. "Sorry!" I apologized. "You know," he began and drew closer with his hands to my waist again. "I think I saw a secluded ce behind those rocks." Beatrice''s face appeared in the waters next to me. "Do it. Fuck this cattle dead and leave him behind as flotsam to be foundter," she demanded. "A-Actually, I''m going to go take a walk¡­ over there instead!" I peeled away to his disappointment and headed down the beach to clear my thoughts. Damn Beatrice, always messing with my head. If it wasn''t for her, I could be having sex right now. She wouldn''t really take over my body and drain someone to death, would she? "Who knows? I might! During the war, I weed the light elves'' attempts to send assassins after me. They made for quite the pleasant midnight snacks," Beatrice said. "Hey, you''re in the way!" someone shouted at me. A group of cameras were pointed in my direction, but it wasn''t me they were photographing. Behind me was a woman in a fashionable and risque swimsuit. This was a gravure photoshoot if I ever saw one. I hurried out of their way. "Director, I''m not feeling too good. Can we stop for the day?" the model asked. "You''re kidding me. We booked you until the afternoon, and you''re just going to leave?" A man in sunsses and polo shirt threw his hands up in frustration, but the woman ignored hisints and walked off. "I''m not letting you take pictures of me looking all constipated. I''ll be in the shade," she said, brushing him off. I was about to leave, too, until the director''s eyes snapped to me. "You! Your size is perfect. A subus, too. Goddamn. How would you like to make some quick cash?" he asked. "Me? Maybe you should find someone else¡­" I slinked away, recalling Hana''s short stint as a photographer. The director intercepted me from leaving and held up two fingers. "200,000 Yen. In Yukichis. How''s that sound?" "Sign me up." I shook his hand. They had a little booth raised up for me to change into a swimsuit. All of them were, suffice to say, incredibly lewd. I put on a ck micro bikini that was essentially thin, vertical straps over my breasts, only enough to barely cover my nipples. That was the least erotic one. Sighing, and reminding myself that it was for the money, I emerged from the booth to the gasps and hard stares of the camera crew. Other beachgoers were beginning to gather, too. "Oh! I knew they would look good on a subus. Alright, miss. I need you to start giving us poses. Don''t worry. I''ll provide directions. All you have to do is follow what I say and let the cameras do their thing! First, try sitting on your knees and acting demure," the director exined. "Okay¡­" I got down on my knees and looked directly at the camera. The slightest movement caused the swimsuit to slip, and I shed the crowd with my breasts. I tried to push them back into ce while people began to take pictures of me. "Good! Good! That shy and flustered demeanor¡­ Give the camera more by wrapping your arms around yourself. Look reserved!" he urged. The directions were relentless. My mind was getting foggy trying to keep up. Some of them were getting hard. I could tell as much by the outlines of their dicks behind the swimming trunks. One cameraman approached for a close up. "You''re doing great! Now, where''s our male model? Get in here and give her a hand!" the director called out. "Wait, male model?" I uttered in confusion. A tall, buff man showed up behind me. He cupped my breasts in both hands. They were rough against my soft and supple skin, and I could feel his fingers brushing against my nipples and making them hard. The face I made when he did that drove everyone wild. The sound of camera shutters came in rapid session. They seemed to like every minute of it. However, the male model eventually stopped posing with me. No, he had other ideas in mind. He began to tweak my nipples and rubbed his erection between my ass. Other cameramen swallowed hard, their erections throbbing for release. The director''s instructions fell on my deaf ears. Before I realized it, I was pulling down the male model''s pants and stroking his dick. "Hey, hey, whoa, whoa! This isn''t a porn shoot. Put that away!" the director cried. "Sorry, director!" a cameraman said, shoving his equipment onto the director and tugging his pants off to put another dick in my face. Their hard, shapely members felt good to the touch. My salivating mouth found purchase on one dick, sucking and licking it to climax. Hot cum poured down my throat, and I continued to milk it clean. The cameras started shuttering like crazy. My apprehension washed away as a wall of people surrounded me to get in on the piece of the action. After blowing one off, another came to take its ce. One by one, they drenched me in cum, and at some point, my swimsuit slipped down to my waist and exposed my breasts. "Put these to good use," someone said, pping his dick against my chest. I squeezed them together and gave him a boobjob while licking the ns. He was quick toe, squirting onto my face. "More¡­ Shoot all your cum over me!" I begged as others who didn''t get to use my hands or mouth stroked themselves to climax. "That''s right, you little whore." Beatrice smirked at me from a reflection in a man''s sses. "The more you drain, the more you feed me. Show everyone how pathetic you can be as just a filthy cumdump." Right then, the countless dicks around me shot their loads and covered me in cum. The bukakke ended when Trent pushed through. His jaw dropped. "What the hell is this?" Trent gaped. "That''s my girl," Kana said, having finally arrived and was linking arms with Mio, who was amused at my unsightly state. "Well, stud. If you want to get in on it, you better go now before she goes into slut-mode," Mio joked. "I''m¡­ I''m out of here. This is too crazy for my tastes," he said, hurrying away from the crowds. I wiped the cum from my eyes and face. "So, Kana. Do you want to take me like this for sloppy seconds?" Chapter 187 Chapter 187 "Okay, so these are going to be your costumes for Summer Comiket!" Kaede exined after Mio and I changed into extraordinarily skimpy outfits. They looked exactly like the ones shown in Kaede''s manga. Thece leggings pinched my thighs. I couldn''t tell if I was putting on weight, or if it was just the costume. The chestpiece was held together by a diamond-shaped jewel between our corbones. Hell, that thing was working overtime to keep our bust from popping out. "Yuriha really can make just about anything! So, what do you think?" she asked. "It''s¡­ Are we sure the staff at Comiket are going to let us in? I feel¡­ naked." I tugged on the flowy ck skirt and frowned. "It''d be their loss. I think we''re smoking hot in these," Mio said as she checked out her own ass in the mirror. We turned to Kana and asked him what he thought. A nk stare from the bed was his answer. "What? You know what my answer is going to be. Why would I say anything less than ''amazing''?" Kana returned to eating his bowl of cereal, more interested in filling his stomach than seeing his two subus girlfriends in lingerie. "Anyway, all we''re doing is advertising your manga in these costumes?" I asked the ero mangaka. "Yes! If people ask for pictures, that''s up to you. As for me¡­ I''m going to wear a mask this year. People are beginning to recognize and doxx me, and it hasn''t been very fun." Kaede sighed. "Doxx?" Mio looked at me for answers. "It means people are looking up Kaede''s personal info and posting it online. This sort of thing happens when you get famous. As subus, we''re lucky a regr human being isn''t much of a danger. But to Kaede, some people can get pretty crazy¡­" Kaede folded both hands together and gazed down at her feet. We hadn''t been around each other because of college, but I could tell she was having troubles. "Hey, we gotchu. Any crazies will have to get through us." Mio put an arm around Kaede and grinned. "Thanks, you two." Kaede smiled. We changed out of the costumes and into swimsuits. Downstairs, Hitomi and Rika were already changed and waiting for us. "Ready to go?" Hitomi asked, just now ending a phone call. "Hell yeah! Time for the open seas!" Mio pumped her fist. For the second tost day on the trip, we booked a motorboat to take us out to the ocean. Sure, Mio and I could fly, but we wanted to spend as much time with our friends as possible. There was a boat rental at the pier, and we paid extra for a certified pilot option. A much older man, rough around the edges but neatly trimmed, was expecting us in the cabin cruiser, a motorboat that sported a back upper deck and interior cabin underneath. "Are you Yagami?" Rika asked the captain of the small ship. "Aye," Yagami simply said, then gestured for us to hurry on. We climbed onto the boat and set off immediately. Mio was right at the bow, hands on the guardrail and hair fluttering like crazy. Her sun-kissed tan, the child-like smile adorning her face, and the deep gaze at the sea¡­ all of which I wanted tomit to memory, because one day it might not be me who remembers this scene. I thought she was just stunning. "Isn''t she?" Beatrice asked. I gazed into the fast-moving water and sure enough, Beatrice''s reflection was there to taunt me. She was facing in Mio''s direction. "Mio''s happy without you. If youe back, you''re just going to take that smile away," I said. "What was that?" Kana shouted over the rushing winds and roaring boat engine. "Nothing!" I replied. Mio suddenly turned around and beckoned me over to join her. I got up to my feet, but it was a wobbly journey from the stern to the bow. I eventually made it, but not without shuffling slowly and hanging tight to the rail. The boat hit a hard wave. I stumbled forward. Thankfully, Mio caught me in her arms. "How''s it going, good-looking?" Mio teased. "I think we''re one step away from the iconic scene right out of Titanic," I said in jest. "Titanic? That a porn flick?" she asked. I rolled my eyes. "Is that really what''s important to you?" "Nah." She returned her gaze out to the sea and squeezed me. "This is." When the boat came to a stop, we were allowed to jump into the waters. As long as we had life vests on. That was the stiption from the pilot. The water out here was pristine. They crashed gently against the hull of the boat. After putting on their vests, Rika and Hitomi fearlessly cannonballed into the sea and resurfaced a secondter. Kaede sat on the edge of the boat, dangling her feet above the waters and hesitating to follow them in. "A-Are there sharks in there?" Kaede asked. "The chances of you being attacked by a shark is less than being struck by lightning. Come on in already!" Rika urged the fearful mangaka. "Okay, but¡­ what if I end up being one of statistics? Someone has to be!" sheined. "We''re going in together!" Mio picked Kaede up by the armpits and flew them over waters. "Wait, wait, wait, wait¡ª!" Ssh! Both of them plunged in together, then Kaede popped back up a secondter spitting out a fountain of water. Mio followed after, cackling like a beast. "If a shark starts nibbling on your toes, just tell me. I''ll go down and punch the shit outta the thing," Mio said. "I guess that makes me feel a little better¡­" Kaedeughed nervously. While Mio yfully pulled Kaede farther away from the boat, Rika and Hitomi swam up to me. "You probably don''t want to talk about this during vacation, but have you guys been alright?" Rika asked. They couldn''t have meant anything other than the recent dryad incident. "Alright, who told you?" I sighed. "That loudmouth Hana did. Came up while she was asking me about how to run things as student council president. If you need a hand, I''m always willing to be a subus again and lend two fists," Hitomi offered to my shock. "Wait, actually? Er, as much as I''d like to have the help of another greater subus, I swore not to turn people into one willy-nilly anymore. Especially not after what happened with my sister¡­" Hitomi continued to stare at me. "Alright, but what if I just want to be a subus again?" she asked. "Why¡­?" I returned curiously, then noticed the blushing Rika squirming off to the side and understood why. "As much as I''d like to spice up your sex life, I can''t. At least not until I fix what''s going on inside my head. I can do this¡­" Ipelled my subus aura to envelop Rika and Hitomi. Their lust came pouring out like a broken dam during a rainy spell. They snapped at me with wide eyes. "I didn''t¡­ ask you to do it¡­ here." Hitomi panted as her nipples got hard beneath her swimsuit. "Do you think we can¡­ head back early?" Rika mumbled. Kana tapped me on the shoulder and thumbed behind him. Mio was pulling Kaede along in the waters, but thetter was half-passed out and pale as a ghost. "Kaede?! Mio,e back here already!" I yelled. We got back to the house and put Kaede to bed. "Guu¡­ I''m sorry, everyone¡­ I just started feeling nauseous¡­" Kaede whimpered as Mio tucked her sheets. "Don''t worry about it. If anything, you should have said something sooner if you weren''t feeling well," I said. She frowned. "I didn''t want to ruin the vacation for you guys¡­ " "My bad, Kaede. I was having way too much fun to notice," Mio added ashamedly. "I-It''s okay! I just need some rest, and I''ll be back to feeling¡ª uweh¡­" Kaede''s cheeks puffed up, swallowing the urge to vomit. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to let us know!" Kana shut the door on our way out. It was just me, Kana, and Mio. Rika and Hitomi were nowhere to be seen. "Where did the other two go?" I asked. "They went straight to their room. You can hear ''em banging right now." Mio gestured to their room where the sound of their moans and bed creaking was very audible out in the hall. "Hitomi¡­ Hitomi! I love it when you eat me out like that¡­ don''t stop¡­ mmmh!" Rika moaned aloud. "You taste so good, Rika¡­ You''re practically gushing," Hitomi cooed. I pped a hand over my face. I did that. It was my fault. Well, it was what they wanted and bestpromise short of turning Hitomi into a subus again. "So¡­ I guess that just leaves us?" I threw nces at our room to clue them in on what I wanted. The three of us stumbled to our room while making out. We hit the bed and dropped together, wrapped in each other''s arms. Mio and I crawled down to tug Kana''s pants off. His magnificent dick sprang forth in our faces. "Already raring to go?" Mio lightly flicked his dick and smirked. "Well, are you guys going to stare at it or suck me off already?" Kana asked. "Make sure to give us lots of cum~" I kissed the tip affectionately before going to town on the swelled up ns. Meanwhile, Mio sucked on one testicle and massaged the other. Kana threw his head back in ecstasy, moaning as we worked on his babymakers. I climbed on top of my boyfriend''s chest in the sixty-nine position and lowered my pussy to his face. A hot tongue invaded my cunt. He licked my clit and fingerbanged my pussy just the way I like. "Saeko?" Mio stopped ying with Kana''s balls to look me in the eyes. "You''re not going to leave me, right? Promise me you won''t let my bitch sister take over you." "I promise," I said, pulling her in for a kiss. We licked and sucked Kana''s dick together, slobbering over it like a popsicle melting under the hot sun from all our drool. "Mio¡­ Saeko¡­ I can''t hold it in¡­ I''m cumming," Kana warned from beneath my pussy. Scalding ejacte spewed out and drenched our faces. Like a cat, Mio nuzzled into me while licking and kissing my face. I caught her tongue between my lips, and we were swapping spit and cum again. Soon, Mio and I were rolling around in bed, her tongue deep in my throat. Before we knew it, Kana was behind us and fondling our asses. Mio pinned me to the bed, scraping our hard nipples together while shaking her butt at our boyfriend. "So, who are you gonna fuck first? Scared to cum too fast in my tight little pussy?" Mio asked. "Looks like we''re going to have to take the cocky subus first," Kana said, slowly pressing his dick into Mio to savor the feeling. "I think you''re right." I joined Kana and drilled my tail into Mio''s ass. Her entire body convulsed, shuddering like mad as we poked and prodded her. "Kuh! You guys¡­ I''m gonna get you back for¡ª aahhh!" Mio arched her back from Kana pping her across the ass. "Oh, fuck me! You wanna y rough? You better hit harder before it''s my turn!" Kana sped up his thrusts. I held Mio''s pleasure-driven expression firmly between my hands and in front of my face. In the reflection of her eyes, I saw Beatrice. The ever-present feeling of her inside me like a parasitic growth almost made this like a foursome. I couldn''t push her out of my mind no matter how much I tried. By the time we were done, Kana and Mio had fallen asleep in each other''s arms with me in between. I slipped out of bed to take a bath. There was nothing better than warm, soothing waters after sex. Well, it was soothing up until the point of Beatrice reced my reflection in the water. "What do you want now? Was doing it with Mio vicariously through me not good enough?" I asked. "I want to speak with her, my little sister," Beatrice said. The request caught me off-guard. "And what makes you think I''m going to let that happen?" I made ripples in the water to disturb her reflection. "It will inevitably happen. If you don''t let me, then perhaps years or months or a week down the line when I finally take over your body. Tell her, or so help me whatever gods exist in this world, I''ll destroy all you hold dear when it happens," she growled. "You''re talking to Bea, huh?" Mio asked from the door. I hadn''t noticed Mio waking up. She was leaning against the ss screen, arms folded and scowling. "N-No, I''m just talking to myself!" I said quickly. "You can''t lie to me. Besides, you were distracted when we were fucking. Couldn''t make it any more obvious." Mio caught me red-handed, so I fessed up instead of trying to hide it. "Beatrice¡­ wants to talk to you. I told her¡ª" "Fine. Let''s talk," she insisted. "The others are going to scold me, I just know it¡­" I muttered. There was no turning Mio down when she made demands with a face like that. Hana and Yumi were so intent on not letting her meet Beatrice again. I hope I wasn''t making the wrong decision, doing so. Sighing and relenting, I got out of the bath and returned to the bedroom with Mio. Kana, my cute and sweet sex battery, was still sound asleep. Mioid down next to him, and I adjacent to her. She grabbed my hand and squeezed. Even though it hurt, I didn''t say a thing. Instead, we closed our eyes and let our auras be a whirlpool of magic. The next I opened my eyes, I was standing in the same forest but with Mio in hand. Beatrice was waiting for us in front of her cottage. She lit up as soon as she saw Mio and hurried down the steps. "Mio, it has been too long!" Mio slugged Beatrice across the face. The punch sent her tumbling to the ground. She really didn''t see thating. I didn''t either. My jaw hung open. "What gives you the fucking right to talk to me? Looking at you makes me sick," Mio said, intending to sound as hurtful as possible. Beatrice stood up, rubbing her cheek. "Well, I was hoping for a sweet sisterly embrace, but that was good enough. I only wanted to see how you were doing in person. We''re all we have left as family, you know?" "Yeah, well¡­ I never asked to be your sister. You wanna know how I''m doing? I''ll feel a helluva lot better once you''re gone from Saeko for good," she said spitefully. "Mio, I¡ª" Instead of humoring anything else Beatrice had to say, Mio exited the dream entirely. Her form vanished in a puff of smoke. "There you have it. That''s how she''s always felt about you, in case you needed a harsher reminder. If you really thought it was going to turn out any differently, then you''re more delusional than I thought." I scoffed and considered adding a little more insult to injury, but Mio had said plenty. I always had her protection in mind." Beatrice, hand still pressed to her stinging cheek, wandered to the edge of the creek. An urge, or maybe it was Beatrice''s simmering control over me,pelled me to join her by the gently rushing stream teeming with fish. "Hard to believe when you kept her caged," I chided. "You know Mio about as well as I do now. There''s no keeping her in one ce for too long. If there''s something she deems fun, it doesn''t matter how much danger there is. How would you keep her safe during a war?" Beatrice asked me. "You killed her family¡ª" "Pirates. And she was supposed to use them as sustenance fodder, not befriend them. I''m her only family¡­ but I suppose¡­ I ruined that somewhere along the way." She sat down and stuck her feet in the creek. Color me surprised. A little self-reflection went a long way, even for her. I quietly sat down next to Beatrice. There was a strange sense of kinship between us, but Mio was the only link. Everything else in between were memories of her hurting me and my friends. "Have you ever apologized?" I asked. "For what? Bringing her back to the nest?" Beatrice looked at me funny. "I can''t believe I''m ying therapist for you¡­ Mio''s clearly angry with you. To the point she celebrates you being dead. So, clearly you were enough of a bitch that warrants apologizing for," I exined. Several times, Beatrice opened her mouth with something to say, but promptly mmed right up. So, she clicked her tongue and leaned forward to gaze into the waters. "You want to know how to defeat the dryads? You don''t. Dominate the renegade subi trying to summon them, and any that make it into your world, tear open a portal to send them back," Beatrice said. "That''s going to take a lot of sexual energy, which might be exactly what you need to make your return," I countered. "Well then, good thing it''s your choice to make. Don''t let me keep you. Unless you want to go for a round with me?" she asked, sticking her tongue out between two fingers. "Bitch." I flipped her the bird. "Sister fucker." Beatrice did the same. The dream melted. A vacuum of wind yanked me back to reality where I was lying in bed with Mio, clutching my arm as if afraid I''d disappear. "I can''t believe you went and suckerpunched Beatrice like that," I joked. "You wanna see me do it again?" Mio smirked, climbing out of bed and stretching her arms. "Still got a bit of vacation left! I don''t wanna waste it,ying around." "What do you have in mind?" Mio pointed out the door. "You think Rika and Hitomi are up for a four-way?" Chapter 188 Chapter 188 "Cheese!" Mio and I shed a smile, posing for another photo with another fan. After the picture was taken, the guy awkwardly thanked us. He slinked away with Kaede''s manga in one hand and covered his crotch with the other. The next person took his ce right away, and the cycle continued. "Sorry, you two! I didn''t expect to get so many people," Kaede said when we finally got a break from horny otakus. "It''s fine¡­ We promised to help you after all," I assured her while hiding behind and underneath the booth counter. "Holy fuck. It''s so hot and stuffy¡­" Mio chugged half the bottle of water and passed it to me, and I downed the rest in seconds. As soon as we got back from the Okinawa trip, it was a tight schedule to make it to Comiket. We spent all day setting up and carrying merchandise into the convention. Kaede''s booth was right in the thick of it, with people packed like sardines and bodies steaming like engines. Worse of all, everyone reeked of lust. To bring in more sales and draw attention to Kaede''s manga, we devised a scheme: buy her manga, get a picture with me and Mio dressed as the protagonists. However, it was taking every ounce of willpower for me not to push each guy down and fuck him right there. Kaede nced down at us. "If you guys need a breather, feel free to take a break. I feel bad keeping you here for so long." "No sweat. Nothing''s gonna happen to you on my watch," Mio dered. "D-Don''t you think you''re overexaggerating a little?" she asked, absentmindedly scratching the mask on her face. Out of fear of having people recognize and doxx her, Kaede wore a face mask and sunsses to conceal her identity. Mio took to heart what I told her back in Okinawa and became excessively cautious for Kaede''s safety. So far though, she hasn''t had any problems with creepers. Mio and I, on the other hand, encountered plenty of gropers though. "Excuse me! Are you really Megane-sensei?" someone with a mole under his right eye asked. "Eh? Ah¡­ I-I am! Would you like to buy a manga?" Kaede asked her potential customer. "Actually, I already bought one a while back from aic store. Do you think you can sign this for me?" he asked. Mio popped her head out. "Hey, punk! You''re not creeping on my Kaede, are you?" The guy jumped back in panic. "It''s okay, Mio! He just wants an autograph!" Kaede said and apologized to the fan. While slowly sinking back down, Mio did the ''I''m watching you'' gesture between him and herself. I elbowed her in the side. "Why are you like this?" I asked. "What? I''m just making sure Kaede''s all good!" Mio fired back. I rolled my eyes and noticed Daichi, Riku, and Yuiing this way. The manga club. We were supposed to table with them tomorrow and advertise the game we made. Of course, they were going to be here. The three of them locked eyes with me before I could hide under the table. "Saeko¡­? Is that you?" Daichi asked. "Hi¡­" I greeted them awkwardly. "Mio''s here, too! Wait, do you guys know Megane-sensei?" Yu''s eyes flicked back and forth between us like a pendulum. The sudden attention on Kaede made her squeamish. Mio saw right away and snarled at them like a guard dog. "Uh¡­ Is there a reason Mio''s acting feral?" Riku backed away from the table. "Calm down, you mutt." I bonked Mio on the head with the empty water bottle. We exchanged introductions after I exined to them our rtionship to Kaede. Fortunately, they were understanding about it. "Oh, I guess that exins why you tripped up a little when we brought her up." Daichi nced cutely to the ceiling as he recalled, then returned his attention back to Kaede. "We totally get it if you''re ufortable! The others and I just want to buy a book, if that''s alright?" "O-Of course! Thank you so much!" Kaede replied graciously, and even went as far as signing eachic despite them not asking. The boys stared at the physical copies like they were holding buried treasure. "You know, buying the manga means you can take a picture with us?" I told them with a wink. They gulped hard. It wasn''t any different than taking pictures with others. We gathered for a group photo, and when Daichi put an arm around my waist, it sent little shocks dancing up my spine. I was getting hungry again. Despite all the sex I had with Kana over vacation, my hunger just wasn''t subsiding. The camera shutter went off, and a different sensation went up my spine. A chill. "You feel that?" Beatrice whispered. "Vaguely. What is it?" I asked quietly. "A dryad, masking her own aura¡­ Be careful," she said. Even with my aura stretched to its limit, I couldn''t sense the dryad anymore. Chances were, she sensed me. Something must have happened, and she let it slip. "Saeko, you okay?" Daichi looked at me worriedly. "Huh? Oh, yeah! I''m fine." I smiled, then turned to Kaede. "I think I''ll take you up on that break." "No problem! Mio, do you want to go with her?" Kaede asked. "Nah, I''m good. Better I stay here in case someone makes a move on you," Mio said. She blushed red again. "N-No one is going to already, you worrywart!" A sense of content and relief welled up within me. Beatrice probably wouldn''t want Mio following me to find a dryad. "You guys mind if I tag along?" I asked Daichi. "N-Not at all! We were about to go to the exhibits," Daichi said. The other two weed me aboard, no doubt excited to be the envy of everyone while having a subus in their midst. While we headed to the exhibitors, I texted Mio about sensing a dryad and for her to keep an eye out with Kaede, then sent a call to arms to every subus near the city. Yumi and the others replied instantly about being on the way. Hopefully, nothing would go awry. As we shuffled along the tight crowds, it gradually grew more and more difficult to walk. I was beginning to fall behind while squeezed between people. Daichi, Riku, and Yu were getting farther away. I was about to lose sight of them until a hand pulled me through. It was Daichi. "Just until the crowds lighten up, okay?" Daichi took on a shade of red. "Thanks," I said. After a short but grueling journey, we finally made it to the exhibitor hall. Hundreds ofpanies, big and indie, set up shop here to advertise and promote their gship titles. Unlike the doujin area, where tables were arranged and ordered like a pencil case, the exhibitor hall had a lot more to show for the mainstream audience. Giant banners of the most popr anime characters and video games hung from the ceiling. Workers representing theirpanies handed out merch catalogs and pamphlets. Large booths like Atlus, Square Enix, and Kinokuniya dominated the biggest spaces around here and attracted the most people. "Saeko! Is that¡­ Daichi, right?" Kana squeezed past a line of people. Daichi and I quickly let go of each other''s hands. "K-Kana? I thought you stayed home!" I eximed. "I wanted to, then one of my university friends who''s overseas right now begged me to get stuff from Comiket. I was about to head to the doujin area to surprise you, but¡­ well." Kana shrugged at the serendipitous meeting. Riku and Yu introduced themselves to Kana. They were hitting it off pretty easily. "What were you looking for, if you don''t mind me asking?" Daichi asked him. "Gun." Kana directed our attention to the stic bag at his feet, containing the box of a gundam from one of the many series. Daichi, Riku, and Yu fell to their knees in reverence. "How¡­ did you get your hands on this?" Daichi asked. "Apparently a re-release from a limited run? Another friend who''s volunteering at Comiket this year snuck me in. I got to the front of the line at the Bandai Hobby booth and nabbed it. I''ve got other gun he wants me to get, but the rest aren''t hard to find," Kana exined while pulling out a list. Probably because I wasn''t into guny, but I didn''t know what the big deal was. Instead, I was very disappointed that I stopped being the center of attention. "You guys have fun with your gundams. I''m going to look around on my own," I said. "Eh? Saeko, wait¡ª" I heard them calling for me, but I''d already disappeared into the crowds. Finding the dryad was more important than gun. However, as I wandered the expo hall, I was beginning to feel hopeless. Until I noticed a group of people gathered outside of a men''s restroom. The dryad was probably feeding. What better ce than a restroom? "Excuse me!" I slipped past dozens of guys. They gave me weird looks as I pushed into the restroom. However, once I made it inside expecting to face a dryad, only a bunch of panicking guys at the urinals turned to me at the same time. Heat rose to my face. It was a silent staredown of awkwardness. Hang in there, me. I had to be thorough just in case. Maybe the dryad hid in the stalls. I proceeded to knock on each door, but someone would call back that it was upied. When I knocked on thest one, the door creaked inwards. Empty. For whatever reason, I locked myself inside, sat down, and buried my face into my hands. "I''m¡­ so embarrassed¡­" I sighed. "Why? What''s wrong with you? Just get out of here. Who cares what meager humans think," Beatrice said. "I just need a moment to myself¡­" Beyond that door, dozens of men and hundreds more outside likely saw me storm in. They probably thought I was crazy. The stress led my hand to fingering myself. Pleasure ran through me like running water underneath a shower head. Just a quick climax to clear my thoughts, and I''d head right out. I was getting close until I noticed the lock on the stall door was actually broken. Someone pulled it wide open. A slightly pudgy and geeky guy around my age, dressed in a leaf vige headband from Naruto, stood there in shock. "Are¡­ Are y-you okay?" he asked. My subus hunger took over. I parted the lips of my pussy with two fingers and gestured with my other hand for him toe in. "Do you want to help me with this?" I invited him coquettishly. The dor-store cosyer swallowed hard. He nced over his shoulder, clearly looking at the other guys in here, then entered while fiddling with his zipper. The second he whipped his dick out, I wrapped my legs behind his waist and pulled him in. The thick member entered my pussy effortlessly, and he had both hands braced against the tank behind my head. "Oh, god¡­ this feels¡­ so good¡­" he muttered. Those same two hands nted on my breasts instead, squeezing and pinching my nipples as he thrusted into me. "That''s it¡ª ahhh! You''re doing great¡­ make me cum!" I moaned. Our fornicating was drawing attention. Two guys nced into the stall, then three, then five until there was no more room for them to fit. They watched me getting fucked by this stranger. "Everyone is¡­ looking at me¡­ I''m being used on a toilet¡­ aaaahhhh!" Pleasure wracked my mind, bringing me to a quaking orgasm. Hot cum poured into my pussy. When he pulled out, some of it leaked into the toilet. Havinge to his post-coitus senses, the guy quickly gathered his stuff off the ground and booked it out of the stall. I lifted my head to see another person entering the stall. He was a regr con-goer with messy ck hair and thick sses. "I-I saw you at Megane-sensei''s booth in the doujin area," the man said and pulled out a photo of us from Kaede''s booth. "Look, I even took a picture with you! Can¡­ Can I have sex with you, too?" "A little extra service can''t hurt," I said, opening my arms and legs. The guy dropped his pants and shoved his dick into me right away. He thrusted so hard that my whole body heaved with every impact. My cosy, already thin and sparse to begin with, slipped off and freed my breasts. He hugged me tightly, pressing his own chest to mine. "I want to kiss you!" he pleaded. "Hehe¡­ You''re so cute~" I shoved my tongue into his mouth, and he continued to fuck me while we made out. Cameras were shing again. This time, however, it wasn''t to take a picture of me in cosy. Intead, it was to capture and record me being a cum toilet for a bunch of con-goers. It stopped mattering to me if this ended up on the inte, or that they would use this as fap materialter. Enough of my pictures were on the web by now anyway. Soon, another load of cum spurted into me. The heat took me over the moon in ecstasy. After cumming in me, he pulled out his phone to take a selfie. "Cheese!" I made a peace sign with both hands for him to snap the photo of my upromising state. "I''m going to remember this for the rest of my life. Thank you!" he eximed before leaving. The others hesitated toe in, so I had to do a little convincing. "Are you sure you''re okay with just watching?" I smiled seductively. At some point, a ck marker was tied on a piece of string around my leg. Every time someone had their way with me, they added a mark to the tally on both of my inner thighs. The toilet bowl also filled up just a bit more from all the cum leaking out of my used pussy. "Are you close? Hurry and give me your cum¡­ I want it inside me!" I cried to the guy, thrusting wildly into me. "I''m almost¡­ It''sing!" he muttered. Another load of hot cum fired into my already full womb. He quickly zipped up and hurried out of the stall. The next guy toe in put his gun box on the floor. I snapped back to my senses with a start. "Wait a minute¡­ I don''t have time for this!" I groaned. I shoved him away and stumbled out. A whole line of guys, leading right out of the restroom, had been waiting to get a round with me. I checked my phone. Two hours had gone by. Just how many did I end up fucking? "Does this mean I''m not losing my virginity?" the guy poked his head out from the line to ask. "Better luck next time¡­ Now make way," I said,pelling the line of horny men with my subus aura. They stepped aside for me to leave. I left behind a trail of ejacte dripping out of me on the way out. A couple of people gave mescivious looks, justified since it was the men''s restroom I wasing out of. "Why didn''t you stop me?" I growled at Beatrice. "And why would I? You were having so much fun!" Beatrice replied heartily. Another chill crept up my spine and shut Beatrice''sughter. Everyone''s stares stopped registering to me. Past the crowds and people taking pictures of cosyers, I caught the gaze of a woman from afar. A tall brte woman in a maid outfit, staring right at me. "Is that¡­ her?" I asked Beatrice. "I don''t know. I can''t sense a damn thing. What do your instincts say?" Beatrice questioned back. Before I knew it, my shaking right hand was clutching the de of the First Temptress. I didn''t summon it. Beatrice must have. Or maybe I did it out of fear. What do I do? Fight it here? Too many people would get hurt. My body waspletely frozen. Someone passed by me, but in that fraction of a second, I lost sight of her. The woman was gone. I pushed people out of the way to get to where she had been standing. "Wow! What are those tentacles made of?" a person behind me asked. I whipped around and flinched. A pretty girl bowed graciously, making a pose for the photographers. She was dressed like a nt girl with a skirt that extended to green tentacles. The simrities ended there. Damn it. I was losing my mind¡ª "Goodness, calm down. You''re making me nervous. Slow your breathing. Close your eyes and count to ten," Beatrice urged me. I did as she told me and counted to ten. When I opened my eyes, I''d stopped hyperventting and my heart stopped beating so rapidly. "You''re pretty calm about this¡­" I remarked snidely. "Don''t get the wrong idea now. My survival hinges on your survival. I can''t have my new body biting the dust so soon," Beatrice taunted. I leaned against the wall to catch my breath and survey the expo hall. The crowds were too thick to make any worthwhile search. Even if I were to find the dryad, fighting it in here wasn''t an option. "Okay¡­ Since we''re partners for now, any ideas?" I asked, de-summoning the de so as to not identally cut anyone with a real sword. "It suppressed its aura, so we can''t find it. Clearly, it doesn''t want to be noticed. That can only mean one thing," Beatrice said. "The dryad is low on sexual energy and scared of fighting. Then¡­ it''s probably draining people. If it''s draining people¡­" "There should be bodies," she concluded. Bodies¡­ Bodies¡­ The dryad didn''t want to be found yet. It needed to feed. Feeding in the middle of the hall would bring attention to itself, but there were plenty of people sitting against the wall to rest. As I followed along the outer rim of the hall, I noticed a girl shaking her friend who was hunched over on the ground. "Tamura, wake up already! I want to get to the Precure panel!" the girl groaned. "Is your friend okay?" I dropped in to ask. She shook her head. "I''m not sure¡­ Tamura was fine a second ago. I went to the bathroom, came back, and she was fast asleep. Now she isn''t waking up no matter how much I bother her. Ugh." The next person sitting against the wall was also unconscious, as well as the next one after that. The trail of limp bodies ended at the giant Nintendo booth. Thest person was leaning against a door into the walled-off partition behind which the Nintendo employees were working. I pulled out my phone and made a call to Yumi and Selene, but there was no signal with all these people around. Instead, I settled on sending a text and hoped they would get it soon. "You''re going in this alone? I rmend against it," Beatrice said. "If people''s lives are in danger, I have to. This isn''t just about protecting myself and Mio. These are lives on the line here," I countered back. With any luck, the dryad wasn''t in here and the employees would just give me a scolding for trespassing. I drew a shallow breath and turned the knob. A tentacle reached through the crack in the door and dragged me in, then mmed it shut. Something threw me hard against the wall. The impact knocked the wind from my lungs, threatening to topple the partitions over. "Well, well¡­ What a delicious little subus, you are!" The dryad smiled, gliding a tongue across her sharp rows of teeth. Behind her, lying unconscious and scattered about in the backstage booth, were workers and convention volunteers. "Looks like¡­ you were having a feast," I quipped. "You as well. Now you are fattened up and juicy with sexual energy. To think, you would fall for such a simple bait. Are you truly a subus queen? Or just another fool?" she asked. My body stopped obeying me. Actually¡­ it was like I was fighting with my body. "Let me in," Beatrice said to me. "N-No¡­ Stay put and let me¡­ handle this¡­" I whispered. The dryad squinted at me and cocked her head sideways. "What are you on about now? Lost your mind since you''re about to be made a meal of?" she teased while licking the side of my cheek. I summoned the de of the First Temptress into my grasp. It wasn''t by my choice. "Kehehaha¡­ Me, as the meal?" Beatrice cackled in my voice and smirked, and I realized toote that she took over my body. "Looks like I have to teach this overgrown weed a lesson and cut it down to size!" Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Half a dozen spiked tentaclestched onto my body, and the other half captured my arms and legs. I didn''t feel any pain, but I did wince. When Beatrice tried to slice herself free, the dryad threw us into a stack of boxes. Plushies and posters spilled out as wended on a pile of them. Beatrice staggered to our feet and cracked a smile. "What are you so happy about?" the dryad asked. "Knowing that you''re going to starve!" Beatrice cut the empty space between them, opening a gaping portal that sucked the dryad right in. Sharp tentacles grabbed onto the edges in a desperate attempt to reel itself back. One of the unconscious was slowly slipping in because of the vortex. "Beatrice, have to save him!" I eximed, trying to exert control back on my body. Beatrice clicked her tongue. She flew past the portal and shoved the man away, but a tentacle snatched our ankles and yanked us to the ground. We slid closer to the portal until Beatrice plunged the sword into the ground, anchoring us from being pulled in with the dryad. However, our fingers were slipping from the hilt. The door suddenly burst open. Mio and Kaede rushed in, grabbed us by our shoulders, and dragged us back. The tentacle lost hold of us, and the dryad disappeared into the closing portal. "Holy fuck, Saeko¡­" Mio gasped. "What¡­ What was that?" Kaede asked, her face as pale as a ghost. My eyes were fixed, staring at Mio. I knew it was Beatrice. When Mio looked at us, a deep sense of shame welled up within my chest. Beatrice''s shame. Without warning, I regained control of myself again. "Not sure whatpelled you to check on me, but man am I d to see you two." I sighed. Fortunately for us, themotion inside was masked by the fact that the booth was next to two other big gaming booths. Their music yed loudly at regr intervals. We propped the unconscious workers against the wall and snuck out. No one was any wiser, but we did get a few stink-eyes from people thinking we were up to no good. "Is it really okay for you to be away from your doujin table?" I asked Kaede once we were in a slightly more private area behind apanyic booth. "It''s fine! I asked the neighboring table to look after my stuff. More importantly, are you okay?" Kaede returned with concern written over her face. "Yeah." My eyes went to Mio. "Thanks to¡­ Beatrice." Mio erupted with a low snarl. As the first day of Comiket winded down, we helped Kaede pack up and leave. Tomorrow, Hana and Yumi would take our ce to help her while Mio and I went with the manga club from our university. However, if today was any indication that the rogue subi were after me, then they made it loud and clear. Once again, I called for another meeting at Yumi''s penthouse. "I''ve gathered everyone here out of an abundance of caution. This afternoon, another dryad slipped into our world. She''s gone now, but there''s a chance more might appear for the second day of Comiket," I exined. Hana raised her hand. "Why d''ya think there''ll be more dryads?" "Call it a hunch. I think they''re after me. Since the start, they wanted to achieve two things: usher Beatrice back into this world and set dryads loose against us. Comiket is one of the most popted events of the year. Where better to set loose a dryad to wreak as much chaos as possible?" They probably didn''t expect Beatrice to end up siding with me though. At least I hoped she still was. "Regarding the renegade subi," Selene began as she flipped through a notepad. "We''ve subdued almost a hundred across the adjacent cities. As you suggested, many were found operating off the coasts. Few were found ind. There may not be many left, but we should still remain vignt." "Good job, Selene. Keep doing what you''re doing, and I might even set you up on a date with my sister," I said. "I will not disappoint you, my queen!" She shot to her feet and bowed deeply. Some subi were just too easy to control. Neither I nor the subi under mymand sensed any subus at the convention. They more than likely performed the ritual beforehand and escaped. "Shayle, any word from Queen Elendir? Can she or your artifact hunters spare some enchanted equipment for us to use?" I asked. "I''m not sure how to break it to you all, but¡­ the mirror hasn''t been recharging as efficiently. It still doesn''t have enough energy for a trip there and back," Shayle said with genuine uncertainty. Weird. There was a time we used the mirror back to back, and it was fine. Did something happen to it? Overuse from sending prisoners to Elza maybe? "By the way, how will we subdue the dryad? The same way you did to thest one?" Yumi asked me. "Thest one¡­" I trailed off. Beatrice defeated thest one. All I did was drain a bunch of¡­ Oh. "Is something the matter?" She leaned down to eye-level with a worried expression. Opening that portal to get rid of the dryad took a lot of sexual energy, and I only got enough after a horde of horny nerds had their way with me. If we were going to seal the next dryad, I''d need a simr amount of sexual energy. "I, uh¡­ I think I''m going to need to get to work before tomorrow. Everyone knows their role, right? Stay on your toes!" I got up to leave and headed for the balcony until Mio got in my way. "Aren''t you forgetting something? You know, like how Bea took over your body?" Mio asked with her arms folded. Everyone gasped, and all eyes were on me. The tension in the air was thick enough to cut through. "I know it sounds crazy, but Beatrice has been helping and talking to me," I exined. "And what does she want in return?" Yumi asked cautiously. I couldn''t answer because I didn''t know. The only time Beatrice asked for something was to speak with Mio, and that meeting was totally fruitful. "Look, I know everyone has good reason to doubt Beatrice. Thing is, she hasn''t done anything to make me suspect ill-intentions," I exined. "How are you sure she isn''t subtly controlling you to say all this?" Selene rose from her seat to ask. "But¡ª" "Forget it," Beatrice whispered in my mind. "There is no scenario they believe you otherwise." Even though it''s not fair for them to me you after you helped me? I wondered. "I made my bed back then, and now I have to lie in it. If you say anymore in defense of me, they might begin to distrust you. Nowmand these fools like a queen, or I will do it," she said. I sighed. "Everyone''s right. I''ll try to block Beatrice off from now on, so thanks for all the concern." Seemingly satisfied, Mio stepped out of the way. I was about to leave until I noticed Yumi staring especially hard at me. Not out of concern or scolding intent. It was hard to discern. My subus hunger pushed those intrusive thoughts aside as I made my way to Kana''s ce. I peered into the window of his room on the second floor, but he wasn''t there. "Ughh¡­ Letting Beatrice take over and opening that portal took a lot out of me than I thought¡­" I mumbled, letting myself in through the window and lying down on Kana''s bed. The scent alone was getting me hot and bothered. I began to finger myself and hump his pillow until the sound of talking made me tense up. They wereing from downstairs. I tiptoed down to find Kana and Daichi in the living room, ying video games on the T.V. "What''s going on?" I made myself known entering the room. They snapped to me with a start. "S-Saeko? What are you doing here?" Kana gasped. "For sex, but what do I find instead? What''s Daichi doing here?" I asked. "Oh, we kinda just hit it off after Comiket! Kana''s really cool. You should''ve introduced us sooner!" Daichi eximed. A part of me was somehow jealous. It used to be me and Kana together all the time when I was a boy. Now that we were in a rtionship and I was a girl, I lost the spot of being like his brother. "Alright, this is fine. I need you two to fuck me. Like right now," I insisted. "We''re¡­ kind of in the middle of a game though," Daichi stammered. "You''re denying me sex?" I pouted. "Saeko, please! Not everyday needs to be filled with sex. Can''t we just y games together or watch a movie? Or¡­ How about we tell you more about gun?" Kana offered desperately. "I''m a subus. Everyday has to be filled with sex. Now fuck me, you cowards! I need your sexual energy!" I eximed. Kana and Daichi shrunk into the couch with their eyes snapped open from fear. My stomach rumbled. I was having a hard time thinking straight. Hell, I had a hard time thinking about anything other than getting their dicks inside me. Before I realized it, however, two hours had already passed. My two boys were lying unconscious in the living room, their dicks limp on their bellies. Cum leaked from my pussy and dripped down my chin. "What¡­ happened?" I asked,ing back to my senses and mortified by how time had passed. "You happened¡­" Kana panted. "There was no¡­ stopping you¡­ you were like an insatiable beast in heat¡­" Daichi said between hoarse breaths. Blind hunger must have taken over again. Unless¡ª "Don''t me me for your ownck of control," Beatrice said before I even thought to me her. The doorbell rang. Hair on the back of my neck stood on end. "Who''s that?" I asked Kana. "It''s reinforcements." Kana pulled himself up on the sofa toy down t, then waved his phone at me. "For you." I jumped when the door clicked open. Many footfalls made their way into the foyer as shoes were being taken off. They weren''t voices I recognized at all. "Kana, we''re here like you asked!" someone eximed. "The surprise you mentioned better be good. I sat next to a dude heavy BO on the train the whole way here," another groaned. When the first two guys entered the living room, their jaws dropped. The others bumped into them from behind, expressed confusion at first, and then gasped upon seeing my bare self in the living room. "Saeko, meet Akio, Nozaki, Yuusei, Kenpei, and Hiroya. Guys, this is my girlfriend Saeko. You wanted to have sex with her ever since you saw her a few months back, right? Knock yourselves out. I''m going to take a nap," Kana said, shutting his eyes while Daichi already passed out on the floor. Immediately, my pussy started getting wet again and my nipples were hard as diamonds. Their overwhelming, oozing lust had a lot to do with it. "Is¡­ Is this really happening?" One of them gulped. "So," I began and bit down on my lower lip, "who wants to fuck me in front of my passed out boyfriend, first?" The five of them scrambled over each other and were on me in seconds, groping my breasts and fingering my pussy with inexperienced hands. Their touch ignited my senses all the same. Being wanted so desperately felt so good. I braced my hands against the backrest of the couch Kana was sleeping on and shook my ass to entice them. They yed a quick game of rock, paper, scissors. Hiroya, the scrawniest of the five, won first and excitedly positioned himself behind me. "Kana''s girlfriend is so hot it''s almost unfair," Hiroya whispered as he caressed my butt and tugged on my tail. "Unfair? Even though you''re getting to have sex with me now?" I purred. "Thank you for this meal and goodbye virginity at longst!" he eximed, plunging his virgin dick into my soaking cunt. Our mating was loud and unrestrained. Hiroya pounded my ass like a jackhammer. Kana being underneath us really got him going. His hands squeezed my breasts and threatened to rip my nipples off. The other guys stroked their members with envy. Soon, Hiroya''s thick cum spurted into me. Unustomed to how physically intense sex was, he staggered back in exhaustion after one round to catch his breath. With ejacte slipping down my legs, Kana''s next friend came forth. "Can we do it with you on top of me?" Akio asked timidly. "Hehe, of course~" I cooed, pulling him onto the other couch and climbing on top. As I let myself down on Akio''s dick, he screwed his eyes shut. Right away, he came inside me. The hot goo fired into my womb like a water gun. He looked ashamed as he began to go soft, and the others started snickering. "Oh, Akio is a quick shot!" "Guess I''m next?" "Don''t worry," I said, entwining our fingers together and affectionately wrapping Akio in my aura to get him hard again. "I''m a subus, remember? Now make me feel good, too~" "It''s¡­ so hot inside you¡­ I don''t know if I canst!" Akio quipped as I bounced and gyrated on his dick. Iid down on his chest and made out with him. Our tongues wrestled more tightly than our hands held onto each other. It made his friends jealous and swallow hard. The assault from both ends was more than he can handle, and he ejacted into me with a second, bigger load. My magic wasn''t able to keep his dick up any longer. He was spent for now. "So, do you three want to triple-team me next or what?" I smiled seductively. Throughout the entire afternoon and well into the evening, the five of them gangbanged me until they started asking for one on one. They were all virgins except for one, and I dly helped them graduate to adulthood. My only gripe was that sex was vani up until I took the reins. Eventually, after draining them dry with the best sex of their lives, I was able toe out of it with my hunger sated. For now. As for the casualties? Judging by the blissful expressions on all seven unconscious men in the room, they would probably make it to morning with at least a mild headache. "Whew!" I stretched my arms until the joints popped. Since my body wasyered in ejacte, I went to wash myself off in Kana''s bathroom. While seated on a small stool and rinsing at the shower, Beatrice''s reflection appeared in the polished tile. "Mmm! Now that''s what I''m talking about. When a subus feasts, you simply must feast!," Beatrice said, sounding just as satisfied as I was. "Do you think we''ll have enough energy in case of a dryad tomorrow?" I asked. "Those men just now were quite sufficient. You should keep them around and have yourself a banquet everyday," she insisted. "I''m not going to do that to Kana¡­ If he doesn''t know about it or isn''t okay with it, then I''m not doing it." "Your human concepts of love are silly." Beatrice scoffed, then quietly clicked her tongue. "But it isn''t such a terrible concept¡­ You love Mio, don''t you?" "I do," I answered without hesitation. "I may not show it as conventionally as you, but I do as well. So you best protect her. Do you hear me?" she asked. "Loud and clear." I rolled my eyes. I went to sleep that night, dreaming of a future with Kana and Mio. The three of us getting married and having children together. Far in the distance, someone envied me because they couldn''t have the same thing. My eyes opened and slowly adjusted to the blinding sunlight. Beatrice''s cabin was in front of me, and the door was slightly ajar. I pushed it open to find Beatrice and Yumi inside at the kitchen table. It looked like I interrupted their conversation. "Is that really Yumi?" I asked. "Yes, Saeko. I''m sleeping by your side right now as we speak. Ufufu~" Yumi giggled into her hand. "Don''t me me. She invited herself." Beatrice shrugged when I looked at her. "I wanted to speak with an old friend," she added with a smile. "Not to make sure she isn''t taking over my brain?" I joined them at the table. Beatrice fetched another teacup from the cab, and Yumi poured me a drink from the pot. They moved with almost trained synchronization. "We trust you more than anyone. If you tell us you have it under control, then at the very least I believe you," Yumi assured me. "This one¡­" Beatrice wagged a finger at Yumi. "She''s always so sly with her words. Can''t ever know what she''s thinking unless you see those eyes of hers. It''s true though. The second Yumi came in, she asked for tea. Then she asked me how your Okinawa vacation was! Can you believe this shota-eater?" "Ara ara~ I''m only trying to remind you of proper hospitality when you have guests. The same way Saeko treats you so well," she teased. The tension in my shoulders vanished. We talked over tea until morning, and I''d never seen Beatrice appear so normal before that it was almost surreal. It made me wonder¡­ could things have turned out differently back then? Before I could give it more thought, I awakened in Kana''s bed with Yumi still asleep at my side and facing me. The sunlight slipped past the blinds. It was time to put an end to the dryad madness once and for all. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 We set up a table in the doujin hall with aptop ying Ai-Monogatari, our visual novel game. Stacks of discs and posters with the title character Ai-chan furnished most of the space on the table. Unlike with Kaede''s lewd manga and protagonist, I was dressed in more modest clothes to fit the school girl aesthetic to be our game''s main character. The white and ck sailor uniform was tacky,pletely unlike my private school uniform from Tsukiji. I might have only recently be a college student, but wearing high school clothing still felt a little awkward. "P-Please try out our game¡­ Thanks¡­" Daichi mumbled to another passerby. Riku and Yu weren''t doing any better. Their voices were barely audible amongst the cacophony of Comiket''s second day. The constant chattering from con-goers were enough to stifle them. "At this rate, you guys won''t even be able to give away free copies." I rolled my eyes. "We can''t help it!" Yu cried in distress. "We''re not used to interacting withrge groups of people¡­" "I''m exhausted just being in the presence of extroverts," Riku added with a heavy sigh. Well, it wasn''t like I couldn''t empathize. Although I was around people all the time with kendo, the little introvert in me still had a tough time dealing with people. Only thanks to the likes of Mio and Kana, as well as great friends that I ended up developing a somewhat extroverted streaktely. Not that Mio was ever one to stay put at home anyway. "Hey, I don''t mean to point out the elephant in the room but¡­ it''s not helping with a big scary subusdy here either," Daichi said, awkwardly casting his gaze to Selene, who stood behind them with her arms folded and on the lookout. "Just pretend Selene isn''t around. She''s just here for your protection," I exined. "That scary expression she has doesn''t inspire confidence!" Yu retorted. "Do not mind me. This is how I normally look," Selene said. If nothing was done to spice up the advertising soon, then we really would have gone the entire day without selling anything. Maybe it was time to whip out what worked. I dropped my human illusion to reveal my usual subus features. The tail slipped out from underneath my skirt and wings punctured the costume to re out. The people nearby saw and instantly came to check out the booth. And me. "Excuse me, is Ai-chan a subus in this game?" a prospective buyer asked Daichi. "Er¡­ Well, uh¡­ You''ll have to find out in the sequel!" Daichi answered hastily. After the guy bought the first copy of the game, the boys lit up like a Christmas tree. "We did it¡­ we sold a copy of Ai-Monogatari," Riku said, shaking from being overwhelmed with emotions. They sped each others'' hands, mine too, and jumped for joy. "We did it!" the three of them cried. "Guys¡­" I didn''t jump with them. "It''s far from over. We still have hundreds of copies left because Yu splurged, thinking they would fly off our table!" They deted like balloons and settled back into their seats. I sighed out my nose. Well, they deserved some praise. Making a game was no small feat. As noon rolled around, we still hadn''t found any signs of the rogue subi or a dryad. I should be d that nothing was happening, but I grew antsier by the minute. Maybe we already got thest ones. "Don''t becent. Comcency does not befit a queen," Beatrice whispered to me. "Again with the lecturing. Once this is all over, there''s still the problem of this body not being big enough for the both of us," I reminded her. "A. Here I thought we''ve been getting along like two peas in a pod!" she teased and cackled quietly. One problem at a time¡­ I got on my toes to peer over the mass of people in the doujin hall. Just barely, I saw Yumi''s horns in the distance. She, her sister Taleia, and Hana were with Kaede, dressed as other subi characters from her manga. My phone buzzed. I checked it to find a text in the group chat from Shayle. All it said was ''outside'' and that was enough to turn the blood in my veins cold. "No! We have to hurry!" Beatrice warned loudly like ringing church bells. "Saeko, are you okay?" Daichi entered my field of vision to ask. "Stay here!" I eximed and flew up. "Wait, where are you going? Should we be worried?" Thousands of con-goers stared at me, and I instantly became the main attraction in the hall. Yumi, Taleia, and Hana were looking down at their phones, likely having seen the same message. They nced up and nodded, but only Yumi and Hana rose to join me. Taleia and Selene stayed behind on my orders to protect people in the con. "Is it really the dryad?" Yumi asked as we flew for the exit. "We''re about to find out¡­" Outside, I immediately sensed the auras of multiple subi that I wasn''t familiar with. There were also the ones on my side, all ovepping each other and moving erratically. Far ahead along the promenade, currently drawing the attention of hundreds of people, were two factions of subi going after each other''s throats. They hurled magic and struck out with ws, yet the con-goers weren''t at all concerned about their own safety. For every human there was a phone in hand, capturing the entire battle. A few at a time tensed up, their eyes glowed a pinkish color from being charmed, and walked forward to the circle. "What the¡­ Get out of here! Now!" I ordered,pelling the humans with my aura to break whatever hold was on them. Right away, the crowds began to clear in a steady fashion. "Saeko!" Mio yelled while pinning a subus against a tree. "The ritual! Stop the ritual!" I followed her gaze to a group of subus arranged in a circle just like at the yacht. Dark tendrils of magic swirled all around them. I summoned the de of the First Temptress. Together with Yumi and Hana, we charged into the fray. "We just have to disrupt them!" I eximed. But that was easier said than done. More and more rogue subi jumped out of the woodworks to stop us. Yumi created a barrier around the three of us, and Hana and I fired bolts ahead to clear the way. Then¡ª A massive st of magic pummeled us into the ground. The impact left us inside a crater, struggling to push ourselves up. "If we can''t feast upon this world," growled a tinum-haired subus, whose spell had us immobilized, "then at least they will!" "Do you idiots know what you''re trying to summon? I''ll show you!" Hana roared, letting loose her own dryad form to snatch the subus with multiple tentacles. She flung her into the ground, and the magical gravity that kept us grounded subsided. But we were toote. My aura fired off warning bells as a sinister sensation enveloped me like a shadow. A single, giant tentacle emerged from the circle of subi and looked around like tasting the air. From the depths of my mind, Beatrice cursed under her breath. Dozens of more tentacles shot out, forming a whipping cluster of grasping appendages. They didn''t care who or what, anything that could be grabbed was snatched up. "It''s feeding time!" The disheveled and crazed dryad screeched like nails on chalkboard as it rose from the portal. Her many tentacles came from her long hair. She crawled out of the portal on all fours, licking her lips and sharp teeth. A tentacle picked up the subus who had taunted us, as well as those around the summoning circle, dragging them closer and closer. "Yumi, put barriers around anyone caught in the dryad''s tentacles. Rogues included!" I ordered. "Of course!" Yumi nodded and raised as many as she could. Something painful pricked the back of my skull. "Rogues included? Do not help these fools. Focus on yourself and Mio," Beatrice said. "You''re the one who led them down this path to begin with. It doesn''t matter who they are. Those are subi on Earth, so that makes them my responsibility. I''ll punish them all personally. Which means I''m not letting the dryad have them," I shot back. Beatrice clicked her tongue. "Hana, with me on the dryad!" "Roger!" Hana unfurled her wings to take flight. However, the dryad caught my sword and Hana''s fiery fist in the palm of her two hands. "I didn''t know prey would deliver themselves to the predator in this world. I quite like that!" the dryad cackled. I couldn''t pull the sword away. Hana couldn''t wrench her fist away either. Standing this close up to the dryad, it came to my attention that she was shorter than the others I''ve fought. Her strength, on the other hand, was leagues greater than them. "Hands off, bitch!" Mio cracked her whip against the dryad''s cheek, but it didn''t so much as leave a mark. "No, Mio! Stay back!" Beatrice cried, then took control of my body. "Yumi, keep Mio safe here!" Both of them shot a troubled look at me. I was suddenly filled with immense strength. Beatrice''s strength. Before I knew it, we were flying through the sky with the dryad and Hana was dragged along for the ride. "Uwaaahhhh! I hope you have a n!" Hanained. "I don''t! Can you do something about this?" I yelled back. A mass of vine-like appendages wrapped all three of us in a cocoon. Unable to use my wings, we plummeted and hit the ground deep in the forest. Hana and I were thrown hard into a tree. "That was¡­ your bright idea?" I groaned. "Uguuh¡­ We''re away from the city, aren''t we?" Hana stood up, teetering left and right. "Take me away as far as you can, but I''m closer to the food than I was before!" the dryad eximed. Putting all the sexual energy I could muster into the de of the First Temptress, I swiped the space in front of me. Beatrice guided my hand, and together we carved a portal back to the dryad''s world open. I dragged Hana away by the scruff of her neck as a vacuum of air sucked in loose dirt and leaves. Strange. The portal''s pull wasn''t as strong as thest one. "You didn''t have as much sexual energy this time around. We will have to beat the dryad in ourselves," Beatrice warned me. "It''s time to send you back where you came from, freak!" Hana whooped. "Ahaha! As if a misbegotten runt like you can do a thing. Who''s going to make me?" she sneered. "Me and my army." I thumbed over my shoulder upon sensing the many auras. A horde of a hundred subi descended from the skies and blotted out the sun. Together, we lit up the forest with an inferno of magic. However, the dryad proved far stronger than any of us gave her credit for. One by one she defeated each and every subus until we were strewn across the forest, aching and groaning in agony. Some were hanging on branches of burnt trees or underneath toppled ones. Even Shayle, for all the artifacts she had brought with her to help us, couldn''t withstand the onught. Hana stayed standing. That dryad resilience kept her going, but she could hardly keep her arms and own tentacles up. "Come on¡­ bitch! My hero story¡­ starts here¡­ That''s how it works, right? Saeko? As thest one standing¡­ I gotta¡ª urk!" "How about you go in and I stay?" The dryad picked Hana up by the throat and walked her over to the portal. "This is my world¡­ not yours!" I took a running start and body mmed into the dryad. The impact surprised her, and she let go of Hana as we fell through the portal. Both of us rolled across a red and aridndscape, wrestling on the ground in an attempt to grapple one another. Dozens of tentacles snatched my ankles and wrists. The adrenaline flowing through my veins was barely enough to stay toe to toe with the dryad. "Close the portal!" Beatrice boomed to my surprise. "Then we''ll both be¡­ trapped here," I growled through gritted teeth. "That''s fine. Mio will be safe, and that''s all that matters!" she argued. "What a brave morsel, you are. Fine. Even if I can''t feast in your world, I shall take my time savoring you, milking you, licking you all up until you''re only bones!" the dryad howled. As I stared into the dryad''s deranged eyes, I began to wonder if there really was no other way? Even Beatrice was telling me to shut the portal. Beatrice, you pretty much had my body. You were so close to getting your way in being with Mio. I thought you were wholly selfish, but maybe I was wrong. You really could be a big sister in the end. "Well, Beatrice¡­ looks like it''s going to be just you and me for a while in this god forsaken ce." I lifted the de of the First Temptress with what little strength I had and pointed it at the portal. However, as I thought of never seeing Mio and Kana again, my heart twisted. I wavered. At the same time, I understood Beatrice''s sentiments. Maybe because we both shared the same mind and body. If I wanted to protect them¡­ everyone¡­ then this had to be done. I gathered my remaining sexual energy I had left to the tip of the sword¡ª until a hand reached through to grab the de. "As if I''m letting you leave me! Don''t you fucking think about closing this portal!" Mio screamed from the other side. "Mio?!" Beatrice and I uttered at the same time. Mio clenched so tightly on the sword that she began to bleed. Fighting back tears, I kicked the dryad in the chest. She snarled back at me. I kicked her again, and again, and again¡­ until finally, the tentacles lost hold of my body. Hana''s tentacles emerged from the portal to pull me through by the shoulders. Inded on top of them back in the forest. "Close it! Close it! Close it!" Hana cried, shoving against the dryad as she tried to crawl through. "Starve on your own time!" Ipelled the portal shut with thest of my sexual energy. The dryad''s crazed expression was thest thing I saw as it closedpletely, slicing off a few of Hana''s appendages in the process. Calm returned to the forest. My entire body ached so much, I didn''t even have strength to look up. Mio appeared over me and grabbed one of my horns. Tears dripped down her cheeks to mine. "Holy fucking fuck¡­" Mio sighed. I passed out before I could hear her next words. When I next woke up, it wasn''t in my bed. Or anywhere I recognized for that matter. I was lying on a simple cot with a window to the forest beside me. This was Beatrice''s cabin. I wandered out into the living room when voices started echoing from everywhere. "Do you hate me so much?" I heard Beatrice asked. I knew right then that she had taken over my body while I was passed out. "It''s not fair asking me that while you''re in Saeko''s body, but yeah. I still hate your guts alright. Always have. Always will," Mio said without holding back. "Ahh, there would have been a time I just took what I wanted. Who cares if it was right or wrong. I me Saeko, you know? It''s her damn influence, but fine. I won''t keep her from you. Just know that I''ve always had your well-being in mind. Doesn''t matter to me if you don''t believe me. I believe it," Beatrice said, her voice echoing all around until the front door opened. There she was, looking all pitiful and sad. Then she saw me and brightened up. "Saeko, you''re awake! I was just out fishing," Beatrice said and realized her mistake when there was no bucket of fish to show for. "I must have left them outside!" "Sounds like you and Mio had another fight," I teased. "Well, not every pair of sisters are on good terms. You and Hatsumi had a little thing going on, too. Anyway, your body is incredibly sore and disagrees with me. You''re wee to leave," she insisted, picking up some fishing gear before going back out. I really wanted to just leave her. Instead, I gave in and joined Beatrice by the creek just as she cast a line. "What are you waiting for? Mio''s expecting you with a bowl of porridge. When I tried to take a bite, she pped my hand! That girl¡­ Best get going before it gets cold," Beatrice said without looking at me. "Yeah, but Mio will be there when I wake up. That''s just how she is. I''m staying for some grilled fish. At least with you, I don''t have to worry about having chili added to it." I grinned. Beatrice chuckled. I did, too. We shared a genuineugh that lifted the tension from both our shoulders. "I may not have earned Mio''s love, but you know¡­ sharing your body hasn''t been all bad," Beatrice cackled quietly. "It''s been troublesome for me!" I retorted. "Oh, but you enjoy our time together. Don''t lie to yourself! Dare I say¡­ I feel a sisterhood with you now," she said, a little too seriously for my tastes. It suddenly became awkward between us. I wasn''t sure how to respond to that. "Hey." Beatrice interjected my thoughts. "Don''t think it awkward, then it really will be awkward!" Right. We were in each others'' heads after all. "Be serious here. What''s going to happen between us now? We''ve beaten the dryads. The rogue subi have mostly been captured, and there are too few to perform another summoning ritual. Am I just waiting for you to inevitably take over my body?" I asked. A heavy sigh echoed heavily in my mind. "Delh has already told you what to do. Destroy the de of the First Temptress and free my tethered soul. Only then will you truly escape me," Beatrice said. "It reallyes down to that, huh? So¡­ what happens to you?" I asked, this time reluctantly. "I''m put to rest. At longst. Perhaps it is what I deserve in the end for what I''ve done," she answered. We stared quietly at the bobber without any real thoughts passing through our minds other than the moment. Suddenly, it sank. The line zigzagged through the water, and Beatrice became electrified as she rapidly reeled the fish. One good tug and Beatrice yanked the flopping trout out, flinging water and getting us both wet. "Now that''s what I''m talking¡ª" The trout iled a little too hard, smacking Beatrice in the face, and causing her to step into the empty pail. She tripped into the creek, soaked head to toe in water. Our eyes met, and it was getting harder not to burst outughing. "A peep out of you, and I will deliver your body straight to those homeless encampments," Beatrice threatened. I covered my mouth with both hands. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 "So, the de of the First Temptress'' destruction is the only solution after all. And you''re telling us Beatrice even insists that you do it?" Yumi asked me as we sat around the table at her house, eating her homemade curry. Mio was in the middle of scarfing down spoonfuls after spoonfuls like a vacuum. How she was doing it was beyond me. Especially since shethered every helping with chili oil and pepper kes. However, I could tell her attention was on me the entire time. Out of worry for me or caution of Beatrice, I wasn''t sure. "Whether or not you believe her, I do. It''s what she said. My mom was also sure that me returning to being a boy or getting rid of the sword should work, too. Whichever the case, I think we''re all clear that the de has to go," I said. "Well, deciding that is one matter. The other matter is how to even destroy such a weapon. It is an artifact-level piece of equipment that the demon lord himself created," Shayle reminded us. "But, Queen Saeko, are you absolutely sure about destroying the de? It carries immense power. What if there are subi that might no longer see you as their queen anymore?" Selene asked. That was always a possibility. "You wouldn''t betray me, would you?" I teased. My former enemy-turned most loyal subus shook her head frantically. "I wouldn''t, and if any subus dared to, allow me to correct them." Selene clenched a fist in front of herself. "It''s not that I don''t understand your worry, but think of it this way¡ª Without the de of the First Temptress, that eliminates the desire for anyone trying to usurp by stealing it. Remember Sarena? I might be weaker without it, but I have all of you with me," I said. Everyone unanimously agreed that losing the sword was a gain. Now, we just needed to figure out the how. "By the way, how is everyone doing? I know the dryad fight took a lot of you and the others," I said. "Just fine. Thank you for asking." Yumi smiled. Everyone around the table followed suit with a nod. "Dryads drain in the midst of fighting, such is their brutal way. A few subi overexerted themselves, but nothing a little rest won''t fix," Selene reassured me. "Good." I sighed. After adjourning the meeting and the others were beginning to leave, I considered paying Kana a visit. "I''lle, too! We can get our fuck on!" Mio bounced excitedly. "I''m not going to have sex, Mio! Just going to pick something up real quick," I said. "Chee¡­ Alright, fine. Be back at the apartment if ya need me." Mio flew towards home. I went to Kana''s house, hoping to find him there and ask for help. Maybe his infinite academic knowledge could provide some clues from the human perspective. All this talk about removing Beatrice from me couldn''t possibly be good for Mio. It was best I distanced myself from her until then. However, when I got to his ce, he wasn''t there. The door was unlocked and a pair of shoes that didn''t belong to him sat neatly in the foyer. "Kana?" I called into the house. Some other boy, nerdy in appearance and with a bowl cut, poked his head out from the living room. "Saeko?" he responded with my name. "Do I know you?" I asked. "It''s Nozaki! One of Kana''s friends? He called us over to have sex with you. The others went home, but I stayed behind to hang out with him until we head back to school," Nozaki exined. "Oh, sorry! At this point, all of you kind of just blend together¡­" "Somehow that hurts¡­" He sighed, then adjusted his sses before lifting his gaze back to me. "Kana went out to buy some groceries. Did you need something?" As a student from Tokyo University, Nozaki must be intelligent. Maybe he could help. "Say, this might be kind of out there, but would you know anything about mythical weapons in folklore and mythology?" I asked. "A lot actually! I''m majoring in religious studies!" Nozaki eximed. "Seriously? I have a few questions about¡ª " My eyes fell to the tent he pitched between his legs. "How about we help each other?" Nozaki and I went to the living room, where I immediately pushed him down onto the couch. "W-Wait, what if Kanaes back?" Nozaki asked in panic. "Kana already gave you permission. Besides, you came inside me before. What''s there to go back on?" I tugged his pants and underwear down, then slowly lowered my waist until we were connected. Nozaki threw his head back, fingers clenching my thighs, as he entered me all the way down to the base of his dick. I grabbed theptop, sitting on the coffee table. It looked like he was in the middle of something, but that was going to have to wait. "Alright, tell me what you know," I said while rocking back and forth. "But¡­ nnh¡­ Where to start? There''s so many topics to cover¡­ Maybe you can narrow it down?" Nozaki shut his eyes, savoring the feeling of my pussy again. I started listing words and phrases off the top of my head. Magic in origin. Subus. Unbreakable. Souls. Reincarnation. Unfortunately, none of it made any sense to Nozaki. I was beginning to wonder if he actually didn''t know anything and was only stalling. "Are you sure you''re serious about helping me?" I narrowed my eyes. "I''m trying, but you''re not giving me a lot to work with. Okay, how about another angle. You wanted to know about mythical weapons in general? There are many like King Arthur''s Excalibur, Durendal the sword of Rnd, Prophet Muhammad''s Zalfiqar¡­ some are gifted by gods or higher beings, others are forged¡ª" "Wait, forged! That''s it. Is it possible for gods to destroy those kinds of weapons?" "I mean, I don''t see why not? What exactly are you trying to figure out anyway?" he asked. "I want to destroy this." I summoned the de of the First Temptress into my hand. The sight of my glinting, purple sword appearing from thin air shocked the cum out of Nozaki. "Uuh! Having sex with my friend''s subus girlfriend while she wields a sword¡­ this is so outrageous that I can''t stop cumming!" Nozaki squealed as he convulsed from climaxing. "Don''t pass out on me yet. We can keep doing it if you tell me more," I insisted, gyrating my hips to entice him further. "As much as I''d like to keep going with someone as hot as you, I just don''t recognize that sword at all. Is it yours? Does it even belong to a religion? Did you¡­ steal it?" he hesitated to ask. I clenched the walls of my pussy to squeeze thest few drops out of him. He arched his back, moaning aloud. "Ooooh¡­ Okay¡­ Going back to your question, I don''t know. I''m only a first year. Even if I was a religious studies graduate, I highly doubt there are historical texts or myths about gods from one religion destroying things from another. But if there were any gods to seed in doing that, it would most likely be from a destructive god like Shiva from Hinduism, or cksmithing gods like Greek''s Haphaestus or Africa''s Ogun." "Is that so? Huh¡­ Who would Japan''s god of cksmithing be?" I asked. "That would be Kagutsuchi," he answered confidently. "But, hold on¡­ If you''re looking to destroy that thing, and you''re asking me about gods¡­ does that mean¡ª" I pressed a finger to Nozaki''s forehead and tweaked some memories, rewriting what he was about to conjure up in that curious mind of his. "Rx~ You don''t need to think about anything other than your dick sliding in and out of my pussy. You like that?" I purred into his ear. "I do¡­ Is it alright if I kiss you, too?" Nozaki asked, puckering his lips just as Kana returned with a bag of groceries. "Well, that''s a wee sight. Hungry?" Kana asked. I shook my head and kissed Kana instead as he cruised by, causing Nozaki to sulk quietly underneath me. "Just ate at Yumi''s ce. We might have found a way to put Beatrice to rest thanks to Nozaki here," I said, squeezing him to a second orgasm. "Whatever you''re nning to do, are you going to bring Mio along?" Kana asked. "Mio¡­ shouldn''t be there for when it happens," I responded reluctantly. Kana stopped putting things away in the kitchen and came over. He sat down on the coffee table, facing in my direction. "Mio needs to be there more than anything. I get it, she hates Beatrice. But that''s her sister. Beatrice would probably like that, too. If the whole point is to put Beatrice to rest, then you have to make sure Mio, the lingering attachment, reconciles with her." Kana looked me in the eyes and stared deeper as if to find her. "The meddling little boy speaks too much. Do what you wish. I care not either way," Beatrice muttered, but she couldn''t hide her own emotions from me. "I''ll go get Mio then. By the way, when are you heading back to Tokyo?" I asked Kana. "Before next weekend. Why?" "Because I''m hungry. You''re the only one who can fill me up enough. Come here and double team me," I pleaded. "I''m still exhausted from Okinawa and the other day! How about I give you Nozaki for the rest of the week and you let me spend the rest of summer break in peace?" he offered. "I ept this challenge!" Nozaki eximed. "Ehhh¡­ But I want you, not him!" I pouted. "Guys, I''m right here¡­" his friend mumbled dejectedly. Once I had my fill of Nozaki, I returned home to my apartment at Tsukiji University. Mio, Casey, and Kairi were in the living room ying Mario Party. Kairi was winning. "Saeko!" Casey eximed as I walked through the door. "I alreadyined to Mio, so you''re next¡ª How dare you forget about me and Kairi at Comiket! Weren''t we supposed to hangout?" "S-Sorry, we were busy! Wait a sec¡­ You were at Comiket? Does that mean¡­?" "We heard about amotion outside the convention on the second day, but Casey and I were inside when it happened," Kairi exined. Relief washed over me, d that neither of them got caught in the crossfire. "But damn, it''s crazy to think¡­ You and Mio are subus, just out there fighting evil! Like magical girls!" Casey turned to me with stars in her eyes. "Kahaha! Yeah, totally. Like magical girls! Except less pure and childlike, and more horny and sinful!" Mio cackled. "We have Comiket again in the winter. Hopefully nothinges up again like the other day¡­ Anyway, I don''t mean to interrupt your game, but can I borrow Mio?" I asked them. "A, but I''m on track to winning!" Kairi groaned. They put the game on pause, and Mio joined me over by the kitchen and out of earshot from our roommates. "What''s up?" Mio asked. "I think I have a lead in destroying the de of the First Temptress, but we''ll have to go back to Takamagahara. At first, I thought about going alone. Kana convinced me to bring you along," I confessed. "Why? Didn''t we promise to go through thick and thin together?" "We did, but this is Beatrice we''re talking about. She was shitty to you, but do you really want to see her disappear just like that?" "If you just went and came back without telling me, yeah. I probably wouldn''t have cared to know how it turned out as long as you were okay. After everything Bea did, I still hate her. Should still hate her. But that bitch helped the most important person in my life. So, I''lle with you to see it to the end," Mio said. To Casey and Kairi''s dismay, I whisked Mio away to Kon''s shrine. They were just going to have to finish that gameter. Wended in the courtyard surrounded by cherry blossoms. Two young shrine maidens, who were sweeping up the petals, gasped upon seeing us. "Hey, cutie. Don''t mind us. Just passing through," Mio said, caressing one of the women''s chin with her tail. "E-Excuse me, you''re not allowed back there!" the short ck-haired one warned. "Don''t worry. We know the kami enshrined here!" I bowed and used my aura to put a pause to them following us. When we got to Kon''s shrine, we were surprised to see a thick rope sealing the door. I summoned the de of the First Temptress and sliced it open. A gentle burst of divine energy rippled outward, as well as an exasperated sigh from within. "Hey, Kon! You in there? We wanna enter!" Mio hollered. The door opened just a crack, and a ring eye stared back at us. "Have you ever considered maybe waiting until you pass away beforeing back?" Kon asked. With the minor kitsune god''s help, we entered the afterlife to calmer skies. The sun was back where it belonged, but the moon was much closer than its previous position prior to Tsukuyomi''s usurping. Whatever differences they had must have been resolved several centuries sooner than expected. As soon as we hit the shores of Takamagahara, a tengu flew down to meet us. "Amaterasu requests your presence at the pce," the yokai said. "Have fun." Kon turned the boat without so much as a goodbye. Mio and I nodded, then took flight alongside the tengu towards the celestial pce that stood vigil over all of Takamagahara. Below, the destruction had all been erased. Yokai and spirits were out minding their own businesses. Oni construction workers continued to expand the many realms of the afterlife. The militant tengu remained on guard for anyone upsetting the order. "Fancy ce this is," Beatrice whistled sharply. "Don''t pretend like you didn''t have a hand in the Tamano-no-Mae fiasco," I fired back. "Oh, please. I backed out from that. You were the one who turned it into a shitfest. Even I knew that bitch was too crazy," she said, cackling in my mind. The tengu guided us through the sunroof, and I was surprised to find Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, and Raijin still sitting around the table together. They were just ring at each other¡­ menacingly. "And I thought my familial rtionship with Mio was unhealthy. They aren''t even on speaking terms!" Beatrice snickered. "Damn. Have you guys even moved an inch?" Mio asked as we touched ground before the gods of my world. "We''ve reached a tentative agreement," Tsukuyomi said stiffly. "And still in the middle of our bickering. What brings you back so soon, Saeko, wife of Utako?" Raijin asked, his voice much more subdued and weary than before. "Is it perhaps to meet my son? You may visit him through his shrine, but please keep it short. He is a busy kami, for his influence continues to grow daily," Amaterasu exined. "Actually, I''m here to meet Kagutsuchi." As soon as the name left my mouth, all three of them turned to me with a spiteful look. I shrunk underneath the powerful gazes of the sun, moon, and lightning. "Did¡­ Did I say something wrong?" The three traded unreadable nces at each other, then returned their attention to me. "None of us are on speaking terms with Kagatsuchi after his birth killed our mother," Amaterasu said. "Not to mention, our father decapitated him," Tsukuyomi added. "What?!" Mio and I blurted out. The three supreme kami proceeded to exin how Kagatsuchi''s birth led to Izanami''s death many, many years ago. Out of grief and anger, Izanagi cut his head off and banished his son, the kami of fire, and his shrine from Takamagahara. "So¡­ Is there any way to find Kagatsuchi? It''s important that we meet with him," I said. Amaterasu''s eyes glowed a deep, fiery red. "I dare not ask why you wish to find him, but he resides in a distant part of Takamagahara that we cannot reach." "Distant like¡­ on the edge of the ind?" Mio scratched her horn. "No," she began exhaustively. "This realm is more than just the ind you see with your eyes. There are countlessyers ovepping each other. All of it is Takamagahara. If it is Kagatsuchi you seek, then I only vaguely know his whereabouts. Raijin, Tsukuyomi?" Raijin struck one of his drums and Tsukuyomi drew out a crystal ball that looked like the moon itself. A thin line of energy shot forth to the ground in front of me and Mio, forming something like a doorframe. Amaterasu pulled out a folding fan and fanned in our direction. The light gust of wind ignited the doorframe and solidified into a door. It opened, revealing a vast forest range and odd one-eyed birds flying past. Mio leaned through it with both hands braced against the doorframe for leverage. "Uh¡­ How are we supposed to get back?" I asked Amaterasu. "First, you need to find Kagatsuchi''s shrine. Good luck, and don''t disturb the wildlife too much." Amaterasu copsed her folding fan, and something kicked both me and Mio through. Wended hard into the dirt, then nced up at the exotic world before us of living vines, colorful animals like flying monkeys plucking coins from the top of trees, and flowers with a giant eyeball for a bulb. "Maybe I should''ve stayed home," Mio remarked. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 The two of us soared over the canopies of the exotic jungle in search of Kagatsuchi, the kami of fire. We had no idea where to even begin other than to fly from a bird''s eye view. It was like Aokigahara times a thousand. No matter how high we flew, there was no end in sight or any otherndmark than the verdant stretch. "We''ve been flying for hours! Do we even know where the hell we''re going?" Mio asked as she soared slightly ahead of me. "No¡­ They didn''t give us any clues on how to find him. Let''s try looking for clues below instead?" I suggested. We nosedived for the surface andnded in a part of the jungle that looked like that one we initially emerged from. Everywhere looked the same. Mio walked up to a pitcher nt and took a swipe at it like a punching bag. It swung back on the rebound, smacking her across the face. "Urk¡­ This thing''s packing heat¡­" Mio rubbed the side of her cheek. "Amaterasu did warn us not to disturb the wildlife," I reminded my excitable girlfriend. To find a kami¡­ How would I go about doing that? The ck ring on my finger, proof of my matrimony to Uta, began to vibrate and hum. Suddenly, he appeared in front of me. Uta cupped my cheeks and kissed me deeply, shoving his tongue into my mouth. Off to the side, Mio watched with amusement. When Uta finally parted from my lips, a string of saliva hung between us until it snapped. "Hi, my lovely wife!" Uta beamed happily. "W-What are you doing here?" I stammered, fidgeting from being brought close to climax by my god husband''s long overdue embrace. "Oh, I''m not actually here. Mother would kill me if I was. This is only an astral projection given temporary form. It takes a lot of power to do this, so I''ll only be around for a few minutes," he exined. I clicked my tongue, disappointed that we couldn''t get a quickie in. "So, kid. Whatcha doing here then? You about to help us?" Mio asked. "That''s right. While you''re in Takamagahara, I sensed you were having trouble. I''ll tell you how to reach my uncle Kaga. Like with any kami, he can be prayed to. However, as the kami of fire, he won''t hear you unless you speak into a me. Whether or not he responds¡­ well, that''s up to him. I hope that''s enough. I can''t stay any longer, because my form is wavering," Uta sulked. "That''s more than enough. Thanks, hubby~" I drew Uta into my arms to make out with him again, and he responded by humping his erection against my belly and groping my butt. We stayed like that until Uta vanished entirely, much to my dismay. "Heh. You''re a hardcore shotacon, ain''t''cha?" Mio sneered. "N-No, I''m not! It''s just Uta that I like, and he''s centuries old! Come on, let''s start a fire," I insisted, walking off to find kindling before she could tease me again. We eventually gathered enough twigs and dried leaves to form a pile in the dirt. Mio and I ignited our hands with controlled mes, then held it by the kindling until the pile caught fire. Next step was to pray. I put my hands together, shut my eyes, and called out to Kagatsuchi. A long, drawn out sigh echoed through my mind. "Wasn''t me," Beatrice interjected. "Saeko, look sharp!" Mio shouted, kicking me out of my reverie. I followed her eyes to a massive red boar, charging straight for us. When Mio and I conjured magic, a spear zipped past us and plunged into the beast''s head. It crashed to the ground, skidding to a stop at our feet. "Sorry to burst your bubble, but killers keepers," a rumbly voice said. We spun back around. Towering over us was another major kami in the Shinto pantheon. Kagatsuchi, the kami of fire. Or¡­ at least we thought? Kagatsuchi stood a proud six feet up to his shoulders, because he didn''t have a head past that. Only a flickering me like on a candle perched where his head should be. "You''re¡­ Kagatsuchi, right?" I asked reluctantly. "I am, yes. You are? Don''t tell me my brother Raijin sent you. Go back. I don''t need yokai sex workers to cheer me up!" Kagatsuchi groaned, the mes swaying more violently to his emotions. "If you aren''t going to ask, then I will¡ª Where the fuck is your head?!" Mio eximed. The kami of fire tied the dead boar by its legs, slung it over his shoulders, and walked past us. "I don''t want to talk about it. Makes me self-conscious," he said. I gave Mio a dirty look. "Like Tsukuyomi said, their father chopped off his head," I whispered. "You guys keep saying these words, but it''s not making any more sense than the first time!" Mioined. We hurried to catch up to Kagatsuchi, who had stopped in front of his cabin. He threw the boar onto a butchering table and began to skin it. The organs were cut away carefully, deposited into a bucket beneath the table. "Still here?" Kagatsuchi sighed. "I need your help to destroy a weapon. This." I brandished the de of the First Temptress, but he didn''t so much as turn around to look at it. "Destroy it? A weapon forged by a god from another realm? Don''t make meugh. It has never been done and neither is it possible," he said. "Oh, yeah? If it''s never been done before, then how do you know it''s not possible? Checkmate, headless!" Mio smirked like she got him with a gotcha. An audible, exasperated sigh escaped Kagatsuchi, and his mes even snuffed out a little in response. Mio and I exchanged uneasy looks. It wasn''t looking like he would budge. Infuriated, Mio stormed up to Kagatsuchi and turned him around. "Look, buddy. We need that sword destroyed, and we know you''re the one who can do it. What''s it going to take for you to help us?" Mio asked in desperation. "The jokester grows impatient! Is it ambition that drives you to demand this of me? Or perhaps you do this for the sake of someone else?" Kagatsuchi turned his fiery head to me. "There''s another soul inside me. An unwilling one. She''s going to take over my body and mind if nothing is done, and destroying this sword is the only way to free us both," I exined. Kagatsuchi wrenched away from Mio and sliced a piece of meat off the boar. He lifted the bleeding chunk up to his face, searing the flesh briefly before somehow biting into it. Mio and I watched with our stomachs churning. He was clearly eating it, because pieces of the meat were disappearing before our eyes. "Want some?" Kagatsuchi asked. "No¡­" I shook my head. "I prefer my meat erect and not bleeding all over the ce," Mio said. "This is a female boar," he replied with one hand raising the animal''s hind leg. "Kagatsuchi, please. Is there something, anything we can do in exchange?" I asked pleadingly. The kami stabbed the skinning knife into the boar and wiped his bloodied hands on a towel. He faced us, but I wasn''t sure this time if it was me or Mio he was looking at. "It cannot be done because I do not possess the forging hammer with which to do so. The tool is guarded by the Mizuchi, a sea serpent which belongs to my sister Mizuhanome," Kagatsuchi exined. "Then quit stalling and point us to where this Mizuchi and Mizuhanome is," Mio said. He looked at us like we were crazy. "You''re both insane. Mizuchi is a legendary sea dragon, and Mizuhanome is the kami of water. You really expect to just waltz over there and take it from her?" Mio and I looked Kagatsuchi in the eyes. "Yes," we answered. "Well." Kagatsuchi chuckled. "In that case, you can find her in theke which sits at the center of this jungle. Take my shrine to reach her." "Wait, really?" I asked. "I lose nothing by you failing and dying. If you somehow seed, I get my forging hammer back. Follow me." He gestured into his cabin. We entered the kami''s home, a single room furnished with a bed and cab. Some hunting equipment like spears, fishing rods, and traps, hung from nails on the wall. The ce was otherwise very modest. Kagatsuchi shut the door behind us and walked up to the cold firece. He breathed his own fire upon it, igniting the kindling underneath, then used the iron fire poker to stoke the mes. The entire cabin lurched without warning, and I stumbled into Mio''s back. We held onto each other until the ce stopped moving, at which point the kami set down the fire poker and went for the door. Crisp, fresh air wafted into the cabin. Kagatsuchi threw open the door to an enormous and beautiful, glimmeringke. In the distance, situated at the center of the water, was a small ind onlyrge enough to amodate the shrine upon it. We stepped out of Kagatsuchi''s cabin and up to the edge of theke. The water was still and clear. Koi fish and water sprites swam past us by the hundreds. "Sister!" Kagatsuchi shouted across theke. Nothing happened for a few seconds. Then something began to cut through the water from theke''s shrine. Small, like a fish swimming just underneath the surface. Then it grewrger, leaving wakes in the water. The waves grew more intense until a massive dragon rose out of theke. A woman sat upon its head. Long, blue hair draped down her shoulders. She wore a long, ceremonial white dress that flowed and rippled like the surface of water. "The dragon is Mizuchi, and the wet bitch up top is my younger sister, Mizuhanome," Kagatsuchi introduced us. "Calling your cute little sister a bitch, do you? I see you haven''t matured one bit. What do you want, brother? Have youe to be quenched of your mes again?" Mizuhanome asked. "No. Actually, these two havee to challenge you to return my forging hammer. I''m just here to watch," he said, taking a seat on the steps to his shrine and pouring himself some sake. Mizuchi lowered itself until we were facing the jaws of the dragon. Mizuhanome was more beautiful up close. Her curved brows furrowed at us. "And who are these misguided challengers?" Mizuhanome gazed at us with disinterest. "They call themselves Mio and Saeko. Thetter, if you can believe it, is the wife of Utako!" Kagatsuchi revealed amusedly. "Utako? You''re kidding! Our sweet little nephew¡­ to this¡­ girl? You''re not human. What are you?" she asked. "We''re subi, and circumstances led us here because we need Kagastsuchi to get his hammer back," I exined. Mizuhanome erupted intoughter. Even the dragon rumbled, seemingly amused by our challenge. "What''s so funny, bitch? You wanna go or not? We''re not afraid of you!" Mio shook a clenched fist. "You should be. Because if you intend to fight me, then you also face Mizuchi. I ept this challenge, and I agree to the terms of returning Kagatsuchi''s forging hammer if you defeat me. The question then bes¡ª are you prepared to face us?" Mizuhanome sneered. "We are!" I eximed. "Very well," she said. "Then may the battlemence now!" "What¡ª" Taken by surprise, neither of us were prepared for Mizuchi to fire a geyser of water. The pressure of the st sent us crashing into the jungle. Mio and I picked ourselves up, nodded to each other, and flew back to theke where Mizuhanome awaited. "Is that all you got?" Mio cackled, lobbing fireball after fireball into the dragon. The spells connected, but Mizuchi didn''t so much as budge from the impacts. I brandished the de of the First Temptress and went directly for Mizuhanome, who was atop Mizuchi''s head. She raised two fingers up to her lips and shot out another water spout. I barely dodged it, then swung for her head. Mizuchi backed away farther into theke, and we gave chase. Mio came at Mizuhanome from the back, and I came from the front for a pincer. As we got close, a spout of water from theke pummeled us into the sky. We came crashing down into the water and resurfaced to the sound of herughter. "My brother and I have fought countless times over the millennia! Not once has he defeated me. What hope do you have, little mortals, against the kami of water and dragon?" Mizuhanome taunted from below. "This isn''t working," Mio muttered. "I''ve beenying into that dragon, but he doesn''t even look bothered!" "We''re going about this fight the wrong way. We should be fighting like subus," I said, drawing a smirk from her. The two of us bolted into the sky and lunged for Mizuhanome together. When we got close, she and Mizuchi fired geysers of water to keep us at bay. However, that couldn''t stop our subus auras from reaching her. Mizuhanome twitched. Both hands went for her crotch in mild confusion. We seized that brief opening and grappled onto her. "What do you think you''re doing?" The kami of water gasped. A lustful smile shed across my face. Mio slipped her hands into Mizuhanome''s robes. The groped the kami''s breasts, causing her to writhe and squirm. "Oooh! Is this a goddess'' titties? Nice and supple. Just how I like it." Mio licked her lips. "Let''s see if you''re just as wet down here~" I reached between her crotch to feel a damp patch. "How dare you¡­ do this to a kami¡ª ahhhh?!" Mizuhanome squealed with pleasure as I began to finger her. Mizuchi tried to shake us off, but we held Mizuhanome tight and wouldn''t let go. Mine and Mio''s tails wormed their way into the kami''s clothing, slowly drilling into both holes. "Don''t resist! It''s going to feel better if you just let it happen," I assured her while plunging my tail into her pussy and stroking her clit with my fingers. "E¡­ Enough!" Mizuhanome roared. Sweat flicked off her forehead and exploded the both of us off. The force sent me flying back to shore, but Mio¡ª "Mio!" I cried as she was snatched up by Mizuchi''s jaws. "Give up," Mizuhanome demanded. "You may be a subus, but you''re also mortal. I am a god. The kami of water. There is no hope of you defeating me! For the humiliation you''ve dealt me, don''t think I''ll let you go with just a beating!" Damn it. Damn it! If this fight continued, Mio would really die. However, if I gave up, then Beatrice would inevitably take over my body. I couldn''t¡­ I didn''t want to lose Mio, but¡­ Mizuhanome wasn''t just some greater subus with powerful magic, or insane dryad guided by baser instincts. She was a god. A kami. Why did I even think we could beat her to begin with? "Grr¡­ Don''t give up, Saeko! I see that dumb face you''re making when it looks like you''re losing. This is our only chance! If you give up now, it''s game over!" Mio shouted, vainly punching the dragon''s sharp teeth. "At this rate, you''re going to die! We''re up against gods¡­ I-I''m not strong enough¡ª" "But we are," Beatrice said. A font of power surged through me like a breath of fresh air. I stared at the de of the First Temptress, erging and growing more savage in my hands. Sexual energy filled me and the sword to the brim. "What¡­ Where were you storing all this?" I whispered in awe. "Well, I am sort of like a back-up generator in here. You''ve felt it before, from the yacht? But this isn''t the time to take a trip down memoryne. Get up. Mio needs us!" Beatrice bellowed. Fighting through the pain, I slowly climbed to my feet. No. Not just me. Both of usmanded my body. We stood up and pointed the sword at Mizuchi and Mizuhanome. A volley of ck energy fired out and mmed into the side of the dragon, the strength of which knocked Mio out of its jaws. We flew up to Mizuchi and opened fire again, this time pummeling it into theke. As it fell, Mizuhanome separated from the dragon atst and gaped at us in surprise. "Where did you get all that power from?" Mizuhanome growled. "Wouldn''t you like to know? You might be a kami, but there''s a lot you''re still inexperienced about. I felt it when I was fingering you. You''re a virgin!" I used her. The kami of water blushed red. "What does that have to do with anything?!" "That just means it''s going to be easier to defeat you my way!" Beatrice and I eximed. Mizuhanome tried to shoot us out of the sky, but we deftly dodged her geysers. We tackled her, and the both of us went falling out of the sky andnding on top of Mizuchi''s unconscious body part-way out of the water. "Get¡­ off me!" Mizuhanome cried. With the kami pinned underneath me in the sixty-nine position, we pulled her robes aside to find a cute little snatch still wet from being teased earlier. "Let''s see if you can squirt just as much from down here~" We kissed Mizuhanome''s clit, causing her entire body to twitch. The pleasure that was new to the kami, left her unable to resist or fight back. "Shlrrp¡­ shluurrp¡­ chuup¡­!" I licked and sucked the little nub, thrusted my tail into her pussy, and soon, she began to tremble uncontrobly. "No¡­ stop¡­ I''m¡ª aaaaahhhhhhh!" Mizuhanome convulsed and climaxed, and I reared my head back as she squirted all over the dragon''s scales. Even though it was her piss, it somehow tasted fresh like natural spring waters. The disheveled kamiid there. Defeated. She wept into her arm which covered her red face. "How''s that? I''m more than down to go again." I grinned. "You¡­ win¡­ I give." Mizuhanome panted. "You did it!" Mio tackled me off the kami with an embrace, knocking us both into the waters. "Yeah¡­ we did¡­" I hugged her back and felt Beatrice''s presence retreat back into the depths of my mind. Kagatsuchi was waiting at the shore, apuding us as wended in front of him. Mizuhanome slinked out of the waters with her head down, still red as a tomato. "I believe I''m owed my hammer," Kagatsuchi said. "Screw you, brother." Mizuhanome reached into her sleeve and pulled out a simple cksmithing hammer. The kami of fire snatched it from his sister''s hands and cradled it like a long lost baby. As for Mizhanome, she turned to leave but stopped at the edge of the water to look at me, pressing two fingers together in embarrassment. "I-I have a shrine in Minato city and Higashiyoshino if you want a rematch. That''s all it''s going to be, okay? A fight. Nothing more!" Mizuhanome eximed before diving into the water. Well, who was I to deny her that? With the hammer in hand, Kagatsuchi brought us back into the depths of the jungle. As if willing the earth to life, he raised a forge and anvil from the very dirt. "Oh, how I''ve missed this. Thank you. Truly. For returning me my beloved hammer and thoroughly humiliating Mizuhanome. I quite enjoyed that show, though I wish to erase the image of my sister''s orgasm from my mind. Anyway, your sword? I can destroy it as you wish." Kagatsuchi extended a hand to me. Now that we were finally at this point, I hesitated to give it over. I had every reason to. I would finally be rid of Beatrice, but¡­ then I would really be rid of Beatrice for good. Did I not want that? "Saeko? Something wrong?" Mio asked. "No, it''s nothing," I said and put the sword into Kagatsuchi''s hand. The kami of fire ced the de of the First Temptress onto the anvil and nced over his shoulder to look at me. "You''re sure about this? About destroying this weapon? There is no repairing this once it is done," Kagatsuchi said. There was a moment of pause that gripped my chest. Beatrice wanted to object, but she fought the urge to. She knew it had to be done. Instead, my body waspelled to look at Mio, and Mio looked at me. Another urge not of my own wanted to embrace her but just as quickly casted it aside as an impossible thing. "Mio," I called out to her. Just by looking in my eyes, Mio somehow knew. She averted her gaze from me at first, then wrapped her arms around me. At that moment, I took a backseat and let Beatrice take over. Warmth, sadness, love. All these conflicting emotions that wereing from my former enemy washed over me. Beatrice, in my body, was unsure if she deserved it. Ultimately, she caved and lifted her arms to hug Mio back. She squeezed hard. Her fingers tightened, not wanting to let go. "I should have been a better sister." Beatrice sighed. "A shitty sister is all you''ll ever be, but¡­ I felt your aura back there when you guys were fighting the water bitch, so thanks for helping, Bea. Bye," Mio whispered quietly. "Heh. Don''t suppose that earns me a few tears from you, does it?" she asked. "Fat chance." Beatrice shed a smile. She brought a hand to Mio''s cheek. I thought she was going to go in for a kiss, but control of my body was given back to me. Are you sure? I asked internally. "What for? This is your body. Not mine. So it is yours to live alongside my little sister," Beatrice said. I turned to Kagatsuchi and nodded to give him the go ahead. The kami of fire lifted his forging hammer above his head, preparing to strike the de of the First Temptress. "Bye for good, Beatrice." I offered her a smile. "Perhaps you have what it takes to be queen after all. Don''t go fucking it up now, you hear?" Beatrice said as the hammer came down hard on the artifact sword and shattered it on impact. A massive pulse of energy erupted outwards, knocking me into Mio''s arms. Shards went flying everywhere. Kagatsuchi struck a second time and only dust remained on the anvil, remnants of the weapon that brought about this whole debacle. "It is done. The sword has been destroyed," Kagatsuchi informed us. My mind was quiet. Not a single peep. A strange, fuzzy ball of energy rose from the pieces of the sword and into the sky. We all watched it go until it vanished from thin air. "Was that¡­?" Mio hesitated to finish asking. "That was the soul. Gone to rest in peace among the realms of Takamagahara. It may not belong here, but like all kami, we will ensure it is cared for." Kagatsuchi nodded to us. Mio couldn''t take her eyes off where the soul had disappeared. It took until I tugged on her hand that she finally snapped out of it. Together, without a word to each other all the way back, Kagatsuchi returned us to Takamagahara city, and subsequently back home through Kon''s boat. We decided against telling the others for now. A lot happened in one day, and I could tell Mio was deathly exhausted. As soon as we got home to our apartment at Tsukiji, Mio skipped a bath and threw herself into bed. I joined her not too long after and slept right beside her. The moment my head hit the pillow and sleep overtook me, I woke up in front of Beatrice''s cottage again. Part of me was hoping for her toe out and surprise me, invite me to fish and eat with her, and even tell me stories about Mio when they were younger. Nope. Only the steady waters and rustling leaves. "Is she really gone?" Mio asked. I nced over my shoulder, surprised to find Mio had entered the same dream. "Looks like it," I said. "Don''t get the wrong idea. I wasn''t expecting to see her or anything. I just¡­ I dunno. I wanted to see what kind of ce she was living in all this time," Mio exined with a slight quiver in her voice. I grabbed her hand, and we walked inside the cottage together. Everything was tidied up. The firece was cold. There was a letter on the table that wasn''t here before. While I didn''t recognize the handwriting, it seemed by Mio''s gasp that she did. This couldn''t have been anyone other than from Beatrice. "Do you want me to read it?" I asked. "No. I will," Mio said, then steadied herself before beginning. "To my sister. I thought about going quietly. Every step of the way I also thought about going back on my word and seizing this body for myself. Saeko, that cunt. I can''t believe she has you in her clutches so tightly. But I get it. Along the way, I started seeing what you saw in her. Goodness, it''s because of her that I''m writing this ursed letter! My greatest fear as an older sister has always been leaving you alone, but now¡­" She started choking up and cleared her throat. "But now, knowing that Saeko is by your side, I''m quite content that you will be fine. You were the one to transform her. Maybe you can be the one to help her grow some balls for once. As the queen, she will need them. Oh, I almost forgot. Saeko told me you punched Delh. Good. Fuck that bitch. Anyway¡­ Farewell, little sister. Should we find each other as siblings in the next lifetime, I shall not lose you a second time." I almost didn''t believe that Beatrice wrote this. A couple of tears dripped onto the letter. Mio shoved it into my hand and turned away. She walked over to the window, casting her gaze out at the creek. "Do you need a moment?" I rubbed Mio''s back to let her know I was here. "Nah. I''m good. How long is this ce gonnast?" Mio asked, still facing outside. "I pretty much have itmitted to memory, so it''s here to stay unless I want to erase it. Why?" "Let''s keep it around for a while. I kinda like it. Maybe drag Kana in here and mark the ce with a threesome," she suggested. Without warning, Mio peeled away from the window and whisked past me. She threw open door after door until she found the bedroom. "Mio!" I called out, putting a stop to her hyperactive solo tour. "If you''re sad, it''s okay to cry." "Tch. Cry for what? That shitty sister of mine?" Mio asked. "Trust me, it helps. Just because you cry for Beatrice, doesn''t mean it''s going to invalidate her being shitty. You can still cry about losing her." I figured I had read Mio all wrong, that maybe she really didn''t have any tears to shed. Then I saw her shoulders shaking and tears dripping onto the floorboards. As though thest traces of Beatrice''s consciousnesspelled me, I hugged Mio from behind. We stayed in the cottage all day, and I held Mio as she cried into my shoulders for as long as she needed. Chapter 193 – The Remnants Chapter 193 ¨C The Remnants Hatsumi and I helped my parents load thest of their luggages into the car. I wiped the sweat from my forehead. The days were getting hotter. Summer break was quicklying to an end. I wondered if I could beg my mother-inw Amaterasu to dial back the heat. Our parents emerged from the house, donning their usual business attire and sunsses. They stopped right in front of us, expressions stone cold. At least until our dad drew the two of us in for a bear hug. "I''m going to miss you two. Maybe next year we''ll all go on a vacation together?" he asked hopefully. "That depends. Can you survive mom by yourself for another year?" I joked. Our mom cleared her throat. "Honey, may I have a moment with our daughters?" Mom asked, pulling off her sunsses. "Alright. Stay out of trouble you two," he said, then leaned in and lowered his voice to a whisper. "I''ll do my best, but you know how she can be." After he entered the driver''s seat, Mom pulled me and Hatsumi around back. "Before I go, I just want to make sure¡ª Beatrice is truly gone?" Mom''s eyes tightened on me in particr. "Would it change your mind about leaving if I said no?" I asked and received a scolding re from her. "She''s gone! Really. I can''t summon the de of the First Temptress, and Yumi and Hana scoured my mind to the point of finding embarrassing parts of my childhood." "Are you still worried?" Hatsumi frowned. "It''s not that, I¡­ I was hoping that she had a fewst words for me. When west spoke it just left a sour taste in my mouth. Now that Beatrice isn''t here anymore, maybe I''m feeling a little lost. We werepanions for centuries, you know? There was a stretch of time that we became intimate¡ª" "We don''t need to hear about that!" Hatsumi and I eximed. I let out an exasperated sigh. "For what it''s worth, I didn''t feel any lingering grudges from Beatrice in her final moments. If you want, some of her memories and emotions might still be somewhere deep in my mind. I can dig for them." "No, it''s quite alright. I''m d to know that Beatrice was at peace with herself, and with Mio. Hatsumi, Saeko. I couldn''t be more proud of my¡­ daughters," she said, stiff in posture and unable to make it more obvious about wanting to hug us. Hatsumi and I saw through her right away. We embraced her for what must have been ages. An awkward but warm hug that the three of us needed. "I will count my lucky stars that the next time I return, it will be my girls and not Beatrice I see. That being said, your father and I still have our expectations of you. Saeko, keep those grades up. Hatsumi, you better be several rungs higher by the time wee back. We pulled many, many strings to get you into that senior marketing job¡ª" "Delh!" Dad saved us an earful by opening the door to call out to her. "I think the girls get it. Give them some space. They can handle themselves." Mom relented. She looked each of us in the eyes, smiled, and went to join Dad in the car. As they drove off, thest weight lifted off my shoulders. "I never thought I would say this, but I''m a little sad to see them go," Hatsumi said. "Yeah. I feel the same." I nodded. Hatsumi put an arm around my shoulder and leaned her head against mine. "So¡­ We have the house to ourselves. Mio isn''t around¡­ How about I wash your back like old times?" she asked suggestively. A tingle ran up my spine, and I turned to find Hatsumi giving me the bedroom eyes. "A-As much as I''d like to, maybe another time! I have to get ready for sses to begin, remember?" "Oh, alright." Hatsumi pouted. We settled on a sisterly kiss, and I took the car to head to Yumi''s ce to pick up Mio. In the days following Beatrice''s passing and the destruction of the de, life was quickly returning back to normal. With many of the renegade subi captured, there likely weren''t enough to conduct another ritual anymore. The dryad threat had been stopped. All there was left to do was wait for Shayle''s mirror artifact to finish recharging and send the prisoners to Elendir''s manor. As soon as I arrived, however, the auras of several subi in addition to Yumi and Mio''s scraped against my own. I hadn''t called for a meeting, so it was unusual for my officers to be gathered in one ce. When Yumi opened the door to let me in, Selene and Hana were seated in the living room. Shayle was present, too. They all had a serious expression on their faces. "If it''s bad news, I don''t want to hear it." I sighed. "There''s something wrong with the mirror," Shayle said defeatedly. "Great¡­" The artifact in question that was supposed to be our go-between Earth and Elza sat idle on the coffee table, surrounded by everyone in the room. "I think it''s straight up busted," Hana offered. "Our current consensus is that it''s somehow no longer recharging mana. Hana keeps throwing out wild guesses, but the fact of the matter is we''re unsure why," Selene exined. "Shayle, you''re the artifact hunter. Any ideas?" I asked the expert. Shayle leaned forward with both hands sped together. "Likely overuse. As with any tool, every use wears it down a little. An artifact is no exception. Granted, giving it time to rest usually works. Or so, that is what I believe is the case initially. Until we figure out a way to energize the artifact without potentially breaking it for good, your subus prisoners will have to remain on Earth a little longer." And therein was the problem. Currently, we had the renegade subi imprisoned in Hana''s many love hotels. A subus would eventually starve if we did nothing and denying them sustenance was cruel. Queen Elendir and her dark elves had the means to see to their hunger by means of magic, but we weren''t afforded that luxury here. "Say, now that we don''t have Saeko''s sword to juice a portal, and if the mirror breaks¡­ does that mean you''re stuck here?" Hana asked Shayle. "I¡­" Shayle raised a finger and was struck speechless. "Would like to hope it doesn''te to that." "For now, we have the matter of amodating almost a hundred renegade subi in Tsukiji¡­ Do they have a leader I can talk to? And where''s Mio?" I nced around the room for her, but she was nowhere to be found. Something crashed with a thud in Yumi''s room. All eyes turned to the door to her bedroom. When I looked at Yumi, she answered me with a somber look. "Ugh. My head hurts. You called?" Mio staggered out of the bedroom with a hand clutching her head. "Geez. What happened to you?" I hurried over to let Mio lean on me and got a heavy whiff of alcohol. "You''ve been drinking¡­" "What? No¡­ I was drinkingst night. I''ve ''been sleeping'' is whatcha mean!" she corrected me. Beatrice''s passing hit her a lot harder than I expected. "Make sure to drink plenty of water, alright?" Yumi came by and rubbed Mio''s back. "If it''s the renegades'' head honcho you''re looking for, I put her in a hotel around Suma Ward. I can take ya there," Hana said. Mio was in the middle of chugging her third water bottle, and Yumi held two more for her just in case. "Alright, let''s see if we can get there before Mio needs to take a leak. I''ll drive," I offered. We cruised down the freeway for only five minutes before Mio startedining about needing to water the flowers. Suma wasn''t much farther, but Hana and I weren''t sure the bucket of water was going to make it. "Seriously, can you drive any faster? I like waterworks, but I''m about to wet my pants here!" Mio cried from the passenger seat, legs squeezed together as if that would do her any good. "Uwahaha! That''s what ya get for not going at Yumi''s ce!" Hana taunted from behind. "We''re almost there so just hold it in for a little while longer," I urged her. The second we arrived at Hana''s love hotel, Mio didn''t wait for me to park. She unbuckled her seat belt and barreled straight through the door. I gazed up at the thin, two-story building with a neon diamond sign out front. L''amour. French for ''to make love''. Talk about being subtle. The auras of ten subi brushed against mine from within. "So about this renegade. She''s a Big B loyalist. Probably won''t be happy that you off''d any chances that she might see her former queen again," Hana exined as we walked through the lobby. "I don''t get it. Until recently, I thought the consensus was that Beatrice was a shitty leader. Howe there are subi still fiercely loyal to her?" I asked. "Ehhh. It''s less about loyalty to her. More like they dig what Big B wanted. It''s a subus'' dream to drain whoever they wanted without retaliation. For years we were kinda just going with the demon lord''s flow, then the light elves kicked our asses. Earth was supposed to be their big buffet since no one had the power to contest them here. Then you came along!" "And ruined it for them, I understand. Well¡­ At least we''re dealing with a subus and not dryads this time," I remarked with relief. Hana flipped through arge keyring until finding the right one. She opened the door, and a subus lunged right at me. "I''ll defeat you in the name of Queen Beatrice!" I sidestepped her and stuck a foot out. The subus tripped, stumbling into the wall in front of her. She slumped to the ground. "You don''t chain them up or anything?" I red at Hana. "You''re the one who told us not to be cruel!" Hana fired back. The renegade subus currently rubbing her nose and groaning in pain was young for being the ringleader. Young rtively. She was older than me for sure, but the aura emitted from her gave the impression of a much younger subus than Yumi and Hana. Long, blonde hair reached down to her waist. She wore hoop earrings on both ears and gaudy jewelry adorned her horns. "We''ve already foiled your dryad ns. There''s no use fighting back anymore. Even Beatrice is gone. I destroyed the de of the First Temptress, so she isn''ting back," I said. "Liar!" She swung out at me again. All the fightingtely made me a betterbatant. I blocked each and every one of her attacks. In one swing, I managed to catch her arm and pin her against the wall. "Uhm¡­ Can we get checked in please?" a couple asked from the lobby. "Oh, shit. On my way!" Hana was about to take off running, stopped, then dropped a key into my hand before seeing to the couple''s needs. "Why don''t we get ourselves acquainted?" I threw the subus inside and shut the door behind me. She tensed up as my aura wrapped around her. After falling firmly under my charm, she sat patiently on the bed. Though¡­ the defiant look on her face was making up for the rest of her obedient body. "I want things to work out for all of us. You don''t have to rot away in a dungeon back in Elza. If I can help it, I''d like for you and the others to live peacefully on Earth. Can we start over? Maybe with you telling your name?" I asked. "I''m Reza," she said through gritted teeth. "Oops. Forgot to turn that off. I don''t want to control every facet of your life." The instant I loosed my aura, Reza lunged at me again. A swift kick to the chest sent her falling back down onto the bed. I thought she was going to continue attacking me, instead she covered her eyes with her arm. "Is Queen Beatrice really gone?" Reza asked in a quivering voice. "Yeah," Mio kicked the door open and said. Reza sat right up, and we turned in Mio''s direction. She was sucking on a lollipop, probably taken from the front desk. A piece of toilet paper was stuck to the back of her shoe. "Bea''s gone and there''s nothing you punks, or anyone else for that matter, can do about it now. So, leave the ghosts where they lie and get over it, move on, and do something worth doing in your life," she added like salt to the wound. However, I knew that Mio wasn''t just telling it to Reza. To herself, too. "Following Queen Beatrice was all some of us ever knew to do¡­ How would we survive without her?" Reza asked me. "What do you mean how? There''s no crazy magical war or meddling gods¡ª at least not anymore I hope¡­ You don''t have to fight here. Riddle me this: what would you be doing after conquering Earth and Elza?" I questioned her. Reza''s mouth snapped open, seemingly convinced she had an answer prepared. Instead, she stared into her hands. Stumped. "I''ll answer," Mio said. "ying glorified farmer, keeping the livestock in check and fucking whoever you wanted. Right? You''d still be shitting and pissing from morning to night. Then what?" I kneeled down beside Reza. "Isn''t there something you''d like to do now that you''re free from it all?" Reza looked me in the eyes and still wasn''t sure how to answer this question either. "My vote is to hit up an amusement park. There''s one going on right now in this city. Picked up a flier from the counter." Mio waved the piece of paper in our faces. It was up to Reza, so Mio and I nced expectantly at her. "Okay," Reza said finally. We three flew to the amusement park and left the car behind at the love hotel. I kept a close eye on Reza in case she thought about bolting. Not that she could escape the two of us anyway. The amusement park was run by the prefecture. An unusual thing, given that the government usually didn''t dip their toes in managing entertainment. But in a bid to push Japan in the direction of bettering mental health, politics had be rather vtiletely in that they were trying literally anything. Ferris wheels, roller coasters, bumper cars, booth games¡­ all subsidizedpared to privately-owned ones. As I paid for all three of our admission tickets, I could only think that at least the money was going back to the city. We entered the whimsical fanfare music ying on the loudspeakers. Several local mascots like Habatan the phoenix and Kobe Weston the cowboy pig posed with children for pictures. "Are those¡­ monsters?!" Reza clenched her fist in an aggressive manner. "No, those are mascots! It''s people dressed in costumes!" I eximed. Habatan trotted up to us, waving his wings. "What''s up, birdie! Where can I get some spicy chicken wings around here?" Mio asked, but Habatan cowered away from her and hid behind Reza instead. However, in doing so, Reza panicked and shoved the mascot away. The poor amusement park worker inside fell onto their back, pping both wings wildly and unable to get back up. "Uugh¡­ It''s so creepy though. Can I kill it?" Reza asked. "Are they going to hurt Habatan?" a little child asked her mother. Sighing, I picked Habatan up and ushered him off. "Let''s¡­ just enjoy what''s inside the amusement park," I suggested to mypanions. Mio took off running right away, and we immediately lost her to the crowds. If anything, I was surprised Reza hadn''t tried to escape yet. People of all ages were pursuing the game booths, lining up for rides, and taking pictures of anything possible. Including us. "It''s so loud and stifling¡­ You''re telling me humanse to these ces for fun? What fun is there to do?" Reza asked. "How about this?" I pulled Reza over to a shooting game, where the goal was to fire a pellet and pop the balloons. After paying the game attendant, he loaded five pellets into the rifle and handed it to me. I aimed carefully but only popped three. The guy handed me a small plushie of smiling Habatan. "You try," I urged Reza after paying the attendant again. Reza stared at the rifle for a moment, then pumped her fists to psyche herself up. She picked up the gun and aimed it in a wobbly way. Every shot missed. "Guh¡­ I can just pop them all with my magic!" Reza eximed, igniting her hand with fire. A burst of hot energy popped every balloon on the wall. The game attendant dove to the ground in panic. "Stop, stop, stop!" I grabbed both of her hands. "You''re supposed to use the gun!" "Why the gun when I have magic?" Reza asked. "It''s just how the game is yed!" "Well, the game is silly. I don''t like it," she huffed. "Uhm¡­ I''m sorry, but can I ask you to leave? I have a lot of balloons to start inting," the attendant remarked exhaustively. We slinked away and found an empty bench to slump down in. Reza was down in the dumps again. "I understand what you''re trying to do, but¡­ war is all I''ve ever known. These human games and pastimes just aren''t interesting. In fact, I find them downright strange!" Reza groaned. I tried to think of a way to change Reza''s mind when Mio found us. She was holding three sticks of cotton candy. "Man, there''s so much junk food. I''m practically in heaven! All that''s missing is some caramelized dick. Here." Mio handed one to each of us and started digging in. Reza wasn''t sure how to eat the puff of cotton candy. She brought it up to her open mouth, decided to go at it from another angle, and then scratched her head over the size of it. At one point, she held the stick in both hands, ring at the thing as if it had insulted her ancestors. Eventually, Reza sunk her teeth into it and ripped some out. "Mm¡­ mmh?! Mmmmmhhh!" Reza squealed in delight and lifted it up to the sun like a trophy. "What is this sugary¡­ cloudy thing? It''s incredible!" "Right?" Mio was in the middle of dousing her cotton candy with a bottle of sweet and spicy sauce. "Mio, I love you¡­ but why are you like this?" I squinted at her cotton candy shrinking to the sauce being poured on it. "Don''t knock it ''til ya try it," she said, balling the rest whole and stuffing it into her mouth. Reza went as far as licking the stick clean. Once it was all gone, she stared sadly at the empty stick andck of sugary goodness. Her eyes lifted up to mine which I left untouched. I extended my cotton candy to Reza, but she hesitated. "Are you¡­ sure?" Reza asked timidly. "Well, only if you give another game a try. It''s too early to go home yet, right?" I smiled. Reza reached for the cotton candy and brushed against my hand. Her cheeks took on a little shade of red. She was eating it a little more subdued this time. "I¡­ I want to try the shooting game again. Without using my magic," Reza said. Mio jumped to her feet and cackled. "Kahaha! You used your magic? I''m a fucking pro, so lemme show you how it''s done!" We spent the rest of the evening ying games. Eventually Hana joined us, crying about how we left her behind. When I saw Rezaughing and doing her best in the amusement park games, it gave me hope. Mio, Hana, and Reza raced ahead of me to try a punching bag game. Knowing how strong a subus waspared to an average human, that wasn''t going to turn out well. I let them go anyway and nced up at the night sky nketed with countless stars. One of them shined more brightly than the rest. If Beatrice was up there somewhere in Takamagahara, maybe she was also listening. "See? I can be a good queen after all," I whispered. Chapter 194 – A Light Elf Solution Chapter 194 ¨C A Light Elf Solution Taking Reza out to the amusement park yesterday was the right call. However, making one subus happy didn''t make all of the subus happy. Not to mention, Reza wouldn''t be won over so easily. Not even with all the cotton candy and toy plushies we got for her. Today, Mio and I brought Reza out to an arcade in Tsukiji. Apanying us were Kana and Nozaki, thetter of which tagged along because of obvious reasons, as well as the twin light elves Raniel and Arniel. Suffice to say, we were an odd group. Especially¡­ "Sorry, for not being much help." Arniel sulked. "Our magic just up and vanished! It''s not fair. We wanted to help, really!" Raniel eximed insistently to me like she had something to prove. "It''s alright. We pretty much forgot you existed anyway," I said jokingly. Both of them intercepted me and pouted, making sure I saw their displeasure. The twins had wanted to help. However, being away from the Goddess Everlight for too long rendered them unable to cast magic. To make matters worse, they developed allergies that blocked them from sniffing out subi. Fearful of being made a meal of by dryads and renegades, the two hid until things settled down. It was the cutest thing, seeing them show up at my house in tearsst night. "There, there." I patted both of them on the heads. "What''s important is that the dryad problem''s taken care of." Unsatisfied, Raniel sighed. "If you say so. However, I take issue with the problem you have yet to take care of¡­" She and her twin brother snapped in the direction of Reza. Ahead, Mio was showing Reza a racing game where you sat on a motorcycle and leaned side to side to avoid obstacles. The awkward subus climbed onto the vehicle, and unsure how to keep herself steady, slipped off the side and smacked t to the ground. "Raniel and I think you''re being too soft on the renegades who caused your dryad problem to begin with," Arniel said. "It''s not about getting even," I said. "It''s not?" They cocked their heads sideways. I gazed upon them with disappointment and sadness. Having been embroiled in war their entire lives really did mess up the way they thought about things. The same was true of Reza and the renegade subi. "Don''t you think a better world is a world where we don''t have to keep fighting? Why spend all that time hurting each other, when you can just have fun instead?" I asked. The two looked at each other, down at their feet in thought, then back up to me. "Can we have tokens to y the crane game again?" they asked. "As long as you understand the toys inside aren''t monsters." I handed each of them a 5,000 Yen bill, and they scurried off to exchange the money for tokens to y. When I caught up to Mio and Reza, it looked like the warmongering subus was getting the hang of the motorcycle again. She weaved between traffic cones and road blocks but not without frequently hitting them. "Kuh¡­ How unwieldy! If I wanted to avoid obstacles, I could easily do so with my own two wings¡ª aahhh! Damn tall, orange¡­ triangr thing!" Rezained after crashing into a traffic cone. "Kahaha! You suck shit. Get off and I''ll show you how to ride this baby," Mio said, taking Reza''s ce. After shoving a few coins in and starting up the game, Mio began to clear every stage like she had done it a thousand times already. Reza watched on with envy, biting down on her thumbnail. "Have you given any thought about talking the other subi down?" I asked. "Hmph. Why would I do that? All we have to do is break free from your prisoners and begin our rebellion anew," Reza said with arms folded. "You suuuuure? If we end up fighting and your war ends up destroying amusement parks, we might not be able to get your favorite cotton candy. Or if you destroy arcades, you''ll forever be a loserpared to Mio." Somehow, that fired Reza up. She pumped both fists in front of herself, then climbed onto the other motorcycle game adjacent to Mio. "I''m going to get better, just you watch!" Reza eximed. While they yed, I paid a visit to Kana and Nozaki. The two were shooting hoops and tied neck to neck. Small basketballs rolled back down the arcade game as tossed, earning points every time one entered the basket. Feeling mischievous, I hugged Kana from behind. "Hey, boys. How about whoever wins gets to fuck me in photobooth?" I grinned. "Oooh! I''m feeling motivated now!" Nozaki shouted with impassioned energy. Unfortunately, my rather lewd reward only served to trip Nozaki up repeatedly. He began to miss even more, leading to Kana overtaking him in points. As soon as the game ended and Kana had earned the most points, Nozaki fell to his knees in disappointment. "Too bad~" I teased the loser and kissed Kana on the cheek. "You''re not seriously going to drag me over to the photobooth, are you? If the arcade employees find out, we''ll get kicked out!" Kana warned worriedly. "We don''t have to. I just thought it was fun to mess with you guys." "If you don''t want to man up and have sex with your girlfriend, I volunteer!" Nozaki raised his hand. As though to show Nozaki up, Kana grabbed the back of my head and pulled me in for a deep kiss. I almost swooned. Initially, I didn''t need to be fucked. Now I wanted it. Once our lips parted, my pussy started throbbing for Kana''s dick. "Kuh¡­ You lucky son of a bitch. Ahh, I think the dart games are calling for me. You lovebirds have fun!" Nozaki slipped away, dripping with envy. "Sorry, Saeko. Figured he was getting too cocky and needed reminding who I am to you," Kana said. "And¡­" I embraced Kana, grinding my entire body against his. "Who are you to me?" "W-Well, you''re boyfriend¡­ obviously." He flustered, clearly not expecting to go this route. We snuck away to find an empty photobooth. Inside, Kana quickly tugged my skirt down and underwear aside. I unbuckled his pants and pulled his dick out. Neither of us wasted a second, and he plunged the dick I love so much into my soaking pussy. As it entered me, pleasure rippled across my body. I wrapped my arms behind Kana''s neck, shoving my tongue into his mouth to wrestle. His warm hands held me at my waist. He began to thrust at a steady pace, careful not to cause too much of amotion. "Mmmm¡­ Kana¡­ Don''t stop¡­ give me more and make me cum~" I cooed into his ear. My sweet words might have been too much. Hot spunk filled my pussy. Kana trembled so much, he identally triggered the photobooth''s system. Whoever was before us must have identally entered more coins than necessary. It booted up and started taking pictures of us in our most intimate moment. Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap! The shutter sound mixed in with our hips, pping together. p! Snap! p! Snap! p! p! "Saeko, you''re squeezing so much¡­ I have another loading¡­!" Kana mumbled, tensing up even more. The amount of lust oozing from Kana drove me crazy. It tasted so good. The smell was intoxicating. His hands went to my butt, clenching them hard enough to make me climax. Pleasure went to my head. I had to kiss Kana to suppress my moans. Cum began to drip down my thighs "You came so much inside me¡­ Are you trying to get me pregnant?" I joked. "Well, eventually?" Kana grinned. The curtains pulled open. Both of us panicked until we saw that it was Mio who opened it. "I thought I sniffed out something delicious," Mio said and dragged me out to take my ce inside the booth with Kana. "Hey!" I pouted. "Cut a subus a slice, will ya? Kana''s leaving tonight and I want a couple of rounds, too!" She shut the curtains as they began to make out. Sighing, I picked myself up and fixed my clothes before someone noticed. Mio had iting for her once we got hometer. After a quick nce around, it came to my attention that I couldn''t find the others. "Mio, where''d you leave Reza off? We can''t be letting her out of sight!" I banged on the booth. "Rhythm game area!" Mio called back between panting. Just like Mio said, I found Reza at a drum rhythm game. She had two drumsticks in hand and was ying on easy mode but still missing the beats. Everytime Reza got a miss, she winced and cursed under her breath. It was kind of cute. "Need a partner?" I asked, sidling up next to her. "We can y this together? Grr¡­ Mio showed off on intermediate difficulty, so now I''m trying to at least clear easy. She yed with her tail! Can you believe that?" Reza eximed in frustration. I picked up the drumsticks and slotted in a couple of coins. Once Reza lost, we were able to connect to each other via the menu. "Well, well if it isn''t the losing subus?" Raniel taunted from behind. "Tch. Light elves¡­ If you don''t want to end up as myfort snack, then buzz off." Reza snarled. "I don''t think I will." She sneered. "I intend to watch you fail miserably, just like your war." That must have hit a nerve. I ced a hand on Reza''s shoulder and shook my head to cate her. The subus returned her attention back to the game instead. When I nced over to re Raniel down, I noticed her brother clutching another slime plushie. God, he was so adorable. The drum game signaled that it was about to start through fanfare. While Reza continued to y on easy, I yed on normal. Our scores and clear condition was determined by taking the average of both. Thankfully, I was used to these kinds of games. I struck all the notes with a great or perfect. On the other hand¡­ "Arrgghh! This stupid game!" Reza grumbled. "Reza, rx. Remember that it''s just a game, and we''re here to have fun." I smiled at her. Reza looked almost ashamed. But after taking a few breaths, she started hitting the notes. Maybe in an attempt to not disappoint me. Whatever gave her the motivation, we earned a positive score at the end of the track and cleared it. "Queen Saeko, we did it!" Reza turned to me, almost jumping out of her seat with joy. However, just as quickly as Reza put on that smile, she wiped it away even faster and cleared her throat. "Not without help, it seems." Raniel scoffed. "Coming from the pipsqueak who only ys one game for a toy!" Reza fired back about the plushie in her hands. "Huh? The w games are quite difficult. I''d like to see you try it, subus!" she growled. "It''s on then!" They stormed off together to the w games. I was about to go with them until Arniel grabbed the back of my shirt, face taking on a shade of red. "I-I got this for you. As thanks," Arniel said, extending to me the slime plushie. "Aw. Thanks." I took the goofy stuffed slime which was warm from his holding it so much. Arniel shed a relieved smile. Like it took all his effort and courage to gift this to me. Having done what he had set out to do, Arniel dashed to catch up with his sister. This time, I grabbed him. "Where are you going? How about I give you something in return?" I asked, pressing a finger to my lips with a smile of my own. The boy twin''s eyes went wide and his face bright red. Taking Arniel by hand, I pulled him into the girl''s bathroom. Since arcades were mostly visited by guys, there was less of a chance to be discovered. We went into thergest stall typically for handicap use. I pushed Arniel against the wall and went down on him, pulling his pants off along the way. His small, light elf prick sprung out fully erect. He gasped as I licked the tip, making it throb intensely against my tongue. "Ahh¡­ Queen Saeko¡­!" Arniel moaned out my name while clenching my horns. "Shh. Even though we''re alone in here, there''s still a chance someone mighte in. Try to be quiet, okay?" I asked, squeezing the base of his dick with my tail and sucking the tip. "I''ll try¡ª ahhh! Nnngh¡­ But it''s hard if you¡­" He trailed off as rubbed his dick against my inner cheek. "Shllrrp¡­ shlluurp¡­ chuup¡­" The more intense my blowjob, the more weak Arniel became. Devouring this young light elf was a better treat than I could ask for. Seeing his face scrunch up, doing his best to not be too loud, and knowing that I was the one granting him this pleasure, he was no Uta but at least he tasted just as good. As I had learned during my brief time in Elza, light elves and subi were practically natural enemies. One lived in pursuit of purity and the other in carnal sin. I wanted more of Arniel. His sister, too, if possible. I wanted to keep them in my room as pets to have sex with and defile whenever I pleased. Was this how subi felt about light elves? No wonder Mio was so particr about them when we were in Elza. "S-Saeko, I''m¡ª" The sweet nectar of cum filled my mouth. Arniel held my head in ce by the horns. I continued to milk everyst drop until he got hard again. "Hehe~ You liked that a lot, didn''t you?" I smiled up at him. "Can we do¡­ something else?" Arniel asked. "What do you have in mind?" Fortunately for Arniel''s request, there was a bench in the handicap stall. It served several functions, like an additional seat for caretakers or for parents to change their baby''s diapers. Right now, I was using it for a bigger kind of baby. Arnielid down on the bench with his head on myp, and I leaned my boobs over his face to let him suck on my nipple. Obviously, I had no milk to give. I wasn''t pregnant. Not yet anyway. For Arniel, this seemed to be a calming thing to do in a stressful time of being away from Elza and the Goddess Everlight for so long. While Arniel nursed, I stroked his hair with one hand and his dick with the other. Cum oozed from the tip, drenching my hand in his spunk. "So, have you changed your mind about subi now? You can''t possibly think we''re so bad," I said. "You might be different, but that won''t always be the same for others. Like Reza. Can you really say you''ve changed her for the bet¡ª aahh!" Arniel lost his words as he came again, squirting all over my hand. "I thought I made progress¡­ It''s harder than I expected, for sure." I gazed upon the gooey white which covered my hands like a delicious snack and an idea hatched in my mind. "Say, Arniel. Would you and Raniel be willing to have sex with Reza and her renegades?" "W-W-What? Of course not! Why would we? Something like that would be unforgivable under the eyes of Goddess Everlight!" he eximed. "But your goddess isn''t here. She doesn''t have to know. Besides, wouldn''t turning them to a more righteous path be your greatest aplishment." Arniel was trapped between a rock and a hard ce. It must sound like an interesting prospect. The light elves were fiercely religious and loyal to the Everlight. Anything they could do to serve her sounded like a good thing. "There''s no way Raniel would agree to it," Arniel mumbled. "But you would?" I asked coquettishly. The answer was in his moist eyes and quivering lower lip. We concluded our little romp and exited from the bathroom, identally running into Nozaki on the way out. Kana''s friend locked eyes with me, then at Arniel who was holding my hand, and his jaw dropped from realization. "Wait¡­ that kid, too? Aw, that''s not fair!" Nozakiined. "Maybe next time when you drop by Kana''s ce for vacation." I winked. We went to find the others and called it a day. Raniel and Reza were still bickering, facing each other over who could get more plushies from the w games as their proxy war. I sent a text to Hana about gathering the renegade subi at Suma for a test run. As for Kana and Nozaki, we dropped them off at the train station to head back to Tokyo for school. Mio and I took turns embracing our boyfriend before he had to leave, much to Nozaki''s envy. After their train departed, I drove us to Hana''s love hotel at Suma. "What are we doing here?" Raniel asked, face pressed to the window. "Arniel is going to help me with something," I said, exiting from the car with Reza and the other twin. "Then I''ming with." She unbuckled her seatbelt to leave, but Arniel stopped her. "It''s okay. I''ll see you back hometer, alright?" Arniel assured her. "But¡­ we''ve always been together. Is something wrong? Are those subus bitches doing something to you?" the twin sister asked. "N-No, that''s not it! Queen Saeko asked me to help them with something. That''s all," he said. I almost felt guilty about separating the twins. It wasn''t going to be for too long though. Raniel settled quietly back down and waited in the car with Mio. Meanwhile, the three of us entered the love hotel where Hana guided us to thergest room avable. Two dozen subi awaited inside, and their ravenous eyes snapped to the light elf the moment we entered. "Is that what I think it is?" "It''s really a light elf!" Many of them began to drool right from the get-go. "Wait, that''s what this is about? You''re really going to give us this light elf?" Reza asked me. "Only for a little. I don''t want you to starve. You''re also not going to hurt him, is that understood?" I red at the subi in the room. Their auras shrank a little out of fear. "Ah, don''t worry. I''m here to watch ''em, and I''ll make sure the squirt doesn''t bite the dust!" Hana gave me a thumbs up. "I''m doing this for Queen Saeko and the Everlight¡­" Arniel chanted quietly to himself. Reza pulled me aside and out of earshot. "I get it. You think offering us a light elf is going to change anything? We aren''t so easily swayed." "No?" I brought Arniel up to us and made him face her. "You''re going to reject this cute light elf?" "As if I¡­ will be¡­ " She swallowed hard after meeting Arniel''s innocent gaze. I nudged both of them back into the room and shut the door. Hana promised me that everything here should be fine. She also had the help of a few subus loyal to me to guard the ce. Before leaving, I saluted Arniel as the sounds of his and subi moans grew louder. Raniel was looking dejected in her seat when I got back to the car. No amount of Mio trying to cheer her up with candy and toys worked. Her brother was going to be here for an entire day, so we would just have toe back and check on him the next day. I drove us to Yumi''s ce because there was still the matter of the mirror to deal with. The twins eventually needed to get home. They couldn''t stay here forever. Shayle and Yumi were still around when we arrived. The others, it seemed, had gone home or had other things to do. "Any progress?" I took a seat across from her and asked. "Yumi and I have been researching day and night. The mirror has recharged a little. We can try. Shall we risk it?" Shayle asked me. "It''s your artifact. Do you think it can handle being used right now?" I returned the question. "Wait, if it breaks¡­ we lose our only chance of returning," Raniel interjected. "I want to return home to Elza. as much as you. At least we can begin looking into other options should this fail. Let''s try it," she said. Everyone gathered around as Shayle channeled her own magic into the mirror. As the strings of energy traveled along the metal rim, a piece of ss cracked. Gasps and panic erupted around the room. "Stop the channeling!" Yumi eximed. "I can''t! The energy is strengthening!" Shayle clutched on tighter to the mirror. All of a sudden, a portal formed. However, none of us dared to step through. It wasn''t Elza or Queen Elendir''s manor we saw on the other side, but what appeared to be a dark and dank cavern. We drew closer to peer into it, then someone spilled out. A woman. A subus, actually. She fell t to the ground face-first. Everyone went into a defensive stance, but I stood there dumbfounded. This subus didn''t have an aura, but my instincts were telling me she wasn''t some small fry like the renegades. Her ck hair was pulled to a ponytail and long bangs covered her right eye. She had two pairs of wings, a smaller set like mine on her lower back and anotherrger pair above that. Her horns were thick and purple, one of which had a gold band and the other wrapped in gold silk. She wore a skimpy outfit like mine but revealing more skin. Also taller and bustier. Likely older, too, at least in appearance. "Ugh¡­ Why can''t Rifts have normal portals instead?" the subus groaned aloud, rubbing her bruised nose. The moment she looked up, her demeanor shifted to a more tense look. She flew away from us until her back pressed against the wall and drew a long whip, emanating with magic, from her waist. "Wait, we''re not enemies!" I eximed. "None of you are my Sisters of Sin, which means you all belong to the Queen-Mother," she said, eyeing each of us in turn. Mio pushed to the front in defense of me. "Alright, bitch. Unless there''s another big bad in town, we don''t know shit about who this Queen-Mother is." "There is only one queen here, and it is Queen Saeko," Yumi added. The confused subus became even more confused. Her gaze flicked to the balcony, and she went wide-eyed. "Wait¡­ I recognize this ce. Am I¡­ in Japan?" she asked. "Yeah. Tsukiji, to be more precise. I''m Saeko. What''s your name?" I stepped forward to join her by the window. "I''m Kanae Toyomi. Where I came from, I''m the queen of the Commonwealth and Knight of Amethyst of the Order of Colors. I''m guessing none of that rings any bells?" the subus named Kanae searched me for answers. All I could do was shake my head. However, the most striking thing about her wasn''t theck of an aura anymore. It was the name. Kanae Toyomi. A Japanese name. Chapter 195 – The Succubus Queen Named Kanae Chapter 195 ¨C The Subus Queen Named Kanae After mistakenly summoning the subus named Kanae, it was hard to let her out of my sight. For several reasons. One, because we still weren''t entirely sure if she could be trusted. After all, I trusted plenty of subi who ended up stabbing me in the back one way or another. The main reason, however, was a lot less rational. This woman was so damn sexy. Everything about Kanae oozed sensuality. Her body was literally made for sex. It was almost unfair. We were both subus queens of our respective worlds apparently, but I couldn''t help but feel defeated in her presence. For the time being, Mio and I brought Kanae back to our apartment at Tsukiji University. Together with Raniel and Selene, the five of us sat in the living room to discuss this new problem. "Is it¡­ stuffy in here or just me?" Casey asked, tugging on the cor of her shirt. "I''m going to open up a window." My roommate slipped past us to open the kitchen window. Warm, summer winds blew in. With my second college term starting, it was back to the grind. However, I decided to skip all my sses on the first day and Mio was all for it. "So, you''re a subus. From another world?" Selene asked, ring at our guest. "Yeah, but probably not from yours. You said your race came to Earth from Elza, but that you arrived in Elza from¡­ a different realm? Why do I feel like your circumstances are a lot more outrageous than mine?" Kanae sighed. "Ah, that''s true for us. Not for her though." Mio thumbed in my direction, causing Kanae to tilt her head at me. "I''m, uh¡­ I was originally a boy, but this dumb subus transformed me a year ago." I bonked Mio on the head. For some reason, Kanae stared at me with her mouth agape like a deer in the headlights. "Ehhh?!" Kanae shot up to her feet, tail and wings going taut with surprise. Selene rose, too, but defensively to protect me. "I know it sounds crazy, but it''s true." I chuckled nervously, worried about how she might feel about it. "It''s not crazy. I used to be a boy, too!" Kanae eximed. "You were?!" everyone cried, including Casey and Kairi from the hallway to our bedrooms. I pped a hand to my face,pletely forgetting they were here. "Can you guys¡­ I don''t know¡­ wait in your room or something?" I pleaded. The two traded looks and shook their heads. "No way, this is turning out to be better than my dramas. I wanna hear all this," Casey said. "It''s fine," Kanae assured us. "Telling you all should be fine. There was a meddling demigoddess and her demon lord brother that gave me the isekai treatment. The caveat being I got turned into a subus. It''s great though. I''m living my best life there! Well¡­ at least I will be once I finally defeat my enemies¡­" I couldn''t believe it. The world was ying a practical joke by putting a boy-turned subus in front of me. There were so many questions I wanted to ask. Like if her world was simr to Elza, if she got it on as much as I did, or how strong she was¡­ However, the most pressing matter was to figure out how to get her home. "Which means you want to get back as soon as possible, right?" I asked. "We''d love to send you back, but as you saw earlier, the only thing capable of doing that is sort of malfunctioning. When you plopped out of that portal, you mentioned something about a Rift?" "Oh, yeah! In my world, Rifts are god-made dungeons. I have to fulfill certain conditions to beat it, earn rewards for doing so, and then I''m sent home. If I can''t get back using that mirror of yours, maybe there''s something I have to do here?" Kanae wondered aloud. "Hmmm." Mio leaned forward on her knees with a hungry look I knew all too well. "We''ll help ya. I mean, why not? But we can''t be having you run around on your own. We got rules here, and you''re in Saeko''s domain. What say you shack up with us while we figure things out?" "Are you sure that''s safe? What wants to usurp you like Sarena?" Selene asked us both. I shrugged. "There''s no sword to take from me anymore. It also doesn''t look like she wants to stay here for long." My cell phone rang. Hana was on the other end, so I put her on speaker. "Hey, uh¡­ Don''t mean to rm ya, but I kinda lost the rogues," Hana said. "What do you mean you lost them? Wasn''t Arniel with them, too?" I asked. "Oh, the kid is all tuckered out from dicking ''em all day! But I think after getting a taste of light elf, they want more. My guess is they want his sister now," she exined, making everyone in the room turn to Raniel. "Y-You''re telling me there''s a bunch of starved subus after me?!" Raniel cried. "Welp. Time to kick their asses a second time." Mio mmed a fist into her palm. I sighed heavily and said, "We''ll take care of it¡­" "Let me help!" Kanae offered, jumping to her feet. "You want to keep an eye on me? What better way than to stick with you. I want to make up for your hospitality, too." That way, I''d be able to get a good look at how this subus fought. Mio, Selene, Kanae, and I wasted no time, flying out of the city with Raniel as bait. If a fight were to break out, better it was away from the city. We headed into the forest north of Tsukiji, deep in the mountains and tied the light elven girl to a tree. "Hey, what''s the point of this? I can help, you know? Untie me this instant!" Raniel screamed as she tried to wriggle vainly out of the restraints. "They might be sex starved right now and aren''t thinking straight. If they sense us, they might run. Don''t want that. We''ll hide as far as mine and Selene''s aura reaches, then mask it. Don''t worry. We''re going to save you before they defile you!" I ushered the others away with me while Raniel continued to curse at me. We flew far enough away that the renegades wouldn''t detect Mio''s aura. Selene and I concealed ours. Now, toy in wait. "What kind of aura did you mean? Is it a spell buff?" Kanae asked me. "For us subi, we all exert a unique subus aura. It''s what we use to charm andpel people. Some of us are distinguished by greater and lesser, depending on the strength. Selene and I are greater subi. Mio''s a lesser. That''s why we knew you were abnormal since you didn''t exert one," I exined. "Ooh! An aura, huh. I just run on mana. I''m guessing we both share the same way of draining," she said in a sultry drawl. Just listening to Kanae''s voice made my body tingle. "There''s only one way to find out." I winked. "You guys leaving me out on the flirting?" Mio ambushed Kanae by groping her chest from behind, sinking ten fingers into the delicate mounds. "Guehehe¡­ Damn these honkers are bigger than mine! Holy shit, you sexy minx. These nips of yours are pierced?" "M-Mio, don''t pull on them! I get sensitive easily from my nipples!" Kanae squirmed and twitched in her grasp. I gulped hard, wanting to be a part of that right now. However, two dozen auras entered my field of detection. Selene sensed it, too, and nodded at me. "Let''s go!" I signaled. Mio stopped harassing our new guest, and we unfurled our wings to take flight. "These subi, are they enemies?" Kanae asked. "Yes, but don''t hurt them. Just rough them up a little. I want to change their ways instead," I said. "Then I hope they''re more open-minded than the subi I''m fighting in my world¡­" We made it just as Reza was licking Raniel''s cheek. The renegade subi''s eyes were bloodshot and pupils dted, panting heavily, and stark naked without a single scrap of clothes on them. They looked practically feral. I could only imagine how dry they must have drained Arniel. "I''m going to get you back for this Saeko, I swear to the Everlight!" Raniel eximed. "Remember not to hurt them too bad!" I reminded everyone. The starved and maddened subi lunged at us first. Right away, Kanae drew the long whip from her waist and cracked it on the ground. Doing so kicked up dirt, startling the renegades. She retracted and flung it through the cloud of dust, knocking two out right away. "Kahaha! This bitch can use that whip! Hearing that crack is really getting me going!" Mio smirked, diving headlong into battle. Reza charged through, tackling me to the ground. I saw her crazed expression. Drool dripped down her chin and onto my chest. Kanae''s whip wrapped around Reza and yanked her off, then flung her into the woods. She appeared over me and offered a hand. "Want to see a neat skill?" Kanae asked, pulling me to my feet. She pointed a finger at a subus flying toward us. "Turn Horny!" That same subus careened left and crashed to the ground, twitching from being on the verge of orgasming. "Neat, but mine isn''t a spell like yours. I can do this with my aura. Watch." I put myself between Kanae and two subiing right for me. My aura enveloped both of them, tightening like a snake after catching prey. Both of them skidded to a stop, grabbed each other, and began humping and making out like wild animals in heat. "Queen Saeko, watch out!" Selene shouted while fending off a trio of renegades. Kanae and I followed her gaze to Reza, emerging from the forest with a powerful spell in her hand. She flung it in our direction. I clenched my fist, intending to intercept it with a spell of my own, but it wasing too fast. "Lion''s Pride!" Kanae wrapped her arms and wings around me, taking the brunt of the impact herself. Reza''s spell sent us rolling into a tree. We came to a stop with her on top of me, our breasts squished together and faces within an inch of each other. I almost lost myself in her eyes until I remembered what she just did for me. "Are you hurt?" I asked in panic. "I''m fine. That skill I muttered just now raised my durability, but not anymore since I''m on the ground¡­" Kanae said, her hot breath tickling my neck from every word. "Y-You can get off me now¡­" "Sorry!" She leaped to her feet and took on a shade of red up to her pointy ears. A dozen subi surrounded us, and we pressed our backs together to face them. Mio and Selene were busy being bogged down by their own fights. "Any ideas, Kanae?" I asked. "If I could Bond with you guys, it''ll supercharge your strength and magic, but¡­ there''s sort of a condition we haven''t filled yet." Kanae frowned. Trying not to hurt them and fighting without the de of the First Temptress was proving to be tougher than I expected. This was my first fight ever since I gave it up. I didn''t expect to be so weak without an extra source of sexual energy. If things couldn''t get any worse, I was looking pathetic in front of this other subus queen. The battle wasn''t going our way, and I couldn''t risk Mio, Selene, and Kanae getting hurt. If I had to choose between them or the renegades¡­ as much as I didn''t want to hurt anyone¡­ I channeled all the sexual energy drained from Kana the other day into my hands to prepare a spell¡ª However, Kanae''s tail tugged both of my hands down instead. "Sorry, I actually have an ace up my sleeve. Don''t get the wrong idea, I just wanted to get a good look at what you can do first. Now that I did, we can put an end to this. Sleep!" Kanae incanted aloud. All at once, Reza and the renegade subi went limp. They fell to the ground, snoring and unconsciously masturbating out of instinct. "The hell? You can just do that?" Mio gasped. A gust of wind blew past me. Selene grabbed Kanae by the throat and mmed her into a tree. She lifted her other hand, sharp ws poised to skewer our savior. "I don''t like it." Selene growled in her face. "This subus could have done that sooner and saved us the trouble. Instead, she yed a ruse just to get a gander of what we''re capable of?" "Selene, wait! I''m sure she has an exnation for this. Besides, it''s only thanks to her that the fight''s over. Even the renegades aren''t injured," I tried to reason. "That red skin of yours¡­ is really hot. Look, I said I''m sorry¡­ but if you knew my circumstances in my world¡­ You''d know I have no choice but to be extra careful about who I trust," Kanae exined. "Hey. I could care less if you end up killing each other, but let me out of this first!" Raniel yelled, still tied to the tree and wriggling wildly. Selene sucked in a sharp breath and ultimately let Kanae go. It was at that moment that I noticed Kanae''s tail beneath her legs, the tip of which was slightly open like a three-pronged venus fly trap ready to strike. The tail closed shut and nothing looked out of the ordinary. Seemed it was Selene who dodged a bullet there. We freed Raniel, then I put in a call to local subi to help me carry the unconscious back to Hana''s love hotel. When we arrived, the pink-haired troublemaker emerged from the building, rubbing the back of her head apologetically. "So much for making sure they didn''t escape, huh." I red at Hana. "Uwahaha¡­ What can I say¡­ uh, my bad?" Hanaughed nervously. We brought the unconscious subi back into the room. That proved to be a mistake I realized toote. Hana opened the door, and Raniel shrieked like a banshee. Lying naked and unconscious in bed was Arniel, gangbanged dry from his orgy with the renegade subi. "Brother!" Raniel raced to his side. "Speak to me. Wake up! Arniel!" "Damn. They really fucked the guy. His lust must''ve been reallypatible¡­ is what I would say. How the hell did these ss go berserk then?" Mio asked. "Only way to find out is to wait for Arniel toe to consciousness," I suggested to everyone, noting all the sweat and dried cum caked on his body. "Or we can dive into his dreams¡ª" Raniel came between us and stretched out both arms. "Absolutely not! You''re not touching a hair on my brother, you understand me? Especially not after what you put him through already." "He volunteered¡­" Sighing, I settled on just waiting for him to wake up. Raniel dragged her brother into a different room. We chucked all of the subi into a separate room to be dealt withter, too. For the time being, we decided to stay the night at the love hotel to ensure nothing went awry. Mostly to keep the renegades in check. It looked like Mio and I were going to be skipping another day of sses again. Hopefully, we could make it up to our professors with extra credit assignments¡­ Hana tossed me a key to a room, but I yed hot potato and gave it to Mio instead. "I''m going to go buy some food. Raniel''s hungry, and Arniel will wake up with a massive headache, too," I said. "That so?" Mio put an arm around Kanae''s rather wide, child-bearing waist. "You won''t mind if we chummy up while you''re away?" "G-Go right ahead. You don''t need my permission!" I hurried off, not to escape them out of embarrassment, but so that I could get back as quickly as possible. Selene joined me as we ventured out to the closest konbini to Hana''s love hotel. On the way there, my thoughts were riddled with images of Mio and Kanae bare naked in bed, tails entangled, and in the throes of depraved passion. Damn it. Maybe I should have skipped food and stayed with them. "My queen, do you truly trust that subus?" Selene asked as we browsed the store. "We don''t really have a choice," I said, plucking out a cup of spicy ramen for Mio. "Kanae doesn''t have an aura for us to sense, but you could just tell. She was strong. Greater subus level strong, or maybe even matching the likes of Beatrice." "Hm. You''re interested in her, aren''t you?" she pressed me with interrogating intent. "W-What gave you that impression?" Please, my queen. It''s written all over your face. You couldn''t hide your lust even if you were buried under a foot of concrete." Instead of concrete, I buried my face into my hands. Was my lust going into overdrive this entire time? Did Mio notice? Wait¡­ Did Kanae notice? Could subi from her world smell lust to begin with? God, I was so embarrassed. We paid for our stuff and headed back with a stic bag in each hand, bursting with food and drinks. It wasn''t until the store bell rang on our way out that I realized I''d bought mostly snacks and junk food. "Queen Saeko," Selene began as we took flight. "I¡­ apologize for my pathetic disy earlier. Attacking that subus after you expressed a desire to help her was wrong of me." "You''re looking out for our safety. You can be hot-headed sometimes, but I''ll always be grateful for your loyalty. I know you don''t want to, but for now let''s set aside the urge to butt heads with Kanae and try to get along, okay?" I smiled. She nodded. "Of course. I will not disappoint you again." We went our separate ways down the hall amidst a chorus of impassioned moans. Having so many subi stuffed into one ce was sure to have an effect on people''s libido, more than their usual appetite foring to a love hotel. My mind wandered back to Mio and Kanae. What about them? Were they also¡­? Two subus alone in a room together, what else could they possibly be doing? I got to our room and cracked open the door. The bed was empty, and the sheets were slightly ruffled. By the excessive Japanese decor like cherry blossom wallpaper and low furniture, Hana had given us a room that foreigners with a culture fetish liked to surround themselves with. Neither Kanae nor Mio were anywhere to be seen. Until I heard giggling from the bathroom. I tensed up and swallowed hard. Their clothes were strewn on the ground outside the shut door. Unlike the other love hotel rooms where the bathroom was somewhat out in the open, ours was enclosed normally. Slowly and quietly, I tiptoed over after setting down the bags. Water sshed within. Their echoey voices were muffled behind the door but I recognized Mio''s loudness. "Huu! I can''t get enough of these tits. I wanna motorboat them as much as I wanna stick my face between these cheeks down here!" Mio eximed, followed by a sharp p from must have been her smacking Kanae''s butt. "You like what you see that much? There''s a lot to go around on your body, too~" Kanae flirted back. "Saucy minx. There''s something about you that''s a lot more sexy than Saeko. She''s got the whole ''I''m cute!'' thing going on, don''t you think?" They were talking about me? It didn''t seem like either of them noticed yet. Ipletely forgot to turn off hiding my aura after fighting Reza and the renegades earlier, so Mio likely wasn''t detecting me. "I get what you mean, she is really cute. Can only imagine she was cute as a boy, too." Kanae''s words sent me on a trip back to when I used to agonize over being called as such. "You''re goddamn right. I wanted to fuck Saeko dry like that elf you saw earlier. Can you fucking believe she rejected me at the time? I still get toasty thinking about it!" Mioined. Speaking of Saeko, I''ve been meaning to ask. Are you two¡­ close? You kind of give off that impression," she asked. "That''s right. Saeko''s my girl. We''re also in a three way with a dude named Kana. I see that look though. You''re into Saeko," Mio pointed out. I froze up and held my breath. "W-What gave you that impression?" Kanae tried to y coy. Water sshed again. Kanae let out a cute moan from what sounded like Mio, groping her body. My heart began to beat faster and faster with every sultry gasp they made. "I''ve been a subus longer than you two. I know exactly when someone wants to fuck someone, and you wanna fuck my girl and she wants to fuck you. I''m pretty possessive, you know? Can''t stand seeing her with another subus. Buuuut I''m willing to make a concession, because god damn I wanna fuck you, too. How about it? After all, Saeko''s on the other side of that door, hankering to join in on the fun!" Mio cackled aloud. "Eh?" I choked. The door flung open, and Mio''s wrist was on the finishing end of a flick that made it happen. They were both stark naked and faces red from the heat in the jacuzzi-like bathtub, drenched in water, and with soapy bubbles all over them. Mio was sitting behind Kanae, hands and fingers sinking deep into the other subus'' breasts and tweaking the piercings on her nipples. Kanae''s hair was down, draped over her wet body. "S-Saeko?" Kanae gazed at me, trembling in Mio''s grasp. "Whatcha waiting for, Saeko? You wanna get in here and show who''s the better subus queen?" Mio smirked. The hot steam and their breaths adding to the fog was quickly mugging up my clothes. It was getting my nipples hard and pussy wet with the urge to find out exactly how Kanae tasted. Unable to hold back my own desires any longer, I ripped my clothes off and climbed into the tub with them. Water spilled over the edge. I drew closer until I was right on top of Kanae. With Mio behind her, we sandwiched the subus guest between our breasts. I found Kanae''s hand underwater with my own and we entwined our fingers together. Again, like back at the fight, our faces were within inches of each other. However, Mio wrapped her arms around my back. She pulled me in to close the distance. I pressed right up to Kanae''s chest, nipples scraping the other and her warm metal piercings digging into mine. But it was when our lips connected next that tipped everything over for me. Enveloped in the warmth of the bath and Mio''s arms, Kanae kissed me deeply. She hooked her tongue around mine, and we went right to sucking on each other''s lips. The sweet nectar of her saliva, her supple skin, and her wet hair clinging to my face¡­ everything felt so good. When we pulled away atst to catch our breaths, a thread of saliva hung between us. We were both beet red. I wanted more of her, and the look in her eyes told me she wanted more of me. Neither of us had had enough yet. "Kahaha. I think I just learned something about Kanae." Mio shed a devilish smile and grabbed the back of our heads to make us face her. "You two are both bottoms, which means you naughty little girls need a top. And who better than yours truly?" Chapter 196 Chapter 196 After helping to dry each other off¡ª though it was more like the three of us couldn''t stop groping each other¡ª we threw ourselves into bed to begin our lust-filled evening. "Okay, you little sluts. Kanaey down on your back, and Saekoy down on top of her," Mio ordered us. Kanae did as ordered without hesitating, climbing into bed and looking as demure as possible. Her breasts barely ttened and stayed as round as mountain peaks. Voluminous ck hair wreathed around her head. Soft, bedroom eyes and a lithe finger beckoned me to join. Hand by hand, I crawled into bed on top of Kanae. My hair white draped down over her face, mixing silvery streaks into her ck locks. My breasts rested atop her muchrger ones. As I let my weight down on her, she grabbed my hands and entwined our fingers. She kissed me with sweet, supple lips and a tongue followed suit into my mouth like a lion after its prey. "Mmh¡­ You''re so cute~" Kanae whispered between kisses. Wherever our skin touched, it was on fire. I didn''t even know it was possible to be brought close to climaxing from just making out. "Hah¡­ mmh¡­ chuu¡­" I tried to fight back with my own tongue, but she had me in her clutches. "Look at you two. Lost in your little world," Mio giggled from behind. "I''m gonna remind you I''m here¡ª Take this!" Kanae jerked first. Her eyes snapped wide open before softening again as pleasure seized hold. I was about to nce back until Mio''s tongue invaded my pussy. "Ahhh¡ª Mio! You''re more intense than usual¡­" I stammered. "Shllrrp¡­ shuurrllpp¡­ Mmm! You''re dripping wet, it''s practically gushing!" Mio continued to eat me out. "Your tail¡­ nnh¡­ faster¡­ pump it into me like it''s your dick!" Kanae pleaded The faster Mio thrusted her tail, the more erotic Kanae became. Her breath, the sweat streaking down her face¡­ Our tails coiled together like snakes mating. A hand came down hard on my butt. "Come on. Squeal for me. It gets me off!" Mio pped my ass harder and harder, and it was no doubt going to leave a mark. "Ow! Mio, not so hard or¡ª nngh!" Every smack caused my whole body to convulse. "Saeko¡­" Kanae held my face between her hands. "Kiss me while we''re cumming!" Our lips locked together again to muffle our moans. Pleasure assaulted me from all sides, especially my stinging cheeks and pussy. I could feel Kanae''s climax, her body trembling like an earthquake was rocking this building. As we came down from our high, Mio sat down next to our heads and wiped my pussy juices from her lips. "Mmmmph! I got a taste of both of you, and I gotta say¡ª best mixed drink I ever damn had." Mio grinned. I rolled off to catch my breath. "Hey, there''s something I want to try. I normally reserve this for irredeemable criminals, but I''ll dispel it right after," Kanae said. Whatever it was, we let Kanae do it. We didn''t care if it was a trap or whatever, we were just that horny. She cupped Mio''s cheeks and let a dribble of saliva slide into her mouth. Mio spasmed as a marking of a heart with horns appeared on her belly like a tattoo. "Ooooh, fuck¡­ I''m so turned on right now¡­ it''s like starvation mode, but I''m not crazy." Mio clutched herself, shaking like crazy. When it came time for me, Kanae did the same. Her warm hands cupped my cheeks. I gazed up at her and opened my mouth, awaiting the nectar she was about to give me. As hot saliva dripped onto my tongue, a surge of sexual energy overwhelmed my being. Everything became red hot. Especially my pussy. An ever-present sensation of someone lightly caressing my skin made me close to orgasming. Like I''d been edging for over a year. I wanted to be fucked right now. I needed someone to turn me into their bitch before I go crazy. "What is¡­ this?" I asked, shivering controbly from the magic. "I put a Cursemark of Horniness on both of you. It''s a powerful curse that slowly drains your mana and, well¡­ the effect is in the name," Kanae exined. "Man, I should''ve asked Elendir for a dick potion before we left Elza that time. I wanna fuck your sopping wet cunts so bad." Mio groaned in disappointment. Now that might end up being pleasure I wouldn''t be able to recover from. "You guys can''t grow your own penis?" Kanae asked. "What?" Mio and I blinked. "Oh, I think you''re going to like this. Watch." She pointed to her crotch where the little clitoris nub grew in size to be an erect dick. The two of us sat there in disbelief and watering from our mouths. "Dibs!" Mio shoved Kanae down and me away, then climbed onto her waist. "No fair!" I pouted. "Hehe. We have all night. Until Mio''s had enough, how about I give you a little service here?" Kanae stuck her tongue out at me. Gulping hard and unable to resist Kanae''s seductive charm, I positioned my pussy over her face like she asked. A wet tongue and supple lips sucked on my clit. I felt all the little bumps from her taste buds rubbing it. My knees turned to jelly as she licked me like a dog. Was it magic, too? Whatever it was, this was wildly better than Mio. It couldn''tpare, and Mio prided herself on being able to eat pussy. And right now¡­ p! p! p! p! p! p! "Oh, fuck! Fuck me, fuck my pussy!" Mio screamed, bouncing with crazed abandon on Kanae''s dick. Her eyes rolled back, teeth clenched and drooling from the corner of her mouth, all the while in the throes of ecstasy. "Mio¡­ does it feel that good?" I asked and pulled her in for a deep, tongueshing kiss. "Mm¡­ chuu¡­ So good¡­ you gotta try this¡­ You have¡ª nngh¡­ no idea¡ª I''m cumming! Fuck! I''m cumming so hard on this subus'' dick!" she howled like a beast into the night. Kanae''s tongue plunged deep into my pussy. Mind-numbing pleasure spreaded through me in waves. "I''m going to cum, too¡ª aahhh!" I hugged Mio tightly. With our arms wrapped tightly around each other, the two of us shuddered from the explosive orgasm. The heart sigils printed on our stomachs from Kanae''s spell glowed brightly and were hot to the touch. "Ahh¡­ hahh¡­ There''s so much¡­ How much¡­ cum you packing in there?" Mio panted. When I nced down, gooey white ejacte gushed out where Mio and Kanae were connected. Even though Kanae''s dick was firmly plugged into Mio, it continued to leak out. "Oh, crap. It felt so good inside you that I forgot to mention¡­ this skill has a 1% chance to impregnate you¡­ W-Would that be bad?" Kanae asked worriedly. "It''s only just 1%," Mio said. "Besides, dunno how it works for you, but us ss here can only get pregnant at a certain time of the year. That day ain''t today¡­ Alright, Saeko. Your turn. You''re gonna fucking love this cock." A flood of cum poured out of Mio''s pussy as soon as she got up. I was entranced by it. Kanae''s dick was like a pond of water, and I was parched down to my bones. All that cumthered along the shaft mixed with juices from Mio¡­ Instead of getting it inside my pussy right away, I crawled down to start sucking on Kanae''s dick and polished it clean. Her delicious and sticky cum slid down my throat like jelly. "A, Saeko. You''re such a good girl to lick clean my dick, aren''t you~" Kanae cooed. My heart was all floaty and warm. Hearing Kanae say that made me want to pleasure her more, to return the same pleasure she had given me. Mio joined me, and together we serviced this subus queen like we were her sex ves. This dick wasn''t anything special. It wasn''t exceptionally big or too small. Not exactly girthypared to other men. However, the more I sucked on her dick the more I wanted to see it ejacte. We made circles around the ns with our tongues, took turns nursing on the tip and going down on the shaft¡­ then it began to throb. "You two¡­ mmm¡­ are doing great¡­ I''m getting close!" Kanae clenched the sheets and curled her toes. Hot cum shot out like a geyser, creaming mine and Mio''s faces with strings of white. We grabbed the back of each other''s heads and licked each other clean. Kanae, however, couldn''t wait. She sat up, turned me onto my side, and lifted one leg over her shoulder. The freshly-polished cock was primed to plunge into my willing pussy. Something like a switch flipped in Kanae. Her modest and gentle demeanor became more¡­ fierce. "You little minx. Are you expecting me to stick my dick in you already? You''ve been waiting for this, haven''t you? But I haven''t heard you beg." Kanae smirked. "W-Where did this side of youe from?" I asked reluctantly. "I dunno, but I like it¡­ prrr!" Mio bit down on her lip. It really wasn''t looking like Kanae would budge. Her dick stayed an inch away. I wanted it. I wanted it so badly. No matter how much I tried to scoot closer to get it in me, she held us firmly where weid. "Please¡­ Fuck me with your dick," I begged her. "Hmm? Who''s dick? Who do you want fucking you?" Kanae asked, tormenting me as her fingers tapped gently on my thigh. "I-I want you to fuck me like the little bitch I am, Mistress¡­ Make me into your cumdump!" Mio grabbed a handful of my hair and pushed my face into her pussy. At the same time, Kanae thrusted her dick into me atst. Euphoria filled me at once like an electric nket at max. My body ignited with desire. "Mmm! Your whore pussy is so tight, Saeko¡­ I can''t believe you were this wet for me. Is this how you always are? Like Pavlov''s dog, your cunt salivates when I''m around?" Kanae stared down at me like I was only a piece of meat. Because I was. "Y-Yes¡­!" I eximed as Mio let go enough to let me breathe. "I want to be your personal toilet! Fuck me¡­ Fuck me! Cum into my slutty subus pussy!" "Good girl. That deserves a reward¡ª Turn Horny!" Kanae uttered something like a power word. The mother of all fireworks went off in my mind. With my tongue inside Mio''s pussy and Kanae stirring up mine with her dick, I couldn''t think anymore. Pleasure nipped at me from all directions. At some point, Mio disappeared. I wasn''t eating her pussy and was missing the taste of her nectar. Instead, she was lying beside me. Her breasts heaving and panting just as much as I was. Through a moment of lucidity, I saw Kanae''s tail mped onto Mio''s pussy. Hot cum surged into my womb. There was so much of it that the full feeling made me cum instantly. And my climax wouldn''t stop. "What''s¡­ on¡­ I can''t stop cumming¡­ I''m to¡­ crazy¡­ dick¡­ dick¡­ I want more of your dick¡­" I mumbled incoherently, not even sure if I was speaking full sentences. "A, my good little girls are about to pass out? But we''re only getting started," Kanae''s voice reached me like a luby. Thest thing I saw was her tail pussy, hovering over my vision with Mio''s juices dripping down the three-pronged mouth onto my tender breasts. Ittched onto my right, suckling on the nipple and trying to make it cum from the stimtion there. It just might seed. As I began to pass out, a single thought crossed my mind: I was severely outmatched. I woke up the next morning on Kanae''s right, embraced in her arm and wing. Mio was on the other side of her in the same way. I brushed a hand over my stomach. The mark was missing, so Kanae must have dispelled it like she promised. My whole body was still tingly from being made to orgasm like I never had. The pleasure was so addictive and otherworldly, I was now feeling insignificant byparison. Her magic, touch, and even that¡­ tail pussy was something else. To think, there was a subus that could outmatch me. Or Mio''s hunger for sex. I expected nothing less from someone who had more experiences than just humans and elves. There was also the fact that Kanae used to be a boy, too. Wait. I sat up and clutched my red face. Did that mean I just had sex with a guy? Er, what was I even thinking? I''d already been with plenty of guys. That ship had long sailed. I sighed out my nose and nced back at Kanae. Morning rays beamed down on her skin which was practically glowing. Suddenly, she woke up and caught me staring. I faced forward, pretending I''d also just awakened. "M-Morning! It''s alright if you want to sleep in. I''ll get some water boiling¡ª ah!" Kanae embraced me from behind. Her chest squished against my back. She rested her chin on my shoulder, and her hands yfully kneaded my breasts. "Mmm. Good morning. I guessst night can be considered my win~" Kanae whispered seductively into my ear. A little squeeze to my nipples brought me close to climaxing. Memories of the pleasure imprinted on my body by her came rushing back. "Well¡­ your magic spells are kind of unfair¡­" I muttered. Kanae kissed me lightly on the neck. I let it happen as I melted in her arms. After all, I wanted it. If she asked me to call her queen, I''d say it in a heartbeat. Her lips slowly nibbled up until we were tongue-tied again. "Hey¡­ I need some loving over here, too¡­" Mio mumbled groggily, her hand brushing the empty in bed. "Geez. There''s plenty of me to go around. You kind of remind me of Lilith and the Sisters of Sin," Kanae said and let go of me to fool around with Mio under the covers. "What kind of corny band name is¡ª ooooh, fuck! Again with that tail thing! Give it to me!" Even Mio was weak to her. Guess this was going to have to be one subus I couldn''t beat. While those two were getting their rocks off, I started the water boiler and fished into the bag of konbini food we didn''t get to. Because of obvious reasons. After getting off a couple of times, Kanae and Mio got dressed, then joined me at the table to start our day with instant ramen. Unfortunately, Kanae didn''t have much of an appetite. And it didn''t seem to be because she already had her fill of us. So, we decided to cheer her up by brainstorming what to do. "This is just a guess, but maybe Kanae was sent here to help us. Her Rift thing or whatever it is, that''s like a trial? Means there''s something that needs doing before she can get back," Mio exined. "Makes sense. The problem is we don''t know what she can help us with." I sighed. "Do you guys have a big enemy to deal with? Or an imminent threat that needs addressing? I''m plenty powerful!" Kanae pumped both fists in front of herself. Mio and I looked at each other, then back at Kanae. "Nope," we said. "You can literally make us cum by snapping your fingers. Which is great, but we''re fresh out of enemies for ya. Unless another surprise drops in on us like you did, we''ve pretty much already taken care of everything," Mio added. "Well, there is something. I just don''t know if that''s really it," I said. "Anything is worth a shot!" Kanae eximed eagerly. We proceeded to exin all the relevant details regarding Beatrice, the dryads, and the renegade subi incidents that led up to now. She listened carefully and absorbed everything like an attentive mother. I couldn''t put my tongue on why, but I suspected, by the way she spoke and paid attention to us, that she had children. "And so that''s where we''re at," Mio said at the end of our recap. "If it were up to me, I''d give them the boot once the mirror is fixed. But Saeko here wants to be the goody two-shoe and help ''em." "I dunno. I think it''s admirable. Sounds to me the subi in your world are a lot more inclined to change than mine at least. But Mio has a point. Heavy is the head that wears the crown, I''ve been learning that the hard way. Your subi might respond better to a little force," Kanae suggested. We decided to take the heavy-handed approach. The three of us paid the renegade subi room a visit. They upied a suite to fit all of them in. Hana opened the door for us, and all of them wereying around bored with fluffy handcuffs on. "Huh? Who''s the broad?" an irate subus asked and stood up to confront us. Kanae immediately snatched the subus'' face with the tail pussy, lifting the poor girl into the air. Her muffled screams quickly turned into moans of pleasure. She twitched and writhed. A streak of wetness slid down her thighs. "This is Kanae, a subus queen from another world." Mio smirked, resting an elbow on Kanae''s shoulder. The rest of the renegades backed away as I took a step forward. "Clearly, I had it wrong all along. Trying to convince you girls by showing you a better life was my mistake. What I should be doing is acting like the queen subus I am and forcing you to obey me. Isn''t that right?" I asked,pelling my aura upon Reza and the renegade subi. Unprepared and not expecting me to do so, they fell right under my control. Reza at least clenched her jaws in a show of defiance. Too bad for them, the hierarchy was clearly defined. I walked up to Reza and brushed her cheek with the back of my hand. Her tender skin was smooth and warm, and all I could think of was how her pussy tasted at that moment. I also wanted to see Kanae fuck them into submission alongside me. "It doesn''t matter¡­ how much you try to¡­ win me over¡­ I will always be loyal¡­ to Queen Beatrice and not you," Reza said past gritted teeth. "I''ll make you loyal. All of you. One way or another," I whispered into Reza''s ear, causing her to shiver. "You¡ª mmph!" I forced my tongue into Reza''s mouth, silencing her protests. She twitched in my grasp but ultimately couldn''t fight. The two of us kissed passionately, swapping spit and taking turns sucking on the other''s tongue. Her eyes became dewy, breathing hoarse, and nipples hard. The other subi swallowed hard. They had no other choice but to watch as I defiled their defeated leader. "Ahhhh~ I can''t wait to make them sing!" Kanae shed a devilish smile, exuding that same sadistic presence fromst night. By the time we were done, all of the renegadesid naked and writhing in a pile. Mio, Kanae, and I had sufficiently fucked them all into submission. Whether they changed for the better remained to be seen. That would have to wait until they returned to consciousness. "Well, that was satisfying." I stretched my arms until the joints popped. But¡­ "Looks like I''m still here." Kanae sighed, staring down at her hands. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 sses waited for no one. Even though I had problems of my own to deal with, the professor wouldn''t make an exception for just a few problem students. Mio and I had been skipping sses so muchtely that we were going to fail. Well, I might. Mio and her miraculous natural academic intelligence would somehow carry her through. As we were preparing to leave the apartment, someone''s eyes burned into our backs hotter than the summer sun. "W-Would it be too much to ask if I can attend sses with you?" Kanae asked, squirming nervously from within our apartment. Mio and I looked at each other, then sighed. Since we hadn''t found a way to get Kanae back to her original world, we had no choice but to keep her around. Thereinid a problem. We were students and couldn''t keep an eye on her all day. Not that we expect her to do anything bad. "Sure, but¡­ I think we''re going to need you to put on some less revealing clothes," I said. We returned inside to rummage through mine and Mio''s wardrobe. There was no way in hell my clothes were going to fit Kanae. This girl was too damn busty and thick. Mio, on the other hand, was close enough. Only¡­ "Man. I suddenly feel small byparison, but goddamn do you look juicy." Mio looked Kanae up and down like a perverted old man. We picked out the clothes that fit her the most. Kanae was still bigger in more ways than onepared to Mio. The problem was Mio wore revealing and tight clothes to begin with. Which was why the white spaghetti strap crop top had Kanae''s chest practically spilling out, and the jean shorts might as well be underwear for her. "You chose that for her on purpose, didn''t you?" I red at Mio. "I buy clothings if they satisfy two criteria: my ass looks good, and my tits look good. It ain''t something to think hard about," Mio said. "Somehow¡­ this feels more embarrassing than wearing my Matron''s Regalia¡­" Kanae tugged on the jean shorts which pinched her plump thighs and squeezed some belly fat. We didn''t really have any other choice in the matter, and our first ss was about to begin. The three of us flew out onto campus together, soaring over students who castscivious looks in our direction. "We''ll drop by Yumi''s ce after sses are over. You two have a simr body type. Then we can go shopping for clothes," I said. "Saeko''s got a good point. You two got the whole mommy thing going on. If you ask me though, I''d rather dress you like a good ol fashion slut!" Mio cackled. "I-I''ll keep my options open then, but wow¡­ I never expected to wear modern clothes again. Even though I''ve been a female subus for almost six years now, it''s the first time I''ve worn women''s clothing," Kanae exined, appearing surprisingly dainty and shy in her outfit. That was certainly a high to savor. I still remembered the first time I wore the opposite gender''s clothing. It was so embarrassing, I could die. At the same time, liberating. "Hey, howe you wanted toe to ss with us anyway? It''s like the most boring shit in the world," Mio groaned aloud. Students parted as wended in front of the lecture hall and headed in to grab seats. Eyes, this time around, weren''t on me or Mio, but on Kanae. "I went straight to work after high school. College wasn''t really an option for me, so I''m a little curious about what it''s like. Closest thing I had was Knight''s Academy and Moonlight Avenue, but thetter was a little¡­" Kanae trailed off as her mind drifted to what seemed like an amusing memory. "You want the college experience? Then you''re doing it wrong," Mio said. "I am?" She tilted her head in thought. Mio nodded with a smile, arms folded together. "When ites to college, it''s not the sses you wanna experience. There''s one thing. What is it, Saeko?" "Eh? Uh¡­ Parties?" I answered with uncertainty. "Close. The orgies!" she eximed. The entire section of our seating area turned to stare at us. "Corgies! She meant corgies!" I shouted in an attempt to save face. "Nah. I definitely mean orgies. It''s easier to get gangbanged here than in high school," Mio said casually. "Ahem. Can you two save the orgy talk for after ss?" the professor scolded us from the front. I slinked into my seat as the heat rose to my face. Our social perception just went out the window. Though I guess it didn''t matter since a lot of people saw me and Mio at that party before Summer break¡­ Throughout all our sses, I was surprised that Kanae was attentive to it all. Mio napped through each lecture. As we were leaving thest ss of the day, my phone buzzed. It was a text from Daichi, asking if we were free to drop into the club today. "Kanae, do you like manga?" I asked. "I do!" Kanae eximed a little more excitedly than I expected. "There''s so many that I ended up not finishing because I got sent to another world." "You''re in luck. We''re in the manga club!" Mio grinned. We might as well check in on them. It was a new term after all, and the boys might have something new in store. When the three of us got there, however, there were a few students I didn''t recognize. "Saeko, Mio! Thank goodness you came. We actually¡ª" The words lodged in Daichi''s throat as Kanae entered behind us, his eyes fixed on none other than her chest. "B-Big¡­" "Did you bring us a new club member?" Yu asked, rising from his seat with Riku to orbit around the neer. "Okay, settle down you horndogs¡­ This is Kanae. She isn''t a student here, but she''ll be staying with me and Mio for a while. Kanae, the ogling perverts are Daichi, Yu, and Riku," I introduced them. "Nice to meet you all." Kanae smiled, shooting a cupid''s arrow into each of their hearts. The proof was the amount of lust filling the room. Even Mio was sniffing like a dog and salivating. "S-So, did you need me for something?" I asked Daichi, pulling him away by the arm squeezed between my chest. "Oh, right. These guys." Daichi directed our attention to the two unfamiliar students, a boy and girl, in the room. "They''re from the art club and wanted to ask a favor from you." "I''m 4th year Emi Katou, president of the art club. This is 4th year Haruki Namba, my vice president. Saeko, you and Mio are subi, right? We would like you to model for our senior exhibition!" Emi asked passionately. "Eh?" everyone from the manga club uttered at once. Emi had long brown hair and thick sses. A flower hair clip pulled her bangs from her face. Under her right eye was a little beauty mark. Haruki was a straight-faced student with a strong jawline and messy ck hair. However, as a boy, even he couldn''t help his wandering eyes. "As in¡­ you want to paint us?" I asked to be sure. "Yes!" Emi nodded. "There is a mandatory exhibit for all art students at the end of the year. It''s a requirement for us to obtain our degree. We learned you were a subus a while ago, and some of us in the club were hoping to draw you in your real forms. Some of us are painters, sketch artists, and even sculptors, if you can believe it. We''ll even pay each of you for your time. Please, consider our offer!" "Are we gonna be naked?" Mio chimed in. "Ehm, you don''t have to¡ª" "It can be!" Haruki finally spoke up to interrupt Emi with his own answer. "Alright, count me in!" She extended a hand, and they shook on it. "HOLD IT! You want to be drawn nude?" I red. "For cash, so why not? It''s easy money! We''re barely scraping by, remember?" I bit back a retort, because Mio was right. Another term, another fat tuition to Tsukiji University and rent on our apartment. My bank ount was drying up, and I didn''t exactly want instant ramen and eggs as my daily meal again. "I can help, too!" Kanae offered suddenly. "Wait, you''re also a subus?" Daichi asked. Kanae nodded. "Kanae, you really don''t have to!" I tried to talk her out of it, but I could already tell she had made up her. "I''ve been at yours and Mio''s hospitality for the past few days now. If Emi''s club is paying to draw us, then I can repay you both. You two are also taking time out of your day to help me. It''s only right," Kanae insisted. This woman was an angel. On that thought, having that extra money would help a lot¡­ "Emi." I nced up at my college senior. "The three of us would like to model for your club." "Great! The more the merrier!" Emi smiled. As the three of us headed out with Emi and Haruki, the members of the manga club also followed suit. "What are you doing?" I turned around to stop them at the door. "We''reing to see¡ª" "Us naked?" I folded my arms and narrowed my eyes at them. "Yes¡­" they answered in unison. With my eyes alone, I managed to shame them into staying put. The rest of us ascended the student resource building to where the actual clubs were. These had significantly more members, were involved inpetitions and the likes, and naturally funded more by the university. So when Emi opened the door to let us into the art club, my jaw dropped at the ssroom-sized space they were given. There had to be at least 30 students present. Some of them were in the middle of painting on canvases, sketching with charcoal, and one rather patient student was sculpting a statue out of a life-sized marble block. Numerous tools filled the shelves. They were in no shortage. "The privileges you get by attending Tsukiji, am I right?" Emi giggled at our awe-struck expressions. "Last year, a senpai was invited to Paris for how simr her paintings were to ude M," Haruki exined. "Gesundheit," Mio said, much to their confusion. One p from her hand, and Emi drew everyone''s attention. "Everyone, these three are the subi Saeko, Mio, and Kanae. They agreed to model for us," Emi exined to her club. "Wow. A real subus!" "All three of them are so pretty!" "How is this going to work?" I asked them. "We''ll have youe back a few more times over the week or month," Haruki began and twirled his finger in the air. The club members, except for the sculptor, split into two separate groups and rearranged their seats into half-circles. "There''s only a few seniors who need this for the exhibit. The rest of the members will be drawing for practice and fun. We''ll give you guys a pose to follow. One of you will be a solo model, and the other two will model together. You''re wee to decide!" Emi encouraged us. Mio, Kanae, and I traded looks between each other. "Question!" Mio raised a hand. "Yes, Mio!" Emi pointed to her. "If I solo, can I choose my own pose?" she asked. "Hmmmmmm. You know what? Sure!" Mio cackled quietly under her breath. Brain scheming something silly, she pulled out her signature crop whip from a portal. Maybe it was better that Mio was solo. We split up into the half-circles. Mio in one, and Kanae and I in another. As the artists took their seats, they immediately started whispering amongst themselves. Probably toe up with a pose. Meanwhile, in the other group, Mio had already stripped naked and chosen her pose. They gave her a slightly elevated tform to stand on, one foot to the ground and the other on a chair. She held the whip in her hands at each end menacingly. "Oooh! Not only is she hot, but this pose is great!" one of the artists said. "I''m going to name it¡­ The Dominatrix," another breathed profoundness in the title. "Uhm¡­ Kanae, Saeko?" A skittish male student in my group called out to us. "W-We have a pose for you two." Kanae and I were both ears, eager to help them in any way. "We settled on a nude pose, too. With¡­ With Saeko lying on her back, and Kanae facing down from the top," he said. Both of us straightened up. That was a much more erotic pose than either of us were expecting. But having already promised the art club that we would help, the two of us went ahead and stripped. Many eyes, from girls and boys alike, molested us from head to toe. We set out clothes in a pile on a chair off to the side. A couple of students pulled out a long tform, elevated to knee-height, and provided a cushion for my head. Our bare naked bodies were on full disy for the students in front of us. The drawing tools in their hands didn''t so much as move. They were too fixated on us. Her immactelyrge breasts were plopped down on top of mine. Her right knee split my thighs apart, practically rubbing my clit. Our faces were inches apart. This was just a scene right out of our romp the other night. Finally, the members were starting to draw. It wasn''t cold. It was summer after all. So when my nipples started getting noticeably hard, the student artists gulped hard. One by one, they began to draw. All I had to do was stay perfectly still in my pose. Then Kanae wiggled her knee. The one pressed up to my crotch. It sent a jolt of pleasure up my spine. "D-Don''t!" I whispered. "I can''t help it. You''re so wet right now, and that embarrassed expression makes me want to tease you," Kanae replied in a breathy drawl. "Sorry, can you two not move so much?" an artist tilted past his canvas to ask. We apologized in return, and he went back to drawing. I thought it would be the end of it, but Kanae shed a grin. She ambushed me with a peck on the lips. It happened so fast, I thought it was my imagination. The artists didn''t seem to notice. I furrowed my brows to show my displeasure. Kanae did it again and slipped in some tongue action. The little teasing was turning me on. My pussy was getting wetter with each smooch. Very lightly, Kanae humped me. Her hard nipples scraped against mine, and her knee rubbed me down there with increasing intensity. It wasn''t long before she brought me close¡­ "Kanae¡­ I''m going to cum¡­" I muttered. "It''s okay. Go ahead and cum. Maybe they''ll end up drawing your orgasm face," Kanae said and teased me more. When I nced over to the artists, their hands had stopped moving. They gulped hard and stared harder. Kanae rested the entire weight of her body on top of me. Her lips nted atop mine. Our tongues entwined. She was going to make me climax while people were watching. Soon, my body shuddered like crazy. "I''m¡­ Mmmh¡­ mm¡­ chuu¡­ cumming¡­!" The world around me spun as I climaxed from Kanae''s assault. Deep, heavy lust began to ooze from the artists in the room. With the windows closed, the scent left me dizzy with desire. "How''s it going over here?" Emi asked, startling me back to my senses. Kanae had eased back to her position and winked at me, but I was still very much red in the face. "G-Good!" one of them answered her. "Heh. Now this is a sexy pose. Reminds me of Le Sommeil by Courbet. Alright, Haruki and I are going to step out for a bit! We''ll be back soon, so keep up the good work while we''re gone," Emi said on the way out with Haruki. Once they were gone, I didn''t feel any less embarrassed. "E-Excuse me, Kanae? Saeko? Sorry for asking, but¡­ do you think we can change poses?" a bowl-cut male member asked. "Eh? You don''t want this pose anymore?" Here I thought we were doing well. "It''s not that! Just temporarily," another quickly added. "We want to get some perspective to help with our main drawing, then we''ll go back to this one!" "In that case, what pose do you want us to make next?" Kanae sat up to ask. "Like that! Can both of you sit and lean your chest forward?" We did as they asked. In fact, we went through several lewd poses and it still wasn''t satisfactory for them. "Is it okay if I adjust your poses¡­ manually?" the same bowl-cut boy dared to ask. The others gasped. "Well, I don''t see why not." I shrugged. The art club member rose from his seat. There was no hiding the big bulge in his pants. He started with me. Bravely, he grabbed my arm with a shaky hand and guided it behind me. Next, both hands found purchase on my thighs. He gave them a little squeeze, and it dawned on me that this wasn''t just to get me into a pose. This went on for a few minutes with him just touching us however he pleased, even going as far as groping my breasts. While the others watched on with bated breath, he parted my legs open to reveal a very wet slit. "I-I''m sorry, but I can''t hold back anymore!" He shoved his face into my crotch and licked my pussy. The suddenness left me winded, and my thighs mped down on his head in a vise. "H-Hold on¡­ ahh¡­ We shouldn''t¡­" I shot a look at the other group only to find them engaged in a fivesome with Mio as the centerpiece. "Oh, fuck¡­ I never knew being drawn could be so hot¡­" Mio said while scissoring a female student and jerking off two male students. Pulsing pleasure brought my attention back to the guy eating me out. "Mmh¡­ shllrrp¡­ shllrrp¡­ Aren''t you excited?" Kanae giggled, who was also engaged in a threesome of her own now. A student was standing on the tform, holding his dick in Kanae''s face as she sucked it. Another was thrusting wildly into her pussy. She used her tail''s mouth to y with a third. Whatever. I stopped caring. The lust that filled the room had reached the point of suffocating, and I needed to get off before I went crazy. "Is a subus supposed to taste this good? You''re so wet it''s like I''m drinking from a water fountain¡­" "Keep going¡­ Lick me more," I said, grabbing a handful of his hair. "Mmm¡­ What''s the matter? Haven''t drank water in days?" The door clicked open. Emi and Haruki entered the room as I climaxed, squirting all over the art student''s face. The drawing supplies slipped from their hands. "Damn it, everyone! You''re all supposed to be drawing! Not screwing the models!" Emi eximed. The club president and vice president''s return ended our orgy. As seniors and club leaders, they were too swamped with work to feel horny at all. We returned to our usual pose for the members to draw under Emi and Haruki''s watchful eyes. When it was finally time to call it a day, a couple of the male students slipped me and Kanae their numbers and apartment address. I pocketed them, of course. Emi promised us payment of 10,000 yen per session. Pretty good for only two hours of sitting still. "Nnnngh! That felt good!" Mio stretched her arms as we were leaving the resource building. "Ugh¡­ I need a shower. I can''t believe we ended up doing it with students at another club." I sighed. We noticed Kanae wasn''t with us. She had paused a little bit behind us, her head tilted to the sky and seemingly in thought. "What''s up?" Mio asked as we raced back to her. "You guys don''t hear that?" Kanae questioned in return. We shook our heads. "Damn it, Threcia! Why do your Rifts have to be so convoluted and stupid?!" she eximed, shaking a fist in the air at someone we couldn''t see. Sighing, Kanae returned her attention to us with a serious expression. "Saeko, Mio. I know what we''re supposed to do to get me home. Every Rift is a sort of trial with challenges toplete. Threcia, a demigod that conducts these trials, just informed me wepleted one of three: to turn prim and proper students into sex-craving lunatics." "Kahaha! We do that on a regr basis though! Alright cool. We got one down. What''s next?" Mio asked. Kanae was having a surprisingly hard time looking at me. "The second is to¡­ I¡­ uh¡­ need to thoroughly sexually humiliate this world''s subus queen¡­" My brain drew a nk. "Wait, what?!" I cried out. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 As the day came to an end, Kanae, Mio and I returned to the apartment. It was the middle of the night. We just had dinner with our roommates. They went to bed, but the three of us subus stayed up and convened in the kitchen. Only the television droned on from the living room. "Let me get straight. One of your gods wants you to humiliate me? That''s part of your trial?" I asked. "I-I know it sounds ridiculous, but during one Rift¡ª of which Threcia was also presiding over¡ª she trapped us in cages and had us y truth or dare. Some of these trials really are that silly," Kanae exined. It wasn''t that I didn''t believe her. I did. After all, Kanae''s existence in our world was extraordinarily outrageous in and of itself. What I couldn''t believe was how meddling this Threcia god was. Though¡­ None of us really had a good track record when it came to dealing with higher beings. "Enough stalling." Mio cut in after the anime episode ended. "It''s a given Kanae''s going to go bad bitch on Saeko. No question there since we gotta do it. The question now is what are you nning to do? Because I want in." "Worst girlfriend ever." I sighed. "I don''t want to do anything that Saeko doesn''t want to do," Kanae said. "Well, you gotta. How else are we going to fulfill the condition?" my errant girlfriend in need of a scolding asked. There was always the chance we did something I didn''t like. However, the fact still remained: we had to help Kanae get home. "Mio''s right." I relented. "We have to do it. All I ask is you don''t go too overboard with whatever youe up with." Not that if Kanae really wanted to, there was no way for me to resist. She was the stronger subus. We all went to bed, anticipating the next day. Me, especially, dreading whatever it was Kanae and Mio were going toe up with. In the morning, Kairi and I were having breakfast when Kanae sluggishly emerged from my room. She was dressed sloppily in one of Mio''s looser clothes, but that didn''t mean much. They were still very tight on that body of hers. "Morning¡­" Kanae sat down andid her head down on the table. "There''s eggs and salmon on the pan if you''re hungry, courtesy of Kairi. Are you feeling okay?" I asked, noticing her greater exhaustion than usual. "Thanks, and I''m not sure¡­ It feels like the longer I''m here, the more tired I get. Maybe I just need a juicier snack." She gazed hungrily at Kairi instead. "G-Getting drained by a subus will tire me out, won''t it? As much as I''d like to help, I have ss soon! Maybe Saeko has some friends she can introduce you to?" Kairi suggested before being made a meal out of. Kanae searched me for help like a lost child. A stark difference from the regal, extremely sultry, and sometimes silly subus. If she was anything like I was, then going hungry must be just as miserable. Or, was she suffering from being away from her world for too long like the twins? That''s it. "I do have someone I can introduce you to!" I eximed, then whipped out my phone to send a text to Shayle and Yumi, who were watching over the light elven twins. After Kairi left, I waited with Kanae in the living room until someone rang the apartment doorbell. Yumi and Arniel were there, like a mother dropping off their child. "Saeko, you said you urgently needed help?" Arniel asked, eager to be of assistance to me. "Who''s there? Your friend?" Kanae peered over my shoulder and locked eyes with Arniel. "Arniel, this is Kanae. Kanae, this is Arniel. How about you two get acquainted in my room? Mio''s a heavy sleeper, so don''t worry about waking her up," I said. "Eh?" The light elf''s gaze darted between us. The instant I stepped aside, Kanae snatched the light elf''s hand and yanked him into her embrace. Her eyes were glowing intensely, and her tail whipped wildly behind her. Drool slipped down the corners of her mouth like a starved dog. "Is this a high elf? Why does he smell so good? I bet he tastes just as good, too¡­ I want a taste, I want him to ruin my pussy and squirt all his cum inside me." Kanae panted heavily. "Th-This is what you brought me here for? I thought you needed help!" Arnielined. "You are helping me! You were able to feed all those renegade subi, so I figured you have enough stamina in you to feed her," I exined. Kanae picked Arniel up and carried her into the bedroom. The door mmed shut. The sounds of sex were quick to begin. "Ufufu~ You can be quite the ruthless queen." Yumi giggled at the elf''s expense. "It''s been bothering me. Is Arniel not in your ballpark?" I asked, recalling her suspect tastes. "That''s because the light elves only appear young. Arniel, though quite the looker he is, doesn''t strike my fancy. That subus Kanae seems to like him." She nced at the door where cheeks were certainly being pped. Since Kanae was busy and Mio was sleeping in, I headed to the campus library to study after Yumi left. It was usually full of people around exam week. At the beginning of the term, however, the tables would be hard pressed to find just one upant. Perfect for a quiet ce to study without distractions. I picked out a corner and went to gather some books rted to my business major. Academia was never my strong point, so it was important now more than everpared to high school that I stay on top of my studies. Too bad I didn''t have Kana, Rika, and Hitomi to help me study like old times. "What kind of subus queen am I to always rely on people?" I was about to pull a book out when my phone buzzed. Mio had sent me a text, but it wasn''t her on the other end. It was a selfie of Kanae, lying on my bed with a sleeping Arniel on top of her. They both look disheveled. Another text followed. "Thanks for the meal. Now it''s time for yours. I hope you didn''t forget your promise to help me?" I gulped. Kanae was going to start now? "First, I want you to take off all your clothes. Mio says you know how to go into magical invisibility. That''s off-limits. For the rest of the morning, you''re going to be walking around bare naked. Send me a picture every half hour to prove it. I''m expecting one in the next minute." My knee-jerk reaction was to protest. Naked? In the library where other students might see me? Kanae had to have known I was somewhere out in public¡­ "Damn it¡­ Maybe I can get away with no one seeing me¡­" I began to take off my clothes. I was down to only my panties when I heard voicesing from the aisle in front of me. Two dudes were talking about thetest episode of anime. They were only a stack of books away from seeing a naked subus. Hell, if someone were to really pay attention, they would most likely see me past some of the gaps. Right now, I had more important things to worry about. Kanae gave me a one minute time limit. Being the more powerful subus she was, a punishment awaited me if I didn''t fulfill the order. I pulled out my phone and snapped a picture of my naked self, then sent it. Kanae returned me a thumbs up emoji. "Uu¡­ So, what now? Do I have to spend the rest of the morning like this?" I groaned. The two guys had reached the end of the aisle. They were about to walk past mine. I gathered my things in haste and darted away. Thankfully, I managed to give them the slip and tiptoed back to my table. No one was around. My nipples were getting hard and my pussy was getting wet. It had been a while since I''d gotten naked in public. For now, I entered one of the study rooms. That eliminated the chances of someone running into me. Now was the waiting game. Throughout the next hour and half, I tried to focus on my studies while sending Kanae half-hourly updates of me butt naked. It was difficult. It didn''t help that the humidity was warming up the small space, leaving me covered in sweat that beaded all over my body. Although I hid in a study room, there was a window that anyone passing by could peer through and find me out right away. I banked on no oneing through this remote part of the library. That thrill and risk of being discovered left me soaking wet. My seat was warm and sweaty, damp from the juices leaking from my desperate hole. I took my hand off the textbook to massage my aching clit. Lubricated by my own juices, I used the other hand to finger myself. "Nnh¡­ I''m so horny¡­ I need someone¡­ Anyone toe in and fuck me right now¡­" I muttered quietly. At the two hour mark, my phone buzzed again. Kanae wanted me to send a picture, so I snapped one of me in the middle of fingering myself. She sent an emoji of a heart, followed by a picture of her and Mio giving Arniel a double blowjob. "How nice¡­ I want a dick right now, too!" Another text came. "You''re in a private room, aren''t you? Mio says she recognizes the ce. Go up to the window and beg the next person to pass for sex. Act like the dog in heat that you are. You''re desperate, aren''t you? I can tell by how wet you are," the text from Kanae read. The forceful words made me gush. It wasn''t that I was unable to resist her. I didn''t want to. I wanted to obey. My eyes went to the window. I got up, and streaks of pussy nectar slid down my thighs. Here, in front of the window, I pressed my sweaty breasts against the pane and continued my depraved act of self-gratification. Then it happened. A male student dropped the stack of books in his hands. He stared at me through his thick sses, dumbstruck and petrified. My pussy was aching now. Someone really did see. Moreover, he had a big bulge in his pants. Kanae wanted me to act like a dog. So be it. I licked the window, leaving a sloppy trail of saliva behind. My panting breaths fogged up the ss. I nted both hands on the moist surface and humped my breasts against it, causing the window to squeak and shudder. The student gave into temptation. He picked up the books and entered the room, setting the stack on the table across from my belongings. "Are¡­ Are you¡­ the subus on campus I''ve been hearing about?" he asked. "I am, and this slutty subus wants your dick mming into her pussy¡ª arf~ arf~" I barked yfully, shaking my butt at him from the window. Without wasting another second, the student dropped his pants and grabbed my hips. He squeezed a little too hard, pinching his fingernails into my skin. His dick, the source of my satisfaction, missed repeatedly and poked my thighs instead. But hitting the mark once was all it took. The girthy dick went right in and stretched my pussy open. "Aahhhh! You''re so big¡­ bigger than it looked in your pants¡­ I''m so happy to have this dick in me right now!" I eximed. "It''s like summer inside you¡­ I''ve been fantasizing about this! I sometimes see you on campus, but I masturbate to you every night! Now I''m finally having sex with the subus!" he cried, thrusting into me with wild abandon. "Hehe¡­ Good. Right now, it''s not fantasy anymore. It''s real. So please, fuck me until your satisfied!" The force of his pistoning pushed me right up to the window. It was already so hot. Our breaths added to the oppressive humidity and fogged up the windows. The scent of this student''s lust was going off the charts. He pounded into me so loudly, stirring up my sensitive pussy that begged for his dick and cum. My scalp pulled taut. He grabbed a handful of my hair with one hand and my tail with the other, tugging both of them so hard, I thought they would rip right off. "God, yes! Pull my hair harder! Keep yanking my tail while you fuck me!" I pleaded. "I''m getting close¡­ Can I let it out inside you?" he asked. "Do it! Shoot it all into my hungry pussy¡ª aaahhhh!" His dick throbbed so much it brought me to climax. Hot cum followed next, pouring into my womb with each spurt. After ejacting, he dropped into a seat and struggled to catch his breath. My face and chest were still pressed to the window, wet from the condensation of our fucking. When I peeled away, it left an imprint of my cheek and breasts. That wasn''t all. It turned out a couple of more students were on the other side, watching this entire time. They were all beet red and had their phones out. My pussy, wet with fresh cum, twitched excitedly for more. "What''s going on here?" a cocky, blonde-haired student asked on the way in with two more behind him, then closed it as soon as they were inside. "It''d be real bad for you if we went and reported this to the dean. We''re willing to keep quiet, in exchange for¡ª" My phone buzzed again. I picked it off the table and saw that it was from Kanae. "Is your pussy full of cum yet? It better be, because it''s time for your update, you little slut. No pictures this time. Mio and I want a video update. Send us something nice to watch," Kanae ordered from me. My lips curled into a happy smile. The humid atmosphere clouded whatever vestige of reasoning I had left. I fired a frost bolt at the doorknob, freezing it solid with a block of ice. They whipped around, eyes open in surprise, moderate terror, and extraordinary arousal. "No need to ckmail me¡­ I''ve been ordered to do whatever you want. I just have one request: film it all," I said and tossed my phone to the front guy who was now hesitating. When I climbed onto the table and spread eagle myself for them, revealing the cum dripping out of my pussy, their fear vanished. The student who came in to screw me first popped another erection. "Oh, there she is! Would you believe me if I told you Saeko used to get squeamish around someone''s dick? Kahaha! Oh, how times have changed~" Mio''s voice reached my ears as the door opened. I came to consciousness with someone unconscious on top of me. There were three additional students than the initial four. In fact, these seven weren''t from the original four that I was having sex with earlier. People must have beening in and out of the room. Of me, too, apparently! Ejacte was still flowing freely out of my pussy. "Uu¡­ Everything just felt so good that I went with the flow again¡­" I pushed the guy off me, and he rolled over onto the table. My body was caked in sweat and cum. The stuffiness in the room didn''t let anything dry, so I was still sticky all over. It was on my hair, leaking from both of my holes¡­ I plucked someone''s stray pubic hair out between my teeth. Kanae slinked in, looking ashamed of herself. "Sorry, Saeko¡­ That apparently didn''t fulfill the second condition," Kanae said. "I just had sex with a bunch of people for nothing?!" I eximed in defeat. My phone was on the ground. I wiped theyer of sweat from the screen. It was only two in the afternoon, which meant I''d been in here getting my brains screwed out all morning. There were a bunch of unread texts from Mio and Kanae, asking me to update. Guess I was too out of it to answer them. Not only that, the memory storage in my phone was full. There was a four-hour long video of me getting ran train on. It panned over to male students and even a custodian. The camera momentarily stopped on blondie, who was taking cash payment at the door to let people in. "I got prostituted?! If I ever find him on campus¡­" I grumbled angrily. Curiosity got the better of me. I kept watching the video. My moans were harried and frantic. Mio and Kanae joined in to watch. I was getting pounded in every hole, had a dick in each hand, and even another between my boobs. "Damn. You were really going at it. Send it to meter. I wanna watch it as fap material!" Mio urged me. "No, I''m going to delete this!" I cried, holding it close to my chest but unable to bring myself to. My finger hovered over the delete video button. A text from Hana interrupted me instead. She was asking us toe to the love hotel where the renegades were kept. Apparently, they were acting weird. "Are your subi acting up again?" Kanae asked. "Maybe we didn''t make them submit hard enough." "Better check it out, but I need a shower first." I sniffed myself and grimaced. After showering and thoroughly scrubbing myself clean, we headed to Hana''s love hotel in Suma by flight. Along the way, I flew somewhat ahead of them to watch the video of my gangbang so neither of them would notice. I should delete it. But the other part of me didn''t want to. A naughty thought came to mind instead. I sent the entire video to Kana. He''d probably like this. We reached Suma atst. All of the subi were ounted for, I could tell as much by their auras scraping against mine. "What happened, Hana?" I asked as we entered. The pink-haired helion was behind the counter with Raniel, ying a video game together on the television console. "More like nothing happened, and that''s weird. You know how they''ve been hootin'' and hollerin'' about dethroning you? Well, it''s been quiet the whole day. I think ya wanna see for yourself," Hana said, tossing me the key to their room. "Hey, that slit-eyed subus came to pick my brother up earlier. Mind exining to me what that was about?" Raniel shot me the side-eye re. Kanae swallowed her answer. "Ah, don''t worry! Your bro''s just helping us take care of a pest problem at our apartment." Mio brushed off her question with a mischievous cackle. We ventured down the hall, past upied rooms and a couple squeezing by on their way out. The renegade''s room was quiet. Hana was right. Too quiet. I opened the door and found them all on one knee. They faced us with their heads down. "Ehh? What''s going on?" I stood there unmoving, baffled by their disy of submission. "The other day¡­ When you, Mio, and that¡­ other subus toyed with us¡­ I''ve never felt such pleasure in my life before. If serving you is what it takes to experience that ecstasy again, please ept us into the fold!" Reza eximed passionately. "Whodathunk, fucking ''em silly works about as well as letting you get fucked silly," Mio said, nudging me with her elbow. "This isn''t a trick, is it?" I asked them. "We would never!" she insisted. "Whatever your orders, we will carry them out faithfully. As¡­ As long as we can have your embrace at the end of the day¡­" How could I be so blind? It should have been what I tried from the start. Well, betterte than never¡ª "Ahh!" I tensed up to Kanae embracing me from behind, squeezing my breasts with both hands. "It finally urred to me the best way to thoroughly humiliate you. Ordering you around to have sex with humans wasn''t going to work. After all, what better way to fuck you into submission than in front of your own subjects?" Kanae licked my neck, sending shivers throughout my body still sensitive from my hours-long gangbang earlier. "Wait¡­ does that mean you''re going to¡­ right here¡­ in front of them¡­?" "Mmh. I like the sound of that. Count me in." Mio grinned, biting down on her lower lip. My new subus subjects gazed on as if waiting on me to order them to fight off this usurper. I didn''t, and in doing so, allowed them to watch me, their queen, be made a mess out of by this other subus. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 "Subjects of Queen Saeko, all of you will stay put and watch. I''m going to make a bitch out of your queen and have her squeal like a sow," Kanae said. Reza and the reformed renegades snarled. They were about to lunge until a surge of magic blew past me, and made them all tuck their tails between their legs. Just like that, they had fallen under Kanae''s control. "What¡­ strength¡­ I can''t so much as¡­ resist," Reza cursed as she and the other subi obediently pressed their backs to the wall. Kanae shoved me face-first into the bed. When I pushed myself up, portals opened up at each corner of the bed. Chains shot out of them. They bound my wrists and ankles. "M-Mio!" I shouted over my shoulder. "Sorry." Mio grinnedsciviously. "I see how Kanae carries herself. To be honest, I''ve been dead curious about how she is as an S. Probably a bigger dom than me. Kahaha!" "Look at them." Kanae grabbed me by the chin and forced me to face Reza. They returned ashamed gazes for not being able to help. She continued in a whisper, "I''m going fuck you so hard, the only thing you''ll know to do is to beg me for more." Goosebumps formed all over me, especially as I recalled the pleasure Kanae granted us the other night. She let go of me and walked around the bed. They whispered just out of earshot. Iid there, anxious about what they were going to do¡ª Then it hit me. A harsh crack of Kanae''s whip on my butt. The lights in my head went out for a second. I couldn''t breathe. Even though it was supposed to hurt, pleasure filled me from head to toe. "Kuh¡­ What was¡­ that?" I squealed. Crack! It hit me again, this time on the other cheek. My entire body convulsed. Hot searing pain and ecstasy assaulted me at the same time. Crack! Crack! Crack! "Ahhh¡ª No, slow down!" I cried desperately. "Let me catch my breath¡­ it''s¡ª nngh¡­ ahh!" The other subi in the room turned a blind eye. "Don''t look away and don''t close your eyes. You''re supposed to watch your queen be humiliated. You want to be watched, don''t you?" Kanae asked me, and even though I couldn''t see her, I was able to picture the sadistic smile on her face. "Y-Yes¡­" I answered in a breathy voice. "Good girl~" It was Mio who responded to me, slipping into bed and spreading her legs in front of my face. She seized my horns and made me lick her dripping pussy. I had no choice in this position. Meanwhile, the whipping continued. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! What was going on? They should be hurting. However, all I felt was pleasure. It was like someone thrusting their dick into my hungry pussy but better. Drool and Mio''s juices slipped down my chin. I couldn''t think of anything other than the next hit. By now, both cheeks on my ass were red and stinging. Pulsing with pleasure. The strikes stopped. Kanae nted both hands on my cheeks and spread them apart. She hooked her arms around my knees, then buried her face into my cunt. "Oooh¡ª No¡­ I''m so sensitive right now¡­ please¡­" I begged. "Hm, what was that? Please, what?" Kanae asked, digging her fingers into my burning cheeks "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! I''m going to¡­ I''m going to cum if you keep¡ª mmmphhh!" "No slouching, you little slut." Mio pushed me closer to her snatch, muffling me with a mouthful of her pussy. My eyes rolled to the back as I came hard. My muffled moans and quivering lips also brought Mio to climax as she gazed down at me affectionately. She backed away, letting me catch my breath. "Uu¡­ Is it¡­ hahh¡­ over yet¡­?" I squeaked out while twitching uncontrobly. "So soon?" Kanae''s voice rang out to me like church bells. The chains vanished. Mio and Kanae flipped me over, and the chains reappeared to bind me down. Both of them were between my legs now, their tails like snakes ready to pounce on prey. They were going to fuck me at the same time now. Was it over yet? Why did I ask that? Of course, I didn''t want it to be over yet. "Do you want more, Saeko?" Kanae looped the whip around my neck and pulled it taut like a leash. "You''re going to have to beg for it." Mio smirked. "Queen Saeko, you have to resist!" Reza eximed from the side of the room. She and the other subi were red in the face, some averting their gazes of my humiliation. "I¡­ I don''t want to resist¡­ Please, fuck me like the little slut subus I am," I pleaded, lifting a teary gaze to my captors. "Good answer," both of them said at the same time. They fired their tails into my pussy. The suddenness of the impact knocked the air out of my lungs. I was in ecstasy, thrashing around in bed as they stirred my insides and at irregr rhythms that left me no opportunity to breathe. "Ahhhh! Yes! Fuck me harder¡­. Stir me up more! I can''t¡­ take it anymore¡­ just make me cum again!" I screamed. Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! "You,e here," Kanae ordered Reza, who did so asmanded. "Get on top of your whore queen and make her eat your pussy." "You''ll have to make me!" Reza snarled. That was exactly what Kanae did. Reza''s body tensed up, and she climbed into bed to position her pussy over my face. She was wet from watching me be used. "It''s ok¡­ Reza, let me¡­ eat you out¡­ I''ll make you feel good¡­ it''s all I''m good for anyway," I stammered between breaths. Reza lowered her hips until it was within range for me to lick the slit. I plunged my tongue into her pussy while purring to vibrate my lips on her engorged clit. "Queen Saeko¡­ ahh! I''m sorry! But¡­ you''re so good at this¡­" Reza mumbled as she began to grind her hips. Close¡­ I''m getting close again. I can feel my next orgasm is going to be a big one¡ª The tail-fucking suddenly stopped. They denied me the final release. I wanted it. I wanted it so badly, I''d do anything right now. "Hehe~ I know you''re close, but I''m not going to give it to you until you answer one thing: tell me who your queen is," Kanae said, her voice dripping with an oppressive and domineering lust. If I said that in front of Reza and my subi now, they might never look at me the same way again. But¡­ "Mmh¡­ You are! You''re my queen! You''re the only subus queen that matters, so please¡­ make me cum!" I begged as submissively as possible. "What do you think, Mio?" Kanae asked. "I think we owe the sex toy a little reward," Mio agreed. Their tails revved up again. It set me on fire, and I was seeing stars. As I continued to eat Reza out, her lithe body swaying on top of me, I could no longer think of anything else. Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! "I''mph¡­ humming! It''sh sho good, I''mph cumming¡ª aaaahhhhh!" As the orgasm robbed both my breath and dignity as Earth''s subus queen, Reza climaxed alongside me. The taste of her pussy filled my palette. Kanae and Mio let me go, removing the chains. "Uu¡­" Iid there twitching after Kanae made me submitpletely. Unfortunately, exhaustion seized hold of me. Thest thing I saw were Reza and the other subi, their faces in disbelief of my defeat by Kanae''s hands. I woke up sometimeter as the sun wasing down. Someone must have brought me into another room. When I sat up, my sensitive and aching butt pulsed. "Well, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to face those subi the same way ever again¡­" I groaned into my hands. "Especially not after you were calling yourself Kanae''s ''little subus slut''! Kahaha!" Mio emerged from the bathroom naked and with a towel over her hair. The heat rose to my face, and I threw myself underneath the covers to hide in shame. "Guh¡­ No doubt in my mind that Kanae''s the stronger subus. Where is she anyway?" I asked, peeking out of the sheet when Mio sat down at the foot of the bed. "We went for a round ourselves after you passed out. Apparently, it worked! You getting dommed like that fulfilled the second condition. Since you were still passed out, she went ahead to Yumi''s to talk about thest part of her trial," Mio exined. "In which case¡­ Kanae''s going to leave soon¡­" That meant I''d go back to being the queen subus here. She would return to her world. We wouldn''t be able to have mind-blowing sex again¡­ Oh, god. What was I thinking? "Man, it is soooo obvious you''ve taken a liking to her. You''re not cheating on me and Kana, are you?" Mio teased. "W-What? No! Obviously, I love you two. Kanae''s just a fling! A¡­ A really good one¡­" I cleared my throat awkwardly. Mio came right up to my face to put me on the spot with a serious look. Her piercing eyes searched my soul and tested my resolve. I gulped hard, and she erupted intoughter. "You should see the look on your face! Aahhh¡­ Reminds me of when I turned you. Bumbling around like a dickless virgin!" Mio wiped a tear on her eye fromughing too much. I pouted and thought to retort, but Mio kissed me. Her tongue invaded my mouth. She pressed her bare chest to mine. We dropped onto the bed all over each other, fingers entwined, hairs entangled, and humping our pussies together. However, it seemed like Mio was rougher than usual¡­ Her tail clenched around my thigh, and she deepthroated me with her tongue. "Mio¡­ mmmh¡­ you''re¡­ chuu¡ª mmph¡­ What''s¡­ gotten into you?" I asked between her deep kisses. "Nothing. I just wanted to get a taste of you¡­ looking all pathetic like a mind-broken slut." Mio rubbed her thighs harder to my clit. "Wait¡­ Wait!" I pushed her face away. "You''re jealous?" "Pft. Of someone who''s gonna be gone soon anyway? As if." She pushed her tongue back into my mouth, forcing me to choke on it and her saliva. I rolled us over onto Mio''s back, pinning her to the bed instead. "I''ve known you for a year, and we''ve been together for months now. I know what you''re doing. You''re trying to mark me because you can''t stand Kanae got me to orgasm that much. Well? Did I get that right?" I asked. "No¡­" Mio nced away. It was always when it came to other subi. Mio used to be so possessive of me at the start. Finally, when another subus came along that was strong enough to put me under her thumb, and there would be nothing Mio could do about it, she got jealous. Every fiber in my body wanted to tease her. She had been bearing with it the entire time Kanae was here, and whenever we had sex. I was just too dumb to see it until now. "You know I''ll always be yours, right?" Iid down on Mio''s chest and snuggled right into the pocket of her neck. "Better not! I can get pretty vengeful, you know?" Mio warned. "Yeah, yeah." The two of us messed around a little more before leaving for Yumi''s ce. When we arrived, Kanae was already in the middle of a conversation with Yumi and Shayle in the living room. Selene wasn''t around this time. The mirror artifact sat between the three on the coffee table. "You didn''t want to fill us in first?" I asked Kanae on the way in. While Kanae nced down in shame, Yumi met my eyes next. "Saeko, Mio. Maybe you two should sit out thest part of Kanae''s trial. Shayle and I, or even Hana will go in your ces," Yumi suggested. "The fuck? Why? We''ve helped you with thest two. We''re in it for thest one, too!" Mio insisted. Kanae sighed and rose to her feet. "I''ll tell them. The final part of the trial involves going to my world to defeat a monster together. It''s dangerous, and there''s no telling what awaits us. Saeko, you''re the subus queen here. We can''t risk you going." "Especially without the de of the First Temptress. You''re only about as powerful as any another greater subus now," Shayle added. Everyone red at her. "What? It''s true! That was an incredibly strong artifact that practically gave Saeko a second well of sexual energy to draw from. That''s what made the wielder so powerful," she hastily exined herself. Shayle wasn''t wrong. Though I didn''t want to admit it, we all knew what she said rang true. While it wasn''t that my powers weakened significantly, it was that I was no longer as strong as I used to be due to the sword''s absence. Not to mention, I hadn''t been in a challenging fight in some time. "You''re not seriously getting cold feet over this, are you?" Mio asked me. "It doesn''t have to be you two," Yumi began. "Selene, Hana, Shayle, and I can go in your stead. Not because we believe we''re stronger than you, just that it will be safer. You have school to worry about, too." What should I do? Kanae and Yumi were giving me an out. Assuming things went well for them, this would be our goodbye. Who knew if or when Kanae might show up again. "I¡­" "Give it a few days," Kanae said. "Are you sure? Weren''t you trying to get back as soon as possible?" I asked. "Yeah." She nodded but couldn''t hide the homesickness in her voice. "But I''m sure everyone has things handled for now. They''re all pretty capable. And¡­ I kind of want to stay a little while longer in Japan." Everyone was at least on board with taking some time over the decision. I went home with Kanae and Mio, then the three of us went out in the evening to eat. Normally. We had hot pot and needed two separate pots, one for super spicy and the other for regr, so that Kanae and I didn''t die at the end of the night. Afterwards, we took a stroll into the city park. Joggers were out for the leisurely run. A couple of people walked their dogs now that the blistering sun wasn''t beaming down on them. Mio and I held hands, and she seemed a little more possessive than usual, keeping me on the other side of Kanae. That conversation we had must''ve really got her paranoia juices going. At the edge of the park, someone had set up a little stand to sell ice cream. A few children and their parents waited in line to get some. We got ourselves a cone each, but¡ª "Ugh¡­ I think I need to hit the pooper," Mio groaned, both hands clutching her stomach. "When you put away that much food so fast, of course you''re going to get a stomach ache." I rolled my eyes. "I''ll be right back. Don''t eat my ice cream!" She handed me her cone and took off to the restrooms. Kanae and I were left behind on the bench, kicking our feet awkwardly while we waited for her. Or maybe it was just me. The subus licked her ice cream absentmindedly yet so effortlessly seductive. Her eyes wandered nostalgically about the starless sky. Tsukiji around this time was too bright for any to show up. "Do you regret bing a subus?" Kanae asked suddenly. "Nope," I answered without hesitation. "You?" Kanae shook her head. "If it wasn''t for Mio turning me, I wouldn''t have met all the amazing and supportive friends I have now. They don''t treat me as a queen and more like a sister. I''m dating my childhood friend who had feelings for me my whole life. I was also able to confront my parents and learned my mom''s true nature. I think it''s the best thing that''s ever happened to me!" "That''s good, because I feel the same way. So it was Mio that did it? I guess we both have that certain someone to thank for our situation." She grinned. We both shared augh that came straight from the diaphragm. Kanae was right. I both med and thanked Mio for where I was today. "Speaking of Mio, and you didn''t hear this from me, but she was jealous of you. Thought you were going to take me away," I said. "Really? I could never. I see the way you two look at each other. Not my ce to tear you two apart." Kanae chuckled and tossed the rest of the ice cream cone into her mouth. If only there was something I could do to prove to Mio how much she meant to me. On the way back downstairs, Kanae stopped by a vending machine to get a drink. "Just out of sheer curiosity," I began and leaned against the other machine while she browsed. "Since you live in the other world and all. What was the craziest thing you''ve ever done? Sexually, I mean." "Hmm. I drank a potion to grow in size to have sex with a dragon," Kanae answered with an air of assured triumph. "D-Dragon?!" Kanae burst intoughter again. My face heated up just thinking about it. This subus really had me beat. In more ways than one. While Kanae returned her gaze to the night sky, I found myself looking at Mio as she trotted back to us after emptying her bowels. "Saeko¡­ My stomach is still aching!" Mio pouted. "Lucky for you, we have some medicine for that at home. Come on," I said, extending my hand for her to take. "You two go on ahead." Kanae rose to her feet. "Spend the night together. I don''t want to keep intruding on you guys. I think I want to take a peek back at where I used to live. Maybe surprise a few people. I''ll be back in the morning!" With that, Kanae waved us goodbye and flew off. "So, what''d you guys talk about while I was gone?" Mio asked, pretending not to care but couldn''t make it more obvious in her eyes. "Wouldn''t you like to know? Let''s go. I''ll even rub your back until you fall asleep," I offered. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 I woke up to Mio''s foot, kicking up against my cheek. It felt like this was happening a lot. Since Kanae was sleeping in Mio''s bed, Mio had been joining me in mine. However¡­ Sweat drenched my body. We were both wet and sticky for all the wrong reasons. Two bodies under the same sheets with summer upon us turned my bed into an oven. "Mio¡­ it''s time to get up. We have sses soon," I muttered. "I don''t wanna¡­ Let''s go to Kana''s ce instead. I want a threesome¡­ Make it a four, we''ll bring Kanae along¡­" Mio mumbled back. "There''s no way Kana will survive three of us." Well, I should have expected nothing less from the professional-cker-but-somehow-alwaysing-out-on-top-student. We couldn''t just skip ss. There had to be something to get her up. "I''ll take you on a date after sses," I offered. Mio sat right up, eyes still closed and teetering from side to side. "Treat me to spicy food?" Mio asked. "Whatever you want¡ª" My subus girlfriend sluggishly climbed out of bed and entered the bathroom to freshen up. Meanwhile, Kanae was still fast asleep. I left her a note since she didn''t have a phone. After Mio came out, I took my turn in the bathroom, then we headed off for school. Surprisingly, Mio was a lot more attentive in sses today. More so than me, because I ended up paying attention to her instead. At thest ss of the day¡­ "Hmm~ Hmm~ Gonna go on a date today~" Mio hummed to herself. "Are you really that excited?" I asked, amused and unable to hide my grin. "Well, yeah! When was thest time we went on a date? It''s like going through a checklist of my favorite things¡ª food, sex, and orgies," she quietly listed them off. "No, wait¡­ I-I feel like one of those don''t belong¡­" "What? Food''s the best part!" I put a hand to my face and sighed. As soon as ourst ss ended, Mio packed her stuff and bolted right out. She was outside the building, bouncing up and down, when I emerged to catch up. "Where to first?" Mio asked, taking my hand as we soared above the campus. "How about a movie? Er, wait. Before that, if you want spicy food, then sex stuff first. I don''t want you eating me out or kissing me with a mouthful of chili." I squinted usingly at her. Mio clicked her tongue. "Hey, I heard that!" I pouted. "It gets me off to see you get excited, squirm with pleasure, then scream painfully in that order. Alright. Guess we can watch a flick first," Mio said. The two of usnded at the cinemas and bought tickets for aedy film. Mio wanted to buy food and drinks, but the snacks at the theaters were legal highway robbery. I managed to convince her not to with the promise of foodter. We shuffled into the mostly empty auditorium and had the choice of whatever seats we wanted. The movie had already been out for months, so most people had already seen it. That gave us prime seating at the dead-center. When we got to our seats, Mio lifted the armrest between us and snuggled into me. However, as the movie was starting, a group of loud-mouthed guys entered. "Those fuckers are ruining our alone time," Mio grumbled and was very clearly peeved. "Just try to ignore them," I whispered. We tried. The obnoxious group weren''t even watching the movie. They filmed themselves on their phones, talked out loud, and tossed popcorn at the big screen. Eventually, I got fed up and told Mio to wait while I took care of it. "Hey, get me with the screen for the Tok. My followers are gonna love this." A dude wearing a beanie pretended to pick the nose of an actor in the movie while his friends filmed. "Put your phones away," I ordered while on my way down to their row. As my aura seized hold of them, they tensed up and did as told. "S¡­ Subus?" one of them stammered. "I''m on a date, so I''d appreciate it if you stayed quiet." I red at all five of them nodding back in response. As I was about to return to Mio, an idea hatched in my mind. "On second thought, I''d like your popcorn and drinks. Better someone eats it than the movie screen, don''t you agree?" "Take it! Please, just don''t hurt us!" another pleaded. I happily epted their tributes of buttery popcorn, soda, and candy, and brought them back to Mio. The instant I released my hold on them, they ran away without turning back. "Meeooww~ It butters me right up when you act like hot shit," Mio purred. "You know, we''re alone now¡­" I said, stroking Mio''s inner thigh. It didn''t take much convincing. Mio got up out of her seat and sat on myp. She kissed me deeply, intertwining our tongues and closing her fingers over mine. "Mm¡­ God, I wanna fuck you so bad," Mio whispered breathily. "Save it¡­ mmmph¡ª chuu¡­ forter¡ª iiee!" My entire body jerked from Mio pushing her tail into my pussy. Mio shed a devilish smile before squeezing between my legs, pulling my skirt off along the way down. "I guess we''re doing this¡ª aahh!" I grabbed two handfuls of Mio''s hair as she went to town. Her tongue flicked repeatedly at my clit. Two hands stroked the sides of my abdomen, slowly moving up to my breasts. She pinched my nipples hard, tugging them at different intervals and making me thrash all over in the seat. "I bet you were secretly hoping for this, huh?" Mio asked from under my muff. "Isn''t that¡­ you¡­? I was just¡­ hoping for a normal¡­ date¡­" "I''ll make you want it now¡ª chuupuu¡­ shllrrp¡ª" She sucked on my little pleasure button, sending me over the edge in ecstasy. "Mio¡ª nn¡­ aaahhhhh!" At the height of my climax, Mio came up to seal her lips over mine. The two of us made out while she went back to tail-fucking me, and I returned the favor by shoving my tail into her pussy. We were an undting mass of depravity, swaying side to side with each attempt to take control over the other. I let Mio win out. She lifted my hands above and behind my head, shoved her tongue down my throat, and humped me to another orgasm. When the movie ended, we emerged from the auditorium as two disheveled but satisfied idiots. Our hairs were a mess. My crotch was moist. "So¡­ next is the orgy, right?" Mio asked, eager and raring to go for more. "It''s never enough for you!" I expelled an exasperated sigh. We went to a small Chinese restaurant to eat instead. Mio kicked her feet while reading the menu, happily searching for whatever spicy food was avable. The hotness level here was determined by the number of stars. Zero stars being the not spicy at all and five as the nuclear option, and what did she pick? "Hai, level five mapo tofu!" The waiter sat down the earthenware bowl of China''s signature spicy tofu dish. It looked like the surface of the sun. I could smell the sichuan peppercorn from here. My nose wrinkled and my eyes watered. While I ate my fried noodles, Mio scooped spoonfuls ofva into her mouth and squealed with every bite. Since we had been low on money, especially at the start of the term, the both of us needed to watch our spending habits. After getting that little gig with the art club, and Kanae chipping in out of the goodness of her heart, I figured it couldn''t hurt to give Mio a nice treat. "Mmmm! It''s so good! You really know how to pick a ce," Mio said. "Hehe. You''re not really secretive about liking spicy food, so all it took was a bit of research to find this ce." I lifted my nose in pride at discovering this restaurant. Mio lifted a spoonful up to my face. I recoiled at the chemical assault. "Here, try it!" Mio insisted, brandishing it like a weapon. "Eh¡­ I couldn''t¡­ er¡­ If I do, that''s less for you!" I eximed "It''s more fun to eat together! Also, you said it yourself, you found this ce. How can you not try it? Come on~" She brought it closer and closer until¡ª I chomped down on it. A battlefield unfolded before me. I stood at the frontlines, facing off against an unknown army. There was no victory to be had here. Only pain. My throat clenched. My stomach tensed up. My butthole puckered, knowing what''s going toeter¡­ "Uu¡­ This is¡­ level five¡­ spicy? It''s like hell in my mouth¡­" I groaned. "Kahahah! I love the face you''re making! It''s sooo much better than when I was eating you out!" Mio was in hysterics,ughing at my pain. It took three cups of water and crunching on ice for the pain to end. My mouth and tongue, however, were dead numb. Mio snapped up to something behind me. That something was Kanae, who pulled up a chair next to me. "Whew¡­ I really slept in today, but I feel great." Kanae plopped down. "What''s she doing here?" Mio asked me. "I left a note for Kanae, telling her where we''d be today so she could catch up. We couldn''t exactly leave her alone at the apartment. That''d be rude," I said. "Oh, just thought¡­ never mind." She seemed to dete. The mood changed drastically. Did I do something wrong? "Hmm. You know what? I think I''ll take a trip to Tokyo today," Kanae said, rising from the table. "Nah, don''t leave. Saeko wanted to include you, so stay," Mio insisted. "Mio, is something wrong?" I asked. Mio shrugged instead of saying anything. "It''s fine, I don''t want to intrude on your date," Kanae emphasized thest word, and only then did I realize my mistake atst. After Kanae booked it out of the restaurant, things became increasingly awkward between me and Mio. We ate the rest quietly with only the sound of clinking utensils to fill the empty air. "Alright, I''m done." Mio wiped her mouth and headed for the door. "Mio, wait!" I was about to chase after her until an employee intercepted me. "The check, miss?" the waiter reminded me. I quickly paid at the counter, then hurried out in search of Mio. She wasn''t in the za anymore. Did she just up and leave? Thankfully, I was a greater subus. I spread my aura like a radio wave until it brushed against multiple subi, but one of them I recognized as belonging to Mio. When I followed the trail, I found Mio sitting at the top of the za''s clock tower. "I get it," I began apologetically. "I messed up. It was supposed to be a date between us, and I shouldn''t have invited Kanae. I just thought she had less than a week, so it wouldn''t hurt to let her tag along, but¡­ there''s no excuse." Mio sighed. "No, it''s not yours or Kanae''s fault. I''m the one who ruined the date." "That''s not true, you just¡ª" "Shut up, it is! I was having so much fun today with just you that when Kanae showed up, my head kinda locked up. I''m not mad at you or her. I''m mad at myself for getting jealous and making a big deal out of it," she said. I sat down next to her and gazed at the sun setting over the mountains. "There''s nothing wrong with being jealous. If anything, it proves you really do like me. I invited Kanae because we''re friends. Me asking you toe on this date is because I love you more than I can exin. Next time, I won''t make the same mistake like bringing someone into our little thing. I promise." I leaned in until our shoulders touched. "Ahhhhh! Damn it, Saeko! How many times do I gotta tell you? I''m not good with the sappy stuff. Uughh¡­ I''m getting goosebumps, but¡­ Hey, I''m happy. Like super happy. So, thanks for being with me." Mio muttered, fighting back a smile that was thoroughly warped by embarrassment. "Does that mean you forgive me?" "You ain''t out of the woods yet, buddy. The only way you''re going to really make it up is by letting me eat you out again!" Mio demanded. "B-But you just ate mapo tofu! Do you have any idea how much that''s going to hurt?!" I cried. Mio grabbed my shoulders with a vise. I gulped and braced myself for a world of hurt. Her arms wrapped around my neck, and she rested her chin on my shoulder. We sat there, embraced by summer and each other''s warmth. "In that case, can we just sit here together until it wears off? I still wanna fuck," Mio said. "It was romantic until thest part, but sure." I smiled. A week had gone right by. The day came atst for me to make a decision. I''d already made up my mind ages ago. Kanae, Mio, and I went to Yumi''s ce where the usual entourage was waiting for us. "Ara, ara. By the look of it, you have already made your decision. I suppose there''s nothing we can say to change your mind now?" Yumi asked with a smile. "Mio and I will go with Kanae to see to the end of the trial. I know you''re worried, Yumi. But as queen, I''m responsible for all subus on Earth. I wouldn''t deserve to be queen if I shied away just because I''m a little weaker," I exined. Selene sighed, Hana shrugged, and Shayle shot a look at Yumi. "Hey, I don''t mind sitting back and letting Saeko do all the heavy lifting," Shayle said. "Better hope Queen Elendir doesn''t hear that," I teased, causing the dark elf to sit upright. "Urk. Forget what I said¡­" "So, how are we getting this shindig started?" Mio asked. Shayle beckoned everyone over to the table and pointed to the broken mirror artifact. Previously broken. Mio and I gasped, because the little crack had been repaired. It also emitted a slightly different magical energy than Ist remembered. "If you feel something is off, that''s because it is. Magic from an entirely different world than ours has touched this artifact," Selene exined. "Is that even possible?" I searched them for answers. "Hell if we know." Hana vaulted over the couch to sit down next to me. "Kanae just dropped by and told us to trust her. Said this Threcia goddess fixed it for us to be used." "Demigoddess. There''s a difference," Kanae corrected her. Hana yfully fired back finger guns and made popping sounds with her mouth. "Wait, what''s stopping us from all going anyway?" Mio asked. "Threcia specified to bring only two, but no one specific in particr. Now that I think about it, she might have been testing me with my choices," Kanae said. Our objective was to defeat a monster. No other information aside from that. "At any rate, we''re ready. We just need to activate the mirror like usual?" I nced at Shayle. The former artifact collector rose to her feet and brandished the mirror. It shined with a distinct red glimmer. Before our eyes, a fiery portal split open in the middle of Yumi''s living room. We couldn''t see anything past the oily, rainbow-like surface. Things were too distorted. The only way to find out was to dive right in. "Letting you off on your own always worries me," Yumi said, gently cupping Mio''s cheeks like a concerned mother. "Heh. Who do you think you''re talking to? I''m going in there to wreck shit up. If not, I''ll fuck ''em all into their next life," Mio assured her in the most Mio way possible. "It''s not toote, my queen. I can go in there in your stead. Just say the word," Selene insisted to me. "I appreciate the worry, but my mind''s made up. Just hold down the fort here. We won''t be long," I said. "Huu, huu~ Saeko''s shaping up to be a real roughhouser!" Hana whistled from the couch. "Knock ''em dead, ki!" I didn''t even want to guess what kind of archetype Hana was ying now, but I was d for her support nheless. The others offered their goodbyes to Kanae. They didn''t know her as long¡ª nor as intimately for that matter¡ª as Mio and I did, so their words were short. As for the two of us, we still had the trial toplete first. Mio, Kanae, and I positioned ourselves in front of the portal. "There''s a good chance we end up in the same ce. Demigods tend to like splitting people up when they enter Rifts. Be on your guard," Kanae warned us. We took a deep breath and entered. Weightlessness seized hold of me. I drifted through darkness without any orientation, like being flung across space. That feeling vanished, and I went into free fall. "Whoa!" I caught myself in flight an inch from smacking the ground and breaking my nose. Slowly, I let myself down to myself. Mio and Kanae were nowhere to be seen. Guess Kanae was right. We did end up separated. Extremely tall walls, sandwiching me from the left and right, extended into the clear blue sky. This strange corridor seemed to stretch ahead where there was a sharp T-section fork. Was this a maze? Our task was supposed to defeat a monster. Maybe we had to find it. Good thing we were subi. "This is going to be a piece of cake," I said, spreading my wings to fly up. However, I got as far as ten feet off the ground before my ascent halted abruptly. I began to plummet¡­ "Eh? Wait¡ª aaahhh!" I fell t on my face after all. "Wee, sex-fiend champions!" a feminine and stalwart voice began, "This is your final challenge¡ª The Maze of Minosta, a fearsome battleground rife with dangers that will test both your mental and physical mettle. As a few of you may have already discovered, I''ve taken away your ability to fly. That''s cheating, after all! Navigate through the maze to find the arena and defeat Minosta, or sumb to your baser instincts. I''m expecting a good show, so have fun!" Well, that was certainly an introduction. If I recalled correctly, Kanae had muttered the name Demigoddess Threcia with exasperation. So, the big monster to defeat at the end of this maze was Minosta. Probably a minotaur, given its name. For now, I should make my way through and stay on my toes¡ª Thud! Thud! Thud! Heavy footfalls alerted me from down the T-section. I snapped to attention. Something was approaching. Threcia did mention dangers in this ce, so there were probably more than just traps. Arge shadow cast across the intersection, then a cloven hoof stepped in. Emerging from the left in the fork was a minotaur. A real minotaur. Built like a truck, horns on its head that could gore me, and¡­ a giant dick swinging between its legs?! "Uhh¡­ N-Nice¡­ minotaur?" I stepped back only to find a dead end behind me. "Rooouuuggghhh!" The minotaur let loose a bellowing roar and charged. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 The winding maze was unending, and the minotaur''s stamina was ceaseless. Without my wings, all I could do was run. But it was gaining on me. It was gaining fast. "Ahhhh! How do I get out of this stupid ce? All I''ve ever had were human dicks, so I''m not ready to take something that big! M-Maybe I''m a little curious¡­ but I don''t want to break!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, hoping Mio or Kanae were close by. At this rate, I was just going to tire myself out. Then there was no other option but to fight¡ª I spun around and fired missiles of magic bolts. The sts exploded on the minotaur''s chest, knocking him back a few steps. However, he nted his cloven hooves firmly on the ground and stayed standing. Other than the fur being a little charred from the explosions, he looked perfectly fine. "No way! How strong are you?" I gaped. "I forgot to mention, all the minotaurs that reside here are sons of Minosta. You see, this particr set of minotaurs and I have a rapport. They inhabit the maze a few times a year to defeat challengers to my Rift. In exchange, I let them impregnate as many women as they want, and Minosta has many, many children!" Demigoddess Threcia erupted with rumblingughter. Gods. It didn''t matter what world or what universe, they were all meddling jerks. "The only child I n to give birth to is Kana''s! Oh, and Mio too if we can get our hands on those dark elf penis potions!" I shouted, then fired a few more spells at the minotaur to slow it down before running again. In order for that to happen, I needed to get to the end and defeat this rapey Minosta guy. Throwing the minotaur off came first. I wasing up on a four-way intersection. Maybe I could lose him there. I whirled around and unleashed a volley of magic spells at the minotaur again. My aim wasn''t to hurt or slow him down this time. The explosive sts created a cloud of smoke that obscured his vision. Perfect. Going straight down was out of the question. The minotaur would see me. I took a sharp left and dive left again out of sight. Heavy footfalls pounded the ground, skidding to a stop in the intersection. He grunted out of frustration, then ran down the right fork. "Whew." I wiped the sweat from my brow and noticed the shadow over me toote. A second minotaur, a tad smaller than the other and his fur coat a pale brown. Demigoddess Threcia''s words echoed in my mind. Many, many children¡­ "God damn it!" I cursed out loud. When I tried to bolt, the minotaur snatched me up in his two meaty hands. If it came to this, then¡­ Ipelled my aura around the minotaur. Just as I thought he had fallen under my control, he grunted in what sounded like augh. My subus charm wasn''t working. "Don''t tell me¡­ Threcia made you immune to subus charm?" I sighed. "That I did! It''s more fun this way, isn''t it?" Threcia''s whimsical voice asked. "Not one bit¡ª aahh!" The minotaur turned me around. One hand was enough to hold my entire waist. I looked down to see myself being lowered down to the giant dick. His other hand held the shaft, guiding it up to my pussy. "I-I''m not ready¡­ can we at least do some forey first?" I pleaded timidly. "Ruooogghh!" With one hard shove, the minotaur pushed me down onto his dick. The impact knocked the lights from my head and air from my lungs. He was so big, his cock was stretching me to my limits just by throbbing. "It''s in¡­ I''m really taking¡­ a minotaur''s dick¡­" Drool slipped down my chin as I tried to stay conscious through the pain and pleasure. p! p! p! p! The minotaur used me as a pocket pussy for his own pleasure. I dug my nails into his fingers that wrapped around my waist. It took all my willpower to withstand his bestial fucking. "Ahh! Stop¡­ slower¡­ I''m cumming already¡­ ahhh! I''ll break if you keep being so rough¡ª aaaahhh!" My brain was melting from the pleasure of being mated like an animal. I was treated as a meat hole, whose only worth was to be a seedbed for his ejacte. "You be my mate! We mate forever here," the minotaur said, turning me around to lick my face. His hot saliva turned me on. "Uu¡­ I don''t¡­ want¡ª" "You no choice. I make you want!" He pistoned harder into me, shattering my will to resist. p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! "I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming! My pussy hurts, but I''m cumming so hard on your dick!" I cried. "Beg, female! Beg for my seed!" the minotaur demanded, slowing his pace and robbing me of my orgasm. "Okay¡­ I want it! Fuck me, please! I want your cum¡ª aaahhh! Yes!" The fucking picked up again. The minotaur''s twitching cock railed into me repeatedly until scalding ejacte poured into my womb. I came at the same time, too, and probably looked like a mess. He held me with both hands again, thick thumbs rubbing just above where my belly bulged slightly from all the cum inside me. I dropped to the hard ground. Minotaur ejacte leaked from my pussy like a broken faucet. My legs and hips were numb. I couldn''t feel them anymore. "The minotaur¡­ disappeared?" I muttered, ncing up and down the corridor. "Ah." Threcia''s voice came through again, and I knew it couldn''t be good. "For added fun, I made it so that every time a minotaur''s caught and had their way with you, they get teleported elsewhere. Be wary though! Another might have caught your scent and could be lurking nearby~" Considering a second showed up after the first one left, a third being close by definitely wasn''t a stretch. My magic wasn''t strong enough to hurt them, my charm didn''t affect them¡­ I was at a huge disadvantage already. No sense in sulking. I picked myself up, leaned against the wall, and spread open my legs to let more of the cum flow out. It was practically steaming. My body trembled from how sensitive I was after being taken by the minotaur. After the ejacte stopped leaking, I proceeded down the corridors again. But it didn''t take long before my knees gave out, too numb to keep going. I slumped down along the wall. "I just need to rest a little first¡­" Thud! Thud! Thud! Goosebumps formed all over my skin as a minotaur, one with deep crimson fur, came around the corner. We locked eyes, and he shed a dirty smile. "You''ve got to be kidding me!" I tried to run, but my lower half gave out and reacquainted me with the ground again. Left with no other choice, I crawled as far as my arms could take me until the minotaur caught up. He picked me up like a dirty rag, then turned me around to look at my butt. A piping hot licked my pussy. My mind went nk with pleasure again. The minotaur even pushed his tongue into my hole, scraping all the cum from his sibling out. It left no nook and cranny unchecked. He stirred my insides like no human tongue could. "Your tongue is so thick¡­ it''s so hot, too¡­ I''m going to cum¡ª nnnghh!" I bit down on my lower lip as an orgasm assailed my body. Once he was done, he spat on the ground and grinned. I came to my senses as the thick ns of his dick breached my pussy. "Wait!" I cried, but the minotaur saw me only as a woman to be bred. Another minotaur''s dick plunged into my pussy, thrusting with the bestial urge to impregnate me. "You make¡­ minotaur calf for me!" he grunted. "Ahhh! Slower¡­ nngh¡­ please¡­ If you keep fucking me¡­ I won''t be satisfied¡­ with human dicks¡­ anymore¡ª aahhh! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! Ahhhhhh!" My eyes rolled back as he pounded harder into me. The minotaur was relentless. He sucked on both of my nipples while fucking me to climax. His teeth grinded lightly on them, sending me into a convulsing fit. Hot cum flooding my womb. The thick and fertile semen surged in, searching for my eggs toplete our depraved mating. Because of Threcia''sw in the Rift, he vanished. I rolled over onto my back, unable to move because of the pulsing pain of being screwed twice by the biggest dicks of my life. The first one made my legs and hips numb, the second one brought the sensation of pain and pleasure back. This was bad. I might end up stuck here forever¡­ Thud! Thud! Thud! My heart jumped as I lifted my head to find another minotaur,ing around the corner. His lips peeled back into ascivious grin and drool slipped down his hairy chin. "Hehe¡­ I don''t even want to run anymore¡­ You want to mate with me, too, don''t you? Cum get my hungry little pussy~" I beckoned to the minotaur and opened my legs to invite him. Hours must have gone by. Before I knew it, I was covered head to toe in cum, and the third minotaur was nowhere to be found. "Damn, Saeko. What happened to you?" A familiar voice reached my ears like the first ray of sunlight. It was Mio, arms on her hips and looking down at me with a pitiful expression. She looked a little ragged, but not as worse for wearpared to me. A bit of cum clung to her inner thighs, so a minotaur had probably gotten to her, too. "I¡­ can''t get up¡­" I groaned. "Kahaha! I can tell as much. Alright, alright. Lemme carry you," Mio said, hoisting me onto her back. "So, how was it?" "It wasn''t me doing the fucking¡­ they did. Three of them!" That made Miough even harder. Apparently, she had two. However, unlike me who got my back blown out, Mio was the one who milked them. "Big dicks are fun and all, but it ain''t nothing like doing it with someone sweating balls with lust. Soon as we get back, we''ll hit up Kana and have him make you forget all about minotaur steak," Mio said. "Why did you have to call them steak¡­ By the way, did you find Kanae?" I asked. "Oh, yeah! We got lucky. We weren''t that far from each other after getting tossed in here. Had ourselves a couple of steaks, found Minosta''s ce, then split up to find you," she exined. "You guys found him?" There was one long chain on the ground that Mio followed. She had left the trail to guide herself around. We caught up with Kanae, who was standing in front of a stone keep. It looked like she had been waiting for us. "Found Saeko! She was having a full-course meal!" Mio cackled. "Shut up!" I pouted, then turned apologetically to Kanae. "Sorry for keeping you guys waiting¡­" "Don''t worry about it. You two ready for the final fight?" Kanae asked. Mio and I nodded. "Whatever happens, I had a lot of fun!" She smiled, pulling us in for a hug. It was like being in Hatsumi''s arms. Kanae had a lot of affection to give, it felt almost motherly. After letting us go, Kanae took a few steps closer to the keep and bellowed, " Minosta! We''re here to challenge you, soe out and face us!" The portcullis began to rise. Four stampeding bulls pulled a chariot out from the keep, and upon it was a minotaur muchrger than the others. In his arms and surrounding him were twenty people of all races. Elves, humans, demons, and more. They shared the same feature. They were all women, dressed in togas and practically naked. For some of them, their bellies bulged. Likely pregnant with more of Minosta''s calves. They grinded to a stop and kicked up a cloud of dust. The giant minotaur with brilliant obsidian fur descended from a chariot. A golden nose ring hung from his snout, piercings weighed down his ears, and studded leather waist belts wrapped around his hips. "Hoh? Demigoddess Threcia pits subi against the great Minosta. She must be getting desperate about my defeat," Minosta said in a deep, rumbly drawl that sent shivers through my body. "So, big guy. You don''t lose often, is that what I''m hearing?" Mio asked. "I have yet to lose! Haha! My victory streak is so high, I''ve lost count. These women before you and the many sons they have born are my prize. What say you, subi? Aboutying down your arms and bing my women instead? I will make sweet love to you every night. They can attest to my¡­ sexual prowess!" He swept a muscr arm behind himself to the women in the chariot. There were a dozen in total and probably more in that keep. All of them look particrly smitten by Minosta, squealing like a bunch of groupies. "Kyaaa~ I can''t wait to see you dominate them!" "More to your harem means more fun for us, too!" "Oh, my! Three subi sounds like so much fun~" While theyvished praises on Minosta, he began to flex and strike poses. It just looked silly from our end, but¡­ My subus and female brain reminded my body great I got fucked by his sons, and it was now wondering how much better the dad was. I had to p my cheeks to knock the thoughts away. "You know, if you''re hankering to get fucked by daddy minotaur, we can always get an orgy in and kick his ass after." Mio smirked. "I-I''m not interested!" I fired back. "Wait. Did you just say Threcia is desperate to defeat you?" Kanae tilted her head in confusion. "Indeed! We have something of a pact between mortal and demigod. I''ve been gifted a portion of Threcia''s strength in exchange for being her champion. When deities of the divine do this, they part with a portion of their power. It seems she wants it back. Unfortunately, the condition of our pact stiptes that I may keep her strength if I continue to win," Minosta exined. "And I''m soooo bored of you now. I want a new champion. Someone who can entertain me with more than just¡­ having sex all day." Threcia sighed aloud. It¡­ sounded like quite theplicated rapport they had going¡­ "As fond as I am of minotaur dick, I''ll have to decline this time." Kanae unwound her whip and cracked it on the ground next to Minosta''s cloven hooves. "You''re in my way of getting back to my friends, so it''s time to put the bull down." A shiver raced up my spine as a burst of magic rippled outwards from Kanae. Powerful magic. "Huuuu~ Now that was hot." Mio whistled sharply. "Hmph. Perhaps you''ve already forgotten, but I''m undefeated. Countless champions have foolishly braved the Maze of Minosta. I''ll defeat you three and make you into my personal cumdumps for the next few weeks!" Minosta reached into the chariot to fetch a giant, two-handed battle axe. "Here hees!" I warned. The minotaur charged headlong towards us. We split into three separate directions. Kanae went left, Mio went right, and I glided back. Naturally, Minosta came for me. He was a lot faster than I anticipated and was poised to bring his axe down on my head. "I gotcha!" Mio''s many portals opened up behind Minosta, firing out chains that pulled his arms taut. "Behold, the strength of Minosta!" he roared. The chains snapped. I jumped away just in time. Minosta''s battle axe plunged several inches into the ground. He wrenched it out and blew steam out his nose. "Go, Minosta! Kyaa~" His army of groupies cheered behind, seemingly empowering him even more. "I happen to have a weapon of my own¡ª" When I held out my hand intending to summon the de of the First Temptress, nothing emerged. "Hah! My dick will make for a great weapon in your hands instead!" Minosta cleaved the space in front of me. I reared back to avoid the first attack, then Kanae swooped in. "Shut your eyes!" Kanae eximed. Mio and I knew right away. We squeezed our eyes shut and a blinding light shed out from her chest. "Kuh! I can''t see, but it won''t need to!" Minosta swung wildly. I thought it would be easier to avoid the blinded minotaur, but his wide-reaching swings were harder to read. Mio and I fired a barrage of magical bolts at Minosta, knocking him back a few steps. Aside from scorching his fur, he looked mostly unfazed. "The fuck? This big guy is tougher than nails! How the hell are we supposed to bring him down?" Mio groaned. "If only I had my sword¡­ Mio, watch out!" I shoved her out of the way, only to get cut across my right arm. "You don''t bring me down!" Minosta bellowed and whirled around with another swing. "Bestial Strength! Titanic Blow!" Kanae sucker punched him across the face, causing him to stagger back. That hit actually did some damage. A sudden surge of physical and magical strength filled my being. Kanae had her hand to our backs and nodded to each of us. I recognized this spell, because I had the greatest urge to have sex with her. It was Bond. "Al-fucking-right! Let''s milk this cow!" Mio let loose a passionate war cry and rushed in. "Mio, wait¡ª aargghh! Fine!" I followed after her, and Kanae trailed close behind. The three of us wailed into Minosta with our spells. Him and his sons were tough, but they could only take so much damage before falling. Kanae was a monster herself. She fought Minosta toe to toe. Meanwhile, Mio and I sted him with powerful magic from every opening Kanae gave us. We were beginning to wear him down. We had him cornered to the wall. Until his muscles bulged, his eyes turned bloodshot, and he grew notably in height. "I¡­ will not be beaten!" Minosta shrugged off our attacks and looked like a raging bull. "As if his body wasn''t hard enough already¡­" Kanae returned to us appearing not at all thrilled. "Go, Minosta!" one of his groupies shouted from the chariot. "You''re all finished now. When Minosta gets like this, there''s no stopping him," another said. "Ahhh¡­ I want him to take me while he''s enraged~" A third squirmed in ce, nibbling on her thumb. Was it over for us? Was I about to be a minotaur''s sex ve for the rest of my life? Somehow¡­ that didn''t sound so bad¡­ However, all my friends and subus subjects expected our return. My god-husband Uta would probably turn over heaven and hell to get me. I had my boyfriend Kana to get back to. My sister Hatsumi was waiting back home with a warm meal. I never needed the de of the First Temptress. It was never my true strength. The people beside me were, especially Mio. I was a subus, so I should be fighting like one. "Huh? Saeko, where the hell are you going? The fight''s this way!" Mio yelled as I turned to Minosta''s groupies. "We couldn''t charm the minotaurs, but we haven''t tried the women who are stuck here," I said. Mio and Kanae''s demeanors lit up with hope. "We''ll hold them off. You do your thing, Saeko!" Kanae eximed. I hurried over to the chariot. The women reacted aggressively at my sudden approach. "Stay back if you know what''s good for you!" "We''re all capable adventurers, you know?" "I suspected as much. Since you were all once challengers of the Rift, Threcia shouldn''t mind you joining the fray." I wrapped my greater subus aura around them like a tight nket. Their eyes glowed briefly. One by one, I felt them falling under my control unlike with the minotaurs. "What would you have us do, Queen Saeko?" a pregnant elven woman asked. "It''s probably a jerk move for me to do this, but I''m going to bank on it regardless. All of you, attack Minosta together! Now!" I ordered. They obeyed. All twenty members of Minosta''s harem leaped from the chariot, flinging spells,unching a flurry of blows, and swarming him from every direction. Infuriated, Minosta swung for one of the women. He stopped abruptly before his battle axe hit. "I¡­ can''t¡­ " Minosta snapped out of his blind fury and dropped to his knees. "If I have to hurt my beloved mates and my unborn children to win¡­ then¡­ I surrender." It wasn''t what I expected to happen, but this worked out anyway. "I ept your surrender!" Threcia appeared out of thin air. The tall half-woman half-smander extended a hand to Minosta, taking back the blessing she had bestowed upon him. "R¡­ Ruuoogh¡­" The minotaur tried to speak, but only grunts and rumbly moos escaped his lips. I released the charm on the women and expected them to celebrate their freedom. Instead¡­ "Minosta, no! I won''t ever leave you!" "We''ll always love you!" "It doesn''t matter if you''re just a wild beast¡­ I''m addicted to your cock~" They crowded around Minosta like deranged lovers, refusing to leave his side. The minotaur himself began to tear up, affectionately embracing his harem. "Congrattions, champions! You have defeated Minosta andpleted my Rift. What do you say about bing my champions in his ce?" Threcia asked, giving me a hard and painful pat on the back. "I''ll pass¡­" I muttered. "This means you''ll send us all back to where we belong, right?" Kanae asked. Threcia nodded. "That''s right! Supreme One says I can''t give Saeko and Mio rewards. Don''t wanna mess up their world with powerful weapons, you know? I can, however, fix up your mirror to be up and running again. As for Kanae, we can discuss what you wantter. Until then, say your goodbyes! I''ll give ya five. Come to me when you wanna skedaddle." The demigoddess shooed Minosta and the women away to give us some space. "So, this is it." Kanae walked up to us, looking a little down. "If it were up to me, you could stay for as long as you want. But you have people to get back to, right? Whatever you guys are fighting on the other side, good luck." I smiled. "And, uh¡­ Sorry for being a little awkward when Saeko and I were on our date¡­" Mio mumbled quietly. "Don''t be. You two care a lot for each other, and I''d rather not be a wedge. Still, I kind of wish we had a few more threesomes to remember back on." She winked and giggled. I rolled my eyes, and Mio sped Kanae''s hand in agreement. We told Threcia we were ready. She shed us a thumbs up. The maze¡ª everything around us started to crumble and disappear. "Is¡­ Is this supposed to happen?" I cried. "It is." Kanae assured me, then took mine and Mio''s hands. "If you ever find yourselves in my world one day, let''s have some fun there, too!" The ground beneath our feet gave way, and we plummeted through. Just as quickly, I ended up on the floor of Yumi''s apartment. Mio was lying next to me, but Kanae was gone. The others rushed over to check on us. "Saeko, Mio! Did you do it?" Yumi asked. "We did," I told them. "The other subus is gone. What happened?" Selene searched us for answers. "Kanae went to her home," Mio said. "Oh, yeah! The mirror should bepletely fixed, too." When Shayle picked up the mirror artifact, a reflection of Queen Elendir''s manor appeared. I was a little sad that it was over. A part of me wanted to spend some more time with Kanae. Judging by the solemn look on Mio''s face, she did too. "Hey, Shayle. Can I see the mirror for a sec?" I asked. "Sure thing." Shayle handed it over to me. I didn''t know the world Kanae belonged to, but I pictured her in my mind as clearly as possible. A vague image of her showed up in the reflection. She was being mobbed by a busty blonde elf and a short, squirrel-eared girl with dark clothing. For whatever reason, Kanae looked over her shoulder. It wasn''t possible for her to see me, but I was sure our gazes met. She shed a kind and warm smile before the image faded. Maybe that ''one day'' might be some day. "Whatcha looking at?" Mio rested her chin on my shoulder to get a look, but only our reflection showed up. "Nothing." I gave the mirror back to Shayle. "Just thinking I could use a shower. Afterwards, what say you and I go to Kana''s ce like you suggested?" "Oooh! Still horny, huh? Sounds like a n, you dirty little slut." She squeezed my butt with two hands and purred. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 After a day-long stay at Kana''s ce of unloading my grievances from the past week, screwing those memories away, and altogether being a bother, Mio and I returned home to Tsukiji. Specifically, to finally bring the light elven twins back to Elza and decide the fate of the renegade subi. Back at Yumi''s apartment, Shayle used the mirror artifact to open a portal into the other world. Queen Elendir''s manor appeared in its reflection. Raniel and Arniel sighed in relief, seeing their homeworld again at longst. "I can see the rays of the Everlight!" Arniel eximed. "Finally, we can be rid of this subus-infested ce¡­" Raniel groaned. "You do know there''s a lot more subi in Elza than on Earth, right?" I reminded the catty elf. "Ahem. Allow me to rephrase that¡ª I can''t wait to be away from this subus-infested city," she said. I foresaw a lot of begging their goddess for forgiveness when they returned to Elza. But speaking of forgiveness¡­ Mio and I turned around to the small army of subi, including Reza, prostrating behind us. The real question now was whether or not they would obey the conditions I set forth for living in my world. If not, we would send them to the dungeons of Queen Elendir''s manor for rehabilitation and share Sarena''s fate. "What''s it going to be, bitches?" Mio asked. "We wish to serve Queen Saeko!" Reza dered passionately. "I know the damage we''ve caused merits grave punishment, and we dly ept whateveres our way. However, if you can find it in your merciful heart to spare us a chance, then we will do everything in our power to atone!" "Queen Saeko, please give us a second chance!" the rest of them pleaded in unison. "Be honest. It was only after the orgy that you changed your mind, wasn''t it?" I folded my arms. "Yes¡­" they answered ashamedly. "I mean, can you me ''em? All it takes is a good fuck to change a person for the better," Mio said. I walked up to Reza, who was still kneeling, and pulled her to her feet. The subus had a change of heart, but the real test was in how they would conduct themselves going forward. "Selene and Hana will get everyone here a ce to stay. Don''t disappoint me." I smiled. "Yes, Queen Saeko!" everyone shouted at once. As Selene and Hana led the new flock out of Yumi''s home to get them situated, I grabbed Reza''s wrist to keep her here. "You''reing with us to Elza first," I said. We entered the portal and came out the other side to cool, crisp air. A stark contrast to summer in my world. Several subi were flying about, wiping down windows on higher floors from the outside. The twins, Raniel and Arniel, held each other. Tears streamed down their cheeks. "We''re back!" they eximed. "The Everlight shines her warmth upon us again!" "Queen Saeko! You all made it back okay!" La, in a maid outfit that made me want to eat and tease her, flew down to greet us. "We managed to get the mirror artifact fixed. Is Queen Elendir around?" I asked. "I''m here, though I didn''t expect you to return so soon. How fared the dryads and renegade subi on your end?" The elegant Queen Elendir emerged from the manor, nked by dark elven guards. "Queen Elendir, it''s good to see you again!" Shayle kneeled before her monarch. "It''s a long story¡­ but first, can I trouble you to give these two a ride back home?" I thumbed behind myself to the light elven twins. Elendir leaned to the side to get a look at Raniel and Arniel. She shed an amused grin at her former enemies. "A carriage shall be arranged immediately. Unless they wish to stay a night? In which case, I can make amodation inside," Elendir offered. "Eugh. Please give us that ride now," Raniel demanded. "Very well." She giggled into her hand, then beckoned one of her guards to go bring a carriage. Not a few minutester, two horses pulled in the twin''s ride out of here. "Well, Raniel. I know you didn''t like me, so this offer only extends to your brother. If you ever want to visit Earth, you know where to find me, Arniel." I winked at her twin. Arniel blushed up into a tomato and couldn''t say a word. "Oh, no you don''t. Stop tempting my brother, you skank! Th-This is thest you will ever see of us!" Raniel dragged him into the carriage, and the horses quickly set off. "Ah, well." I shrugged. "What? You developing a shota fetish?" Mio nudged me in the side. "Believe it or not, those two are tasked by their sovereign to subdue any threats on this side of Elza. I have a feeling you might see them again. At any rate, shall we continue this inside?" Elendir gestured into the manor. Mio and I took Elendir up on her offer. We told her everything that happened back on Earth when the mirror artifact was broken. Between the dryads'' defeat and Beatrice''s near reemergence, she was relieved to hear that we all came out okay. We also told her about the subus queen from another world, Kanae, but even Elendir was perplexed by her mysterious appearance. "We resolved the issue with Reza and the renegade subi who were trying to summon dryads, too. I offered them a second chance, and they were willing to take it. The reason Mio and I are here is to give the ones we already imprisoned a chance," I exined. "I see. Are you not fearful that they may escape your oversight?" Elendir asked. "We found a surefire way to put them under our thumb, and it isn''t much different than how you two conducted an alliance." Mio smirked, leaning back on her seat. I nodded. "Well, it took that other world subus giving me a hand. But yeah." "Very well." The dark elven queen stood up. "It has been difficult feeding the extra subi that were imprisoned. Earth has always been the answer to their hunger, so it would be to all our benefits if theye to obey you and live peacefully there. Come. I shall escort you both to the dungeons." The total number of subi imprisoned turned out to be muchrger than I expected. 155 in total. "No wonder the mirror artifact broke." Mio whistled sharply. "We used that thing more than a slut trapped in a hole." I rolled my eyes at the poor analogy, but she was right. Now we have another problem. Finding a ce for all of them on Earth was going to be hard work. "We''re back to offer you a chance to return to Earth, but you''ll have to swear loyalty to me. What do you say?" I asked the imprisoned subi. "Tch. As if!" "You can''t stop us from bringing the true queen back!" I motioned to the end of the corridor. Reza came in and kneeled before me. The renegades couldn''t believe their eyes. Their leader who previously united them in a crusade against me was on her knees. When Reza rose, I embraced her in my arms and nted a tender kiss on her lips. The two of us made out in front of them with our hands all over each other. Mio held me from behind and squeezed my chest. "Sisters, I''m not being controlled. I serve Queen Saeko by my own volition. Her touch, her taste¡­ You''ll understand soon enough," Reza said. The renegade subi gulped in unison. "Who wants to swear fealty to me first?" I smiled impishly as Queen Elendir opened the cage to their prison. Mio and I proceeded to fuck the ever living shit out of all of them. It took the whole day. By the time we were done, the both of us were sore as hell. The renegades, however, were worse off. Over a hundred twitching bodiesid before me, repeatedly made to climax by my much stronger aura and as Mio liked to put it¡ª the ''thorough fucking'' we gave them. For the first time in a while, I felt like I didn''t need the de of the First Temptress at all. "Have you epted me as your queen yet?" I asked, picking up a trembling subus whose tongue hung out of her mouth. "Y-You are¡­ Queen Saeko¡­" she answered weakly. "Good enough for me. When you can walk again, go upstairs and get ready to be sent back to Elza. I won''t force you to. If you want to stay, you may, but you''ll obey Queen Elendir." The few who could walk and crawl began dragging themselves out of the cell. "Whew! This has to be a new record. Damn it''s great showing other subus who''s boss." Mio patted another subus on the ground and made her twitch uncontrobly. "A bath sounds great right about now," I said, stretching my arms above my head. "Fortunately for you, our baths are always running." Queen Elendir offered Mio and I an arm each to lead us there. We enjoyed a pleasant yet very gropey bath because Mio couldn''t help but be handsy. It was probably going to be night by the time we returned to Earth, so we shouldn''t overstay. After getting dressed, I noticed Mio had disappeared. "Are you kidding me, Mio? We have to go soon!" I called out. "Mio went to theboratory," Elendir said, who was in the process of towel-drying her luscious hair. "Laboratory? What for?" "I haven''t the faintest idea, but it is where we conduct alchemical experiments. Perhaps Mio is looking for a potion of some kind?" she thought aloud. Leaving Mio to her whims, Elendir and I went ahead outside. Out of the 155 subus, only 120 were present in the courtyard. "Queen Saeko!" Reza, who was at the front of the group, bowed to me as we emerged from the manor. "35 have elected to remain in Elza. They promise to serve Queen Elendir to their utmost capacity¡ª not for any disdain of you. Some of them never intended to stay on Earth to begin with." "That''s fine. I anticipated some of them wouldn''t want to leave. By the way, Reza, I''m naming you squad leader of these subi since you''re already familiar with them. There''s a ce a region in Japan named Kanto¡ª" "You wish for me to conquer this Kanto region in your name?" she asked eagerly. "No! There''s no need to conquer anything!" I sighed. Getting them limated to life on Earth was going to be harder than I hoped. "If our purpose is not to conquer, then what are you sending us there for?" Reza furrowed her brows. "Tsukiji has enough subi. We cram any more and the city''s going to copse from being too horny. In Tokyo, there''s plenty of humans for you and your clutch to have sex with¡ª CONSENSUALLY! Also, only adults. In Japan, that''s 18 year olds and older. You''re free to use your aura, charm, and your magic as long as they agree to it. Is that clear?" I asked. "In other words, you wish for us to coexist alongside humans¡­ This is a tall order, considering we viewed them as nothing but sustenance not long ago. Still, we''ll do our best!" she promised, pumping her fists. I put a hand to my face, utterly unconvinced. "We need to get you a smartphone¡­" I muttered. More importantly, how much longer was Mio going to keep us waiting? I was about to storm back in and drag her out myself until the subus in question came waltzing through. "Sorry for the hold up!" Mio apologized on the way out. "What is that?" I squinted at the mahogany lockbox in her hands. "Oh, this? It''s just a little pick-me-up from Elly''sb! Don''t worry your little head. There''s nothing dangerous in here," she assured me. "Alright, well¡­ We''re about to leave, so no more detours." I nodded to Shayle, who activated the mirror artifact right away. "Farewell! Until next we meet again!" Queen Elendir smiled. "Bye-bye, everyone! I might drop in to visit some timeter!" La waved enthusiastically. Over a hundred of us entered the portal and poured out onto Yumi''s condo in a pile. I had a foot in someone''s mouth. Hopefully it wasn''t one of those designated toe-lickers that Beatrice had¡­ "Ara, ara~" Yumi giggled from the balcony, wine in hand and apparently having a drink with a human woman unfamiliar to me. "By the looks of it, things went well?" I picked myself up and rubbed the back of my head. "Yeah¡­ Sorry for dropping in unannounced, Yumi. Feels like we''ve been doing it a lot. We aren''t interrupting anything, are we?" "Oh, no. This is Ms. Juna Hoshino of Hoshino Housing in Tokyo. I arranged to meet with her in case you seeded in bringing the renegades around¡ª which I see you have," she said. I jerked back in surprise that Yumi thought so far ahead. Ms. Hoshino was an adult woman with her ck hair in a neat bun and bangs parted in two ces, piercing hazel eyes, and dressed in a business suit. She carried herself with the same air of professionalism that my mother did. Wait a minute¡­ Hoshino Housing? In Tokyo? "Good evening Ms. Ito." Ms. Juna stepped forward, bowed politely, and handed me a business card. "Isn''t Hoshino Housing that big real estate conglomerate? Are you telling me¡­" I stared at the card in disbelief, the same card I saw my parents holding once. Because it was the samepany that built all the houses around my neighborhood in Tsukiji, including the condominiumplex Yumi was living in. "Yes, that Hoshino Housing. I''m the daughter of Diego Hoshino, thepany president. I see you''re in need of a ce to house numerous subi. We can help you with that. We''ve recentlypleted arge-scale apartmentplex in Hinode, a town on the western edge of Tokyo Prefecture. As you know, housing is in great demand, but only within certain districts of the greater Tokyo area. Due to the remote location, we''re having trouble finding tenants. Thepany paid an incrediblyrge sum for that plot ofnd and its construction, and the longer those apartments remain unupied, the deeper we fall into the red. Which leads me to my proposal¡ª We would offer your subi free room and board for the first six months. That way, they can find jobs within that timeframe to eventually pay to live there. What do you say?" My jaw must have hit the floor. It took a few seconds for my brain to catch up and process everything Ms. Juna told me. "This¡­ has to be too good to be true. What are you asking for in return?" I narrowed my eyes on the woman. "Hmph." Ms. Juna''s lips twitched into a smile. "Yumi did say you''re a subus queen. Maybe you have what it takes to be in the cutthroat world that is my line of work. You''re right. There is something I''d like in return. Hoshino Housing isn''t the only real estate constructionpany. Birth rates are slowly on the rise atst, if you can believe it. Ourpetition securednd rights within the Tokyo metropolis, and people are thinking of their future regarding where to live. We would like for you to¡­ convince other residents to consider living in our new apartments instead." In other words, charm people into living at Hoshino Housing''s apartments. "Why shouldn''t I convince you to let them live in your apartments instead?" I asked in a slightly threatening manner. Ms. Juna faltered and backed away a step. "I didn''t mean to offend! Please, ept this and give it some thought. Even if you decline, the free six months are still on the table." She pulled out of her purse a felt box and opened it to reveal a set of keys, fifty in total. "Keys to two-bedrooms and one-bath housing units. You''re wee to split the arrangements as you see fit. Now if you will excuse me¡­" The businesswoman bowed to me and Yumi, then scurried away. "What was that all about?" Mio came up to me and asked. "Someone in over their head," I said. After sses the following day, Mio and I took a trip down to Hinode. Over a hundred subi flew alongside us in a flock that blotted out the sun. Anyone looking up would have seen the odd migration. The apartmentplex was, as Ms. Juna described, an upscale one. Even more so than the dormitories of my university, and we were a private school. A brick wall and tall hedges surrounded the building. It was essed via an electronic gate, but wended inside since gates were a triviality to us. Hoshino Housing''s signature, of a logo of two parents holding a child''s hands inside a simple house design, was stered at the end of a marble sign that read Aozora Heights. "E-Excuse me, you can''t just fly in like that!" A security personnel came running out of his guardhouse. "It''s alright! I''m expecting them," Ms. Juna said, gging us down from the building entrance. As we''re shown the way in, she gave us the usual realtor spiel about what the apartment had to offer. Amenities, hotspots in the city, how safe it was. Every room had heavy set mahagony doors and an electronic terminal. These ces were definitely meant for the moderately well-off, which worried me about whether my subjects could pay for it. By the time we were brought to the first room, all of the subi disappeared. "Huh? Where did everyone go?!" Ms. Juna cried at theck of people behind me. "You were taking too long, so they went off to find their rooms already," I said. Before leaving Yumi''sst night, we passed out the keys. Reza and the other subi knew who they wanted to bunk with. The rest was history. One person remained, Reza. Not because no one wanted to room with her, but because as squad leader, they held her in high enough regard to give her the solo room. Apparently, that was how subi treated their leadership of a nest. "Come on, open the door already. I wanna see inside!" Mio eximed. Ms. Juna lethargically stepped aside, and Reza unlocked the door to enter. We were treated to a beautiful apartment. The open kitchen was directly to the right as we entered. The living room was furnished with modern furniture, so white that my eyes burned. Those fake, stic nts in ceramic white pots were everywhere. "Is this¡­ really for me?" Reza paused inside the living room inplete disbelief. "Don''t forget this." I put a smartphone into her hand. "I opened an ount and line for you. Mine, Mio, and the usual group''s numbers are in it. If you ever need to get in touch with me, I''m one call away. Give it a try!" It was like helping a child. I guided Reza through the contacts list. She pressed the call button on my number, giddy as could be while waiting for me to receive it. When my phone''s ringtone red, I answered it right away. "Queen Saeko, it works!" Reza said excitedly into the phone. "I''m sure you three have plenty to celebrate about. Please, don''t let me bother you." Ms. Juna bowed and tried to leave until Mio blocked the door. "Leaving so soon?" I teased. "Reza, how about you and Ms. Juna get to know each other? Convince her to stay a while and show her some subus hospitality." "I-I really think I should¡ª ah!" Reza pulled the realtor into the living room. "Queen Elendir gifted me a bottle of wine. You have to try it!" "Remember what I said, Reza." I winked at her on my way out with Mio. We shut the door behind us. "You think that chick''s gonna be okay?" Mio asked. "If anything, it''ll teach her a lesson about trying to silver-tongue a subus. Anyway, since we''re in Tokyo already, you want to go somewhere while we''re here?" I offered. "Hmm¡­ How about another date? My treat." She smirked. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 I took Mio up on her offer to treat me out on our date. It sounded like she had ns, so I figured why not. We dropped by Kana''s dormitory and tried inviting him, but he had enough of us for the week. The bags under his eyes were showing signs of exhaustion, too. Any more, and we might end up draining him dry for good. "Want us to bring you some grub?" Mio offered. "Hmm. I won''t mind, but I also won''t shed tears over it if you forget. I''ll take anything you guys bring me. Oh! Boba would be nice, too! There''s a chic ce that opened in Taito if you''re going that far," Kana said. Behind him, I could see his roommates and friends peeking around the corner to check us out. One or two of them were already intimately acquainted with me, but their names slipped my mind. They were undoubtedly fuming with jealousy right now. "We''ll see youter then. If we don''te back, tell Rika and Hitomi we said hi!" I pulled Kana in for a kiss. After me, Mio threw her arms around Kana for a turn. The guys behind him were biting their nails and steaming at this point. As we flew up to leave, they dragged Kana back in and, by the sound of it, dogpiled him mercilessly. "Kana, damn you!" "Why do you get two super hot subus girlfriends?!" "You can kill me, but you''ll only free me from my misery!" Kana fought back. Although summer was upon us, it was still bright out despite being the early evening. We soared under the warm sunlight. Mio held my hand, guiding the way to the first destination of our date. Ueno Zoo. Which confused me, since the zoo closed at five. We were a few minutes toote. Thest few guests were exiting the gate. Workers were only starting to usher animals back into their inner enclosures. "Mio, the zoo''s closed," I told her in case she didn''t realize it. "Oh, I know. But we''re subus." Mio grinned. I caught on right away. We cast invisibility on ourselves andnded in the zoo. Judging by the giraffe and elephants that hadn''t been led away yet, we were at their African safari exhibit. It never ceased to amaze me how muchrger these animals were in person. However, that wonder vanished when Mio pulled me towards their exhibit. "Wait, wait, wait. What are you thinking?" I pulled back in return. "You got fucked by minotaurs, and you''re scared of giraffes and elephants? Come on, let''s get a closer look!" Mio insisted. "Not to¡­ with them, right?" Mio stared nkly at me, then erupted intoughter. "Kahaha! You seriously thought that''s why I wanted to go in? Nah. It''ll be fine. Trust me!" Mio broke away and drifted past the fences and gates. I swallowed hard, looking in every direction for any workers that might be around. There were none, but I couldn''t help but be worried. Following Mio, she fearlessly flew up to the closest elephant. Our approach interrupted its drink from a fountain. The behemoth of a mammal grunted, turning its massive head in our direction. Although it definitely didn''t see anything, it probably sensed us. "Seriously, I think this is a bad idea. We can just admire it from the fence!" I tugged on Mio''s hand, but she yanked me closer. The elephant''s trunk was inches from my face in all its wrinkly and leathery glory. "Elza''s got a lot of big animals, too. Biggest one I''ve ever seen was like the size of your house! Like shit, imagine how big the dick on something like that would be!" Mio eximed. "Uh huh¡­ Where are we going with this?" I asked. "I''m just trying to say there''s a whole lotta shit out there to explore. Not saying we should fuck ''em. But like, there''s a lot of stuff I wanna do with you before settling down one day. Kana wants to open a cafe with us in the future. What about all the shit in between, you know what I mean?" She reached out and patted the elephant on the trunk. I panicked, thinking it would react violently. Instead, the elephant stood there and even leaned in a little to her touch. "What do you have in mind?" I humored her. "Well for one, pet the damn elephant with me!" Mio snickered. Sighing, I relented to Mio''s demands and gently lowered my hand onto the elephant''s trunk. Like with Mio, it didn''t react much. Toorge to even care. The skin was tough and unsurprisingly very wrinkly. As I petted one of thergestnd mammals on Earth, a strange feeling bubbled from within me. I felt¡­ more whole. This used to be a beast that could crush me when I was only human. Now, I could blow it away with a single magical st. Mio and I were more than just denizens living on Earth. We spent the early evening visiting the other exhibits. Mio found a cotton candy cart and stole a couple of the sugary, cloudy goodness to eat. The employee who was putting stuff away was none the wiser. Most animals shied away as we entered their enclosure. Compared to them, we were probably the real predators. I got to pet a lion, sh my teeth at goris and have them run away instead, and even sat down next to a penguin. These were things that would never have crossed my mind. Yet Mio casually broke all the rules to do so. Suffice to say, it was liberating. Eventually, all the animals were put away. That was our cue to leave. "You hungry?" Mio asked. "Depends. Which hunger were you thinking of sating first?" I replied back yfully. "Well¡­" She embraced me from behind, lightly kissed my neck, and squeezed my breasts. "We''re gonna save this forter. Something to fill our bellieses first, and I have just the ce!" "Nothing spicy before the spicy part, I hope¡­" I expected Mio to bring me to a ce that served nuclear-levels of spicy food. To my surprise, we entered a rather upscale Italian restaurant in Taito. We were severely underdressed for the asion. People were in suits and gowns. It looked so expensive, my wallet was crying just being here. "Mio, you got a reservation for a ce like this?" I stammered. "Reservation?" Mio looked at me funny. We walked up to the front, where a man in a fine suit lifted an unimpressed brow at us. "Do you have a reservation?" he asked. "Yep." Mio subtly charmed the man. "Table for two, please. Take the names off whoever was next and just say you made a mistake. "Very well,dies. Follow me." He crossed a few things off a clipboard and gestured for us to follow him. People shot us the stink-eye, because we were just two students in streetwear. As soon as we sat down, a waitress came to take our order, but not without being very suspicious of why we were here. "Do you already know what you would like to order? Or would you like more time to decide? May I start you off with a beverage?" she asked while pouring us water. Following the recent string of events, the natural thing that was going to happen was¡­ The waitress tensed up, and her eyes zed over. Mio had just ced a charm on her. Yeah. I should have expected as much. "My girlfriend and I are on a date, and I''m treating her like a princess tonight before fucking her like a street whoreter. What''s your rec after hearing that?" Mio asked the waitress, leaving me squirming in my seat and thoroughly red up to my ears. "Oh, a romantic evening then? I rmend the truffle and chicken fettine alfredo and a tomato basil soup. A warm, light, and not so oilybination so you can go right to the deed without bursting or crampingter," she suggested. Mio settled on two orders of that, and the waitress thanked us before leaving. "How far ahead did you n this?" I asked Mio. "I had a little brainstorming sesh with Hhan. Remember her? Well, is it working? Am I wooing you?" Mio leaned forward with her chin resting on one hand and extending to me the other. "A. Putting in effort for me? You shouldn''t have." I reached out to let her grab my hand. The two of us enjoyed a gourmet Italian meal that was absolutely phenomenal. My taste buds were in disbelief after the first bite, then in utter bliss every one after. Fireworks shed in my mind, and I dared say it was just as good as sex. "Huuu~ This tomato soup is so creamy! Mmm!" Mio was vocal about every bite she had, troubling the other patrons adjacent to us. The truffles had to be fresh. Their earthy taste went well with the cheesy fettine. We cleaned the tes since the portions weren''trge to begin with and were left wanting more. The waitress came back with the bill. I almost fell backwards, seeing the staggering amount. Mio, however, was unfazed. "Thanks for the meal," Mio said, picking up the bill and handing it back to the waitress. "Just tell the guy at the front that we already paid." "Thank you for your patronage!" The waitress smiled. My jaw hung open as she walked away with the empty bill. "Before you start preaching about what''s right or wrong, remember that we''re living it up as subus tonight. We''re goody-two-shoes every day of the week! I think we deserve a little royal treatment after saving this world a few times already," Mio said. The waitress returned with the bill paid in zero. Mio was already up and stretching, ready to leave. I didn''t want to be aplete asshole, so I left a 50% tip when Mio''s back was turned to me. Outside, Mio grabbed my hand again and lifted us into the night sky. The lights of the city below me blinked with life. It was a beautiful sight. Mio even more so, with the moonlight framing her form. We went to the boba ce Kana was talking about and ordered half a dozen drinks, then left them by his dormitory for him and his roommates. I thought the night was over until Mio led us to an expensive love hotel in Shinjuku. Well, it wasn''t as if I expected it to end any other way. "Wait¡­ This is an upscale love hotel! How did you even afford this?" I gasped, recognizing the ce that often served srymen high in the corporate world. "Afford? You kidding me? I charmed some rich bloke to pay for our ce, and before you scold me, once isn''t gonna break his wallet. It''s our night out. Let loose a little as a subus and take advantage of people. Harmlessly~" Mio added mischievously. I groaned into my hand. There was an element of thrill in this entire, breaking all the rules I set in ce. We checked in at the front and picked up the keys to our room for the night. It was a lot morevish than Hana''s love hotels. There was food and drinks on the table, arge, t-screen TV with a library of pornos on the shelf, and an adjoining spa of a bathroom. I turned to Mio, excited to spend the night with her¡ª Only to have a potion waving in my face. I recognized it right away. A dark elf potion that temporarily granted the one who drank it a penis. Not only that, but also with the ability to ejacte fertile semen. "D-Don''t tell me¡­ That box you brought back from Elza¡­ was actually a whole bunch of dick potions?" I gulped. "You''re goddamn right. Because what better way to end the night than to fuck you silly? I wanted to double-team you with Kana, but I don''t mind having you all to myself!" Mio licked her lips and popped the contents down her gullet. A bulge emerged from between her legs. She undressed to reveal an erect dick that made me salivate from my tongue and pussy. "You ready for me, babe?" Mio asked. "Always. Come get me," I said. Mio pushed me down onto the bed. She began to kiss my neck while her hands stroked my sides. Lithe fingers and knuckles kneaded my breasts. I felt her dick rubbing against my thighs and throbbing intensely for release. We were all over each other. The cool bed sheets were quickly getting warm from the friction of our writhing bodies. "I want to suck you off," I found myself saying. "Yeah, you do. Because you''re a horny little cumslut, aren''t you?" Mio kissed me, then broke away to climb farther into bed. She sat with her legs spread apart and beckoned me. Compelled by desire and lust, I crawled over to Mio. Her dick was so close to my face I opened wide to take in, servicing the erect piece of meat as best as I could. Mio was certainly enjoying it. She bit down on her lower lip and ran her fingers through my hair. "Mmm¡­ Shllrrp¡­ Does it feel good? Shllrrp¡­ Shlluurrp¡­ Have I gotten better, too?" I asked with a mouthful of her dick. "Like a damn suction cup. You''re really going to town on it, aren''t you? Sucking it up like a vacuum. Lemme give you a hand then!" Mio grabbed my horns and forced me to deepthroat her. "Guuboo¡­ Mio¡­ mmm! Shllurrp¡­ shllrrp¡­" The tip repeatedly hit the back of my throat. I had to fight the urge to gag. Mio facefucked me even as cum gushed from her dick. She made me swallow it all, and I did. Hungrily. Tasting her cum again was the dessert to our dinner at the Italian restaurant. Mio shoved me face-first into the bed. She pursed her dick between my buttcheeks, squeezing them together for her own pleasure. All the teasing was driving me insane. "I want it already¡­ don''t keep me waiting," I pleaded in a breathy drawl. "Hmm? You want this dick?" Mio slid her cock into me, right down to the base. My body heaved and shuddered in pleasure. I couldn''t remember thest time we had sex with her dick. It was here atst. The hard throbbing meat was finally inside me again. Mio started slowly, savoring how my pussy must be feeling. Quiet moans escaped her lips when she pressed deep. I buried my face into the pillow and clenched the sheets. However, despite how good it felt, I wanted more. "Mio¡­" Demurely, I nced back at her. "Did you say you were going to¡­ fuck me like a street whore?" A smirk shed on her face. She pped my butt hard. I jerked in bed and gasped. "This is what you like, huh?" Mio pped my ass again and pleasure pulsed through me in waves. "Yes¡­" I muttered quietly. Mio pped me again. Harder. She squeezed my cheeks, digging her nails into the fat. The hits kepting, all the while she pistoned into me faster and faster. Our bed began to creak. I thought it was going to break. I thought I might break. She was more ferocious than any of the minotaurs or Kanae, dominating me as if to make up for lost time. "God¡­ I fucking love you!" Mio howled. "I love you, too!" I screamed into the pillow. Mio pulled my hair and tail. The suddenness of it kicked me onto a cloud of bliss. An orgasm wasing. The more she roughed me up, the greater the pressure of ecstasy knocked on the dam. "Mio, I''m cumming! Stop! Slow down¡­ I can''t stop cumming if you keep going like tha¡ª aahhh!" I covered my face with the pillow as she continued to pound me against my pleas. Everything was going white. My body tingled. Pleasure crept up and down my spine like a pendulum. "Stop? Why stop when your pussy feels so fucking good that it''s practically sucking me in! You like how I fuck you? Tell me you like it!" Mio threw the pillow away, forcing my pleasure-stricken demeanor to face her. "Yes! I like it! I like it so much I''d want you to have a dick for¡­ Nngh¡­ Mio, I''m going to cum again¡­ I''m¡ª aaahhhhhhhh!" A powerful climax robbed the rest of my sentence, bringing me to a convulsing finish. Mio turned me around and shoved her tongue into my mouth. Our kisses were hot and passionate, as was the cum pouring into my pussy. I threw my legs behind her hips, humping to milk more into me. When she pulled back, a thin trail of saliva hung between us. "You want more?" Mio whispered into my ear. "Yes¡­" I answered desperately. Mio got off me andid down on her back. She pointed to her dick that was dripping with my juices and her cum. "That''s a good bitch. Clean this rod with your tongue and get ready for round two. We''re only getting started," Mio said. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 We dropped by Aozora Heights before leaving Tokyo just to check in on how things were doing. I was about to knock on the door to Reza''s apartment when the door swung open for us instead. A very disheveled Ms. Juna Hoshino was standing in the doorway. Her hair was a mess and unbrushed, her dress shirt wasn''t fully buttoned up, and she was in the middle of kicking her right shoe on. "Oh, uh¡­ Hello. If you will excuse me, I have other matters¡­ to look after." Ms. Juna cleared her throat and dipped away. Inside the apartment, Reza was just now walking out of her room with only a towel around her chest. "You had sex with her, didn''t you?" I asked. "We shared a few drinks, and she went along with it! W-Was I not supposed to?" Reza shrank a little like a child caught with a hand in the cookie jar. Well, I didn''t exactly tell her she couldn''t. Reza invited us in to drink the rest of the wine. I declined, but Mio epted. Because why turn down a nice drink after having sex all night¡ª was her reasoning at least. The apartment, asvish as it was,cked character. Although furnished, it only looked like those homes out of an online catalog. They were pretty to look at, but you also knew a hundred other housing designers went to the same furniture store that sold mass-produced stuff. "Mmmhmm! Damn does this taste good after a night of eating Saeko''s pussy," Mio said, taking a long and slow sip. "Don''t use how my pussy tastes as your standard ofparing¡­ Anyway, Reza. We need to think about what you and the other subi n to do long-term. This is where you n to stay, but you''re going to eventually need to pay for it," I exined. "I see. In other words, the nest and I will charm others into paying for the apartment," Reza said. "Uh, no." "We will have them pay half?" "No¡­" Mio snickered off to the side. "Queen Saeko, this is difficult¡­ We''re still new to this world. You can''t possibly expect us to understand its customs and functions." Reza sighed heavily. "I know for sure some of you were lurking around during your renegade phase. How did you get by?" I asked. "We charmed humans into our thralls to do our bidding. Cooking, sustenance, shelter¡­ all provided by them. We''re subus, after all. It makes sense that we rule over them¡ª ow!" After a swift chop to Reza''s forehead, I settled back into my seat and folded my arms. "We aren''t ruling over anyone. The only one who rules is me, and my rules are not to lord over humans. Remember, you have to coexist alongside them. Otherwise, it''s back to the dungeons with you," I said. "I understand¡­" Reza sulked, clutching her forehead in disgrace. "In that case, what must I do?" "You need a job. A ce to work and earn money from in exchange for yourbor." "Does that not make me a ve to humans?" she asked. "I guess in this day and age it is, but¡­ there''s a lot of different ways to earn money. You just need to find the one you don''t mind doing for a living. Or at least enough to put up with," I exined. "Why don''t we go job hunting? Show her how it''s done," Mio suggested. It wasn''t a bad idea, but that mischievous look of hers was giving me PTSD¡­ Though, I did promise to help them limate to Earth. I was about to say sure until Mio''s eyes darted around the room. She started patting herself, then wracked her head over something. "Hold on. Can we go back to that love hotel? I forgot something," Mio said. "What''d you forget?" I raised a curious brow. "Uh, nothing! Faster we grab it, the better." She spread her wings and flew ahead of me without exining any further. We promised toe back to Rezater and headed to the love hotel. Mio charmed the clerk at the desk to give us the key again. When we entered the room, she began to look everywhere. At first, I considered helping. But I didn''t know what to look for. After all, she wouldn''t say. It began with Mio looking under the bed, behind the chairs, and even in the bathtub. The longer this went on, the more frantic she became in the search. Once she started turning over furniture, I had enough. "Mio, can you tell me what you''re looking for? Maybe I can help. It''s something special like a gift, isn''t it? That''s why you won''t say?" I asked. "Fuck!" Mio threw her hands up in frustration and sighed. "Don''t be mad, okay? I¡­ had the box of dick potions right here. Now it''s gone¡­" I blinked nkly at her. "What do you mean it''s gone?" "As in it''s not here! It''s gone!" Mio eximed. "C-Calm down. The room was spotless when we entered, right? Maybe the clerk has it," I suggested. We returned to the front, where the charmeddy at the counter was happy to see us "Alright, cunt. Where''s my dick potions?" Mio reached across the counter to grab her by the cor. "P-Potions? I don''t know what you''re talking about!" she cried. "People who are charmed would never lie to us, so she really doesn''t have it¡­ Wait, we were gone for a while. Could someone have entered the room? Do you know who cleaned it or who upied the room after us?" I asked. The clerk thought for a moment. Sweat beaded down her face. I gestured to Mio to let her go. Once freed, she typed into theputer for something. "We don''t have employees do any cleaning. This hotel contracts a third partypany for that. Theye in every morning at 8 AM on the dot, during the period that we''re closed between 8 and 10 AM. It''s possible someone from thatpany picked it up," she said. Mio and I exchanged uneasy nces. It was currently five in the afternoon. Half the day had gone right by. Whoever had it now could have done literally anything with it since then. "What''s thepany''s name?" Mio asked. "Tsuneo Cleaning," the clerk answered promptly, then handed us their business card. Their logo was a simple water pail. They were located in the greater Tokyo metropolis. It was a rather bigpany that provided cleaning services to businesses like restaurants, retailers, and of course, love hotels. We decided to go out there and check, given that dick potions in the wrong hands could only end in disaster. The three-story building with an old hiring sign on the window was tucked behind and dwarfed by a muchrger office high rise. Several white vans with thebel and logo of Tsuneo Cleaning were parked in its tidy lot. The rest were probably going around Tokyo servicing businesses. Mio peeked into a random vehicle. There were nothing but cleaning supplies and machines inside it. No sign of the box. "I think it''s faster if we go inside and ask them directly," I said. She hesitated to follow me. "You aren''t mad?" Mio reluctantly asked. "Nope. I mean, you wanted to give me a good time. I know you didn''t want to lose it anyway. The faster we find that box, the better. We can even go home for round two." I winked. "Heh. I guess I really am the one who still has some growing up to do," she said, cracking a smile. We entered the lobby of Tsuneo Cleaning. It smelled very faintly of cleaning chemicals. There were no chairs offered to visitors. Only the front desk and behind it were office workers glued to theirputers. A door off to the right led further into the building, but unless we barged in, I had no way of knowing what was inside. "Excuse me?" I called out. "Oh, hello!" a young man with thick sses and a bright smile greeted me. "Wee to Tsuneo Cleaning. Are you looking to hire our services? We will need the name of your business before we can begin." Mio mmed a hand down on the counter. "We ain''t looking for cleaning, bub. The dick potions. Where are they?" "D-Dick potion?" he stammered. "Really? You''re going to open with that?" I groaned and pulled her aside. "We''re actually from Shooting Star, the love hotel over in Shinjuku. Can you tell us who was in charge of cleaning it earlier?" After clenching my aura around him, he tensed up and returned to theputer to check for me. "From 8 to 10 at Shooting Star, correct? That would be Shinyama, Kotage, and Mie. Unfortunately, the three of them are already off for the day. If they had something suspicious with them, I certainly didn''t see," the man exined. "Damn it." Mio clicked her tongue. "Are any of the vans parked outside the one they used? Maybe they left it inside." Ipelled him to give us the key and license te number. We checked all over the van but found nothing except canisters of detergent, crusty towels, and lots of crumpled tissue paper stuffed under the driver''s seat. They had a familiar fishy smell¡­ However, no sign of the dick potions or the box at all. "This is hopeless. What if we grill the guy inside to give us his employees'' addresses? We can check there," Mio suggested. "It''s starting to feel like that''s the only way, but¡­" I noticed a note taped to the rearview mirror. An address was written on it and dated for today at six in the evening. It was almost eight. "Oh, that''s a clue! Right? Right? We should check it out!" Mio urged me. "Calm down. This isn''t a detective novel. We''re just looking for the potions. Besides, this could be anything and lead to anywhere¡ª" "Like a home address!" she added. Well, we could alwayse back to Tsuneo Cleaning if this led to a dead end. I relented to Mio''s whims, and we flew to the address on the note. Mio bet a home, and I bet a store. We were both wrong. The address turned out to be a nice sushi restaurant. Their main floor was a typical sit down and eat, including a sushi belt. They also had private rooms farther inside forrger parties of people Mio threw the door open and shouted, "Which one of you is Shinyama, Kotage, and Mie?" Every single patron and worker stared nkly at us. One woman, whose sushi was half-way up to her mouth, slipped from the chopsticks and fell into a small bowl of soy sauce. I put a hand to my face. "Don''t you have any tact?!" I sighed. "Who needs tact? We''re trying to find the di¡ª" I pped a hand over Mio''s mouth before she finished her sentence. Whew. That was a close call. We were about to get crucified saying obscene things in public. Especially when there were children around. "Uhm¡­ I''m Mie." A man in the back of the restaurant raised his hand. "See?" Mio smirked at me. "Alright, Mie. We''ve been looking for you. You work at Tsuneo Cleaning, right?" "Uhm¡­ I''m just a bank teller¡­" Mie''s hand slowly came down. "He doesn''t sound like our guy. I think we''ve got a case of pure coincidence. W-We should probably leave before they call the police on us," I whispered to Mio. Mio paused at the door and shuddered. "I-I gotta take a leak," Mio said, hurrying back inside to the counter. "Hey, toots. Where''s your restroom?" "We have a policy to only allow customers to use the restroom¡­" the woman looked reluctant to say. "What the fuck kind of a rule is that?" She was about to get snappy until I pulled her away. "I''ll order something to go! That should be fine, right?" I asked. The employee nodded frantically and pointed to a hallway in the back, eyeing our subus features with worry. "Thanks!" Mio kissed me on the cheek and raced through the restaurant. I apologized for the disturbance and ordered a variety of cooked and raw sushi for to-go. It was going to take a bit of time, so I figured to use the restroom before we went back to searching. As I entered, Mio was justing out of a stall and looking beyond relieved. "Whew. It''s like all the wine dropped outta me at once," Mio said, then thumbed over her shoulder to another stall. "Woulda been nice not to have some chick crying the whole time I was pissing¡­" "Crying?" I tilted my head. Over the gentle music, someone was definitely weeping inside one of the stalls. She was muttering something, and sounded both extremely confused and frustrated. "Sorry, I''m just¡­ going through some things right now¡­" what sounded like a youngdy said in a quivering voice. "If it''s about a bad rtionship, it ain''t worth it!" Mio tried to give her therapy in a restaurant''s restroom. "No, it''s¡­ something else. Please, forget about it and leave me alone¡­" she said. The woman sounded distressed. I felt bad for just leaving her here. Mio shrugged and headed for the exit, but I grabbed her shoulder. "Are you being stalked or something? Is that why you''re hiding in here? We''re actually subus, so we can do something about it," I offered. "S-Subus? Like those magic sex demons I''ve been seeing around? Then¡­ Then you can do something about this!" She opened the stall door to show us a limp penis between her legs. Mio pointed andughed until I elbowed her in the gut. "That''s clearly from the dick potion!" I eximed. "Oh, fuck. You''re right. My bad! I just thought she was griping over erectile dysfunction or something." Mio still had the giggles. "So, you do know what this is! I don''t know why or how it happened¡­ One moment, I''m enjoying a mixer. The next, I have a full blown erection!" she cried. Just so we didn''t clog up the restroom, the three of us upied a table in the restaurant and talked over sushi dinner. Mio helped herself to mouthfuls of sushi and wasabi. The woman introduced herself as Himeko Sanagawa, a student from Tokyo University. She was a gyaru. Her hair was bleached blonde, she had a rather deep tan, and extremely caked-up nails. "Now that you''re calm, can you exin exactly what happened?" I asked. "Well, I came here for a mixer. You know, where a bunch of single guys and girls try to get to know each other. We had one of the private rooms. Everything was going fine, and I was chatting up a cute guy. I really thought we were hitting it off, too! Then he pointed out that I had an erection and got turned off. Ugh!" Himeko sighed. "If you didn''t have a dick to begin with, chances are it''s the dick potions that we''re looking for. Guessing you didn''t drink one on purpose?" Mio questioned her. "No! Sure, I like dicks, but I don''t want one on me!" "That means Shinyama, Kotage, or Mie were attending the mixer! One of them had to have it and spiked your drink," I concluded. "Why the hell would they go giving other people dicks for? What a waste. Use ''em yourself!" Mioined. "Wait¡­ Kotage? I think I recognize that name¡­ Emily Kotage? She was another girl attending the mixer!" Himeko eximed angrily. Mio and I looked at each other. A woman had it. "Those balled up tissues had to be fucking jizz puffs!" Mio shot to her feet. "Y-You seriously call them jizz puffs? But it makes sense¡­ Emily probably tried one, grew a dick, and couldn''t get enough of masturbating¡­ That would exin the smell¡­" I thought aloud. "Hey, is there something you can do about this dick? I tried masturbating, and it hurts. I don''t want it. I rather go back to taking it instead," Himeko said. "Try lube next time, and it''ll go away on its own in a few hours!" Mio assured her. "Seriously? Thank god! I thought it was permanent!" "Himeko, I know this has been a very traumatic experience for you, but do you know where we can find Emily?" I asked. She shrugged. "I dunno her. Emily didn''t look like she was interested in any of the guys anyway. Tried to hit on me, but I was too distracted with a guy. She ended up leaving with one of my friends, Fuutan. I think they went to her ce? I''ll text her." Emily cked into the phone with those long nails of hers. We waited for a few minutes, but there was still no response. Emily tried calling, but it went to dial-tone instead. "I don''t like where this is going¡­" Mio glowered. "Weird. Fuutan always picks up like right away." Emily continued to text worriedly. "We might be able to catch up. Can you tell us where your friend lives?" I asked. "Ehh¡­ You''re kind of strangers¡ª" "Where does Fuutan live?" Mio ced a charm on her. Himeko obediently gave us the address. Fuutan didn''t live far from here. We paid for our food, apologized to Himeko, and booked it to an apartmentplex over in Chiyoda. Apparently, Fuutan lived alone in a studio apartment on the third floor. Since they came back from a mixer, that could only mean one thing¡­ When we got to the door to her apartment, however, it had been left ajar. The lights inside were still on. I gave Mio the go-ahead, and she opened the door. Immediately, we were assailed by the heavy scent of sweat. We found out why, entering the living room. Lying on the floor, twitching, and covered from head to toe in semen was a woman around Himeko''s age. She had deeply-dyed green hair and a piercing on her lower lip. A limp penis rested on her belly, a sign that she had drunk the dick potion, too. "Heh¡­ Hehehe¡­ I love dick¡­ having one¡­ feels so good," Fuutan mumbled deliriously. Mio gave me an ''oopsie'' look. "Emily''s going around having sex and giving girls dick potions¡­ How many potions were in that box?" I asked Mio. "Well¡­ uh¡­" I squinted hard at her. "I wanted a lifetime supply¡­ so¡­ I asked Shayle, and she gave me an enchanted item called Box of Endless Storage¡­ There''s gotta be like thousands in there," Mio confessed. "THOUSANDS?! Oh¡­ no¡­" I buried my face into my hands. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 An rm started ringing incessantly first thing in the morning. I was dead tired and didn''t want to get up at all. The summer heat had us both sweating balls. It didn''t help that Mio was in my bed and curled up on top of me. "Nngh¡­ Hit the snooze¡­ just five more minutes," Mio mumbled groggily. "It''s probably mine." I yawned and blindly felt around the nightstand for my phone but couldn''t find it. It wasn''t there. I was unable to get up either, since Mio anchored me to the bed. "Mio¡­ You gotta get off if you want me to turn off my phone." I groaned, not at all wanting to get out of bed. "But it''s sofortable like this¡­ I''m choosing you over the ringing." Mio refused to get up. Ringing? That was apletely different sound from my rm. It was my phone ringing. I snapped awake, knocking Mio off the bed and t on the ground. "Aw, you bitch!" Mio pouted. I scrambled for my phone and checked who was calling. Reza. After we left, I put her in charge of staking out Tsuneo Cleaning for any signs of Emily Kotage. "Queen Saeko!" Reza screamed into the phone. "Ow¡­" I held it as far away from me as possible. "Don''t yell, Reza. Technology is good enough that you can whisper, and I can still hear you!" "Oh, sorry! I''m calling to inform you that the human named Emily Kotage hasn''te in for work. How should I proceed next?" she asked. Didn''t go in for work? Either Emily called in sick or it was her day off. Hopefully, it wasn''t because she quit. Or went missing. That would be extremely bad. "Hm¡­ You know what? You should apply for a job at Tsuneo Cleaning. If I remember right, they were hiring. It''d give us eyes on the inside, and you''d have a job to start earning money. How about it?" I suggested. "Cleaning after dirty humans doesn''t sound very enticing¡­ but I''ll give it my best for your sake, my queen! How do I start? Should I just go in and charm the employers to give me the job?" Reza asked. "No! Don''t use your magic. That''s cheating¡­ Just go in there and say you want to apply for a cleaning position!" Reza promised me she would try, and we cut the call there. I nced over to Mio. She had fallen back to sleep, face still nted to the floor. I sighed. "I wish I could be so carefree." It took some effort, but I managed to coax Mio awake. We headed to ss together. Students were dying from the oppressive, humid heat on their way to and from buildings. So much for freshening up. I was covered in sweat the second we stepped into the sun. "Ugh. This sucks. I forgot how hot summers are in your world," Mio muttered. "It''s your second summer in Japan. Not used to this yet?" I teased. "As if anyone can get used to sweat dripping down your skin, getting all sticky and nasty. At least where I live in Elza, it''s dry and not muggy as shit." She groaned aloud. Just as we got to the lecture hall, my phone started ringing. I answered it expecting Reza to give me some good news. Instead, Kana replied from the other end. "Hey, Saeko? I''m sure it''s just nothing, but uh¡­ Hitomi wanted me to ask you about something that''s been bothering her. Says it might be her imagination. She saw a couple of girls with dicks today. Is that normal?" Kana asked. I tripped over myself and nearly face-nted into the cement. "W-Wait, are you sure she isn''t just meeting girls with dicks to begin with. Er¡­ first of all, how did she get into the position of seeing other naked girls? Did Hitomi and Rika break up?" I asked. "Well, one of them was Hitomi walking in on her roommate. Earlier this morning, Rika thought for sure she heard two girls having sex in a locked bathroom stall on campus. There was a lot of pping," Kana exined. That had to be from the dick potions, right? There couldn''t be any other exnation. Well, there could be. Some women were just born with dicks, were intersex, or in the middle of transitioning. But Emily Kotage lived in Tokyo. We already knew she was going around giving people these potions. I told Kana to have Hitomi and Rika detain those students, then exined to Mio that we were skipping sses again. Of course, she was more than happy to. We flew to Tokyo as fast as our wings allowed, stopping once only because Mio fiercely insisted on getting ice cream. Kana was waiting in front of the entrance into the dormitory building. It was mostly women here, judging by how few men were around. "Are they inside?" I asked, greeting each other with a kiss on the cheek. "Yeah. Told Rika and Hitomi to keep them busy." Kana led us through. The three of us stormed through the dormitory to get to Hitomi and Rika''s ce. Students and residential assistants stared hard as we passed. Once we got to the door, however, Mio kicked it open and¡ª "Alright, where are the dickgirls?" Mio eximed shamelessly into the room. Hitomi, Rika, and three other university girls gaped at us. Kana and I put a hand to our faces. Someday, I needed to sit Mio down and teach her some human manners, because she hasn''t grasped one bit of it even after a year of living here. "What Mio meant to say is we''re here to find out if you have penises," I politely corrected her. "That''s what I said!" Mioined. The three girls sitting at the dinner table across from Hitomi and Rika raised their hands. "They only agreed toe because I threatened not to study with them. Apparently, college students have really bad study habits," Hitomi said. "Hi, Mio! Hi, Saeko!" Rika waved at us. "Hey, you''re the subus I hear so much about! Guess that exins the potion. Is that why we''re here?" a tinum-haired girl asked. Another with piercings all over her ears smirked. "What? You wanna find out so you can get some, too?" "W-Well¡­ They belonged to us to begin with¡­ but that''s not important! We want to know if you got it from someone named Emily Kotage? And where?" I asked. They traded looks like none of them knew who I was talking about. "Thing is," the most normal of them with ck hair and a long-sleeved shirt began, "none of us saw her face. I know for sure it''s a girl though. Hard to hide big boobs. She wore a face mask, had sunsses on, and a hood pulled over her head. Looked shady as hell, but the mojo was legit." The ck-haired girl and the piercings girl high-fived each other. Those two were probably the ones Rika caught boning each other. "I''m sorry for asking so many questions, but where did you meet the person who sold the potion to you?" I pressed them. They each gave a different location. Bathroom on campus. A grocery store. The bank, for whatever reason¡­ There was no pattern to this. From their ounts, Emily came up to them randomly and simply asked if they wanted to try having a penis. They said yes, and the rest was history. "I still can''t believe you two lost something like that." Hitomi sighed and shook her head. "I was horny! Whaddya want from me?" Mio shrugged. A lightbulb switched on in my head. "That''s it!" I shouted, causing everyone to jump and look at me. "There is a pattern. Young adult women. That girl from the mixer. These three. The next person Emily''s going to give a dick potion to has to be another young woman. It''s all in Tokyo, too, and it''s probably going to happen here again." "Does that mean you two are going to look for her by yourselves? Tokyo is so big, you can''t possibly find her alone," Rika said. Good thing I had a huge nest of subus close by. I nodded to Mio, and she was quick to catch on. "I have a solution to that. In the meantime, drop a line if you guyse across any clues," I said on the way out. "You, too! I''d like to get my hands on a couple of more potions!" the piercings girl hollered to my back. Kana and Mio caught up from behind. "Hey, that chick with all the piercings is hot and into having a dick. Kinda wanna rope her in for a threesome," Mio said. "Now isn''t the time to think about sex! But great¡­ I''m starting to think I know what Emily is trying to do," I grumbled. "Let me make an educated guess," Kana began with an amused grin. "Tempt women into wanting dicks? You guys got a hardcore futanari-lover on your hands." "Yeah, well¡­ It''s funny on paper, but once they realize there''s a limited source, that''s when it gets ugly." We emerged from the dormitory building. I scanned the many students out and about, wondering just how many girls had the potions or dicks right now. Chances were, a few of them already do. "While you guys go around searching the city, I''ll ask some friends who are girls to poke around. Maybe they''ll find something," Kana said. For some reason, my chest knotted up. "Hmm. So you made friends with girls in college? That''s a far cry from middle and high school for you." I tried not to look bothered. "Wait, are you jealous?" Kana noticed right away. "No¡­" Kana reached around my waist and pulled me in for a tender kiss. I swooned in his arms, and my tail wagged side to side like an excited puppy. "You''re forgetting that I''m literally obsessed with you. You too, Mio." Kana winked. "Does that mean you''re down to get pegged?" Mio nibbled on her lower lip. "Okay, let''s not go that far¡­ I need some rest from being drained dry all the time. Anyway, I know you take your responsibilities seriously. No one tries harder than you, and it''s why I fell for you. So¡­ this is getting embarrassing¡­ Is that enough for you yet?" he asked. I nodded, now bright red in the face and sweating bullets. Kana tried to let go, but I continued to cling on. "D-Don''t you have to go?" Kana was beginning to turn red, too. "I want to¡­ have sex with you so bad right now," I muttered under my breath. "Kahaha! If I can''t act all horny, neither can you~" Mio teased, jabbing me in the ribs with two fingers. Disappointed, I parted from Kana and was feeling a lot more moist than before. Mio and I took off with him waving goodbye from below. I gave Reza a call intending to give her orders, but when she picked up, a very jubnt subus shouted into the phone. "Queen Saeko, I got the job!" Reza eximed so loud that I extended my phone as far from my ear as possible. "Reza, it''s 21st century technology. I can hear you just fine! But good on you! You got the job at Tsuneo Cleaning? Without charming anyone?" I asked. "Sorry! Yes, I did it withoutpelling them. As soon as I told them I was a subus, the interviewers seemed immediately smitten by me. Oh, but I did charm a coworker into telling me Emily Kotage''s home address," she said. "You¡ª WHAT?!" It sounded like Reza backed away from the phone. "I-I thought we didn''t need to yell?" Reza panicked. "Why did you charm someone?" I sighed. "Well, the manager insisted I get to know people around the office. I figured I should ask around about Emily. One of them was rather familiar with her, so I charmed them into telling me. I figured it was okay, since you only specifically mentionedpelling my way into the job was wrong!" she exined. There was no winning. Was I in the wrong for suggesting that subi go against their own instincts? "What happened?" Mio asked. "Reza charmed someone to give her Emily''s home address," I said. "Oh, nice! Good on her!" "Don''t encourage this! Anyway, Reza? Text me the home address. I might as well put it to use¡­ Just no more charming people! Words first! When you get home, I also want you to inform the rest of the nest to scour the city for Emily Kotage. Just keep an eye out. No mind-controlling people," I ordered and received an affirmative response. After hanging up, I received a text from Reza a secondter on the whereabouts of Emily''s home. We flew in that direction and came to a derelict two-story apartmentplex. Some of the windows were boarded up. Paint peeled off the stairs and railing. The side of the building had been worn by weather without any signs of repairs. Suffice to say, it was a shitty ce. We nevertheless pressed forward, flying along the outside in search of Emily''s apartment number. Room 24, second story, and the outside looking just as grody as the rest. I pressed an ear to the door, but I couldn''t make out anyone that might be inside. "Step aside. I got this," Mio said, pulling out a small case of lockpicking tools. "Uh. Should I be concerned as to why you have something like that?" I red. "Got these from Hana. Been practicing on our own doors at the dorm." She grinned mischievously. As Mio got to work, I was beginning to feel uneasy. "Mio, this feels wrong! Actually, breaking into someone''s house is wrong!" I whispered, grabbing her shoulders from behind and ncing down the corridor. "Quit shaking me! You''re making this hard. Talking all hushed like that also makes us look more suspicious." Mio finangled with the lock until something clicked. The door creaked open. My jaw dropped that Mio actually did it. She shed a patronizing smile and slipped the lockpicks back into her pocket. We entered the apartment, quietly shutting the door behind us. Emily''s apartment was small and cramped. It reminded me of mine and Mio''s first ce when we moved out of my parents'' house. What little furniture and belongings existed were bunched up to make room. The futon was all wrinkly and pressed against the wall. Her apartment smelled funky, too. It was a smell I knew all too well from when I was a guy. The smell¡­ of someone who had been jerking off too much. A quick look into the trash bin revealed balled up tissue papers. This was the source of the smell. For someone working at a modest-sizedpany like Tsuneo Cleaning, Emily sure lived poorly. Though, I guess I couldn''t me her. I''d been there before. Whatever she made must barely keep her scraping by. "Hey, look at this." Mio beckoned me over to a low bookshelf lined with all sorts of manga and light novels. She flipped through a random manga. It contained all manner of girls depicted with dicks. The next manga was the same. Futanari. "It''s all porn, isn''t it?" I asked. "This chick was down horrendous for girls with dicks. What now? Stake out the ce in case shees home?" Mio suggested. It was the best n we had so far. With the Tokyo nest soon to fan out, it was only a matter of time before we got a lead. The two of us exited the apartment and waited behind a line of shrubberies at the edge of theplex. Hours went by. Mio and I took turns picking up food, going to the restroom, and keeping an eye out. By nightfall, Mio was nodding off to my side and Emily hadn''t shown up once. Another text from Reza snapped Mio awake. A subus around Shinjuku came across a girl sucking the dick of another girl in Ni-Chome. Ni-Chome? That ce was a pretty diverse epicenter for people of all kinds of sexuality and orientation. It wouldn''t be out of the ordinary for a girl to have a dick there, but it might be worth checking out. It wasn''t very far away. We reached Ni-Chome after a flight, and a subus named Jennali, who was dressed in a gothic lolita attire, greeted us. "Queen Saeko! The two girls are down here." Jennali led us into an alley where a pair of young women waited patiently and were clearly charmed. I put a hand to my face. Didn''t I explicitly tell them not to use magic? "So, how''d you get this?" Mio waltzed right up to the one with a dick and grabbed it by the shaft. "Mieru Night Club. A chick with big tits gave it to us and said we''d love it," she answered. Mio and I gasped. "How long ago?" I asked. "Half an hour ago," the other one said. "Emily might still be there. We should hurry!" Mio eximed. I told Jennali to make sure the two girls got home safe and wouldn''t remember anything before leaving. Mieru Night Club was a lesbian bar. Who knew how many people Emily gave the potions to. We were above the club, a small speakeasy ce along a strip brightly-lit by neon lights and flickering light posts. At this time of the night, there were a lot of people from a variety of backgrounds. Tworge, potted ferns nested to either side of the door. I nodded to Mio. Wended in front of the door and pushed it open. To say I was horrified was an understatement. It was a full-blown alcohol-fueled orgy in the club. Women were fucking and sucking each other on top of tables, under the tables, behind the bar counters, on top of the pool table, and more. All of them had one thing inmon. They had dicks. They all had dicks. "Where''s the bitch who sold you the dick?" Mio ripped a woman off from riding the cock of another. "Having sex¡­ with a dick is so good¡­ you should try it, too¡­ ehehe¡­" She waspletely delirious and out of it. Something creaked in the distance. I lifted my gaze to see the backdoor shutting. "Mio, she went out back!" I pointed. We went for the fire exit, but all of the women¡ª at least those who could still stand¡ª rose to block our way with dicks swinging between their legs. "We''re not letting you get her!" She picked up a billiard pole. "That''s right. This is the best thing I''ve ever experienced. Don''t take it away from us!" Another grabbed a stool to block our way. "We''ll stop you even if it costs us our lives¡­" The barwoman smashed a bottle and brandished the jagged edge at us. I staggered back in shock. "M-Mio¡­ the dick potion doesn''t cause the drinker to lose their freaking marbles, does it?" I asked. "Nah. But hell. It''s not just me, right? They all look like they''ve been charmed!" Mio warned. The entire club lunged at us all at once. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 What began as an orgy devolved into a massive bar fight. I sidestepped someone trying to clock me over the head with a bottle, ducked a wide billiard stick swing, and backed away from being sshed with liquor. They were slow. Actually, I was just too fast. After fighting so many more skilledbatants and even literal gods, facing regr people was a nice change of pace. My advantage came to an end when the lights switched off. It became pitch ck. A horde of women with dicks dogpiled on top of me. Someone even stuck their dick into my mouth, and others started ripping my clothes off. "Pueh! Damn it, I don''t have time for this. Get off me already!" I shouted, surging my aura across the entire bar. The women obeyed. It seemed I was able to overpower the charm already on them. Which meant the subus in question wasn''t of a greater status. So, a regr grunt? I took a step forward to look for the lights and mmed my shin into a table. "Nnngh¡­ Uu¡­ Owie¡­ Can someone turn on the lights?" I squealed in pain. The lights switched back on. I could see again but wished I didn''t. Mio riding someone in the cowgirl position, sucking off another, and jerking off two others. "What?" Mio took her mouth off the dick. "Make love not war. That''s the saying, right?" "I''m in too much pain to be the straight man for this¡­ Where''s Emily? Did you see where she went?" I asked. "Think she went out the back before we got attacked. We sure Emily''s a subus though? I know these broads got charmed, but I didn''t sense an aura. Either we''re wrong, or she was a greater s, and I didn''t sense shit." I shook my head. "That can''t be. I didn''t sense her, and greater subi can''t hide their auras from each other." I thought for a moment and stretched my aura as far as I could. The wide-reaching that acted like a radar went wide. Farther than this block and the next. It stretched until my aura snapped back like a rubber band. I had hit my limit and didn''t detect a subus. If we assume Emily was a subus, Mio and I should have detected her as soon as we entered. We didn''t. But she had to be if these women were charmed, unless they were before she got here to sell them the dick potions. Then Emily was a human, and she had a subus aplice? No, that didn''t make sense. "Ahhh! Nothing''s adding up!" I cried, more out of frustration than anything. "Why don''t you take a load off and get a load in?" Mio suggested, gyrating her hips until the woman beneath her climaxed. When I nced back at the women in the bar, they were still hard as diamonds. I pped my face with my own hand. "Go home already. Shoo!" I urged them. They went limp, got dressed, and began to vacate the premises. I dragged Mio out of the bar with me, stretching my aura to its limits in search of an aura again. Nothing. "Great. Now I''m frustrated because we lost Emily and I got blue balls. I want those dick potions back!" Mio shouted angrily into the night. It was like chasing after a ghost and finding nothing but dust. At least yokai could be baited¡ª Wait a minute. "We can try luring Emily out," I said. "How? That cunt''s probably hiding like a cold dick shriveled up with phimosis right now." Mio threw her hands up. "I didn''t need that image in my head¡­ We can lure her out with a girls'' only party! Think about it. Emily''s actively looking for women to give potions to. I can also hide my aura and jump her." "We''ll honey trap her!" She dropped a fist into the palm of her hand. "That''s not what honey trapping means, but sure! We''ll have to do it in Tokyo, and I have just the people in mind to help." I pulled out my phone to make a few calls. Good chance Emily wouldy low for a bit. She knew we were on her trail. That gave us a few days. I asked Hitomi, Rika, and Kana to gather any female friends they had for a house party. Securing a house was easy. Next was alcohol. It wasn''t going to be a convincing party without a lot of it, and I thankfully know an of-age adult for that. I had Reza set up a meeting with Ms. Juna Hoshino, but it wasn''t Reza who would meet up with her. "Yahoo~" Mio opened the door into the main office at Aozora Heights. When Juna lifted her gaze to us, the pencil in her hand snapped in half. She shot up to her feet and broke out in cold sweat. "W-What is it? I''m not interested in¡­ being intimate with any subus!" Juna eximed, brandishing the jagged edge of the pencil at us. "You''re in luck, toots. It ain''t pound town we''re taking you to. It''s the grocery store," Mio said. "Eh?" "I want you to buy us beer. Lots of it. I''m nice enough to let you have that choice and not control you to do it," I exined. "Uhm." She swallowed hard, shoulders ckening to show her capittion. "Let me grab my car keys¡­" On the way there, Mio and I gave Ms. Juna a quick exnation. Apparently, she had a conscience about buying alcohol for minors. Imended that, but what we''re doing didn''t exactly need someone with a moralpass. "I see the two of you have found yourselves in quite the predicament. I just wished you didn''t involve me¡­ Subus or not, you college students are bing wilder by the generation." Juna sighed as we loaded up three shopping carts'' worth of beer cases. "The more miserable adulthood gets, the crazier students be before they get there," I said. "Wait, being an adult in this world sucks? Why the hell are we going to college then? I should be a stripper instead!" Mio slumped over the full cart. "No one''s stopping you¡­" We pushed the heavy carts over to the check-outne, but the clerk with a face full of e squinted suspiciously at us. "You know buying alcohol for minors is against thew¡­ right?" he asked. "It''s for me," Juna said, but he wasn''t convinced. I wrapped my aura around the clerk andpelled him to start scanning the beer. "Kahaha! I love it when Saeko gets impatient and has that fuck-all face on her." Mio grinned. "If you''re going to mind-control him, why bother paying?" Juna gave me the side-eye stare. "I can''t keep breaking every rule I made! What will the other subus loyal to me think? Just pay for the beer already, and I''ll pay you backter!" I groaned. "What''s my father going to think about me bing a subus''ckey?" she muttered dejectedly. Now the only thing left to do wasy low ourselves but keep the asional scouts searching Tokyo. That way, Emily wouldn''t think we''re up to something and were still blindly pursuing her. Mio and I returned to Tsukiji. We invited our roommates Casey and Kairi to the party in Tokyo, too. Casey, being the extreme extrovert that she was, epted immediately. Kairi took some convincing. I had to pull her aside and appeal to her exhibitionist tendencies, suggesting that she go without underwear because it would be really hot. In the days leading up to the party, we, and by we I meant Kana, Hitomi, and Rika, printed and passed around fliers advertising it. ording to them, we attracted a lot of women. It helped that Ni-Chome was close by. Atst, when the day arrived though, Mio started throwing a tantrum. We were waiting in Reza''s apartment at Aozora Heights. She genuinely thought it was okay to be at the party, too, but not being a greater subus meant she had no power to hide her aura. "Not fair! I wanna get it on with some smokin'' hot college babes!" Mio cried. "You can''t. Emily will definitely sense you there and run away. She also knows what you look like being Beatrice''s sister, too!" I exined to the tantruming subus. I should have expected denying Mio some girl on girl action would make her act up¡­ A text from Hitomi told me that the party was starting. It was only five in the afternoon. Casey and Kairi were probably already there, having left early to catch a train from Tsukiji. "Okay, if we catch Emily early, then you can mingle at the party. How''s that?" I offered. "Fuck yeah!" Mio regained her vigor again. "I''m going to head there now. Stay close, but don''te to the party!" Mio nodded like a good puppy, but whether or not she would heed my words remained to be seen. I breathed deeply, focusing my aura inwards until it was undetectable by anyone except for another greater subus. Reza and Mio saw me to the door, and I took flight towards the party. Instead of a house, Hitomi used her family''s connections to rent out a restaurant venue in Shinjuku. The ce was smack-dab in a busy part of an entertainment block. A group of young women mingled outside of the doors, which was guarded by a couple of rough-looking bouncers. They were probably also from Hitomi''s connections, too. "Saeko!" Rika rushed out to greet me. "Hey, Rika! How''s the party going? Anyone suspiciouse in yet?" I asked. "Unfortunately." She shook her head. "When the entry requirement is only ''woman and 18 plus'' it''s kind of hard to keep watch over who''s suspicious." Rika led me in, and the bouncers opened the door to let us through. Loud pop music sted my ears. The venue was dimly-lit and only by the shy light show going on inside. Tables had been stowed away to open the main floor as a dancing area. They were moved to the left wall, where beer and snacks were plenty, also guarded by bouncers checking for ID. Girls dressed to party were dancing in groups, in pairs, or alone. A lot of touchy-feely and flirting was going on. One girl was seated and another was on herp, full-on french kissing. Another couple against the wall were humping each other. I almost exposed myself and let my subus aura out from just a whiff of the intense lust filling up the ce. "I''m going to go find, Hitomi! Maybe she saw something!" Rika yelled over the music. I gave her the thumb''s up, because I knew my soft voice wouldn''t reach anyway. The instant Rika walked away, a girl approached me immediately. "Hey, cutie~ You looking to not be single tonight?" A hot, redhead foreigner girl, speaking perfect Japanese and twirling her hair, sidled up to me. "S-Sorry! I''m looking for someone," I said, unable to hide my smile from being flirted with. "Awh. Must be a lucky girl then." Her shoulders ckened and left to try her luck elsewhere. Damn. Damn. Damn. Now I knew exactly how Mio felt. Now wasn''t the time to get up in the party fever though. I had a dick potion-giving subus to find. Rika eventually texted me that Hitomi hadn''t found anyone suspicious yet but would keep looking. For the next half-hour, I mingled with other college and working-aged girls. It was so much different than social gatherings in high school. Everyone was fired up to have fun and knew exactly what they were after. However, there were still no signs of Emily Kotage. Over at the dance floor, I noticed many dancers were grinding up against each other. For some, much more roughly than usual. Almost like¡­ I moseyed on over to join them. The scent of sweat and lust here was the strongest. Bodies were pressed right up against each other. "Fancy meeting you here again!" the redhead from before eximed. "Same to you! I guess we''re just fated to meet?" I teased. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Since you''re here. Wanna dance?" Drawn in by alluring hazel eyes, I let the girl pull me deeper into the dance floor until we were at the center of it. Me being the awkward wallflower that I''d always been since grade school, shimmied about like a fool. Meanwhile, she was a natural. Her body was practically fluid, swaying like a snake to the tune of a flute. The flute being eardrum-popping music with a lot of base. Eventually, the music slowed down. Couples formed. They threw their arms around each other. The redhead did the same for me, and our faces were a little close. Being this close up, I saw all the freckles that nketed her cheeks. "I''m Shawna. Third year at Todai. You?" she asked. "S-Saeko¡­ First year¡­ Tsukij," I answered nervously. Were third years supposed to be this hot? Even Taira and her friends weren''t this spicy. I was melting in Shawna''s embrace. There was just something about older women that couldn''t be beat. As the minutes passed, I began to lose track of time. We danced even closer, bodies never leaving the other. Before I knew it, we were away from the dance floor. She had me pinned to the wall, tongue-deep in my throat and swapping spit. "What do you think about doing something more exciting?" Shawna asked. "Eh? Uhm¡­ I-I''m clean about fun¡­ I''ve never done drugs either, so¡­" I trailed off after losing my words. "Don''t worry. It''s not a drug. At least, I don''t think so. Apparently, it''s magic," she said, pulling out a potion and getting my full attention. "That! Where did you get it?" My outburst surprised Shawna, and she almost dropped it. "Oh, you''re kinky. I''m down to get dicked by you." Shawna grinned, pressing her knee between my thighs. "Me, too¡ª Urk." I violently shook my head. "No, wait! I can''t get caught up in the moment. The person I''m looking for is the one giving these out. Please, tell me. Is she here?" "Yeah. In fact, I got it a little bit before I found you on the dance floor. She''s the gloomy-looking girl that looks like Sadako from The Grudge. I''m sure she''s still around. We''ll find herter. Let''s have some fun right now!" Without a second to spare, Shawna downed the potion and started kissing my neck. I lost the will to resist right away. We were back to making out. Slowly, Shawna''s erection rose and poked at my inner thighs. She reached down to rub my wet slit. I started jerking her off to return the favor. Her hot kisses on my neck became even more intense, and I realized she was trying to leave some hickies behind. When I turned to the side to let her do it, I locked eyes with someone who looked like the Grudge girl. She stared hard at us like some voyeuristic pervert. Tucked underneath her arm was the familiar box Mio had brought back from Elza. "Ah¡­" She gazed back like a deer in the headlights. "Ah!" I gasped. The girl panicked and pushed people out of the way for the exit. When I peeled off from Shawna, she grabbed my wrist. "Wait, you''re leaving? We were just getting started!" Shawnained. "The organizers know me. Ask them for my number!" I wrenched away to chase after the girl. That had to be Emily Kotage. I sent Mio a text toe right away. Soon, I was outside looking up and down the street where she had gone. Since the chase was on, I unleashed my aura to its maximum output. Up! I flew into the sky and chased after Emily under the starry night. She nced up with fear in her eyes. "Stop right there!" I shouted,pelling her with my aura. Emily went tense and stopped as I ordered. Finally. We caught the cul¡ª "STOP RIGHT THERE, YOU DICK-POTION THIEVING BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITCH!" Miounched in like a rocket, tackling Emily out of the sky and crashing into the streets below. "Mio?!" I descended to catch up to them. They hadnded in a small, deserted park nestled between several tall buildings. Judging by the restrooms, it was probably just a rest point for sry workers to and from work. A couple of off-shift srymen were even smoking on a bench. Their cigarettes slipped from their hands, and they ran away in a panic. Mio had Emily pinned to the ground, the storage box of dick potions to their side with a few vials strewn about. "Emily Kotage? You''re Emily, aren''t you?!" Mio eximed in a huff of fury. Like we thought. It was only as I walked right up to them did I sense her subus aura atst. It was extremely small, barely extending past an arm''s length. "Bitch, do you know how miserable it was searching for you?" Mio growled. "Hiiiee! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Emily apologized repeatedly. Tears streamed down her eyes. The sses on her face were broken. Suddenly, I pitied her. This meek-looking subus was our culprit all along? The one who had been spreading dick potions across the city like a gue? For some reason, I was expecting an evil mastermind. Maybe all the shit that happened this past year and a half made me too paranoid. "Queen Saeko, forgive me¡­ " Reza was just now flying down with a few subus nking her. "Mio took off so fast as soon as she received your text." "We''re in public, so let''s bring this back to your apartment before¡ª Mio?!" I cried as she chugged down a dick potion to grant herself an erection. "Don''t stop me! I''m gonna fuck this bitch into submission here and now for giving me blue balls!" Mio eximed. "D¡­ Do it! Do it! Give me your futanari dick! I can take it. All of it!" Emily fired back to our shock. Gone was the timid demeanor, reced by an impassioned¡ª even frenzied¡ª desire for a girl to fuck her with a dick. The futanari-loving subus really was a raging pervert after all. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 We brought Emily back to Reza''s ce at Aozora Heights to be interrogated. To say Mio was sad about missing out on the party would be incorrect. She was furious and decided to channel that anger on the one who stole her dick potions, sent her on a wild goose chase, and missed a party of ming lesbians and bisexual college women. "So, this is the deserter?" Reza served us tea and snacks in the living room. Emily was on her knees on top of an acupuncture mat with rows of rectangr ridges. Mio grinded a foot on top of the weeping subus'' back as punishment. "Look," I began, "we''re not mad¡ª" "I am!" Mio interjected. I shot her a look to at least let me finish. "Okay, maybe a little¡­ You''re a subus. You had to have known I''m the current queen. Why did you hide from us?" I asked. Emily swapped gazes between the three of us. Instead of answering us, she shut her eyes and began to chant quietly¡­ "I''m in a happy ce¡­ Happy ce¡­ with lots of girls that have penises around me¡ª" "Oi!" Mio picked Emily up by the cor and shook her. "You''re not allowed a safe space until you answer our damn questions!" "Ahhh! I-I didn''t mean to hide! When the other subi and I came here, my squad leader told us toy low until she called for us. I picked Tsuneo Cleaning as my cover. But no one ever summoned me, s-so I continued working and kept to myself," Emily exined as tears streamed down her eyes. Well, it wouldn''t be so outrageous for subus like Emily to stay in hiding if given the chance. This wasn''t exactly the first time. "You''re not part of any rogue faction trying to bring Queen Beatrice back or summon alraunes into this world?" I asked to be sure. "N-Never! Resurrecting Queen Beatrice just means another war, and no one wants to deal alraunes!" Emily shuddered. "What about the potions? You took ''em for your dickgirl kink?" Mio shook Emily dizzy and let her go. Our slippery subus brushed off the dizziness. Her eyes lit up with passion, a stark contrast to the shy and timid demeanor a second ago. "Yes! There is no betterbination than the beautiful female form and the most defining physical characteristic of a male¡ª Futanari! To think, the world Queen Beatrice brought us here to conquer contained a treasure trove of futanari fiction. By the way, my favorite type is the ones with both the penis and testicles!" Emily didn''t miss a beat in her passionate spiel about women with dicks. Mio, Reza, and I, on the other hand, were stunned. "I''ve never met a subus with such a small aura before. Actually, isn''t it downright puny?" I asked. If I took even a step back, I wouldn''t be able to sense her anymore. Emily nodded, ashamedly casting her eyes to the ground. "I''m pathetic, aren''t I? Such a small aura that can barely affect anything. I have to be really close to someone in order for my magic to affect them. Even back in Elza, the other girls in my squad called me useless¡­" "That''s a little harsh. Personally, I wouldn''t say useless. You evaded being noticed for over a year. If it wasn''t for the potions, we might not have ever found you," I said. "Y-You really think so?" Emily gazed up at me all misty-eyed. In fact, Emily would have been an incredible asset as a spy when I was dealing with other subus factions. That was all in the past now though. "Queen Saeko," Reza whispered into my ear but made it abundantly obvious for Emily to hear. "It changes nothing that Emily neglected the call to arms during wartime. As a deserter, she would be sentenced to the dungeons underneath Queen Elendir''s manor." "H-Hiieee! Anywhere but there! I''vee to really like Japan! For causing so much trouble the past few days¡­ I''m so very sorry!" Emily kneeled over the acupuncture mat on her own volition and bowed. "We got our dick potions back. Why don''t we dole out some punishment of our own? Wanna drink these and fuck her into the next day?" Mio suggested. "What?!" Emily and I gaped, but the former was a lot more interested in the suggestion than I was. "No, hold on¡­ that barely registers as a punishment for Emily. Look at her! She''s practically salivating!" I pointed at the Futa-lover, who was quickly wiping the drool from her chin. "Then let''s give it to her. I want to fuck some pussy!" she bellowed like a warcry. "I''m okay with this punishment! Please, fuck me with your dick!" Emily implored. I buried my head into my hands and sighed. At some point, what was supposed to be a punishment only turned into a reward. "A better punishment is keeping Emily from the dick potions. From today onwards, you''re moving into Aozora Heights and living alongside Reza. She will be your squad leader here in Tokyo," I exined. "Eh? B-But I don''t like living with other subus¡­ Why can''t I stay in my own apartment?" Emily asked dejectedly. "Well, for one¡ª it''s easier to keep track of you all. Two¡­ you like living in that pigsty?" She jumped to her feet and pouted. "Don''t call my beloved ce of dwelling a pigsty! I have many fond memories of living there for the past year!" "Looking forward to being nestmates, deserter!" Reza threw an arm around Emily and grinned. We didn''t give Emily a choice. With help from a movingpany, they packed everything she wanted to keep and tossed anything she didn''t. The move was swift and finished in the afternoon the very next day. Although she had a year-long contract, it was nothing a little suggestion to thendlord couldn''t make him forget. However, once we brought everything to Reza''s ce, it was clear there wasn''t enough shelf space for certain belongings. Namely, all of the futanari doujins. "You weren''t kidding¡­ There must be enough to read in a single subus'' lifetime." Even Reza was appalled by the sheer amount of doujins Emily had amassed. "I''ve read all of them several times over!" Emily eximed proudly. "There''s two more boxes worth¡ª urggh!" Reza lifted Emily up by her horns. "We were at war twice and you just holed yourself up reading all this smut?" "I-I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" she apologized profusely. It was like watching a trainwreck. "There''s no way these two are gonnast like roommates." Mio chuckled. Some things were just not meant to be. Mio''s prophetic words came true. We returned the following weekend to check in on things, and¡­ "Emily! There are unwashed dishes in the sink again! I know for sure those are yours, because I didn''t eat curryst night. Moreover, their original stic containers are sitting on the kitchen table. Care to exin this?" Reza asked, holding Emily by her shirt and with a fist poised toy a beating. "Hiieee! I''m sorry! I swear I was going to clean them in the morning¡ª" "It''s the afternoon!" she retorted. "I remember when Mio used to be a slob," I said thoughtfully. "Hey! I''ve gotten better!" Mio fired back. It took the both of us to pull them apart and keep Reza from unleashing her fury. Messy roommates were the worst, so it wasn''t as though I didn''t sympathize. "Emily, you worked at Tsuneo Cleaning for a year. Shouldn''t you be used to tidying up messes?" I asked as we watched her wash dishes from the dinner table. "Cleaning was a pain, so I charmed my coworkers to do my share while I read manga in the van." Emily sulked. "Queen Saeko." Reza turned to me with a frustrated look. "It hasn''t been a whole week, but I''m not sure how much longer I canst. Every night, she leaves the bathroom sink full of hair afterbing. The manga she reads are always left out and strewn over the coffee table. Some were on the floor! Emily let a cat inside, too!" She lifted a purring ck cat from the floor to show us. "Oh, hey! Ain''t you a cutie?" Mio dangled her tail in the cat''s face and had it swatted at. "H-His name is Taco! He was crying all night outside, so I couldn''t help but bring him in!" the guilty subus eximed. "Taco?" I raised a brow. "Aha¡­ When I found him, he had a taco shell on his head," she exined. We nced at the cat in Reza''s hands. "Meow!" The ck furball took a swipe at Reza, and she dropped him to the floor where he ran off. "Aw, man. I want a pet. Can we get a cat, too?" Mio asked. "We live in a college apartment. No way in hell are they going to let us keep a pet. Anyway¡­ From what I understand, that''s not the case at Aozora Heights. I remember pets being allowed. But since you''re living together, this has to be a decision between you two," I exined. Something made a thud over at the sink. Emily had identally let a te drop. She was staring right back at us, and Reza shed an impish smirk. "Please, don''t get rid of Taco! He keeps mepany when I read manga!" Emily pleaded, prostrating in front of Reza. "Queen Saeko, is this the part where roommates make rules to govern themselves?" Reza asked, to which I nodded. "Then Emily¡­" Emily gulped hard. "If you want to keep Taco, then you must pick up after yourself from now on. No more hair in the sink, no unwashed dishes, no manga lying around, AND since you want to keep a cat, that means you must also clean up after him. Is that understood?" Reza folded her arms and left no room for negotiations. "Uu¡­" Emily traded looks between Reza and Taco, who was lying leisurely on the couch. "Okay¡­" "Starting tomorrow, you''re going back to work at Tsuneo Cleaning. No charming people to work in your ce either," I added. "This is why I wanted to stay hidden," she muttered. The three of us red at her. "What was that?" we asked menacingly. "Hiiee! N-Nothing!" Emily quickly went back to scrubbing dishes. Mio and I were supposed to drop in on each of the subi living here. It turned out to just be me, since Mio stayed at Reza''s ce to y with Taco. It was gettingte by the time I got done, so I returned to Reza to fetch Mio to say goodbye and go home. "Don''t worry, my queen. I will keep this deserter in line," Reza assured me. "Uhm¡­ Queen Saeko, would it be okay if¡­ I can have one potion?" Emily dared to ask. "You got some nerve, bitch!" Mio growled. "Please, even just a sip will suffice!" she pleaded. Mio nced at me. "I had one prepared, but Reza decides when you get to have it. Or if she decides to fuck you with it," I said, handing Reza the dick potion. "Thank you! I''ll do my best to earn this reward!" Emily bowed. Satisfied, we took off back to Tsukiji. Mio wouldn''t stop fidgeting on the way home. I had a pretty good idea why going off our most recent discussion. "Want to go see some pets before we go back?" I offered. "REALLY?!" Mio beamed. "To be clear! We''re not adopting. We''re just checking them out, okay? It won''t be at a pet store either. There''s an adoption center in downtown Tsukiji. Even if we''re not adopting, they let peoplee by to y since their pets get lonely." "Hell yeah! I''m so down! Let''s go now? Now!" She tackled me mid-air, sending us spiraling until I got my bearings. I brought Mio to Asakura in downtown Tsukiji, a foster and adoption center formon domestic pets like cats, dogs, birds, some reptiles, and a lot of different kinds of smaller critters. One of the employees there was a former ssmate of Hatsumi''s. We met Mitsuki inside, a young man the same age as my sister. He had a bowl cut and wore thick sses. A light blue apron, with a dog and cat paw print pattern, wrapped around his rather portly body. "Oh, Saeko! It''s been a long time! Man, when I thought Hatsumi telling me you became a girl was crazy, you should''ve seen my reaction to you being a subus on television. You''re a lot prettier in person, too!" Mitsuki was in the middle of brushing the fur of a golden retriever on the counter. "You and everyone else thinks so. I had to deal with the fallout with my parents and just barely got that sorted out¡­ Anyway, I''m here to show my girlfriend some pets. We''re not adopting though," I said to make that explicitly clear. "Just to y, huh. Koko here is very. Aren''t you? You''re a good girl!" He rubbed the golden''s cheeks and ushered her off the counter. Koko barked yfully, jumping around Mio. Both of their tails wagged excitedly. "A, Koko''s so adorable!" As soon as Mio bent down to y, Koko went to lick her face like all dogs do. "Kahaha! Stop! That tickles¡­ oh, shit¡ª dog breath stinks!" The lobby had pet toys all over the ce. It looked like a children''s nursery with the cartoonishly-drawn grassy field and happy-faced sun. Mitsuki brought us into the building and past the cages the animals were ced in at night. We passed by another room that mostly contained rodent pets like rats and hamsters. Finally, he opened the door to the backyard where other dogs were currently ying. Koko left Mio''s side to join her fellow pups, frolicking in the grass. "Wha¡­ I died and went to heaven¡­ I want to adopt them all!" Mio leaped into a pack and was immediately dog-piled. She rolled around with them, y-fighting and mimicking their barks. Other employees of Asakura giggled at how much fun they were having. Or that Mio took over their jobs to y with the foster animals. "They get a few hours a day outside, rain or shine. We have another outdoor enclosure for bunnies and rabbits. As you can see, there''s a lot of older animals that need homes. That''s because people who adopt don''t realize they''re adopting a family member, not just a decoration for the house. When the pets get old, families tend to send them here and adopt a younger one," Mitsuki exined. "Ugh¡­ You''re not guilting me into adopting, are you?" I shot him a dirty look. "Not unless you promise to be a good adoptive family!" he joked. "Saeko!" Mio came back with a shih tzu up to her cheek. "You think Hatsumi''ll adopt one? We can go home to y with it every day after school!" If Hatsumi hadn''t brought up the idea of a pet for the past eighteen years of my life, I doubted she would be interested in one now. "I''ve asked Hatsumi about it before. I think she''s too busy to have a pet," Mitsuki said. "The college won''t like us bringing a pet either," I added. Both Mio and the shih tzu whimpered at me. I sighed heavily. "If we work hard and earn enough, we can move to an off-campus apartment that allows pets. Until then¡­ we cane by Asakura whenever you want. That''s okay, right?" I asked Mitsuki. "Sure. Not sure how much your current job pays, but you can even work here if you want," Mitsuki suggested. There was no damn way Asakura paid more than Isekai Gohan. The tips alone were probably more than what Mitsuki earned in a month. "I want to work here!" Mio eximed. "Great¡­" I pped a hand to my face. Excitable dogs took Mio away to y again. I guess it wouldn''t hurt to let her y a little longer. "Unfortunately, the director said we can''t let non-employees y with pets for more than an hour. So¡ª" I grabbed Mitsuki by the edge of his apron. "It doesn''t look like your director is around. Can I change your mind?" I asked seductively. Mitsuki swallowed the lump in his throat. For the rest of the evening while Mio yed with the animals at Asakura, Mitsuki and I fucked in a storage closet for pet food. There was something about guys, who knew me as a boy, that were a lot more passionate about ramming their dicks into my pussy. "Saeko¡­ Saeko! Ahh! You should work here so we can have sex everyday!" Mitsuki said, pumping another load into me on top of arge bag of dog food. "Unless Asakura¡­ can top 200,000 Yen a week, no dice¡­ Ugh. It''s so stuffy in here¡­ What time is it?" I asked. "It''s only six, and we close at eight. That''s two more hours! Come on, you were liking it!" He fondled my breasts tenderly until my nipples were involved, which he pinched until they were sore. We got dressed, but when I opened the door, two more male employees of Asakura were on their knees and ears pressed to the door. They looked up at me. Their jaws dropped to the floor. My eyes caught sight of the big bulges in their pants. "W-Well¡­ We can go for a little while longer," I said, twirling a lock of my hair. By the time we were done, three Asakura employeesy unconscious in the storage room. I left them there. It was their own fault for over-exerting themselves. When I pulled up my panties, it quickly became soaked in ejacte. I looked like a mess with my hair and clothes all disheveled. Upon leaving the storage room, the lights in the hallway were switched off. Asakura was closing for the night after all. I traveled along the route Mitsuki had shown us earlier and found Mio inside the dogs'' enclosure. She was fast asleep, snuggled up with a pack of dogs that were also snoozing. A troubled female employee watched over them. "Sorry about her! I hope Mio wasn''t being too much of a bother." I bowed apologetically. "Oh, not at all! She was very sweet with them. We have to close up soon, so I''m sorry to ask you to leave. And¡­ speaking of closing, have you seen Mitsuki?" the woman asked. "If it''s Mitsuki you''re looking for, try where you guys find the pet food. Give it maybe ten minutes to air out before you go." She gave me an odd look but didn''t question it. I picked Mio up onto my back and headed out. A few dogs woke up and whimpered, watching us leave. "Nngh¡­ Saeko¡­" Mio yawned half-consciously as I was flying us to campus. "Did you have fun, sleepyhead?" I asked. "When we can adopt pets¡­ I want¡­ a dog and a cat¡­ Can we? I promise¡­ to take care of them¡­ like family," she murmured before falling right back to sleep. "Family, huh. Looks like I''m going to have to work hard to make you happy." Chapter 208 Chapter 208 "Sahi, order up for table five!" Taira shifted the tes onto the counter before returning to the kitchen. I hustled over after refilling a patron''s water, then grabbed the tes of chicken curry to deliver to table five. The diners were a pair of regrs ogling my chest since the maid outfit had a very low cor. If I leaned too forward, they were definitely going to spill out. "Here''s your curry! Before you eat, let me cast a love spell on it. Moe moe kyun~" I blew a kiss to each te, and the customers practically swooned. When I first started doing this, it was extremely embarrassing. Apparently, people liked it more back then. Now, however, I was able to do it with confidence. My shame be damned. "Thank you, Saeko! As always, you''re so cute!" one of themplimented me. "I was wondering," the other began, his eyes searching the restaurant. "Is Mio not working today either?" "Ah¡­ Mio actually quitst week," I said. The news devastated them. They let out a long, drawn out groan. The reason for Mio''s disappearance was simple¡ª She had quit to start training at Asakura for a part-time animal care position. I was very hesitant to let her. She could easily just want to y with the pets. ording to Mitsuki though, Mio was quite the diligent employee and eager learner. Unfortunately, that meant our finances took a hit. Big. At Isekai Gohan, we were able to earn tips greater than our wages. Taking pictures, dining with customers, and even holding a conversation made us a lot of money. Sure, our business took advantage of lonely men, but at least we gave them an outlet. For Mio working at Asakura, there were no tips to be earned. The adoption center was a non-profit organization and entirely funded by the local government. Mio would earn a steady sry, but mine dwarfed hers several times over. Depending on how long she nned to work there, however, the employment benefits might outweigh my job. Whatever the case, Mio was happy. I loved seeing her so happy. Too bad tuition and rent didn''t care about happiness. Tsukiji University was a private school after all. So, I had taken some liberties to keep our finances in order¡­ "Yahoo! Aya''s in the house!" Isekai Gohan''s resident catgirl entered the restaurant, which meant my shift was over for the day. Aya skipped up to me with a hand up. "Tag-out, Saeko!" "Tag-out!" I high-fived her. It was a fun little thing Aya liked doing with me only. She entered the changing room to get into her cosy. A few minutester, Aya returned in all her nekomimi glory. I left the restaurant floor to clock out and change back into my clothes. "Good work today, Sahi! Don''t forget your tips for the day." Taira entered the back room with a small stack of wrinkly bills. "Thanks." I smiled, then went to count the tips but was disappointed to find it lighter than usual. "I know what you''re thinking. Lately, fewer and fewer people have beening in. Miochin''s fanboys aren''ting anymore either, so we took a little hit. Listen, you''re the reason we get so many tips anyway. Let me slip you a portion of mine," she offered. "N-No! That''s fine. Really. I owe it to you, Aya, and Kotori anyway." Taira looked at me for a good few seconds and lunged. She messed up my hair with a noogie. "You''re a real softie. Alrighty, then. See you next weekend?" Taira dusted my shoulders and brushed my hair back into ce. "Yep. See you next Friday!" I picked up my stuff and said goodbye to the others on the way out. However, instead of going straight home, I had a date with the other reason we''re able to stay afloat. It was gettingte. The city park lights had switched on even though the summer daylight was still out. I entered the women''s restroom to get changed in a stall, putting on a loose hoodie, gathered my hair up and under a cap, and wore a facemask. This way, no one should recognize me. I waited on the toilet until a text from someone reached my phone, informing me that they were here. That was my cue. I deleted the text and emerged to meet a middle-aged sryman with a balding crown. He also had a facemask on, but his eyes were focused on the vending machine''s selections. That, however, was also just a cover. To make absolutely sure he really was the one, he would need to press the least popr selection, natto-vored tea¡ª which was exactly what was selected. "So, you wanted to try having sex with a subus?" I walked up to him and whispered. "Y-You''re Sayo, the subus?" he asked, using the cover name I decided on. "You''re about to find out~" I pulled down my mask and stuck my tongue out seductively. The rest was history. We entered a stall in the men''s restroom where I sucked him off. His dick was small, so it was easy for me to get my tongue and lips all around the way he liked. A few people must havee into the restroom while we were going at it, but I didn''t care. If someone got too curious, I could just seduce them into being another customer. The middle-aged man blew his second load into my mouth. His hands clenched my horns tightly. I was enjoying it so much, I began to finger myself. "Hey, you''re not the only one who wants to cum¡­ Fuck my subus pussy, too~" I pleaded sweetly. "Oooh! You got it, sweetie!" He pinned me to the stall door and jackhammered into me from behind. Our banging caused a lot of noise. My hips were like a woodpecker, punching the stall door repeatedly at hyperspeeds. His hands reached under my hoodie to grab a handful of my breasts. Meanwhile, I could make out the sound of a person or two listening from the other side of the door. "They''re totally having sex in there, right?" "In a public bathroom of all things¡­" Despite their initial revulsion, a phone peeked into the stall from below. "Nu-uh. If you want to look, it''s going to cost you." I controlled them with my aura to pull the phone back and delete the content. As soon as I let their minds go, they ran away in terror. Wouldn''t want someone exposing mine or my customer''s identity. "I-I''m going to cum inside you¡­ is that okay? A subus won''t get pregnant with a human, right?" the man pounding my pussy asked. "Hmm? A creampie will cost you an extra 20,000 Yen. Are you sure?" I purred to entice him. "20,000 sounds a little¡­" "A, but my pussy is sooo hungry. You can creampie me as much as you want after~" "Ooouuuugghh! 20,000 it is!" He picked up speed, thrusting into my harder and faster. "Ahh! I''m cumming! Your dick is making me cum so hard!" I moaned sweetly. Though, the truth was that I wasn''t even close. But he liked it and that was all that mattered, and I was more than eager to please a customer. Thinking that he was a sex god for making a subus climax tripped him over the edge. His hot spunk flooded into my pussy. I shuddered in ecstasy. Fortunately for me, receiving someone''s gooey seed always made me feel good. We continued on for an hour. He came several more times, and I had to finger his cum out of my pussy because there was so much. Being the pervert he was to hire a subus for sex, he wanted to watch because it got him off. "Whew¡­ Here you go, Sayo. 50,000 Yen in total." He handed me five crisp bills of 10,000 Yen. "Thank you! See you again next week?" I smiled and acted all cutesy. "Ahh, about that¡­ My ex-wife and I are patching things up to go on a trip with our two sons. Today is thest time. I hope there won''t be any hard feelings." He rubbed the back of his head. I shook my head. "If anything, I''m happy for you!" We said our goodbyes outside. Unceremonious, without strings just like it was supposed to be. Well, it looked like I needed to start finding a new customer for my Sunday slot. So, it goes. I dipped my toes into prostituting myself and surprisingly liked it. "Man, what would boy me think if I went back in time and told him I''d end up whoring myself?" I cracked open natto tea my customer gave me which was usually thrown away. Guess he was feeling generous this time around. It tasted nasty, so I tossed it. I was about to leave when two tall foreign guys with blonde hair and smooth, rugged features came up to me. "Hey, miss! Can you point us to the nearest hotel?" The more handsome of the two gged me down. "Sure!" I cleared my throat and put on my best english. "Would you also happen to like somepany with a cute Japanese girl?" Night was pulling in by the time we finished, and I washed up in the bathroom. I rubbed my rear end and frowned. Those two did a number on my ass, smacking it as hard as they did. Something about foreign guys that made them want to one up each other. Low quality lust, but plenty of raw physical action to make up for it. Thanks to that, I tallied up to almost 90,000 Yen. "Thanks for the generous tip!" On the way out, I waved my tail at the two vacationers lying unconscious in bed. Instead of taking the train back to Tsukiji, I flew and bought some snacks with Mio in mind. Casey and Mio were on the couch, watching television when I got back. Kairi was lying on the floor in front of herptop. "Tiramisu, anyone?" I lifted the stic bag of offerings. "Aw, shucks! You shouldn''t have, Saeko!" Casey reached out with her grasping paws. I handed each of them a box, then sat down next to Mio when it came to her turn. She threw one arm around my shoulder and started digging into the tiramisu with the other. "I already told Casey and Kairi, but I gotta tell you what happened at Asakura today. Animal control brought a stray dog in, and she turned out to be pregnant! We had to call a nurse in to help deliver the babies. Maaaaan, the puppies were so cute! I wanted to adopt them all right then and there," Mio squealed. "Show her the pictures, too!" Kairi reminded Mio. "Oh, yeah! I even got to name one of them. Jinko. Lookie" She eagerly pulled out her phone and flipped through the many pictures in the gallery. "Aww, it is cute¡ª er¡­" My smile flipped into a frown as soon as Mio got to a video of the mother dog giving birth. "Why did you film this?" Kairi and Casey leaned in to see and shared my same horrified sentiments. "You didn''t mention you took a video of this¡­" Kairi hid her face behind herptop. "I probs forgot. A lot of stuff was happening today! What? You guys got a problem with animals popping babies out?" Mio asked. "No, that''s not the problem here¡­" Casey winced at the¡ª while beautiful¡ª nasty business that was giving birth. I had to look away since the queasiness was setting in. One day, I was going to give birth like that. Ideally to Kana and Mio''s children. It hadn''t really hit until now, but from what little I learned, childbirth was painful and not pretty. For the first time in a while, I thought being a boy again might be nice. Well, the important thing was that Mio enjoyed herself at work. I should drop in to check on her one day. Which was exactly what I did the following weekend. Before going in for work at Isekai Gohan, I went to Asakura first. "Sorry for the intrusion!" I announced on the way in., "Saeko, you''re here!" Mitsuki came around the corner, but I put a hand up to his face. "Nope, no sex. I just wanted to see how Mio is doing. I have work to get to soon." "Oh¡­ okay¡­" His shoulders ckened. Mitsuki led me into a back room where his coworkers were giving a couple of dogs a shower. Mio was among them, dressed in the same cute paw-print apron, towel-drying a Spitz, arger cousin of the pomeranian breed. "Mio, your girlfriend is visiting," Mituski hollered. "Saeko?" When Mio turned around, her eyes lit up. "What are you doing here?" "To see if you were ying or working, and it looks like a little bit of both," I teased. "Hey, I can take my job seriously! Come here for a sec. This cutie is Bisha. I taught her somemands. Wanna see?" she asked. I nodded and waited for them to do their thing. Mio asked for a paw. However, Bisha stared at her with a silly dog smile, tongue out, and panting. "Bisha¡­ Paw," Mio demanded, and I felt a brief surge of her aura reaching to the dog. Bisha obeyed and lifted a paw onto Mio''s hand. "Mio¡­" I sighed into my hand. "It''s not teaching if you charm them to do it!" "It''s the same thing but without extra steps!" Mio retorted. I lifted a finger to make a counter-retort but found myself beat. Well, it looked like Mio was doing fine. I didn''t want to bother them any longer and had my own job to get to anyway. Throughout my entire shift, Mio sent me countless pictures of pets. Mostly of Bisha. My phone went off every other minute to the point some guests thought I had a boyfriend¡ª I did, but they were sorely mistaken. "Ahaha! A, it''s cute. Miochin looks like she''s having so much more fun. Maaaan, I''m jealous. She gets to y with puppies and kitties while I gotta schmooze up dudes," Taira said when I showed her some pictures during our lunch break. It must have been my imagination, but Bisha looked like she was getting more and more tired with every picture. Even animals got exhausted around her. "You and Mio always have y in mind¡­ She takes her job there seriously though, so that''s a plus! Still, I had no idea Mio could be so gung-ho about animals." I put my phone down just as another picture came. "That''s the thing about getting older. Sometimes, an interest or hobby hits you and it''s fullsend. When you were younger, it was always fool around this and fool around that. Miochin has her sights on working with animals. What about you, Sahi?" she asked. What about me? What did I want to do? Obviously, not Isekai Gohan until the day I die. At some point during my shift, Mio''s messages and pictures stoppeding. Things must be slowing down over at Asakura. Feeling a little lonely, I checked my phone. Thest message from Mio was, ''I love this job!'' followed with many heart emojis and apanied by Bisha sleeping. When Aya arrived to relieve me of my shift, I prettied myself up in the changing room before leaving. My next client gifted me this casual blue midi dress and wanted me braless. That second part would have to be for when I got changed at the park instead. "Oooh. Someone''s got a date?" Aya teased. "Something like that?" I smiled. The guy I was seeing liked blowjobs. 20,000 just for me to blow him for a full hour was a steal. I couldn''t wait to suck the hell out of¡ª I stopped walking and paused in the middle of the park, then buried my face into both hands. "Oh, god¡­ When did I be such a slut?" I asked myself. With each passing day, I started sounding more like Mio when I first met her. Oh, well. I met the guy at the usual park and vending machine. He selected the designated drink, and we were headed to a love hotel until I received another text from Mio after so long. "Are you busy?" he asked. "No, don''t worry. I¡ª" The second I read Mio''s message, my heart knotted up. Saeko, Bisha died¡­ I stopped cold in my tracks. The dog? Even though it looked so energetic in all those pictures? "I have to go!" I apologized and flew off. "But my blowjob!" the guy cried. The GPS in Mio''s phone led me to a veterinary clinic in Tsukiji. An Asakura van sat empty in the parking lot in front of the building. I hurried in and ran into Mio, hunched over on a chair in the lobby, tears streaming down her face. She immediatelyunched off the seat and buried her face into my chest. "Saeko! They said¡­ they¡­ " Mio was inconsble that her words came out a jumbled mess. "Slow down! What happened?" I asked, rubbing her back. "I don''t know! Bisha was fine one moment, and then she started convulsing¡­ Is it my fault? Is it?" she cried. Mitsuki and an older gentleman with thick sses came out from the back. "It''s not," Mitsuki said. "Bisha had a congenital heart disease. She hadn''t been showing any signs until today when it was toote. I''m sorry¡­" "Hypertrophic cardiomyopathy. Some animals will suffer from this unavoidable heart disease," the doctor exined. "Aren''t you a healer? Why couldn''t you save her?" Mio flew into a rage and picked up the doctor by his coat. "Mio, calm down!" I tried to pull her away, but she had him with a vise. "It''s no one''s fault. Not even the doctors! Mio, look at me. Not him!" Mio faced me with tear-stained cheeks and teeth clenched. "There''s nothing anyone could have done," I said. "But¡­ it''s not fair. Bisha was fine up until the afternoon, so why? You''re telling me this might happen again with another animal? I hate that¡­ I hate this job¡­ I want to quit¡­" Mio let the doctor down, then dropped to her knees bawling again. I bent down to cradle Mio''s head. "What''s important is that you had fun with Bisha. You were there for her until she went to sleep, right? Bisha''sst memories were of ying with you. Don''t you think that''s the best life you could have given her?" Mio nodded with her head in my arms. "You don''t really want to quit, do you?" I asked. She shook her head. Thest time Mio lost someone was Beatrice. That was a little hard on her, and it wasn''t too long ago. For a subus that had gone to war and killed before, she was the softie. So much for wanting to adopt a pet. If she cried like a baby over one she worked with, I couldn''t imagine how much it would hurt to lose one she raised for years. It hit me. "Mio, look." I pulled out my phone to show her the pictures she sent me earlier. All of them were of herself and Bisha smiling like fools without a care in the world. Slowly, Mio raised her head until only her eyes peeked over my arm. "Bisha will always be around thanks to you," I said. "I want¡­ cake. Lots of it," Mio muttered. I breathed a sigh of relief. That was going to cost me a pretty Yen, but for Mio, I would do anything to make her happy. "I''ll buy you all the cake you want." I smiled. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 "Reza, Emily! We came to visit!" I called into the inte. No answer. Not even a peep from within. "Maybe they''re at work?" Mio suggested with a shrug. "It''s a Saturday morning after all." Mio and I took today off from our part-time jobs to check in with the subi at Aozora Heights. Their survival hinged on behaving, and I wanted to make sure of that. "I texted them earlier¡­ Reza went grocery shopping and said Emily would be home. Wait, I got an idea¡ª I brought some brand new issues of a futanari doujin for you!" I shouted. Heavy footfalls stampeded over. Emily threw the door open, but her glinting eyes lost their luster as soon as she realized she''d been had. "B-Baiting me isn''t fair!" Emily pouted. "We''re doing you a favor by visiting. Suck it up, dickgirl lover." Mio cruised inside and made herself at home. "I did bring you a doujin you might like, just without futanari in it. These are by a mangaka I''m friends with." I handed her three manga volumes from Kaede, or better known as Megane-sensei in the industry. As soon as the books made it to Emily''s hands, she had frozenpletely solid. She grabbed my hands instead and yanked me inside. "YOU KNOW MEGANE-SENSEI?!" Emily screamed in my face. "For her safety, I''m beginning to think I should say no!" I replied. "I''ve sent letters. Tens¡ª no, a hundred by now, begging her to draw futanari. Megane-sensei''s art is so pristine. The lines are crisp. The climax panels make me orgasm just by looking. Ah¡­ If only she came to the dark side, I wouldn''t need any other manga. Please, Queen Saeko! I''ll do anything. I''ll be your personal cocksleeve. CAN YOU CONVINCE MEGANE-SENSEI TO DRAW FUTANARI?" she asked with a passion beyondprehension. "E-Emily¡­ I''m losing cirction in my hands!" When Emily wouldn''t let go¡ª too lost in a frenzy to hear¡ª Ipelled her with my aura to do so. She sat on her knees, apologizing. "Guh¡­ I''m sorry, my queen¡­" Emily wept. "You''re just ovee with gori strength when ites to futanari, aren''t you?" I grumbled, rubbing my sore wrists. Meanwhile, Mio was going around the living room in search of something. "Hey, I don''t see Taco anywhere. Did Reza get rid of him because you couldn''t stay clean after all?" Mio asked. "No! Please, have more faith in me. I''ve been meticulously cleaning after myself! Actually¡­ Taco''s been hiding a lottely. He darts off everytime Ie looking to y with him. In fact, I was looking for him before you two came," Emily exined. We joined Mio in the living room to look for Taco. It wasn''t until I passed by the couch and noticed something trying to swat at my foot did I realize. When I kneeled down to look underneath, Taco had squeezed himself under and hid in the very back. Two beady hazel eyes stared back at me. "I found him!" I yelled to Mio and Emily. The other two leaned down, too. "Taco! You were here all along? Come here, little mister!" Emily started rapidly tapping the floor to get the cat''s attention. Although Taco''s eyes flicked to Emily''s fingers and dted like he was about to pounce, he ultimately didn''te. Mio scoffed. "There''s your problem. You''re doing it wrong. Most cats ain''t gonna give you the time of day unless they want attention. An older one might, but this one still looks like a little furball." "E-Eh? But Taco was so affectionate at first¡­ How do I get him out?" Emily asked. "Easy. Don''t pay attention to him. He''lle looking for it." Mio snatched the remote from the coffee table, jumped onto a lounge chair, and switched on the television. Emily and I stood there, unsure what to do except watch thetest weather report. A few minutes passed by, and Taco emerged from his hiding ce. Instead of going to Emily, however, he jumped onto Mio''sp. "Hehe. That''s a good boy!" Mio scratched the kitten behind his ears, drawing a sweet little purr. "Gusu¡­ But Taco is my kitty¡­" Emily sulked. It hadn''t even been a month, and Mio was already fairly knowledgeable about domestic animals. Bisha''s passing had really hurt her, but at least that didn''t dissuade her from continuing to work at Asakura one bit. Never thought I''d ever say I was d to whore myself out for someone''s sake. The front door clicked open. Reza returned with grocery bags in both arms. "Oh, Queen Saeko, Mio. Hello!" Reza greeted us enthusiastically, but shot a cold stink-eye at her roommate. "Emily, did you offer our guests hospitality when they came in?" "Geh." Emily tensed up. "It''s fine, Reza! By the way, are we ready to do the thing?" I asked. The squad leader of Tokyo nodded. "Everyone is on standby and awaiting the interview," she said. "In¡­ Interview?" Emily looked at each of us, seemingly genuinely confused as to why we were here. "What''s the matter? You should be fine, right?" Mio smirked. Over the course of the day, Mio and I interviewed¡ª to put it lightly¡ª the subus residents of Aozora Heights about what they had been up to, their job prospects, and any problems that might have arisen living on Earth. Reza had an entire list and called them up one at a time. Many of them were normal stuff I could have heard from a regr human. It was exactly what I hoped for. Some, though¡­ "I''ve begun a career in camming!" a silver-haired subus like me named Shara eximed proudly. "Camming?" Mio leaned in and whispered. "Uhm¡­ It''s¡­ basically doing softcore porn on on the web for money," I answered. "The fuck? Why ain''t we doing that? How much you banking?" she asked the subus camgirl. Oh, no. I knew this talk was going to go to the money. "Well, I''m only starting out. But I''ve been lucky enough to make almost a million Yen so far!" Shara smiled. "A MILLION?!" Mio and I gawked. "Why aren''t we doing that?" Mio snapped to me. "I-I''ve already drawn the line at how far I''m going!" I eximed, only to realize toote. She caught on and squinted. "How far have you gone?" "Er, uh¡­ Y-You know, gangbangs and¡­ stuff¡­ Anyway, showing myself to a mass of strangers on the inte is a big no!" But being able to make that in a month would be a game changer¡­ I violently shook my head to wipe the thought away. There were more important things to take care of right now! "Keep up the good work, Shara. You''re doing a great service for the lonely men in the world," I said. "Thank you, Queen Saeko!" Shara bowed and took her leave. Next up was an older subus by the name of Melinoe. Her short ck bob and mature features screamed the perfect image of an officedy. She even had red-rimmed sses and a birthmark under her chin to boot. "Wait, let me guess!" Mio opened her loud mouth before Melinoe could speak. "Hmm. You''re a school teacher." "Come on, Mio¡­ You have to earn a license to work with children and teach at a school. Beatrice, when she was masquerading as Torii, only charmed her way in. Though,e to think of it¡­ Yumi did too in order to be a nurse¡­" I sighed. "Alright, smart-ass. What do you think Mel is?" she asked. I took another hard look at the stone-subus. "I''m going with officedy. Maybe at a low-tier or ckpany," I said. Our eyes snapped up to her for confirmation. "Hehe. Unfortunately, neither of you were close. I work two jobs. In the morning, I''m a plumber. At night, I work at a soand!" Melinoe eximed. "What the¡­ Those two couldn''t be further from each other! And, two jobs? Talk about working hard," I muttered. "Soand? That some kind of theme park?" Mio asked. "It''s a ce where you can get squeaky clean with a customer and have a little fun," the hardworking subus exined. Mio looked my way, and I knew exactly what she was going to say. "That''s basically legal prostitution, so no." I shot her down before she made a peep. Though, that line I''d already crossed. It just wasn''t something I needed people knowing. Finally, thest person on the list was Emily. The futanari lover who had given us a bunch of troubles a few weeks ago sat across the table from us with her head down, shaking like a scared kitten. Even Reza joined us for this interview, both arms folded and with a shaming look. "You''re not working, are you?" I asked. "Eep! N-No, my queen! I-I haven''t¡­" Emily confessed. I turned to Reza for answers, because it would probably be faster that way. "Emily came to Tsuneo Cleaning a few times with a job application in hand, but she never made it through the front door. When I pressed her about it, she said she was scared," Reza exined. Our attention went back to the sulking Emily, who was now kneeling in front of the table, and all we could see was the upper half of her face. "I mean, when you really think about it¡­ wouldn''t it be really awkward to go back to the workce I quit from, apologize to the coworkers that I charmed, and continue like nothing is out of the ordinary? It''s weird! No one will ever look at me the same way! I might as wellmit career suicide!" Emily cried. "No, no. You''ve alreadymitted career suicide! The only way to salvage it is by owning up to your mistake," I said. "Geh¡­ What if I¡­ work from home? I can be¡­ a camgirl, too¡­" she muttered unconvincingly. "Enough dawdling!" Reza mmed the table with both hands, causing Emily to shriek and hide underneath. "You know damn well you''re just going to ck off at home. You already do! We''re going to find you a job before the end of today if it''s thest thing we do! Isn''t that right, Queen Saeko?" "We are?" Mio asked me. "Huh? Wait, we were only going to¡­ er¡­" Damn it. I wanted to visit Kana since we took the day off work and were here in Tokyo. The n was only to interview the subus. It was practically evening after speed-interviewing all those subus. Now I had to spend it finding this shut-in subus a job? No, I shouldn''t waver. Emily was my responsibility, too. "Queen Saeko sure is thinking hard over this," Reza said. "Maybe she''s thinking about chucking Emily back to Elza," Mio heartlessly suggested. "Please, don''t give up on me so easily!" Emily emerged from under the table, clutching to my skirt and crying. "We''re not giving up on you¡ª okay, maybe the other two have¡ª but I''m willing to spare a bit more effort. This is what we''re going to do: Mio, Reza, and I will take you all over the city to look for a new job. You HAVE to pick at least one of them to apply for. Or else we''re throwing you into a portal bound for Elza. Got it?" "G-Gaak¡­ Yes, Queen Saeko¡­ I understand¡­" She sniffled. Taco came by and rub his head up against Emily''s leg tofort her. She picked him up like a stuffed animal. The three of us pooled together a list of prospective jobs Emily could work at. It didn''t need to be some career defining effort. As long as she got her feet off the ground to start making ie, that was enough. It was already gettingte, too, so we needed to be realistic. Our first stop¡­ "Why an arcade?" Mio asked, ncing up at the bright SEGA sign above the entrance. "I figured Emily wants to be able to interact with as few people as possible. Arcade-goers juste in, exchange tokens through the machines, and employees only need to clean and asionally fix a game," I exined. "I believe the real question here is why did Emily bring Taco¡­" Reza directed our attention to Emily, who had on a backpack with a transparent panel for pets inside to look through. Taco''s eyes were wide open, soaking in Tokyo''s nightlife. "T-Taco is here for emotional support. He''s my emotional support animal!" Emily eximed. We each put a hand to our faces. Bringing an animal to a potential job was more likely to sabotage than help¡­ The arcade was neither too crowded nor empty. It wasn''t a center like the one I often went to in Kobe, but a modest-sized ce that likely made enough to be worth staying open. Three rows of machines were all fighting and racing games, ranging from the old ssics to thetest release. Only half of them had someone seated and ying. "Alright, Emily. At first nce, does this ce¡ª" I searched around us, but Emily was nowhere to be seen. "Where did she go¡­?" "Uwah. This chick with the cat is wrecking me!" We followed the voice to a fighting game machine, his eyes glued to the screen. Next to him was Emily. "Hehe. You''re ten years young to take me on. I''ve had nothing but free timetely in getting good!" Emily sneered. "Y-You''re proud of that?!" the kid retorted. We loomed over behind Emily, sending the fear of death creeping down her spine. "You have time to y games but not get a job?" Reza put Emily in a chokehold and dragged her towards the front counter. "Uu¡­ Wait¡­ I give¡­ I give!" Emily cried. "Uhh¡­" A young man with old pimple scars stared incredulously at us. "How can I help you?" Mio leaned on the counter. "Listen here, buckaroo. This bitch here needs a job. You got any openings? She''s also a subus you''ve probably heard about, which means quickies during lunch breaks." "HERE''S AN APPLICATION FORM!" He handed four over, but we only took one. "Hold on! This doesn''t help Emily one bit. Can you give us maybe a rundown of a typical day?" I asked. Since it was a slow day, the guy named Nishioda gave us a tour and exnation. Apparently, he had been working here since high school. He was twenty-five now, single, and had a gun hobby. It took Reza threatening Nishioda for him to finally start giving us a real talk about the job. All in all, it seemed easy. This ce mostly received children with allowances as patrons. Some of the token machines asionally broke down and needed a little punching. Emily would only need to make sure they get fixed up, break up fights between kids, and make sure to arrive on time in the morning. Nishioda even brought us to a currently-broken token machine to show us how it was done. Even to me, the box looked pretty hefty in weight and make. "All you gotta do is¡­ smack it." He did just that, plugged a few coins in, and tokens spilled out. "Why don''t you try?" Emily nervously and cautiously walked up to the machine like it might hurt her. She gave it a good smack. Her hand went through the side. When she pulled away, tokens spilled out by the boatloads. Nishioda''s jaw dropped. "Did no one ever teach you to control your strength?!" I sighed into my hands. "M-Maybe arcade isn''t the best ce¡­" Emily stammered. "Does this mean I don''t get to have sex with a subus?" Nishioda''s shoulders ckened out of disappointment. The next ce was Reza''s pick. A family restaurant, and we arrived during the evening rush. It was packed inside. We managed to snag thest table without needing to wait. Reza and I sat on one side while Mio and Emily sat on the other. "I don''t mean to rag on you, Rez, but ain''t this ce kind of a big hurdle?" Mio eyed the waitstaff running around to take orders, deliver food, and answer requests. "I figured Emily could learn to better her social skills through brute force." Reza smirked, and only then did I realize this was just her idea of punishing Emily. When a cute waitress came to take our orders, I wanted to ask about a job opening, but Mio hit on her first. "Damn,dy. You free after work to serve me?" Mio chewed on her lower lip. "Hehe. Sorry, I''m married." The waitress named Shino revealed a gold ring sitting snug on her left hand. "Alright, Mio. You had your turn. We were actually wondering if the restaurant has a job opening. For this one right here." I pointed at Emily who sat across from me. "Oh? We actually have two openings: one to wash dishes and equipment in the back and another as waitstaff," Shino exined. "She can wash dishes. I made sure of it." Reza red. "Guh¡­ B-But I wash enough dishes¡­" Emily shrunk in her seat. Somehow, I doubted that. We ordered our food and ate while Emily mulled over her choices. She seemed very against being a waitstaff. "What''s there to think about? Even I can do this, and I think of humans as nothing but cattle," Reza said. "No offense, but I don''t trust you to be in the service industry¡­" I shot her a side-eyed look. "They''re just bringing food. Saeko and I worked at Isekai Gohan, so we''re pros at this shit." Mio picked up the carafe of water to refill our cups half-full with, then handed it to Emily. "You try. Fill it the rest of the way." "Eh¡­ Me?" Emily grabbed the carafe and hesitated. The rest of us exchanged uneasy nces with one another, because the petrified subus didn''t move. "What are you waiting for? Just pour the water," I said. "Seriously? You can''t even do that?" Reza groaned impatiently. "Awawa¡­ Awawawawa¡ª" Emily''s hand shuddered so much until she snapped. She sshed the entire carafe into mine and Reza''s faces, drenching us from head to toe in water. Mio erupted intoughter. The entire restaurant gawked at us. Calmly, Reza wiped her face with a napkin. But because it was already soaked, it came apart into pieces. She lunged across the table and grabbed Emily by her cor. "I''m going to kill you!" Reza growled. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Emily apologized repeatedly. I strangled both of them with my aura and mind-controlled them obediently back into their seats. Shino, the waitress, came rushing over to our table. "What happened? Oh, my god¡­ Is everything okay? Wait right here, let me bring you¡ª" "No, actually. Just bring us the check¡­" I said. After paying for dinner and apologizing, we left the restaurant under shaming gazes without a job application. "That was a bust. Mio, what did you pick?" Reza asked as she and I wrung the water from our hair. "Finally, it''s my turn! I¡ª" "Maybe I should go back to Elza after all¡­" Emily slumped into a bench on the sidewalk and held her backpack. "I''m no good with people, I get nervous easily, and working sounds hard¡­ Queen Saeko, all I ask is¡­ Can I bring Taco with me? Oh, and would it be alright if you send me a few futanari doujins every other month?" I sat down and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "You can''t give up yet. It''s only been one night. Some people job hunt for years! Maybe we were the ones rushing. Let''s check out thisst ce and head home. Mio, where was it again?" "A soand called Wishy-Washy-With-Me," Mio said with a straight face. "You chose a soand?! That''s like one of thest things Emily is capable of doing!" "Well, fuck. I want to see what all the hubbub is about getting squeaky clean with some hot babes! It sounds like fun!" She pouted. "Okay." Emily relented. "Just¡­ give me a few minutes to recharge with Taco." Taco was looking a little frazzled and panicked inside the backpack. It had holes for venttion, but being cooped up in there as a young cat was probably stress-inducing. Emily unzipped the back, but Mio went into hysterics. "Wait, don''t open that here!" Mio shouted. Toote. As soon as Emily pulled Taco out, he darted out of her hands and down the sidewalk. "Taco!" Emily shrieked. "Get that cat!" Mio spread her wings. We all did and gave chase to Taco from the air. The little ck kitten was fast. He was a cat after all, one that was full of energy. People passing by jumped as a furball darted between their legs. That only terrified Taco even more. "Taco,e back! Don''t leave me!" Emily cried. The crowds were too thick. Tokyo was full of people even at night. I couldn''t find a good opening to dive in and swoop Taco up. Without warning, Taco darted into the busy streets. All of us gasped as a car sped through, and the kitten, petrified by the noises and bright lights, stopped in the middle of the road. "Not on my watch!" Mio dive bombed for Taco and rolled to the other side of the street, narrowly avoiding being hit by the car. "Mio, are you okay?" Inded next to her, followed by the other two. "Y-Yeah¡­" She unfurled her wings to reveal Taco in her arms. The troublemaking cat meowed like he wasn''t about to turn into pancakes a second ago. "Thank goodness! Taco! Thank you, Mio!" Emily scooped up Taco and cradled him tightly. Mio was only a little bruised up. Nothing a bit of sex wouldn''t fix upter. "I don''t think Mio was ever in danger, but that was still too close forfort¡­ When I find that chariot, I''ll grind it into dust!" Reza bellowed into the street, scaring away the group of people who had stopped to watch. We stopped by a city park to rest before heading home. I bought a couple of sweet drinks from the vending machines for the others. Emily had put Taco into the backpack again. He seemed perfectly fine staying in there after the earlier ordeal. "I-I''m sorry for today, everyone¡­" Emily couldn''t meet our eyes. "Maybe I should give Taco up to an animal center and go back to Elza alone¡­" Taco started pawing at the transparent panel, probably trying tofort Emily again. "You''re giving up that easily?" Mio clicked her tongue. "Eh?" Emily lifted her tearful gaze. "Think about Taco. Does it look like he wants to leave you? No, and it''s obvious you don''t either. But you gotta be real about this shit. When you run out of money, how are you going to take care of him? You need money to pay for food. Toys, too, or else he''s going to get stressed. What if he has a health issue and needs to be taken to a vet? You going to have money to pay for his treatment? Because if you don''t, you''re just going to end up letting him suffer. All because you didn''t want to work. If you really want to give him up, then I know a ce. But really ask yourself. Is this what you want?" Sheid into Emily without mercy. I thought it was a little too harsh, and bringing Taco into this was an especially low blow even if Mio had a point. "Hey, Mio¡­ You''re right, but you could have worded this more nicely," I said. Emily shook her head. "I¡­ I''ll do it. I want to be better, not just for myself, but for Taco!" "You''ll work?" Reza gasped. "I-I really don''t want to¡­ but I want to stay on Earth to be with Taco and continue reading futa! To that end, I will¡­ choose¡­ uugh¡­ to work at the¡­ arcade." She managed to get it all out before running out of steam. Well, progress was progress. "Yo-sha!" Mio leaped off the bench. "We got Emily to pick a ce to work before the end of the night. That calls for celebration." She threw an arm around mine and Reza'' shoulders. "Whaddya say we hit up a soand?" "That''s what you wanted all along to begin with, wasn'' it?" I rolled my eyes. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 "Culture Day is upon us," Daichi said, looming over us at the head of the table. Mio, Riku, Yu, and I, who were in the middle of ying Monster Hunter together on our Switches, stared up at the one man who wasn''t ying and interrupted our hunt. Summer has since passed us. We were well into October. Outside, the trees have gone from green to red and orange. An atmosphere of new change hung over the entire campus, but not us. We skipped all the festivals during September and avoided Sports Day. Mio and I visited my grandparents recently, and as always, they showered us with gifts. One of them being new kimonos. Unfortunately, we haven''t gotten a chance to wear them yet. "Come on, Daichi. You know as well as the rest of us that we have nothing to add to Culture Day," Riki said. "Yeah, who cares about Culture Day. But you know what I care about? Killing this Rathian that''s been getting on my fucking nerves!" Mio growled after being carted by poison damage. "M-Mio! What happened to all your antidotes?" Yu asked. "I used them all up because this green bitch kept poisoning me!" She was on the verge of chucking her switch across the room. "Guys, this is important!" Daichi mmed his hands on the table. "Where''s your sense of cultural pride? Love for your country? More importantly, I feel like I''m on my way to bing a shut-in if I don''t do anything! Look!" He ran over to the window and threw open the blinds. "Our fellow students are out there working day and night to prepare for Culture Day. What are we doing? ying Monhun!" No one paid him any mind. Outside, students were setting up decorations. Clubs practiced to put on performances. Stalls had already been built outside the resource center and on the promenade for student organizations to sell things at, the best time for them to make some extra money for club and circle activities. Mio leaned over to Yu and asked, "Was he like thisst year?" "Nope. We stayed in and yed a dating sim the entire time," Yu answered, much to Daichi''s dismay. "That''s precisely WHY I want to do something!" Daichi cried. Culture Day was on the third of November. Less than two weeks away. At Tsukiji High, we held a Culture Festival and did a maid cafe. It was wild to imagine that so much time has passed by me. That memory felt like only yesterday. However, Culture Day in university was a much more serious endeavor for the serious-minded. "What would we even do for Culture Day anyway? Make another dating sim game?" I asked, echoing the others''ck of interest. "Urk¡­ I haven''t¡­ thought of anything¡ª yet, of course! It''s only a matter of time. Wouldn''t it be nice if we can all sit down and brainstorm together?" Daichi pleaded with us. The four of us defeated the Rathian as per Mio''s request, and she sat back in relief. "I hate this game, but let''s do another hunt!" Mio eximed. "Sorry, Daichi. Looks like Mio shot down Culture Day for more Monhun." Yu shrugged, only to get his Switch snatched by Daichi. "Fine. But I''m tagging in." Daichi sighed. Once again, the manga circle ended another day without doing any activities. Our short-lived sess of selling Ai-Monogatari ended with Summer Comiket. We achieved little else afterwards and had been using the money earned for snacks, games, and new furniture. On the way out, however, watching the camaraderie between club members made me envious. I realized that I wanted to do something, too. I just didn''t have that drive toe up with anything. "What if we teamed up with another circle?" I suggested. Everyone paused and turned to face me. "That''s it!" Daichi shouted aloud, drawing some attention from passing students. "There''s probably a whole lot of other clubs that want to do something but don''t have the resources to. We can pool our ideas, money, and manpower to make it happen!" "One problem. Do you even know who to ask?" Mio put both hands on her hips. "Hehe. You leave that to me," he said. The very next day, Daichi called us to one of the lecture rooms in the student resource building. It mimicked a lecture hall but on a much smaller scale, usually reserved for somewhat sizable clubs doing a presentation or meeting. When we got there, twenty people were already waiting. It was obvious who was in what group, because they sat together and were spaced off a few seats from the others. Among them, one creepy girl with long ck hair sat alone. Weird. "My manga circle is here! Now we can start," Daichi said from the front of the room. "Ehh¡­ I was honestly hoping Daichi would be kidding. I didn''t expect him to actually have a n," Riku whispered. "I think it could be fun. Let''s just hear what he has to say," I insisted. "W-Well, if Saeko wants to, then count me in!" Yu hopped onto the bandwagon as soon as I showed interest. The seats were mostly filled. There wasn''t a space where we could distance ourselves from the other groups. The only ce left was¡­ I locked eyes with the ck-haired girl, who returned a very awkward pursed-lip smile. Yu, Riku, and Mio already picked their seats, leaving me thest remaining one next to her. The moment I sat down, I felt her burning gaze on me. "Hehe¡­ You''re Saeko, right? The subus?" she asked in a low, airy tone. "Y-Yeah, I''m Saeko¡­ What''s your name?" I tried my hand at conversation to be polite. "I am Dolce. Pleased to meet your acquaintance." Dolce bowed her head slightly, then lifted her gaze back up to me. "I''ve been wanting to meet you for a long, long time¡­" An eerie chill ran up my spine. "Ahem!" Daichi cleared his throat. "Gathered here today are several clubs and circles without any activity or n for Culture Day thising November 3rd. We''re here to propose something that we can all do together bybining our efforts. First, is my club. The manga circle." He threw a hand in our direction, sending the entire room''s attention to us and causing Riku and Yu to shrink, and Mio and I to wave awkwardly. "There is also the Fishing Club, the eSports Circle, Painting Circle¡ª not to be confused with therger and more established club¡ª and¡­ " When he got to Dolce, his brows knitted." What was yours again?" "The ult Research Circle. Of which I am the sole member." Dolce smiled. "Sole¡­ er¡­ Far from me to deny anyone interested in contributing to Culture Day! Wee aboard, ult Research Circle! With that out of the way, let''s get right into the nitty gritty. I propose a miniature carnival! Uh¡­ How does this terminal work?" He fiddled with theputer until the projector screen rolled down on the board behind him. It showed a drawing of a circle, and each of the room''s groups were arranged as smaller circles within. "The n," Daichi continued, "is to form our own little block with activities and games to do inside. For example, the Fishing Club can do a fishing game. The Painting Circle can do caricatures. You guys can do that, right? So on and so forth." Mio shot a hand up. "Already raring to go? Yes, Mio!" He pointed at her. "Sounds like the others got a theme going on based on what they do, but what the fuck is our circle going to do?" Mio asked. Naturally, the question stumped Daichi. The only reason we were here was because none of us coulde up with anything to begin with. "That, uh¡­ We''ll get to that when we get there." Daichi pushed the issue aside. "For now, I''ve secured arge enough spot for us in the promenade. The student board also awarded us with 30,000 Yen each for a total of 120,000 Yen to cover supplies, too! So, let''s get to brainstorming!" By the end of the day, the Fishing Club and Painting Circle went with Daichi''s suggestions. The eSports club nned to set up a fighting game tournament. They would bring out one of their gaming PCs from their club room and set it up on a projector screen to have contestants y on. The only ones left without an activity were us, the Manga Circle, and the ult Research Circle. "We''re just back to square one!" I eximed. "I''m sorry! I thought hearing everyone''s thoughts would stir up some creative juices." Daichi sulked. "I believe I know what it is I want to do," Dolce suddenly said, reminding us that she was still here. "I shall do a fortune telling reading. However, I would like Saeko and Mio''s help." "W-Wait, you can''t just poach my members¡­" he muttered. "Ah. I wouldn''t dare to. I''ll only need them for a little bit. They can return to whatever activity youe up with at any time. If youe up with one that is," she said cryptically. "I''m down!" Mio bounced with joy. "So, what are we doing?" "I still need to make preparations. However, if you''re willing to exchange contact information, I''ll be more than happy to tell you by tonight." Dolce waved her phone at us. For some reason, I thought this was a ploy just to get my number. It was for the sake of our Culture Day sess so I ended up giving it to her anyway. After Dolce had left, we were still left with a problem. The Manga Circle had nothing to do. The four of us red at Daichi foring up with the bright idea. He managed to help the otherse up with something but not us. "Forgive me! I''lle up with something before the end of the night. I promise!" Daichi prostrated before us with his forehead scraping the floor. "If it matters that much, why don''t we do a cob with Asakura?" Mio suggested to us. "To do what though?" Riku asked. "Asakura has a program called Therapy Floofs. They bring their animals to schools, usually grade schools and middle schools, and offices to relieve people''s stress. It also helps to convince people to adopt the foster animals. I can talk to the director¡ª without charming him obviously," she made sure to emphasize thest part to me. "Ooooh! That''s it!" Daichi tried to get up, but I forced him back down by nting a foot on the back of his head. "Stay there. You should be grateful to Mio foring up with this n and saving your butt," I said. "Okay¡­" He sighed. Therapy Floofs sounded fun. That likely meant the employees at Asakura would be around to do most of the work. We probably only need to be an asional hand. It worked out since Dolce wanted me and Mio to help her, too. Now that every group in our little carnival project had a n, we finally break for the day. A lot of work was ahead of us tomorrow as we had to constructst minute stalls and decorate it. Mio and I dropped by Asakura to get things moving along. When we exined everything to them, the director was ted. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful idea! Mio, you¡¯re still new here and already taking the initiative. Rest assured, Asakura is in!¡± Director Nomu, a pot-bellied man more jovial than Santa us, agreed to bringing Therapy Floofs to Tsukiji University. ¡°Hehe! Anything for these furballs!¡± Mio grinned. ¡°Is there anything the Manga Circle can do as volunteers? We don¡¯t want to let you do all the work,¡± I offered. ¡°Hmmm. Extra hands can probably help with the letting a few people in at a time. It can get rowdy with young adults and their cameras. The sh can sometimes agitate sensitive and skittish animals. Maybe you can use some subus wiles to keep order?¡± he suggested in jest, but Mio was fully prepared to protect her animals¡¯ lives over humans. ¡°I¡¯m just going to pretend you didn¡¯t ask me to be a subus security guard¡­¡± It was still early in the evening when we finished getting things sorted out at Asakura. Mio and I decided to have an impromptu dinner date with hot pot to celebrate. ¡°Mmmmm! I can feel it. Culture Day¡¯s gonna be a st! I wonder how popr Therapy Floofs will be? Maaaaan, I wanna go back to Asakura and tell the animals all about it,¡± Mio went into a spiel as she stuffed herself with the hottest choice on the menu. ¡°Geez, Mio. Slow down.¡± I wiped the broth from her chin with a napkin. ¡°You¡¯re going to get a stomach ache. You know we¡¯re going to be working, right? This isn¡¯t a y day for you.¡± ¡°A. I can y with them a little!¡± She pouted. I sighed and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Just a little,¡± I reiterated. ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± Mio pumped her fists and went back to scarfing food down. The both of us went to get some bubble milk tea on the way back to the apartment. We bought drinks for Casey and Kairi, too. ¡°So, so, so! Word on the street is your Manga Circle is doing a group thing with other clubs. Is it true?¡± Casey grilled us as soon as we got back. ¡°Y-Yeah, why?¡± I asked, taken back by her enthusiasm. ¡°Aww, man! I joined the traditional fashion club, and we need models for our walkway event. I promised them I¡¯d bring you and Mio on board since your circle wasn¡¯t doing anything,¡± she exined. Mio nudged me. ¡°We can probably do it, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean probably? We have both the Therapy Floofs AND Dolce to help. You want to throw in a third responsibility?¡± ¡°But¡ª hnngh¡­¡± She looked like someone punched her in the gut. ¡°Wait, hold that thought!¡± Without saying anything else, Mio bolted into our room and mmed the bathroom door. Casey, Kairi, and I followed worriedly into my room. ¡°Mio? You okay in there?¡± Casey hollered. ¡°I will be in two hours¡­¡± Mio replied in a pained voice. ¡°Pretty sure all the spicy food and tapioca balls caught up with her,¡± I told them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± they replied. A text from Dolce popped up on my phone, telling me that she was ready to meet up. Now? Of all times? ¡°Mio, how long are you going to take? Dolce¡¯s ready to meet!¡± I shouted at the door. ¡°What the¡­ Go without me and tell me all about it when you get back!¡± Mio called back. ¡°Uuugu¡­ I don¡¯t feel so good meeting with her alone¡­ I-I can just wait!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me! We promised her! Also, Casey? We¡¯re modeling for you. Saeko don¡¯t get to say no,¡± she replied. Casey turned to me, squealing and expressing her eternal thanks. Sighing, I went without Mio to Dolce¡¯s apartment. She was a second year student and lived in an university apartment off-campus. The buildings here were all single story, fashioned to look like adobe houses in a desert. Instead of grass fields, sands andrge stones were amon sight. I knocked on the apartment 29-C in the very back where the streetlights barely reached, then braced myself with a deep breath. Dolce opened the door, dressed in avender robe. A hood draped over her eyes. The creepy smile was all I saw. Not to mention, it was extremely dark inside. ¡°Oh, Mio isn¡¯t here?¡± Dolce nced behind me. ¡°No, she uh¡­ she¡¯s glued to the toilet,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You alone will do. Come on in, Saeko. Wee to my humble dwelling,¡± she said, stepping aside to reveal a rather mystical studio room with many ult items on the wall. Skulls, dream catchers, shrunken heads¡­ all in a hazy, room with dim purple candlelights and drapes in ornately stitched designs. I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of all this. ¡°Take a seat,¡± Dolce insisted on the way past me. There was only one seat to take. All she had for furniture was a round table and two seats, facing across each other. She sat down on one, and I sat down on the other. ¡°So¡­ what was it that you wanted our help for?¡± I asked timidly. ¡°I would like to do a reading on you, Saeko, to test how far I¡¯vee. I¡¯m able to perform both palm reading and divining through a crystal ball. You¡¯re here to help determine the uracy of my readings. After all, there. Would be many unhappy students if I gave them a bogus reading, wouldn¡¯t there?¡± Dolce rested her chin on both hands and smiled. ¡°I guess¡­ so¡­ I¡¯m fine with either. Y-You can choose!¡± ¡°In that case,¡± she began with an even bigger smile, ¡°shall we do a diving?¡± I gulped. I shouldn¡¯t have done a divining. No way this woman had magic¡­ right? Mikami was a special case¡­ First of all, why was I so nervous? I was the subus queen of both Earth and Elza! The choice had already been made. I relented as she extended a hand forward. ¡°I require from you a special object that you hold dear,¡± Dolce said. The only thing I could think of on hand, literally, was the ring Kana had gifted each of us. Since I didn¡¯t want to take it off, I extended my hand towards her. I thought she would try and touch it, instead she levitated her hands over mine. One above and the other below as though levitating it. The white gold band glimmered like Dolce had casted magic on it. But I couldn¡¯t sense a thing with my aura. ¡°Hmmm. Yes, I can see something. Palm reading gives me a more intimate sight into what awaits you. On the other hand, divining offers me a glimpse into your future,¡± Dolce said quietly. ¡°Uhmm¡­ isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡± I asked. ¡°No, not at all! Your palm lines are threads, the journey. Divining is the terminus. The destination, if you will.¡± She smiled. Yeah, I one-hundred percent prefered Mikami. ¡°And what exactly did you see there?¡± I gulped. ¡°Good question, I see¡ª eh. Pardon me. My visions must be getting misty.¡± Dolce leaned closer, her lips pursed and quivering out of frustration. Was this a bad thing? Now I was getting worried. Damn it. Why did Mio have to get stuck in the toilet? I could have had her gone first, then made an excuse when it came to my turn. ¡°Your future appears to have a nostalgic leash. The one who holds itmands not only your body, but your path thenceforth. Also, I see many male genitalia,¡± she exined. I slipped off my seat. ¡°Th-That¡¯s because I''m a subus! B-But a nostalgic leash? Who¡¯s holding it?¡± I asked. Dolce shrugged. ¡°I can only fathom. If it is nostalgic to you, then your memories hold the key. That, however, is for you to recall on your own. I believe we can call this test a sess. You may leave now.¡± And with that, I returned to my apartment with Mio having note by at all. I also couldn¡¯t shake what Dolce divined from my ring. Leash? I had many leashes over the past year. It was such amon kink. Beatrice? Daichi? Mio? Kana? Did I forget anyone else? I pushed the thought aside and entered my room. Mio was sleeping in my bed like a slob. The bedsheet was half on the ground, one leg dangling off the side, and her pajamas were disheveled. ¡°Mio¡­¡± I sighed as I picked the sheet up to tuck her in. ¡°If you¡¯re going to sleep in my bed, at least keep my sheets¡ª ahh!¡± Mio yanked me into bed with her. ¡°Hehe¡­ I was wondering when you were getting back¡­ A quickie¡­ let¡¯s have a quickie¡­ zzzz¡­¡± Mio rubbed her cheek against mine and fell back to sleep. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 My mornings had be pretty routine. I''d even go as far as to say I have it down pat. At 7:30 AM, at least for most days, I woke up half an hour before my phone rm went off. So it didn''t buzz while I was in the bathroom, I made sure to switch it off. Next, I turned to my side. Mio slept soundly beside me. We might as well do away with the other bed. If she wasn''t already sleeping next to me, she would crawl in and snuggle up. "Alright, Mio. Time to brush your teeth," I whispered. "Five more¡­ hours¡­" Mio mumbled groggily. Since Mio wasn''t good with mornings, it was up to me to help her. I got out of bed first, dragged her out with me and into the bathroom, and then kept her steady while I brushed her teeth. "Mio, rinse." I lifted a cup of water up to her lips and poured water in. Fortunately, we had done this enough time that Mio started acting on instinct and made it a lot easier on me. She rinsed as I asked. Sometimes, toothpaste water sshed out and soaked into her pajamas. Mio leaned over the sink to spit, but I mped her mouth shut. "Gurgle," I instructed, and she did as told for a few seconds before spitting. We returned to the bedroom where I dressed Mio in clothes she had pickedst night. By now, she was slightly more awake enough to stay steady. She sat up in bed as I brushed her long hair from behind. Too bad her eyes were still screwed shut. I made both of our beds since Hatsumi drilled it in me to be finicky about my own room. Once everything was tidy and Mio was somewhat presentable to the public, I guided her out to the kitchen. Casey and Kairi were still asleep. They normally didn''t wake up until between 9 or 11, and it was currently 8:15 AM. This was where things became tricky. "Mio, breakfast. What do you want to eat today?" I asked, sitting her down at the table and grabbing the apron for myself. "I¡­ om¡­ cy¡­" Mio mustered enough noise for me to make out omelet spicy. Only through weeks of trial and error were we able to reach this point of our rtionship. Before, trying to make breakfast for her like this was a nightmare. I''d whip up an entire meal, and she would refuse to eat it. One couldn''t force a stubborn hornbat to eat what she didn''t want. Not putting something into her stomach was even worse. She would get cranky as soon as we got to ss. I cooked both of us a bnced meal with the omelet as the main course. Obviously, only her dish was spicy. Mine was lightly seasoned with salt and pepper. I brought the grilled salmon, omelet, rice, and some pickled cabbage over. Thebined aroma finally opened her eyes. Just a little. However, Mio wasn''t fully awake yet. She sat there patiently with her mouth slightly open. It was up to me to hand feed her. "Ahhh~" I brought a piece of omelet and salmon to Mio''s mouth, where she proceeded to chomp down and eat heartily. It felt like I was Mio''s full time caretaker in the morning. This must be how Hatsumi felt taking care of me all those years. I thought Mio was just screwing with me at first, but when I asked Yumi about it, this was just the natural course over time living with. Before me, Yumi had taken care of Mio. Without a doubt, I''d rather have more time for myself in the morning and Mio to be able to take care of herself. Doing so gave me a sense of fulfillment though. I wouldn''t have it any other way. So, it might even be selfish on my part. One day, Kana might end up doing this. "Hmm. Teaching him all the code words from Mio''s morning noises is going to be tough," I grumbled. "Hehe¡­ I love Saeko''s home cooked food¡­ Best wife ever¡­" Mio, still half-asleep, quietly said to herself with a bowl of miso soup in both hands. I subtly snapped a picture with my phone, captioned it with ''Zen Mio'' and sent it to Kana. He responded with, ''Lol. She''s found enlightenment in the soup.'' A content smile shed across my face. These slow days were what I loved the most. But¡­ My stomach rumbled. Not the one I had just stuffed full of food. The other one. It was getting to that time of the year where subi were fertile. That meant we were horny beyond all reasoning. Last year was a disaster. So many innocent people got caught up in my rampage. Since I went through it before, I could better prepare this time by preparing a list of sex friends. Kana and Hatsumi were at the top, considering their extraordinary lust that could sate me and then some. The problem was, I shouldn''t rely on them to be there 100% of the time. Mishaps might ur. "Nnnnngh!" Mio stretched her arms to their limits. "I''m awake now¡­ Is it time for ss?" "You''re just going to fall asleep in lecture anyway," I teased. We grabbed our bags and headed out. As soon as I was out the door, a chilly breeze brushed against my bare neck. "Wait! I forgot something!" I eximed and ran back into my room. The ckce choker rested on the nightstand alongside other belongings. It fit snugly on my neck. This was a special gift from a high school friend, so I shouldn''t forget about it so easily. Now that I had everything, I quickly returned to Mio. Our ssessted until the early afternoon. We emerged alongside students rushing to prepare for Culture Day with their clubs or to their next ss. The little block of ours was in the middle of being built by participating clubs and circles. Well, at least the Fishing Club and Painting Club were. "Oi! What are you guys doingying around for? Our booth is barely up!" Mio kicked the chair Yu was sitting on and startled him awake. "It''s impossible for guys like us, Mio!" Yuined. "That''s right! We''re shut-ins, not able-bodied contributors to a functioning society!" Riku added unashamedly. I pped a hand to my face. "You say that like it''s something to be proud of¡­ Wait, where''s Daichi?" "I''m right here!" Daichi poked his head out of the bare bones of our stall for the Therapy Floofs. I sighed. Mio sighed, too. It was looking like we had a lot of work ahead of us. We spent the entire day ying amateur construction crew. Even the other clubs and circles lent a hand after seeing our repeated failures. By evening, we had one pen set up for Asakura''s animals. "Two more to go. Fucking A. Building shit is hard." Mio wiped the sweat from her brows. When I did the same, a shivering sensation rippled across the surface of my skin. The hunger pangs again. Just my shirt slightly rubbing against my nipples turned me on. I needed to have sex right now. My eyes flicked to Daichi. Not enough. The Fishing Club and the eSports Circle, on the other hand¡­ "Sniff! Sniff!" Mio leaned in close to me and huffed. "Oi, oi. I can feel your aura getting all prickly. At this rate, you''re gonna frenzy before morning." "You don''t have to tell me¡­" I groaned. I thought I could better withstand it after going through thisst year. A subus'' hunger was something else. Mio cupped both hands over her mouth and shouted, "Hey, Daichi! Where you at?" "Huh? What''s up?" Daichi came around from behind the booth. "Saeko''s feeling sick. Take my girl home, will ya?" Mio thumbed at me. The others waved goodbye as Daichi escorted me home. It seemed they were going to stay around and work a bit longer. Once we were out of sight from them, I clutched him by the cor of his shirt. "Take me back to your ce. Now," I demanded. "Eh?" Daichi blinked absentmindedly. p! p! p! p! p! p! p! I pounded my hips like a well-oiled machine. We had been going non-stop for two hours now. If I went any harder, I might shatter Daichi''s hips and break his dick for good. My pussy and womb were bursting with cum, like a balloon filled to over capacity. In spite of this, I was still fiercely horny. My hunger just wouldn''t subside. "Saeko¡­ I''m cumming again!" Daichi trembled and climaxed into me for the¡­ Well, we had lost count, so it didn''t really matter. This time, however, I felt him go soft. "It''s not enough¡­ Get it up again. Let''s keep going," I said. "No way¡­ I can''t get it up anymore! Let me¡­ rest my eyes for a few seconds¡­" Daichi was panting so hard, he might go blue. In fact, he fell right to sleep after shutting his eyes. "No, not yet! I''ll go human form to make myself look like a boy. You like that, don''t you? Great¡­" It wasn''t looking like Daichi was going to wake up. I turned to his shut-in roommate who had been in here the entire time, hunched over on the desk and watching an anime. When we got back to Daichi''s apartment, the roommate didn''t expect him to be back so soon. We were supposed to be working all day on the booths after all. Apparently, he had social anxiety. It left him petrified there, and since I didn''t want to wait another second, the two of us started having sex while his roommate was still here. My stomach growled. Now wasn''t the time to be picky. I crawled under the roommate''s desk and massaged his inner thighs. He panicked. My aurapelled him to stay still. "Just keep watching anime and let me suck you off all night. You can pretend I''m your personal blowjob machine." I winked, pulling out his throbbing dick which was erect from hearing me and Daichi fuck for an hour. By morning, I found myself lying in bed sandwiched between Daichi and his roommate. They were passed out asleep. The pained expressions on their faces showed anything but a blissful night of sex. Numerous texts from Mio and Kana awaited me from my phone. This was getting worse by the day. I needed to think of something before I actually frenzy, because it just wasn''t enough. "Uugh¡­ My head¡­" Daichi moaned. "I''m going to go now," I said, climbing over them and gathering my things. "S-Sorry about the headache. Just, uh¡­ take an aspirin and drink lots of water!" Mio wouldn''t stopughing after I got back and told her what happened. My penchant for losing my mind was very funny to her. "Ahhh, my bad! My bad!" Mio wiped a tear from her eye. "It''s probably because you were a human first and turned into a subus. Being born as one means I had years to get ustomed to this shit. I''ve been to hell and back from the depths of depravity. You, on the other hand, it''s all technically still new." "This isn''t aughing matter! If I have to suffer hunger pangs every year, I might actually lose my mind! How are you handling it?" I asked. "Me? I got fuck buddies lined up into the next month. This top-quality poon of mind ain''t gonna tenderize itself!" She patted her belly like a drum. Was that what I needed? Just someone to have sex with once a day until it passed? Kana was all the way in Tokyo. Hatsumi¡­ Fuck it. I dialed my sister. "Who you calling? It''s Hatsumi, isn''t it? Can I join? Please!" Mio pestered me until the call connected. "Hello, Saeko! It''s strange for you to call me out of the blue. Could it be that you need your dear big sister?" Hatsumi asked in a sweet, sing-song manner. "Actually, yes. Do you think it''s possible to arrange for us to have sex everyday for the next three weeks?" I asked. The call suddenly went silent. We were still connected, and the call timer continued to tick. Then¡ª "Hah¡­ hahh¡­ hah¡­ Everyday¡­ with my¡­ beloved Saeko¡­" Hatsumi''s distinct heavy breathing sent shivers down my spine. "I think sis is in heat," Mio whispered, leaning as close up to the phone as possible. "S-So¡­ I take that as a yes?" I cleared my throat. "Yes, I''ll drop everything just to be with you!" she eximed passionately. Wait. Drop everything? "Breathe, sis! Drop what? What are you dropping?" I asked. "Mypany is having a career boot camp for high performing employees. Anyone who makes it past will earn up to a 30% sry bump. I''m among ten who were selected. Itsts for the entire month of November, BUT I don''t need money as long as I have my Saeko¡ª" "Forget I asked! Please focus on your career not just for me, but for your sake as well!" I disconnected the call before Hatsumi had a chance to argue back. A few secondster, she sent me a crying and broken heart emoji. If Hatsumi was going to be busy for all of November, that only meant I had her for one more week in October. "Well?" Mio nced at me expectantly. "We have until the end of this month with Hatsumi," I said. "A, fuck yeah. Better than nothing. I''m getting myself in on this see-my-don if it''s thest thing I do!" She pumped her fists. I reyed the awkward word Mio had just blurted out in my head. "See-my-don? You mean, Shimaidon?" I red at her. "Yeah, that!" Mio grinned. In the world of hentai, that essentially meant having sex with sisters. Hana must be feeding Mio weird vocabry again. At least I secured a source to sate my lust for the remainder of the month. It was Saturday. As much as I wanted to, I probably shouldn''t sleep with any of my clients today. We had to set up for Culture Day after all. I threw on a cute sundress since today was warmer than usual and had a nice breeze. Both of us headed out after freshening up and eating breakfast. Once we got to our spot, Riku and Yu were already there diligently working. "Morning, Mio, Saeko! Either of you seen Daichi?" Riku asked while carrying a foldable table into ce to use as a booth counter. "Oh¡­ I don''t think he''s going to be up for a while," I answered reluctantly. "What?" Yu groaned. "That cker promised to be here first thing in the morning! He was supposed to go getrge construction paper for us to make banners out of." I quietly apologized to everyone for being the reason why Daichi couldn''t make it. "Do you have a list? I can take care of it," I offered, taking responsibility for my actions. Riku showed me the pinned message on our Culture Day group chat that had all of the clubs in it. They didn''t look like much, and as a subus with greater than above average human strength, wouldn''t be hard to carry back. "Get me some snacks while you''re out!" Mio waved on her way to Dolce''s fortune-telling tent. "You''re noting with me?" I pouted. "I wanna get my fortune read, man! I missed itst time." Fortune¡­ Dolce saw a lot of dicks in my future. It would be nice if that coulde sooner rather thanter. There was also the other part of my fortune. A nostalgic leash, and whoever held it wouldmand my body? That sounded exciting. The thought of being dominated was getting me wet again. Sighing, I went without Mio to an arts and craft store in downtown Tsukiji. I drove out instead of flying to treat myself with a nice cruise on the road. It would be a lot easier bringing stuff back with a car anyway and not worry about stuff falling out of my arms. As I came to a stop at a red light, an expensive-looking luxury car pulled up next to mine. The passenger side window rolled down, and a guy in shades wolf-whistled at me. "Where are you off to today? Mind somepany?" he asked. "Your treat?" I flirted back, revealing my subus form. Both men in the car pulled back in panic and rolled the window back up. As soon as the light turned green, they floored it. "Not everyone is interested in a subus, huh?" I frowned. Maybe it was for the best. I put the people I know in enough danger. Doing the same to strangers could cause a lot of trouble. I tried not to let it get to me and shoved my hunger aside to focus on my task at hand. The craft''s store was packed. Students from both Tsukiji high and university were buying supplies for Culture Day. I went around grabbing glue, meter-length construction paper, markers, another pair of scissors, and more. All of the carts and baskets had been taken, so I was left to carry everything with my two arms. I couldn''t see in front of me. On my way to the checknes, I bumped into someone. Everything dropped to the floor. "Sorry!" I apologized. "Saeko? Is that you?" A familiar voice, but one that I haven''t heard in ages. I stared up nkly at a tall, slightly tanned man around my age. His hair was done in a curlyb over like a style out of a young men''s fashion magazine. The white shirt had been pulled taut against a body of defined muscles. My head raced with shes of memories, and none of them put a face to someone I knew. "It''s me! Koga!" The stud pointed to himself. "Eh?" was all that came out of my mouth. Koga. That Koga from high school? The slightly pudgy and nerdy guy who had a slight lisp turned into this beefcake hunk? "Koga! S-Sorry! I just didn''t expect you to be so¡­" I couldn''t even find the right words. "Aha¡­ Naru, Masa, and Rokuro said the same thing. We hung out for the first time a few weeks ago since graduating. They were frozen solid! I started working out over summer. I dunno. Just wanted to better myself, I guess." Koga rubbed the back of his head and blushed slightly. It looked like a brief growth spurt had hit him, too. Last I remembered, Koga was as tall as me. Now he was half a head taller. "Wow¡ª er, I mean¡­ So, other than working out, what have you been up to?" "College ns fell through, I had a lot of free time. My gramps passed away and left me a portion of his inheritance. That was when I started getting into trading stocks. It''s a little like gambling, but I might have a knack for it!" A lot could happen in a few months. Half a year had passed since west saw each other. Aside from Kana, Kaede, Rika, and Hitomi, I hadn''t kept in touch with very many people I knew from high school. It was a sort of sad thought to know everyone was going their separate ways. We were all moving into adulthood. Time didn''t wait for anyone after all. "I, uh¡­ noticed you''re still wearing the choker I got you." Koga pointed to the one around my neck. "Hehe. It was your gift after all." I smiled. Before graduating, we were in a pretty intense friends with benefits rtionship that had to be cut short. Both of us stood there awkwardly until someone cleared their throat. We stepped aside to let them through, and Koga helped me pick my things back up. He also had a few craft construction supplies. If he wasn''t in college, maybe he was helping people who were. "I-I better get going. The others are expecting me to bring this stuff back. We should hang out sometime!" I said. "Wait!" Koga sucked in a deep breath before continuing. "Maybe we can¡­ hang out now? I mean, if you have time. I understand if you don''t. It''s just that I haven''t seen you in a while, and I thought it''d be cool to catch up!" Damn it. There was that adorable awkwardness I found charming. My stomach suddenly growled, loud enough that Koga heard. "And maybe we grab something to eat?" he added nervously. The choker on my neck, the one that Koga had gifted me before we went our separate ways, felt like it tightened just a little bit. In reality, I had merely swallowed hard the hesitation lodged in my throat. "That depends¡­ is it your treat?" I asked in a breathy drawl. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Koga treated me to such a fancy restaurant that I felt underdressed for the asion. Well, so was he in a simple graphic t-shirt and pants. The upscale Chinese dim sum ce had waitresses dressed in qipaos and heels. Their ability to briskly cruise through the restaurant floor had me in awe. I even saw a pair of subi working here. We spent most of the time catching up since it had been months since west saw each other. Bringing the supplies back to everyone back on campus drifted to the back of my mind. "Wow, you basically went through a leveling up arc. Kind of crazy to think so much went on in one year for you. Meanwhile, it''s only been a year of me locked up in my room. Heh¡­ hehe¡­ My life is at a stand still." Koga''s eyes became distant. "It can''t be that bad! You''re in shape. You mentioned making a living off stocks, too. How''s the candy shop and farm you were taking over?" I asked. "Oh, those? I hired a part-timer for the candy shop and reced a lot of traditional stuff with more mainstream candy. It''s been a hit with kids, especially since Tsukiji Elementary and Junior High students drop by a lot. As for the farm, I also hired workers to grow crops ording to the season. The only thing left for me to do is manage the cash flow," he said as a matter of factly. The way Koga exined them sounded almost like a bore, but also as though he was a natural at managing them. On the other hand, here I was ving through college to learn the same thing. Well, not everyone could be as lucky. "What about you? I heard from Masa''s extended friend group that you quit Isekai Gohan. They were really heartbroken about it. Still at odds with your folks?" Koga turned the questioning back to me. "We''re fine, it''s just that¡­ I said some things that led to me and Mio bing fully independent. Ugh. We worry about money every month and I watch our expenses like a hawk," I exined. "That sounds rough. Wait, but since you quit Isekai Gohan, what have you been doing for money now?" Maybe it was due to the cozy atmosphere and being treated to a nice meal, but I felt like opening up a little. "Don''t tell anyone, but¡­ to make ends meet, I''ve kinda been¡­ prostituting myself for money¡ª" I made the mistake of telling Koga while he was drinking water, so he spat a mouthful and drenched me. "You¡ª WHAT?!" Koga painfully coughed up a storm. "Yeah, that''s an appropriate reaction." "You''re not kidding? Why? Who else knows?" he fired off too many questions than I could keep up with. "No one! You''re the only one I told so far," I said while wiping my face. My answer seemed to catch Koga off guard. The chopsticks in his hand which were reaching for the phoenix feet paused mid-air. "No one, not even Mio¡­ or Kana?" Koga asked. That caught me off-guard. Koga was the first person I ever told. I hadn''t confided in Kana yet. I for sure couldn''t confide in Mio that I was selling myself for her sake either. "Yeah¡­ not even them." I nodded to confirm. "But it''s fine! I''m making a lot of money and getting to have sex. As a subus, that''s¡ª" "It''s not fine at all! Sure you might be a subus, but you were human once. Isn''t this humiliating for you?" Koga sounded a lot more heated about this than I was. "I mean, obviously I don''t want people close to me finding out. But humiliating? Not really. Sex is sex. Money is money." Though, this was more a testament to how much of a subus I had be. Human Saeko was long behind me now. Especially after meeting Kanae, who was closer to a subus than I was and someone worth my admiration. And adoration. I popped a shumai into my mouth and noticed Koga had both hands clenched on the table. A shadow fell over his eyes. The muscles all over his arms bulged with definition. "Uh, Koga?" I called out worriedly. "Saeko!" Koga shouted, his outburst startling me back. "W-What?" "Please, stop prostituting yourself. Come to me instead. I''ll pay you for sex. Twice¡ª er, three times as much as those men are paying you to make up for having less clients," he insisted. My brain drew a nk. "You¡­ with me? I-I don''t know¡­ We ended things between us already, remember?" I reminded him and brushed a finger over the choker he gave to me. "I know this is obviously selfish, but I can''t stand the thought of you sleeping with strangers for money. Will you at least give it some thought? We can stop whenever you want, too. It gives me the peace of mind that I tried," Koga said. epting the proposal would eliminate any need to find new clients if they dropped on me. Going with the same person over and over again also reduced the chances of running into past clients. Ugh. I really wanted to take up Koga''s offer. One part of me felt that this was wrong, the other¡­ "I know you said you''ve been making a lot of money, but¡­ Are you sure you''re able to keep paying for me?" I asked. "Money isn''t a problem. Believe me!" Koga said with extreme confidence. "What if you aren''t enough to satisfy me?" "I won''t stop you from turning to prostitution. This is entirely your choice after all. If it gets too bad, maybe we can screen people together for you to sleep with," he added. This guy¡­ how could he be so determined and sure of himself? After all the dim sum I''d eaten, the longer I stared at Koga, the hungrier my other hunger became. I wanted to have sex. I wanted it so bad. "Well, I guess we¡­ can¡­ trial you for now," I quipped. "Really?! Is right now fine?" Koga asked. I nodded, feeling the heat rise to my face and chest throbbing. Check, please!" He beckoned for the waitress. We went to Koga''s ce. I drove us there. His home was actually in the downtown area and sat above the candy store. It was the ultimatum his parents had given him: go to college, or take over the farm and candy store after high school. A bored part-timer dude sat at the front counter. He scanned candy for children who had bought them with their allowances. They handed a stamp card over to receive the following stamp, amon marketing tactic to cultivate return customers. There were even gacha machines with toys from popr television shows. Koga led me up the stairs where a short hallway led us to his home. The modest ce had abined kitchen and living room, a full bathroom, and two bedrooms¡ª one of which was used as a storage, and he upied the master bedroom. When he opened the door to his room, the thick scent of masculine musk and balled up jizz tissues sted my nose. The tiny waste bin at the foot of his desk was full of them. "So, yeah! I haven''t done much with my ce. Same old crib from high school. Here, check it out. This is how I''ve been making money." Koga turned on his PC and navigated to a brokerage website. At first, I didn''t know what I was looking at. However, a memory back when I entered my parents room resurfaced. All I knew was that a lot of zeros and green was good. Koga for sure didn''t have or earned as much as my parents, but it was more than a guy out of college should have. I would never touch stocks even with a ten foot pole or if someone bankrolled me to y. It amounted to gambling, and I knew my luck. "Alright," I relented. "Let''s do it, because I''ve been horny all day and need an outlet before going back to school." My old high school friend tensed up. He had a hard time hiding the smile on his face. "I-I brought condoms, so¡ª" "You forget I''m a subus? Besides, I can get potions that can prevent pregnancies. Have sex with me raw or no dice," I said, breathing heavily with every word. Koga, who already had the box of condoms in hand, tossed them over his shoulder and attacked me. Thick, muscr arms wrapped around my body. He kissed me right away. I slipped my tongue into his mouth and grinded my chest against his. After having not seen each other for so long, after parting ways so suddenly on amicable terms¡­ we were finally reunited. But this feeling of having a strong man, much bulkier and masculine than what I was used to with Kana, holding me was intoxicating. Before I knew it, we were both stark naked. Koga was on top of me while Iid face down. His hands enveloped mine, which clenched the bedsheets as he pounded into me. Every thrust pped my hips with such force that the bed creaked and groaned. "Fuck yes! I wanted this so badly, you have no idea¡­ Koga, keep fucking my pussy! I love your cock so much!" I cried deliriously. "Saeko, you''re so hot¡­ I''m so d I get to have sex with you again after so long!" Koga whispered into my ear, sending pangs of pleasure reverberating through me. "I''m cumming¡­ I''m cumming already¡­!" My whole body shuddered, but as I was still in the middle of orgasming, Koga carried me out of bed and brought me to the window. I panicked. He threw open the curtains. I saw the streets below with cars and people cruising past. We were on the second floor, so they would only need to look up to see my naked body in full disy, being fucked from behind. "You like this? I''m strong enough to fuck you while carrying you!" Koga eximed, pushing my face and tits up against the window. "It''s good¡­ but people¡­ are going to see! K-Koga¡ª aahhh!" The idea of being watched brought me to my second climax. We were breathing so hard, the windows were beginning to fog up. Koga pulled me away, leaving an imprint of my breasts on it. What was going on? I didn''t remember Koga being this rough with me before. My mind was spinning. I hit the bed again. Koga lifted my legs and buried his face into my pussy. Powerful shocks electrified me. "Wait¡­ Koga¡­ nngh¡­ You just came inside!" I panted. "I know, and that''s the best time to eat you out because you''re still shaking from an orgasm. Justy back and let me make you feel good." Koga winked, firing an arrow into my chest. I grabbed two handfuls of hair as Koga ate my pussy out. Only Mio had ever made me go crazy with cunnilingus before, but right now¡­ I thrashed around in bed, feet kicking the sheets off. His tongue flicked at my clit while fingerbanging me. My eyes were snapped open. "Koga, slow down¡­ If you keep going¡­ I''m going to get addicted to this¡ª mmph!" I grabbed his pillow and put it over my face. Big mistake. Koga''s scent was all over it. My eyes rolled back. I screamed into the pillow from my third orgasm. It had only been thirty minutes since we started. "Peh¡­ I''m going to be honest though¡­ not a fan of my own semen," Koga said, spitting into the waste bin. "Okay¡­ it''s¡­ my turn." I pushed him down and deepthroated his dick. The doorbell rang, but not before Koga pulled out and shot a load onto my face. Thankfully, it barely missed my eyes. "Were you expecting someone?" I asked. "Dunno. Package maybe? The part-timer sends the delivery people up instead of taking the stuff himself. Bathroom calls though. Can you get it for me?" Koga rose from bed and didn''t even bother putting clothes on. "W-Wait, me?" "It''s just to confirm I received the package. Doesn''t matter who signs it as long as someone from inside the house does. Thanks!" He waved on the way to the bathroom. The bell rang again. I searched all over the bedroom for my clothes. They were nowhere to be found. It rang a third time. Fearing that the delivery person might leave, I quickly threw on one of Koga''s shirts. Though it was oversized, it at least went all the way down to my thighs. The problem¡­ I looked like a mess. My hair waspletely disheveled. I smelled like sweat and sex. Fresh cum dripped down my pussy. But because I didn''t want Koga to miss his package, I went anyway. When I threw open the door, the delivery guy had already turned to leave. He spun back around and got hit with whish upon seeing my state. "P-Package for you¡­ I''ll need you to sign here¡­" he stammered, pulling out a tablet that asked for a signature. Although the middle-aged man wore a cap, I could tell he was red up to his ears. As I was about to sign the tablet, a shadow loomed over me. Two thick hands grabbed my waist. Koga. He slid his dick into my pussy again. "Wait¡­ Not right here¡­" I moaned. "This is probably all the vibrators I bought the other day. Overnight shipping is right. They were really fast," Koga said while pounding into me in front of the delivery person. "Vibrators¡­ for what? And stop¡­ at least let me¡ª ahh!" It was hard to sign like this, so I had to press reset and do it all over again. The man popped a boner. I couldn''t me him. Koga was fucking me at the door, pinching my nipples, and rubbing my clit. I was going to cum so hard¡­ everything felt so good, my brain might actually melt from pleasure. "You see," Koga began, but he leaned past my shoulder as if to speak to the delivery person. "This cute girl and I have been screwing all night. I figured I''d buy her some toys to have even more fun with. You want a taste, mister?" "Eh?" I gaped. "R-Really?" the man asked. "She''s basically my sex ve. She''ll do whatever I ask her to. Saeko, suck his dick and thank him for delivering your package of sex toys," he ordered me. My body and mind wanted to obey. I bent down to unzip his pants. A curvy dick sprung out. I began sucking on it immediately, not at all caring that someone mighte out of their apartment and see. Koga might even ask me to suck them off, too. The very thought turned me on so much. "Mmh¡­ shllrrp¡­ chuup¡­ Thanf¡­ you¡­ fhor¡­ shllrrp¡­ delivering¡­ pwuah¡­ my shex toysh," I said with a mouthful of this stranger''s dick. A hot load of cum squirted down my throat. "I-I better get going!" After climaxing, the man quickly zipped up, grabbed his other packages and tablet, and made a run for it. "Maybe he has the right idea¡­" I cleared my throat. "I really wanted to use these new toys with you, but you''re right. It''s gettingte." Koga sighed in disappointment. For the sake of curiosity, I asked Koga to let me see. We opened it up a lot of bullet vibrators, tape, a ball gag, and some household items. As much as I wanted to have him use them on me¡­ it would have to be for next time, but¡ª "Why did you have these be delivered to you anyway? There''s no way you foresaw us meeting today," I said. Koga''s mouth mped shut. Whatever it was, he was too embarrassed to say. "Alright, fine. You don''t have to tell me. In the meantime, can I use your shower? I''m not going home covered in cum." I pointed to my semen-drenched face. "Feel free! I''ll fix you up a quick snack and drink, too." Koga hurried out of bed, naked and dick swinging between his legs. As I stood underneath running hot water, my sensitive body pulsed with fresh memories of how great the sex was. What was I going to tell Mio and Kana? I was supposed to bring the crafting supplies back, too¡­ When I got out of the shower and dried myself off with magic, I sniffed myself to make sure Koga''s scent was gone. He had prepared cookies and coffee for me in the kitchen, and was looking like a puppy waiting for my reaction. What a stark contrast to how he was acting earlier. "So¡­ What do you think?" Koga asked. I tensed up. About what? "Th-The sex? I guess it was alright," I mumbled to myself. "I meant the food!" Koga rified and cleared his throat, making me go red in the face again. "But since we''re on that¡­ We can continue, right? The whole me paying you for sex from now on thing. Which reminds me! Let me go grab the money!" He ran into his room and returned a momentter with arge stack of Yen bills. My jaw dropped,ying eyes onto the thick stack. Especially since he fetched it like a piece of candy. Fifteen bills of ten-thousand for a total of 150,000 Yen. "As long as you keep it between us¡­ Thanks¡­" I grabbed the money and wondered if I was dreaming. When I descended from Koga''s ce and into the candy shop, the part-timer shot me a look like he knew exactly what went on. Something was thumping around upstairs, and I realized he must have heard everything down to the bed creaking. Today, the walk of shame was mine to tread. On the drive back to campus, Koga sent me a flirtatious text about how much fun he had and hoped to do it again. I left him on read, too embarrassed to respond for now. Just so Mio didn''t suspect anything, I also bought some super spicy chips from a konbini. "What took you?" Mio asked once I got back. Most of the crew had already gone home. Only Daichi, Mio, and a couple of members from the Painting Circle group-drawing the full moon. "Sorry, guys! My car got a t. Had to call a tow and get the tire changed at a shop. I have the stuff now though!" I said with my arms full of everything Koga had bought me at the store. Seemingly doubtful, Mio sidled up right next to me and sniffed like a dog. I thought I was busted, but she snatched the bag of spicy chips from my hands and walked off. "You were just sucking dick earlier, weren''t you? That''s why you took so long?" Mio nced over her shoulder and smirked. CRAP. I made sure to scrub myself clean of Koga''s scent, but I didn''t do anything about my breath. "You got me¡­" I sighed. "Kehehe. I know you like the back of my hand. It''s getting around time for me to get my fuck on, but I''ll hafta settle on these for now," Mio said, tossing a handful of chips into her mouth. It didn''t look like Mio knew exactly who it was. This wouldn''t be too bad if I wasn''t taking money from him. More than likely, she could care less if Koga and I were screwing again. However, since this was a paid transaction, it would only lead to her finding out about our finances. In the days leading up to Culture Day, I spent a lot of that time sneaking off to Koga''s ce to have sex with him, especially since my sex drive got wilder by the day. The amount of lust he had was higher than when we were in high school. I knew it was possible for the quality of a human''s lust to change depending how into a subus they were, but Koga was closing in on Kana and Hatsumi levels. Still not quite there. Though, it did scare me a little. The more I had sex with him, the less I was able to control myself. Mio and I saw Hatsumi off to herpany training camp with a kiss, some groping, and tears. Since itsted an entire month, we would have very few opportunities to see each other until itspletion. Afterwards, we flew straight to campus for the fated day¡ª "It''s Culture Day!" All of us who were part of our little alley shouted at the top of our lungs. "Why are you here¡­" I asked Hana, who had joined us in celebration. "Yeah, what the fuck? Don''t you have your own Culture Day?" Mio put both hands on her hips. "Uwahaha! I''m here because¡­ Oh, who am I kidding? It''s always work, work, work, work! I can''t take it anymore! I just want to y around and cause mayhem, but nooooo. The student council prez has to do this, the student council prez has to act like this. Aaaaahhhhh! It''s driving me insane! So, I charmed the student council to do all the work for me. Hehe." Hana rubbed her nose and puffed out her chest in arrogant pride. We stared at the cker in disbelief. "Get back to your school!" Mio and I picked Hana up, and hurled her into the sky in the direction of Tsukiji High. "You bastaaaaaaaaaaaards¡ª" "What are the chances shees back?" I asked Mio. "90%. Wanna bet cash on it?" Mio rubbed her greedy fingers together. "Did¡­ Did I just see something get thrown into orbit?" Casey asked on her way up to our alley. Our roommate was dressed in a beautiful blue and white kimono. An ocean wave pattern decorated the dress. "Probably just a gnat, but forget that. Damn girl! You look sexy!" Mio purred. "Hehe. You think so? My senpai picked it out and helped me put it on. She said the blue matches my eyes. More importantly, my club''s thing starts tomorrow. Do you two want to check out your kimonos right now?" Casey asked. "I''m down! It''s been a while since I wore one. We should take some pictures, too, since Kana couldn''te," I suggested to Mio''s delight. "Some sexy pics, you mean!" she amended my suggestion. We followed after Casey to where the Traditional Fashion Club was set up, but the moment we began walking, my whole body tingled. "Saeko!" Kana waved to me from across the field. "Boyfriend''s here!" Mio sprang into a sprint and tackled Kana with a hug. However, it was the person next to Kana that gave me pause. "Boyfriend?" Casey had a light switch on in her head. "Oh, right! You two are dating Kana. So, this is Kana! I can see why. He''s kinda cute. But what about the buff stud next to him?" Koga was with him. I turned back around to the alley that my club group formed. Dolce was staring my way. So, this was what she meant during the fortune reading. "I thought you couldn''t make it?" I asked Kana. "Sorry for lying about not being able toe. I just wanted to surprise you guys. Also, look who I ran into! I couldn''t believe my eyes until he showed me his old school ID." Kana gestured to Koga. "Hi, Saeko! Long time no see." Koga smiled. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 The five of us went around Culture Day together. Since the manga club''s Therapy Floofs event was mostly managed by Asakura, we didn''t need to do much. That gave us plenty of time to spend ying around. "S-So¡­ Koga, right? I haven''t seen you around before. Are you attending college elsewhere?" Casey asked, doing her best to flirt as usual when it came to attractive Japanese guys. "I''m actually not attending college! I started working right out of high school. Though, being around all this is making me wish I did," Koga answered. While they were having their own conversation, I still couldn''t shake my unease. What was Koga doing here? Why? Howe he didn''t tell me beforehand? Not to mention, meeting up with Kana. "Saeko, you alright? You look tense," Kana said. "Huh? No, I''m fine! Just feeling overwhelmed by my first Culture Day in college!" I tried to deflect, but he definitely suspected something was up. "Here we are, the Traditional Fashion Club!" Casey eximed proudly. Thankfully, we reached Casey''s club before Kana could press me. I couldn''t believe my eyes though. They had a phrase in America for this. Extra. It was so extra. The club had a whole fashion runway for models set up on the promenade. Lights illuminate the length of the walkway, and cameras on tripods were prepared to film whoever came out. Their club was still getting things in order. A few spectators stopped by to watch, then moved on. A single model strutted out onto the runway, probably to practice. Casey led us behind the stage where a series of raised tents stored numerous racks of dresses and served as changing rooms. "We''re starting at six. I already told my senpai about you two joining. Feel free to wear whatever catches your eye for the day!" Casey smiled. "Casey, can you help us with the lighting!" a club member called from the front. "Coming!" she shouted back. "I''m going to go help the club now. I can''t wait to see you and Mio in kimonoster!" "We''ll wait out here while you guys get changed," Kana said. Mio and I entered separate tents at random. There were so many to choose from. Casey''s club either had a lot of money or were sponsored by a kimono seamstress. "Not good." I shook my head and sighed. "I keep thinking of things in terms of money again¡­ Ugh. All this stress and horniness is really screwing with my head¡­" "Hey! How the hell do I put this kimono on? It keepsing off!" Mio pouted from a distance. Right. It was either I or grandma who helped Mio into a kimono in the past. I was about to go help until Kana passed by my tent. "I''ll help her, Saeko. You keep changing. Unless you want my help, too?" Kana teased. "If you''re offering, you better sleep over tonight," I flirted back. I didn''t take long to change since I was used to it. The dress had a beautiful design of the sun and moon in contrast with each other. I''d never seen anything like it. I was about to leave until Koga entered the tent. "K-Koga?" "Shh! Real quick. Let''s put these on you," Koga insisted, fishing out some vibrator bullets out of his pocket. My heart was pounding again. I recognized these from the package Koga had gotten yesterday, but we didn''t get a chance to continue. The part of me that was in heat agreed. "Alright, fine. Hurry up!" I whispered, shedding my kimono part way off. Koga taped a vibrator bullet to each of my nipples. He went down between my legs and attached another just above my clit, barely touching above the nub. I began to fix my kimono once they were secure to me, but Koga was staring at me so hard, it turned me on. "M-Mio, I can''t help you into the kimono if you keep humping me!" Kanained. "Kahaha! I love that embarrassed look of yours. It''s second only to Saeko''s!" Mio cackled at his expense. It sounded like we were spared a few minutes. "Is this what you want?" I asked, turning around to show my butt to him. "I don''t know what god gave me this life, but I''m eternally thankful for it!" Koga grabbed my hips and thrusted his dick into me. We were supposed to be quiet, otherwise people would hear us. However, Koga wouldn''t have it. He pounded me with reckless abandon. Our hips pped loudly, and I couldn''t be more d for the bustling campus during Culture Day. "Koga¡­ if you go so hard¡­ I''m going to cum¡ª ahhh!" I covered my mouth and orgasmed. Koga finished inside me. I felt his hot cum sloshing around within my womb. "Oh, right!" Koga pulled out his wallet and tried to pay me a wad of cash. "Not here!" I pushed the money back. "What are Kana and Mio going to think if they see me with a stack of money? J-Just this once, you can consider that a freebie." After apologizing, he quickly pulled his pants up and left the tent. I counted off the seconds before also leaving. Kana and Mio emerged from their tent a few minutester, and the four of us were ready to explore all that Culture Day at Tsukiji had to offer. The energy was a lot more funpared to high school. Not that students back then didn''t put in effort, but college students had significantly more pride in their work. We walked down a stretch of booths that clubs and circles had set up games for, like pop the balloon game, a strength test, and whack-a-tanuki. Mio raced up to an attraction where the goal was to fish up tiny koi with a paper before it broke. You were allowed to keep however many you fished up. "We can''t have pets in the apartment, but are fishes fine?" Mio asked, face looming over the pool. "Are you sure you can take care of fish? It''s a lot different from cats and dogs," I warned yfully. "Hey, I can learn!" One of the club members managing the booth came by. "If you guys want to give it a try, it''s 500 Yen per attempt," he said. Gah. 500 Yen? These papers break so easily, too. I only limited myself to spending 2,000 Yen for today to make ends meet by the end of the month, but¡­ "I can pay for you guys," Kana offered, handing a couple of bills over in exchange for a fews. "Hehe! You''re the best boyfriend a subus can ask for!" Mio kissed him on the cheek. "Are you sure? Isn''t paying for Todai expensive?" I asked. "Yeah, but we should have fun sometime. If we''re always worrying about money, then what''s the point? Besides, I picked up a part-time job that pays pretty good," he assured me and also gave me a to fish. As expected though, thes got too wet and broke through before we caught a single koi. I had some experience with this. When I dipped the into the water though, a gentle vibrating sensation sent ripples of pleasure through my body. Koga¡­ He turned on the vibrator bullets that were taped to me. I tried to focus, but my breathing grew hoarse and it got harder to concentrate. My pussy soaked through my underwear. I shot a re at Koga, but he quickly nced away. "Come on, Saeko! You can do it!" Mio cheered me on. Damn it. I wasn''t the only one getting wet. The was, too. I tried to pick up a koi, but the tiny fish slipped through the paper. "We give at least one for free even if you didn''t catch any!" The booth attendant deftly fished out a koi into a clear stic bag full of water and gave it to Mio, including a little booklet. "You can learn all about taking care of koi in that brochure!" "Aw, fuck. It''s so cute!" Mio''s eyes sparkled, staring at the koi darting around in the water. "Let''s check that out!" Kana pointed across the way. The vibrators didn''t stop. I suffered the entire afternoon being edged and wondering if anyone had caught on. It also sucked having to hold back from spending, and I felt especially bad whenever Kana spent his own hard-earned money on us. Eventually, as Mio and Kana jumped in line for some kebabs from a cooking club, I grabbed Koga''s sleeve. "I¡­ want to make some money¡­ I also need to get off right now," I muttered. "In that case, I saw some tall hedges behind some clubs we can hide behind." Koga thumbed over his shoulder. We told Kana and Mio that we were going to check out another booth not too far away while they waited in line. In truth, the two of us slipped away to have another quickie. Back here, there weren''t any lights and the hedges shielded prying eyes. I put my hands against a tree and stuck my ass out. "Hurry¡­ I want your dick so bad," I pleaded sweetly. "Then I''ll dly give it to you!" Koga shoved his dick into me for the second time today. It was louder around here. I didn''t need to hide my voice. Koga pped my ass. The palm of his hand beat so loudly, I was almost fearful someone might hear. "Yes, fuck me! Fuck my slutty subus pussy!" I cried. "Which is it, Saeko? You wanted my money or to get fucked?" Koga asked. "B-Both¡ª ahh! I wanted¡­ nnngh¡­ both¡­ but the vibrators¡­ teased me so much, I started thinking about your dick more!" My head spun with pleasure, and each time our hips collided, it made me want more. Koga''s throbbing cock warned me he was getting close. However, instead of finishing inside me, he pulled out and pushed me down by the shoulders. His dick pried my lips open, and he thrusted it deep into my throat. I fingerbanged myself while he face-fucked me. Piping hot cum gushed down to my stomach, and I happily swallowed it all. "Whew¡­ having sex with you while you''re wearing a kimono was a lot more intense than I thought." Koga wiped the sweat from his face, then paid me with the same money he tried to earlier. This time, with my pussy and chin dripping with cum, I took the money. "Hey, you''re not going to stop these vibrators?" I asked, breathing heavily. "So soon? Aren''t you enjoying yourself? If anything, I should turn it up a level higher." Koga did exactly that, electrifying my body with pleasure. "Aaahhh!" My nipples were numb and sensitive from being vibrated for so long. Now, even more so at a higher setting. By the time we got back to Kana and Mio, they were towards the front of the line. "Where''d you guys go?" Mio asked suspiciously. "Th-The ATM! I''ll pay this time, so Kana doesn''t have to," I insisted. We got our food, paid for with the money I got from having sex with Koga mere minutes ago. I had a hard time enjoying the steak and bell pepper skewers with the vibrators teasing me the entire time. Though, being able to see Mio smile was enough for me. Evening approached fast. It was fall after all. We went back to the Traditional Fashion Club, and they were all in high gear, rushing around to getst minute touches into ce. A crowd had gathered at the front of the walkway. Models backstage dolled themselves up in preparation to walk out. "Saeko, Mio! Thank goodness you two made it back! We''re about to start," Casey said. "W-Wait, you didn''t even tell us what we''re supposed to do!" Iined. "Oh, it''s simple. You only need to strut out there like you own it, girl! Thene back and you''re done!" she exined as a matter of factly. Wait¡­ Out there¡­ while these vibrators were edging me? Everything was moving too fast. I was hoping to get a chance to rest before it started. "We''re starting in five!" someone hollered. "Koga, Kana. Sorry, but you two will have to watch from the front!" Casey ushered them away, then came back to push me and Mio into a line of models dressed in kimonos. "You good?" Mio leaned down to sniff me. "Oh, I get it. You''re in heat again! Hang in there a while longer. Later, we can double team Kana together, and¡ª uhh¡­ Is it just me, or are you hearing a buzzing sound?" "It''s p-probably just some flies!" I pretended to swat away insects even though there were none around. The line started to move. Crap. I was so close to orgasming. Why now? Maybe I should just step out of line¡­ I couldn''t. I promised Casey. One by one, the models entered the stage. Each time, camera shes barraged every new person to go out there. My heart beat so loud, I could hear it over the vibrators. Atst, it was our turn. "See ya on the other side!" Mio smirked, jumping through the curtains with her arms red out. I swallowed hard and followed her out. Cameras and lights blinded me. I barely saw Mio''s back, but it served as a guide as I walked down the walkway. Hundreds of people were watching. Cameras shed to take innumerable pictures¡ª Then the vibrators switched on to max setting. My whole body twitched to the pleasure that rippled through me. Koga¡­ At a time like this? I had to keep walking¡­ but my legs were shaking so much¡­ "Are you okay?" a girl from behind me asked. "Y-Yeah, sorry. I''m just not¡­ nnh¡­ used to this," I said with a strained smile. When I got up to try and finish the walk, the vibrating bullets intensified to their maximum settings. My brain was turning into mush. Juices trickled down my legs. I''m cumming¡­ I''m going to orgasm in front of so many people who had no idea what was happening to me. It feels so good, I might go crazy¡­! "Saeko, you look great!" Kana waved to me from below as part of the audience. Although I had reached the half-way point and only needed to turn around, it was all I could take. My legs gave out. I fell forward to the ground, twitching uncontrobly from a quaking orgasm. The crowds gasped. A couple of the models turned around and ran to help me. "Oh, my god! Is she okay?" "Someone get a nurse!" Kana had also run up to the stage. I saw his and Mio''s blurry faces before me. The vibrators were still on. People were going to find out how much of a pervert I was. It was over for me¡­ I¡­ passed out. I woke up in an infirmary tent, lying on a cot. A curtain surrounded my bed. Mio was nowhere to be found, but I saw the silhouettes of Koga and Kana on the other side of the curtain. "You went too crazy with the vibrators," Kana whispered. What¡­? "You''re the one who told me she can handle it!" Koga fired back. "Okay, fair. But on stage? In front of so many people? We''re lucky no one noticed," he said. I got up and threw open the curtains. Both of them spun around on me and stared like deers in the headlight. "Uh¡­ S-Surprise!" Kana eximed awkwardly. "You and Koga were in on it the whole time?" I gaped. Both of them came clean since there was no hiding it, especially after I heard them talk so brazenly thinking I was asleep. "The sex part was, yeah¡­ We met up a few weeks ago. I know how much trouble it was trying to satisfy youst year, so I hatched a n since you were a big M. Everything from the chance meeting to even now was part of it. The part where Koga pays you though? I had no idea. That threw me for a loop," Kana exined. "Sorry, Saeko. I actually told Kana. A part of me felt terrible since you two are going out, but I kind of got over it really fast because the sex was so good," Koga said apologetically. I put a hand to my face and groaned. My own boyfriend set me up to have sex with another guy¡­ I should be angry, but it only turned me on even more. He really was into that ever since letting his friends screw me, huh. "Saeko, about the money. Is it true you''re struggling?" Kana asked me in a serious tone. I gave Kana the long-story short about mine and Mio''s financial trouble. He was surprisingly understanding through most of it. The part he wasn''t okay with was¡ª "You should definitely tell Mio. If you won''t, I will. Saeko, you know how important you are to her. You''re just betraying her trust by keeping it a secret," Kana scolded me. "But Mio''s having such a great time at Asakura! If she finds out, it''ll make her feel terrible. She might even quit toe back to Isekai Gohan," I exined. "Then you talk it out, because that''s what it means to be in a rtionship! I have every reason to be angry at you for keeping it a secret from me, too. You''re lucky Koga practically begged me to go easy¡ª though, I''m sure his ulterior motive was to keep having sex with you¡­" An extreme sense of shame welled up in my chest. Kana was right, as usual. Why did he have to always be the mature one? It wasn''t fair. "Fine." I sighed. "Where can I find Mio anyway?" "We told Mio that we would watch over you and that she should go enjoy Culture Day. I think she mentioned something about going to a ramen-ya," Kana said. "If you''re going to look for Mio, we''ll give you some space to talk to her! Kana and I still have a few ces to hit up for Culture Day." Koga inched to the exit with Kana. "Hold it¡­" Both of them froze under my control. They turned around with trepidation and confusion on their faces. "S-Saeko? Are you¡­ angry?" Kana gulped. "Well, I wonder? I''ll go confess to Mio about everything, but don''t think you two are off the hook for setting me up. Go back to my apartment and wait for me toe back. You don''t get to leave until I''m satisfied." I tossed them the key to my apartment. "Wait, but there''s a tabletop club here I wanted to check out!" Koga cried, his body already obeying me and leaving. With that dealt with¡­ the real challenge began. I found Mio at the Ramen Cuisine and Research Club. They had set up several mobile food carts, or yatai in Japanese, and went all over campus to make ramen for people. Mio was eating at one of them. Two empty bowls sat beside her. She was on her third now. "Hey, Mio¡­" I saiding up to the booth and taking a seat next to her. "Saeko! Man, you scared the shit out of me earlier when you passed out. Perfect timing though. I''m about to order my fourth. Lemme treat ya. This ramen is SO good with chili garlic broth!" Mio squealed after stuffing herself with another mouthful. "No, it''s okay! I can pay, and I actually have something important to talk to you about." Mio swallowed her food and gave me her full attention. I told her everything, starting with how we were struggling to pay rent and tuition, the burden of her working at Asakura for little pay, and that I started prostituting myself for money that eventually led to a deal with Koga, including how that turned out to be a little ploy from their own end. Our food came during the exnation. Mio listened to it all and didn''t so much as nod her head, but she did eat quietly. On the other hand, I let my ramen get soggy and couldn''t touch it at all. "So, you did all that for me?" Mio asked once Iid everything bare. I nodded. "You''re a real idiot, you know that?" She clicked her tongue. "Sorry¡­" I muttered quietly and ashamedly. "No, you ain''t sorry. We''re supposed to be in this together! Haven''t we talked about this shit before, too?" There was nothing I could say back because Mio and Kana were right on the mark. The faultid with me for always trying to handle things on my own. Back then. Now, too. "I just wanted you to be happy." I slumped down in my seat. "Bitch, do I look happy now?" Mio asked with her arms crossed. "No¡­" "Alright, you dolt. I''m quitting Asakura anding back to Isekai Gohan," she said. "W-Wait, that''s exactly what I wanted to avoid¡ª" Mio shoved her tail into my mouth and forced me to deepthroat it. People who were around to see us shot weird looks. "But it''s my choice. You going to make the decision for me or what?" Mio red. "N-Nough," I answered with her tail still in my mouth. All of a sudden, Mio yanked her tail out and wrapped her arms around me in a tender hug. I felt her chest rise, then dete in what appeared to be an extremely long, drawn-out sigh. "You know what makes me happy? You do. If you''re gonna prostitute yourself, we should do it together. Be a lot more fun. We can charge some old codger with too much money on his hands double, too. Fuck, man. Look what you''re making me do! Now I''m the one getting all sappy," Mio said. "I figured you were having so much fun that it should stay that way. I didn''t mean to take away your choice." I hugged her just as tightly and buried my face into her shoulder. "It''s not like Asakura''s gonna up and vanish. I can always go backter! It''s also a non-profit, so there''ll be volunteer opportunities. I''ll be fine. You gotta let me help pick up the ck," she insisted, grinding a knuckle into the top of my head. We both got it out of our systems, and I agreed to Mio''s terms about quitting Asakura for a better paying job. Right then, fireworksunched into the sky from behind the campus. They rose into the dark blue canvas of night and exploded into beautiful, colorful blooms. Everywhere across the campus, people paused to watch the spectacle. So did we in each other''s arms until the final, explosive climax lit Tsukiji up like the sun in a barrage of colors. Calm gradually returned to the night. The smell of smoke and ashes lingered for a moment before a gust reced it with crisp air again. Being with Mio made me want to be better. Not just for myself, but also as a better girlfriend to her and Kana. Fortunately, I had two great partners to p some sense into me if I ever strayed. It made me realize that they really were the best thing to ever happen to me. That and bing a subus, obviously. "Seeing all that with you was romantic and all, but¡­ If we''re done being all sappy, my body''s hankering for something to eat." Mio squirmed in an all too obvious way that informed me how horny she was, too. "Ah! I almost forgot. I charmed Koga and Kana to wait for me at the apartment!" I eximed. "That your idea of an apology gift? You shouldn''t have, but I''ll take it! Kana, I mean. Koga''s only got the hots for you. There ain''t a drop of sexual energy I can squeeze out of him even if I tried." She shrugged. Without wasting another second, we spread our wings and flew home to feast to our hearts'' content. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 And so, Mio brought up her resignation to the director of Asakura first thing in the morning. The man was understanding and also sad to see her go, as were a lot of the employees who had a chance to work with her. Though that didn''t put a pamper on the second day of Culture Day. Everyone was in higher spirits than the first. Last night, Mio and I drained Kana and Koga respectively so dry that neither of them were able to wake up this morning. We bought a cute little fish tank for the koi beforeing to campus, too. Fortunately for today, my hunger was a lot more sated. For the time being at least¡­ I noticed Dolce, staring at me from the front of her tent. Mio was busy ying with the foster pets, so I went over to pay the fortune-teller a visit. "Looks like your fortune was right on the money," I said. "Oh?" Dolce raised a curious brow. "I rekindled my rtionship with a former friend with benefits thanks to my boyfriend. Both of them convinced me toe clean to my girlfriend about prostituting myself when we were struggling financially." Dolce was so taken aback, her expression didn''t know what the appropriate response to make was. Instead, she was stuck between confusion and appallment. It seemed like she didn''t even see thising. "I''m¡­ not sure what to say. That was such a loaded exnation, I don''t know where to even begin," Dolce finally said. I shrugged. "Well, you read the fortune of a subus. There''s probably nothing interesting in my life aside from copious amounts of sex. So, how''s the fortune-telling? Getting a lot of people?" "Ah. I''ve been getting the usual. Women eager to learn about a positive love life. Men wondering if they will ever have sex. Older folks who want to know if grandchildren are in their near future. Nothing half as interesting as your fortune, I''m afraid. Perhaps¡­ you would like to learn of your fortune again?" She shed an ominous smile. "No¡­ I think I prefer my future to stay a surprise¡­" "Suit yourself." The fortune-teller giggled. Mio, the manga circle, and I helped around where we could until an hour past noon. Help being the deceptive word here. Since Mio would be leaving Asakura, she thought to y with the foster animals as much as possible. "Saekoooo!" Casey dropped by Therapy Floofs, no longer in her kimono but a cute crop top and skinny jeans. She looked distracted, with her eyes scanning around the immediate area. "No fashion show today?" I asked. "That was just a one day thing. Day two, the club''s auctioning off a lot of kimonos. I''m not scheduled to help today, which means I got a free day. So, uh¡­ I was wondering¡­ your friend Koga isn''t here today?" She twirled a lock of hair while in search of him. "Wait, you didn''te back to the apartmentst night?" We stared at each other nkly. "I stayed at one of my senpai''s from the Traditional Fashion Club. Why? Did hee over to the apartment? A! You should have told me!" Casey cried, shaking me by the shoulders. Damn it. I wanted to keep Koga for a while longer. At the same time, Casey''s a good friend, and I wanted to wingman for her. "I-I can give him your number if you want," I offered. "Really?" Casey threw her arms around me. "You''re the best roommate a girl could ask for! I want to know more about him. Oh, butter. I''m going to hang out with some friends until night. See you back home!" My roommate ran off to rejoin a group of mixed foreign and native Japanese people. It didn''t sound like Casey suspected Koga and I were¡­ involved with each other. I''d have to break it off with him if I wanted to try and hook them up though. "Was that Casey? Bitch, you didn''t say hi to me!" Mio yelled. "Hi, Mio! Bye, Mio!" Casey waved until she vanished into the crowds with her friends. "It''s about time for us to take a break, too. Want to go together?" I asked Mio. "You''re goddamn right I do." She hooked an arm around mine, and the two of us ventured into the same crowds. Culture Day at Tsukiji was a st. There were no shortages of things to do. Though, apparently, Mio had be something of a gourmand. We visited a lot of food stalls and booths. It was a way to stave off her ''other hunger'' as she put it, but I knew that was the excuse. To make her feel better about quitting Asakura, I gave her permission to pig out. Culture Day was an annual asion after all. Coming back to work at Isekai Gohan would also give us leeway in expenses, too. "Hm? Is that Kaede?" Mio asked with a mouthful of yakisoba. We spotted the aspiring mangaka amid the masses of people. Kaede had a sketchbook clutched to her chest. Clubs and circles approached her with flyers as they usually do to new faces. Everytime they did, she would jump a little and awkwardly ept the papers, gradually encumbering her arms. "I think we better save her from being outdoors," I said. Showing up in front of Kaede was like watching someone travel across the desert to find an oasis at the end of it. She tossed away all of the flyers and brochures to give us a hug. "What are you doing here? You shoulda dropped a line!" Mio eximed. "Hehe. Sorry! I kind of wandered out. I''m writing a Culture Day arc, and what better way to research than toe to one myself? Although¡­ my social battery is running low. I feel sick to my stomach. People keep trying to talk to me and handing me brochures. I just want to people-watch, but it''s so hard to avoid social interactions!" Kaedeined. What should I even say to that? Introverts sure had it tough. "You''re definitely in the wrong ce if you hate social interactions¡­ By the way, Kaede. I''ve been meaning to ask¡­ not me, okay? For someone else, since I promised to. Do you, uh¡­ ever n to draw¡­ futanari?" I asked reluctantly. "Saeko¡­ you''re one of those people, aren''t you?" Kaede looked at me with disgust. "I just told you it was for someone else!" We found some shade underneath a tree to talk while Mio waited in line for cotton candy. Fallen leaves-turned orange surrounded our feet. A few knocked loose at a time when the wind picked up. But that was natural. What wasn''t natural were two girls talking about women with cocks. "For the longest time now, I''ve been receiving requests to draw futanari. It''s getting on my nerves! Especially since I open all of them expecting nice fan mail!" Kaedeined. I kept quiet about the fact that I likely knew who was sending most of them¡­ "S-So, what''s keeping you from actually drawing them?" I asked. "It''s not that I can''t. I can! All I''d need to do is draw what I usually draw on guys, and put it on the girl instead. I just haven''t had time. Between meeting with editors, catching up on deadlines¡­ ugh. Until I finish my current series, there''s no drawing the next. I also don''t want to introduce a futanari so far into the current one. It woulde so far out of left field!" Kaede exined. In other words, this was just a workload problem. I felt that in my soul. Well, as long as Kaede didn''t have time, it was looking like Emily would need to wait. "Actually, Saeko. I mentioned why I''m here, right? Maybe you can help me! I want to get this next volume done before the end of the week. Any ideas my subus protagonist can do? Anything is fine! You can even tell me what you did yesterday!" the excitable mangaka insisted. "I, uh¡­ I¡­ w-walked around with vibrators attached to my private bits and had lots of sex," I answered reluctantly. Kaede sprung to her feet so fast, it startled me. She rummaged through her backpack for a sketch pencil and artbook, then began drawing right there on the bench. "Ooooooh! I''ve got it! Your perverted lifestyle has my creative juices flowing more than a subus horny for sex!" Kaede eximed, ignoring the stairs and looks of revulsion cast in our direction. "K-Kaede! People can hear you! More importantly¡­ should you really be drawing that sort of stuff in public?" "I''m not stopping. I have to keep going while I have the inspiration at my fingertips!" she roared like a battle cry and drew more attention. "Saeko! Where''s Mio? We''ve got a problem!" Mitsuki shouted, rushing up to me in haste and looking panicked. "What''s all the hubbub?" Mio was just now returning with a gigantic stack of cotton candy in both hands. "The foster animals! They escaped!" he cried. All of us, Kaede included, raced back to the Therapy Floofs at our club avenue. The first thing I noticed was the broken fence post where the cats and dogs were enclosed in. Most of the Asakura employees were holding back their more excitable pets, leash in hand and using treats to keep them calm. "What the hell happened?" Mio asked, her brows knitted with worry for the pets she had cared for. "Oh, thank goodness!" The director of Asakura breathed a sigh of relief. "A couple of dogs were y fighting and broke through the fence. We managed to corral most of them back, but four are still missing. Two dogs and two cats. I know you two would rather enjoy Culture Day, but can you help us find them? As subus, you can fly over the campus and get a birds'' eye view of everything." Four lost animals on a campus thisrge? It was going to take forever to find them. But the director had the good sense to ask us for help. I could tell by Mio''sck of devouring the cotton candy that this was tough news, especially because she had just put in her resignation today. "I know those pets are important to you, Mio. I don''t mind losing a day looking for them," I told her. "You think they''re going to be okay? What if this is my fault? Like the gods of your world are taking a shit on me because I quit Asakura¡­" Mio frowned. "Then I guess I''ll take it up with Uta and his familyter, but I doubt they had anything to do with it." I cupped her cheeks. "We''ll find them together, so don''t worry!" Mio sucked it up and nodded. The Asakura employees fanned out across the campus to search for the pets. Meanwhile, Mio and Iunched into the sky to search for anything out of the ordinary. Domestic animals were virtually nonexistent on campus for obvious reasons unless they were service-rted. A cat or dog running around was sure to cause somemotion. "Anything?" Mio asked. "Not yet, I¡­" I squinted at a group of people gathered at the base of a cherry tree. They stared up and pointed at something on the branches. I couldn''t get a good look from here because of all the petals, but it could be anything. "This is hopeless. I can''t find shit. What if something happens to them? Fuck, I''m so worried!" she groaned. "It''s too early to give up. Okay, you know the pets more than me. Did Mitsuki or the director tell you who they were? Maybe we can get an idea of where to find them by their personalities?" Already, the brain juices were pumping. Mio fell silently into thought. She shut her eyes, recalling the fond memories of working with animals at Asakura. "Snow Mitts. ck cat with white paws. Looooves climbing on the cat trees and hanging out in high ces. There''s also Mao! Orange tabby. Dumb little bugger. Has a lot of energy, but spends it all right away and hangs around like azy tub ofrd. The missing dogs are a bulldog named Sally, and a mmute named Yui-yui. Sally''s a goddamn glutton. Catches a good whiff of food and beelines right to it. Yui-yui''s an endless bundle of energy. If she wants to y fetch, she''s going to keep dropping things into your hands until you chuck it." Leave it to Mio to know every little thing about four random foster animals. Those four could have been an entirely different set of animals, and she would likely give me just as specific of a description to each one. "Wait¡­ climbing and high ces?" I nced back at the cherry tree and directed Mio''s attention to it. "Worth checking out!" Mio torpedoed down. We descended close enough to hear the crowd, who were very clearly staring at something in the branches, chattering about a cat. "Oh, my god. Is that cat going to be okay?" "It''s a cat. This tree is probably nothing to it." When we followed their gazes, a ck cat with pure white paws was on a high branch. "Snow Mitts!" Mio eximed. Snow Mitts was in the middle of stalking a little bird. The ass-shaking told me it was seconds away from pouncing. "Mio, the cat''s going to jump!" I warned. Snow Mitts did just that. She lunged at the bird, but it was faster on the reflexes and flew away. The cat bumped her head on a branch and plummeted. Onlookers gasped. Mio and I shot through the branches, but she was the one who caught the cat first. A wave of relief washed over us. Everyone who was watching apuded and cheered as wended. "Snow Mitts, you stupid cat. What were you thinking?" Mio sighed. The would-be hunter meowed back in response and snuggled into Mio''s arms like a baby. "Don''t try to act cute. It''s not gonna save you from a scolding!" She wagged her tail at the cat. Something buzzed. We zeroed in on the sounding from Mio''s pocket. She passed Snow Mitts to me to answer her phone, and I awkwardly held the cat by the armpits. "Uh¡­ Please, don''t scratch me," I begged and received a little purr as an answer. I never owned a pet before, but even I couldn''t deny how cute kitties could be. "Looks like they found Yui-yui and Mao. That leaves Sally," Mio said. "That''s good! You said Sally is gluttonous, right? Let''s go back to the avenue of food stands again where we found Kaede," I suggested. "Good thinking, Saeko! That''s my girl!" She grabbed Snow Mitts and my hand again, then flew us towards all the food stalls. "Shouldn''t we bring Snow Mitts back fiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiirst¡ª?!" The scent of street food wafted up to my nose. Snow Mitts and I were immediately smitten by the savory smell. My mouth watered. Aside from sex and the cotton candy, I hadn''t eaten all morning. Tsukiji University, though not strictly a culinary school, was still a private institution that nurtured the best of the best. That included students on the path to bing a professional chef in the culinary world. It certainly showed. My stomach growled just being here. Even Snow Mitts wanted to jump out of Mio''s grasp to get a bite. We saw right away one of the stalls was having trouble. A couple of students stood outside where customers would be lining up, staring into their booth. When we got close enough to investigate, one student recognized us. "You guys are with the Therapy Floofs, right? Thank goodness! I think one of your dogs escaped," she said. "Chunky bulldog? Light brown fur? Appetite like a starved pig?" Mio asked. They nodded to each one. We entered from the front and found a male student pulling desperately on the hind legs of a chubby bulldog. The missing dog in question had his head buried in an open cooler box, gnawing on the frozen cuts of meat inside. Pieces of bone littered the floor. "That Sally?" I asked. "Yep," Mio said, stifling herughter. At that point, the student turned around. "Oh, thank god. Are you here to help? This dog has been eating our stock for the past twenty minutes!" he cried. Mio pushed Snow Mitts into me again, then lifted Sally up. The goofy dog had deep jowls, but also an adorable smile as she panted. "Who''s a good girl? Not you, after eating someone else''s food. You gotta pay for it first," Mio scolded Sally, who whimpered and tilted her head the way dogs often did. With both missing pets found, we brought them back to the Asakura employees at our manga circle''s booth. Everyone was beyond relieved. The director paid a visit to the affected parties to apologize, reimburse them for any damages and inconveniences, and also advertise Asakura. Mio group-hugged the four foster animals that went missing. Her breathing was shaky. She was genuinely worried about their safety. "Ahhh! I''m going to miss you all so much! Don''t cry when I''m gone, alright? If I hear one whimper, I swear to god!" Mio buried her face into their fur to wipe her tears. For a long time, I thought Mio had nothing going for her except for being a troublemaking sex fiend. That nothing else really interested her. Seeing this amount of passion and the hard work she demonstrated working at Asakura made me think¡­ everything was going to be just fine. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 After the three-day Culture Day came to an end at Tsukiji University, sses resumed as usual. Much of our lives have. I made new friends, rekindled some, and improved on existing ones. Mio was working part-time with me at Isekai Gohan again, and the upswing in our finances was really showing. Especially the first weekend, when her rejoicing fans came out in force and simped her to hell and back. It really felt like I was living my best college life. I stopped prostituting myself to other men and became solely Koga''s cum slut. In fact¡­ I might as well have be his property at this point. It was the only thread that survived the snipping. We agreed to meet up every Sunday night. Tonight, I came to Koga''s ce looking like a call girl. Block heels, fis leggings up to my thighs, jean shorts, a loose camisole, and a leather jacket. This was an outfit I cobbled together hoping Koga would like it. In the end, it probably didn''t matter to him what my outfit was. This was alling off in a minute when we got it on. My chest pounded with anticipation before I even pressed the doorbell. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say I was addicted to having sex with Koga. Once the door swung open, however, a pungent smell wafted up to my nose that made me recoil. I was also met with an unfamiliar face. A tall, cute boy with dyed blonde hair and a nose piercing stood in the doorway. "Uh. Who are you?" the guy asked. "Eh? Is this the wrong house?" I stammered. "Sorry! Sorry! She''s with me!" Koga came rushing over, and who I assumed to be his friend returned to the living room. It was then that I noticed several pairs of shoes in the foyer. There were more people than just them. "Did Ie at a bad time?" I asked Koga. "No, erm¡­ I actuallypletely forgot about today. Some of my friends came over," Koga said. "I-I can juste back another time. It''s no big deal!" Although I said that, a wave of disappointment washed over me. A bunch of guys suddenly shuffled into the foyer. Someone built more of a tank than Koga and wearing a tank top threw an arm around his shoulder. "A friend of Koga''s is a friend of ours, too! You shoulde in and hang out with us. I''m Ranta." He stuck a big hand out to me. A part of me felt bad for imposing, but another part of me was curious what they were up to. I shook Ranta''s hand and introduced myself. Koga looked a little uneasy though. It was hard following them into the living room. The smell was almost intolerable. I couldn''t put my finger on what it was, but seeing the rolled-up joints on the table, amid a myriad of sodas and pizza boxes, gave me an idea. There were two other guys aside from Koga and Ranta, for a total of four in the house. Five including me. One was thenky caucasian dude with a nose piercing named Johnny. He had abover and thick jawline. The other was Pachi, likely a nickname. Pachi was another meathead, but he wasn''t as big as Ranta or Koga. His head was clean bald, and he wore a big hoodie over himself. Pachi and Johnny went right back to a game of Mario Kart. It looked like that was what they were ying before I interrupted them. "So, Saeko. You''re one of those subus, right?" Ranta asked, jumping into the couch and sinking right in due to his weight. "Y-Yeah. How did you know?" I asked. My form was currently human. "I recognize your face. A while back, you went viral," Ranta said. It had to have been the Tamamo no Mae incident, when she impersonated Beatrice and ousted my identity. "Koga also has a picture of you in his wallet. We saw it when he pulled it out to pay for pizza earlier," Johnny whispered to me. "Wha¡ª No! I-I don''t!" Koga contested. "Really?" I narrowed my eyes at him and shed an impish smile. "Saeko, you can do subus magic, can''t you? Prove it by making Koga show you," Pachi insisted from the front of the T.V. without so much as turning around. "Wait, guys. Quit it!!" Caught up in the moment of their banter, I tightened my aura around Koga. The constricting powerpelled him against his will to pull the wallet from his pants. He resisted with all his mental might could muster, but few were able to resist a subus charm. When he opened it up, tucked into the transparent p designed specifically for a small card-sized photo, was one of himself and me in front of Tsukiji High''s school gate. We were in our school uniform and holding our diploma containers. "Ooooh!" Koga''s friends eximed in unison while he turned beet red. I ended the charm to release him from his embarrassment. "You guys happy now?" Koga groaned, shoving his wallet away. "But you two aren''t dating, right? Neither of you introduced each other as boyfriend and girlfriend," Ranta surmised quickly. The two of us nodded. "We have a friends with benefits thing going on," I said. They immediately pounced on Koga with the kind of yful boys'' ragging that I envied. As a girl, I couldn''t really form that sort of bond. It was cute watching them tease each other. The distant boy that I used to be always wanted those sort of friends and hoped for it in kendo club, but I never really got that chance. My head was starting to get fuzzy just being here. I peered down at one of the joints leaning against an ashtray. "Want to try it?" Pachi picked up the joint and passed it to me. It was burning on one end and the smell was even more intense with it up close. I shot a look at Koga, silently asking if this was okay. "What exactly is it?" I asked. "It''s got a whole bunch of names. Weed, MJ, hash, kush, pot¡­ This one is Torpedo Red," Pachi said. "Eh?! Isn''t that illegal here?" "It''s safe! The news makes it sound like some end of the world drug, but this isn''t cocaine or heroin," Koga exined. Curiosity got the better of me. I was in college, after all. Letting new experiences like this slip by would be the wrong thing to do. "Okay¡­" I pinched the joint between my thumb and index finger, then lifted it up to my lips. The others who had their own followed suit, like they were guiding me to follow their example. I''d seen people smoke cigarettes before. It should be the same. I sucked in a breath through my mouth, taking in the fumes¡ª and I started coughing up a storm. "WHOOOO!" Ranta, Pachi, and Johnny cheered loudly like excited chimpanzees. They pumped their fists and beat their chests. The testosterone was through the roof. "How is¡­ this supposed to feel¡­ exactly?" I asked between coughs. "Different people feel it differently. Usually it''s a floaty feeling. You''re about to find out soon. Take another hit," Johnny insisted. I did just that, and they hooted and hollered at me again. When I sucked down the fumes, it was like a warm, wet towel wrapped over my brain. The second didn''t go down any easier. I started coughing again and someone, I think Koga, started rubbing my back. Pachi shoved a Switch controller into my hand. I yed Mario Kart with them but kept falling off the road. Theyughed like it was the funniest thing in the world. I startedughing because they wereughing. There was nothing funny about it, but I couldn''t help the contagiousness of all theughter. My head wasn''t exactly spinning. It became hard for me to focus on anything specific. Then I nked outpletely. I snapped awake the next morning in Koga''s bed and sat up. The covers slipped off me. I was stark naked, and the bed cover beneath my butt was crusty from dried ejacte. "What¡­ happened?" I asked, surprised by how refreshed I felt. "Saeko?" Koga entered the room and breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, you''re awake!" "Did we have sexst night? I could''ve sworn we were just ying Mario Kart, and then¡­" "Well, we did. We also did y Mario Kart, but uh¡­ At some point, you charmed us to y strip Mario Kart, lost every round and went naked, and started crying like a baby. You were shivering like crazy, too. The other guys eventually went home, but when I tried to call a cab for you, you dragged me into bed to screw the daylights out of me," he exined. I didn''t remember any of that! "Was what you guys gave me supposed to knock me out?" I sulked. "There''s actually strains that can help with sleep, but what we had wasn''t that. I think you just took too much for a first-timer to handle. How are you feeling now?" Koga sat next to me and ced a hand on my forehead. "I feel fine, but wait. Ranta, Pachi, and Johnny up and left? You''re saying a cute, defenseless girl like me was passed out, and they didn''t bother trying to take advantage of me?" "Was that what you were hoping for?! Sorry to break it to you, Saeko. Stoners are some of the nicest people I''ve ever met. Yeah, you usually want to be careful around strangers. Those three? They would nevery a hand on you. B-Besides¡­ Kana might be okay with sharing you, but I''m not¡­" A yful smile shed on my face. I crawled up to Koga and snuggled into him. "You like having me to yourself?" I asked, grinding my bare pussy against the bulge underneath his pants. "Yes¡­" he answered guiltily. As a reward for a good answer, I lowered myself between his legs and pulled his dick out. My mind was still a little light and floaty from the weed. I sucked on the throbbing member while gazing up at him all bug-eyed. "Remember the school trip to Okinawa? How do you think Koga back then would feel if he knew we were fucking like rabbits so much?" I worked skillfully on the tip and made him shudder. When Koga''s fists clenched the bed sheets, I stopped short of finishing him. Instead, I sandwiched his dick between my breasts. The tip poked out from the top, and I flicked my tongue back and forth on it. Like a fountain turning on for the first time, he spurted cum all over my breasts. I grabbed one of his discarded shirts on the ground to wipe myself clean. It was going to take a shower to get it all off though. "Hey, uh¡­ Next week, is it okay if I take you out on a date instead?" Koga asked as I was getting dressed. "A date? You know I''m not single, right? This is only just a convenient arrangement for both of us," I reminded him. "Well, I can also pay you for the date!" "I''ll think about¡ª eeeet!" Koga wrapped one arm around my waist and mmed his dick into my wet pussy. His free hand yanked my hair down so I was facing the ceiling. His own face appeared in my field of vision. Without warning, he sealed his lips over mine. "Kofa¡­ shtop¡­ aren''t we¡­ done¡ª mmph!" I was losing the will to leave after every punch to my womb. The urge to get pregnant was so strong, now more than ever since it was that time of the year. His dick swelled. His balls clenched. A load of cum flooded my long-defiled inner chamber. When he pulled out, all of it came leaking back out and down my thighs. "Sorry, I couldn''t help myself!" Koga apologized. "At least give me a heads up next time¡­" I pouted, pulling my panty up to catch all the cum. Koga paid me the usual sum and jumped into the shower. He suggested I go in with him, but I''d lost enough of my morning being here. On my way out, I paused in the living room. A couple of pizza boxes were stacked on the coffee table. Some crushed soda and beer cans littered the floor. What caught my attention, however, was the stic bag of green and orangeish nuggets. "Before I go¡­ Do you have any more of that stuff?" I asked reluctantly. "You mean weed?" Koga shouted from the bathroom. "I''d give some to you, but I really don''t think you should bring it back to campus. Might get you expelled or worse. We can always smoke when youe by though." I walked as far as the door, then turned around to snatch two nuggets out of the baggie and wrapped them in a paper towel. There was no way Koga would notice. Everyone should have been zed out of their minds. As soon as I got home, I found Mio, Casey, and Kairi gaming in the living room. The sight hit me with whish given what I sawst night. Instead of Mario Kart, they were ying Mario Party. "Saeko, wanna join?" Kairi asked. "Yeah, we only just started. Ain''t a big deal if we start over¡ª Wait, what''s that smell?" Mio started sniffing like a dog again. "It''s nothing! You guys keep ying. I''m going to take a shower," I said, hurrying into my room. A long, warm shower perked me right up. I had to finger myself to get all of Koga''s cum out of me. That guy¡­ I swear to god, he might like me too much. I hoped I wasn''t making a mistake being sex friends with him, but this physical rtionship was too good to cut off. I gently beat my head into the wall as hot water cascaded over me. My phone buzzed from the sink counter. Aftering out, I saw the name on my phone was Koga. He had sent a text. I felt a little kinky and wanted to send him a nude picture of me, fresh out of the shower. However, when I opened the message, my blood went cold. Koga asked in text, "You took some green, didn''t you?" How did he know?! "No. Why?" I replied back with a cute thinking emoji. "Saeko¡­ Stoners know exactly how much they have, trust me¡­" he said, the text reeking disappointment in me. What the hell were potheads made out of? Magic? I couldn''t even keep track of how many pencils I kept in my pencil box during high school. While I was mulling over what to say, another text popped up. "Honestly, I don''t mind. But if you guys get caught with that stuff, it can be bad. Just be careful. I''m also afraid of what Kana will do to me if he finds out you got them from me." "Noted," I sent back a text with a selfie of myself naked as thanks. Good thing I was a subus. If any trouble came my way, I could just charm my way out of it. I got dressed and emerged from the bathroom, but something about my room was different. Like someone was just here. The pile of clothes I''d taken off and left on top of my bed had been rifled through, the pieces scattered. My ears zeroed into giggling from the living room. I came out to find my roommates passing a joint. "Holy fuck, I feel good." Mio took a long, deep drag, and passed it onto Kairi. "Am I flying? Mio, did you turn me into a subus?" Kairi asked while reaching for the joint and missing repeatedly. "Uguh¡­ Guys, who''s spinning the room? Are aliens finallying down to take us away?" Casey was t on the floor, staring up at the ceiling. "I can''t charm my way out of this!" I clutched my head and cried. All three of them werepletely out of it. Mio saw me and got up from the couch. She threw an arm around my shoulders, then lifted the joint up to me. "I dunno where you got this¡­ but I''m d you did! Reminds me of¡­ witch''s hair in Eliza. I should ask Elly to get some so we can light it up next time we visit," Mio said. "Wait, Mio! I don''t want any right now. More importantly, can you not snoop in my stuff!" I groaned. "I just want a cute Japanese boyfriend before I''m abducted from Earth! Waaahhh!" Casey wailed at the top of her lungs. Kairi shot to her feet. Before anyone realized it, she had stripped down to her birthday suit. "If I''m a subus now¡­ That means I can fly around naked outside. Next level of exhibitionism, here Ie!" Kairi ran for the door. "KAIRI, NO!" I tackled my roommate to the ground, identally knocking her out cold. "Oh, crap." This was beyond my expertise, so I called someone who was an expert toe over, and it was none other than Koga. Following his instructions, we put the three of them into bed. They were just going to have to ride out their high. He had bought a big bottle of water and a bunch of snacks for each of them, too. For the munchies, as he put it. "If more aliens look like you, maybe I''m fine with being abducted¡­" Casey mumbled before shutting her eyes and promptly falling asleep. "It''s not normal for them to hallucinate, right?" I asked. "I''m pretty sure they''re just freaking out like you did during your first time," Koga said. The two of us returned to the living room and slumped into the couch. Mio, Casey, and Kairi''s game of Mario Party was going to need a raincheck. It wasn''t even noon yet. The day had just begun. But I was feeling horny again. "So¡­" I began reluctantly, "want to pick up where we left off?" Koga didn''t need any encouragement, because he jumped at the chance and went in on me right away. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 On an early Monday morning, I got a text from Kaede asking if we could hang out. When I nced over to my side, Mio was still fast asleep. Since we were probably going to end up missing our morning sses anyway, so catching up with Kaede sounded fun. I also did promise to try and get Emily an in with Kaede. After some back and forth texting, she agreed toe over to Reza and Emily''s ce in Tokyo. It was her idea of thanking me for saving her introverted butt during Culture Day. Once Mio woke up, we took the train there and bought some pizza as tribute. It was Reza and Emily''s day off from work while theirpany, Tsuneo Cleaning, goes through some restructuring. Apparently, they absorbed anotherpany and needed some time firing, hiring, and switching up management. My two subus subordinates were only slightly worried about losing their job. Aozora Heights was beginning to fill out. More and more moving vehicles pulled into the lot. Whatever the subus living here did¡ª though I hoped it wasn''t by forceful means like we discussed¡ª was working. Although¡­ As Mio and I passed through the many doors along the corridor, it was like they were weing us with a chorus of moans. Everyone and their grandma was having sex. That was the effects of many subus living in close proximity going into heat at the same time. We weren''t going to be in heat for much longer though, but the urge for sex didn''t wane until thest day. "Wassup, bitches! We bought pizza!" Mio announced at the door. As soon as the door opened, the tickling sweet scent of lust filled my nose. Reza stood under the doorway, her hair a little messy and her shirt was backwards. Probably from hastily throwing it on. A bunch of naked men were in various states of unconsciousness in the living room. "Oh, Queen Saeko, Mio! You two arrived a lot sooner than¡­ Ahem. One moment, please." Reza gently shut the door, but we could hear the yelling as if it wasn''t closed at all. "Wake up! It''s time to leave. My queen is here, and you''re all an eyesore. Get out before Ipel you out stark naked. No, you can''t have a quickie. We''re done. If you leave anything behind, don''t bothering back for it. I''ll have already tossed it into the trash." A few secondster, a stream of men hurried out of the apartment. They made their walk of shame as a united group to distribute the embarrassment amongst themselves. Reza reappeared with her hair neatlybed and shirt on the right way. "Sounds like you already had your fill. Well, more for me!" Mio strolled right in and started on the pizza. "Where''s Emily?" I asked, searching the living room. Reza sighed. She beckoned me to follow her. We entered Emily''s cozy bedroom in which the walls were stered with vulgar posters of futas by popr doujin artists. Her shelves were stocked full of manga. The upant in question was hiding in bed and underneath the sheets, curled up, and shivering. Her pet cat, Taco, was lying on top of the miserable mound. "Hello¡­" Emily poked her head out to greet me, looking like a husk of her former self. "W-What happened to you?!" I gasped. "This idiot hasn''t been feeding. I invited plenty of men for her to choose from, and a few women too, but she declined every single one of them. At this rate, she''s going to frenzy," Reza exined. "I think I can guess why¡­ You only want to have sex with girls who have penises, huh?" Emily nodded weakly. "What do we do? I could force feed her," Reza suggested. "No, that''s not right. Just leave it to me. Alright, Emily. I have a surprise for you. Megane-sensei ising to visit. She''s a really good friend of mine, whom I care a lot about. I don''t know how much I need to stress this, but¡­ don''t be weird, got it?" Emily sprung out of bed like a jack in the box,unching Taco away. Reza dashed across the room to catch the poor cat. "I-I promise not to be!" Emily eximed, filling with energy. "Oh, this is totally going to go well." Reza rolled her eyes. "For real though," Mio began from the doorway with a mouthful of pizza, "Kaede''s cool as pie. Just don''t be a weirdo." Although, that might be too much to ask from the Futanari-lover. As we waited for Kaede''s arrival, Emily was the only one fidgeting in her seat. The rest of us already had a bad feeling. Finally, I got the text from Kaede that she was at the front door. I went to open it after a quick nod to the others and a harsh reminder to Emily about staying calm. "Hi, Saeko!" Kaede was wearing a face mask, sunsses, and baseball cap, but I could see the beaming smile in all its glory behind it all. "Hey¡ª" Before I could finish my greeting, a force sent me flying across the kitchen. I hit the back of my head against the cab and saw white. As my vision returned to me, I nced up to find Emily before Kaede. "M-M-M-M-Megane-sensei! I''m your biggest fan! Do you like GIRLS WITH DICKS?" Emily asked, panting heavily between each word. "Alright, you idiot! What did we say about being weird?" Mio, with Reza''s help, dragged Emily away from Kaede and into the room. I got up and rubbed the back of my aching head. Well, I should have expected that. The flustered Kaede swapped nces between all of us, but mostly at me. We ended up needing to chain Emily to a chair. Reza prepared some tea for us. I knew having Kaede and Emily meet would be awkward, but¡­ "Hey, is it just me or is Kaede shier than usual?" Mio whispered to me. We were all sitting around the table. Kaede was twiddling her fingers, ncing down at her feet, and had a nervous smile on her face. In contrast to Emily, who was in tears and had resigned to her chained state. "Kaede, are you okay? If you''re concerned about Emily, don''t worry. We''ll make sure she doesn''t attack you like earlier," I promised. "Oh, it''s not that! I just¡­ I''m still not used to meeting with fans yet. Sometimes, it''s hard to believe there are people who like my work," Kaede said. "What''s so hard to believe? We went to Comiket together and saw how many people liked your stuff. It flies off the shelves, too!" Mio reminded her. "I know! But¡­ there are other peers in my field who aren''t so lucky. They have to redraw over and over again while mine gets a pass on the first transcript. I''ve been feeling like I don''t deserve my sess." She sighed. "That''s not true, Megane-sensei!" Emily passionately eximed. "It just means that you''ve been working hard. Harder than everyone else! N-Not that others like you aren''t working hard. But your clean lines, the attention to detail in shading¡­ everything! You deserve all the sess and more!" "Do you¡­ really think so?" she asked, looking at each of us in turn. "It''s true. Everyone at the manga circle says the same." I nodded. "Have more confidence in yourself, Kaede. You''re shit is hot as fuck. Hot enough that it makes this dumb subus fawn over it all," Mio said of Emily. I still remembered the day I broke the ice with Kaede during our third year trip to Okinawa. That shy girl who was having rtionship troubles now became one of the most sessful young manga artists in Japan. However, even with all of her sess, Kaede could still feel imposter syndrome. "Uhmm! I have a request to ask you four!" Kaede belted out. "Yes!" Emily promptly replied. "An-Anything for you, Megane-sensei¡ª" Mio clocked her over the head. "I''m willing to draw futanari, but I''ll need models. From what I understand, you''re friends with dark elves that can make penis-granting potions, right?" Kaede asked. All four of us were taken aback. Not the part about being her models, but that she somehow knew about the dark elves and their depraved potions. "I think it should be fine. Mio, you still have that big lockbox, don''t you?" I recalled the thing that entailed Emily''s futa-psychosis. "Oh, yeah! Still got a fuckton left." Mio rummaged through her bag and pulled out a couple of vials. While Reza grabbed one for herself and Emily, I just stared at my girlfriend in disbelief. "Don''t look at me like that." She shrugged. "I keep some on me just in case! You never know when you want a dicking. Or wanna do some dicking instead." After freeing Emily from her chains, we each drank a dick potion. The itch between my crotch quickly subsided as a penis sprung out fully erect. Kaede gazed intensely at us from the couch with a pencil to her sketchbook. Meanwhile, we four had to follow her directorial instructions. "This is good! This is good! I absolutely love Saeko''s bashful demeanor with an erection bulging from her skirt! And Mio, so brave, so unfazed, unting her penis like the breasts she''s proud of! Reza is great, too. There''s a certain pride in how she carries herself and that makes her penis shine like a beacon. And¡­" Kaede lost her words when she got off to Emily''s turn. Emily seized this opportunity to stroke her own dick, while her gaze burned into the three of us. She was quite literally masturbating in front of us¡­ "Hahh¡­ Queen Saeko with a dick¡­ Mio with a dick¡­ Reza with a dick¡­ this is a dreame true¡­ The only way this can get any better is if they took advantage of me¡­" Emily muttered as though in a trance. "I think it''s a good idea!" Kaede eximed. "You what?!" I gaped. "I think I want to sketch some poses of futanari having sex next. Maybe Saeko and Mio can do one pose, and Reza and Emily can do another? Oh, maybe a three way or a pose where all four of you can be together!" The perverted mangaka side of Kaede was showing now, matched only by Emily''s degeneracy. "In that case, get on your knees, Emily. My knob needs some polishing." Mio snapped her fingers. Emily didn''t hesitate to obey. She dropped to her knees to suck Mio off. Greedily, too. Like a starving animal being given food for the first time in a while. "Wait, Kaede¡­ You really want us to be doing this kind of stuff in front of you?" I stammered. "It would help a lot!" Kaede smiled, hand at the ready to begin drawing again. "Queen Saeko, if I may be so bold¡­ Would it be alright for us to¡­?" Reza embraced me from behind, rubbing her dick along the crevice between my cheeks. The need to get fucked overwhelmed my sense of reasoning. I lowered my hips until Reza''s dick pushed into me. We were connected now. Her smooth hands squeezed my breasts. "Is this something you''ve been fantasizing about?" I asked Reza, turning her head to lock our lips together. "Yes, my queen¡­ Your so warm inside¡­ inviting¡­ I can''t get enough!" Reza mumbled breathlessly. While the two of us went at it in the standing, Mio facefucked Emily in the meantime. She wasn''t being gentle at all and treated the futa-lover like a sex toy for her own pleasure. "C''mon, bitch! Turn those lips into vacuums. Clench your throat! You call that a blowjob?" Mio shoved her dick so far down Emily''s throat that it bulged a little. On the other hand, Reza took me tenderly. I had no idea she was so into me, but this must be what the rtionship between a queen and her subus subjects was supposed to be. She held my waist close, like wanting as much surface area of our skin to touch as possible. My own dick was iling around as she thrusted into me, at least until one of her hands clenched mine. "Reza, I''m cumming!" I squealed. "Me, too¡­ Queen Saeko¡ª ahhh!" Reza wrapped her arms around me and shot her hot load into my pussy, and I ejacted all over the coffee table. Climaxing from my dick and pussy felt so good. Shivering, I went numb with pleasure being screwed by an underling. To think that there were hundreds more like Reza at the ready to fuck me if I asked them. After pulling out, I turned around to embrace Reza and stroked her cheek with the back of my knuckles. "Aren''t you d you submitted to me?" I asked,ying a tender kiss on her plump lips. "Yes¡­" Reza sighed in pleasure. "That was great, you four! I''m getting so much material from this," Kaede said. "We ain''t done yet, Kaede. Watch. Saeko and I got a good pose for ya!" Mio, who still had her dick in Emily''s mouth, gestured for me to take the other end. I parted ways from Reza and went behind Emily, pushing my dick into her pussy. The futanari-lover, true to her degenerate desires, shuddered in ecstasy. It was a lot wetter than other women I''d had the pleasure of screwing with a penis. "Mmm! Mmrrpphh! Shllrrp¡­ Pwuah¡­ Two futas¡­ I''m being double-teamed by two futas!" Emily cried deliriously. "Oh, of course! Why didn''t I think of this? Obviously two girls with dicks can spit-roast another! My hands are practically drawing on their own! As I expected. I can learn so much more from live models!" Kaede was sketching at lightning speeds. She finished one page, moved onto the next, and continued to fill up that. Rinse and repeat. And all we had to do was fuck Emily. As I thrusted like a beast in heat, she grew louder and louder after every p of our hips. Reza even joined the fray, forcing Emily to give her a handjob. "More, Queen Saeko! Do me more! I want to show Megane-sensei all the kinds of faces I make when futas are around me!" Emily''s eyes rolled to the back of her sockets. "Holy fuck! Emily''s got her lips mped down on my dick like fish to a baited hook. She squeals like a piggy and takes it like a sluttier bitch than when you''re around Koga!" Mio cackled. "H-Hey!" I pouted. However, I couldn''t disagree. Humiliating one of my subordinates was too hot. It reminded me of La, the biggest masochist of the nest. Only Emily was a lot more vocal and passionate. Her twitching pussy was milking my dick for all it had. Trembling, I hugged her hips and shot my load into her deepest parts. The others came, too, creaming her hair and peach skin white. "I''d like to ask for a bukkake next, with Emily at the center!" Kaede eximed. "You still want to draw more?" I asked, pulling out and letting cum dribble out of Emily''s pussy. "Hehe! I can draw all day!" She twirled her pencil but identally flung it across the room. "Also¡­" Emily nced over to me and pumped her fist. "I can take it!" We switched positions with Emily in the middle. She jerked me and Mio off with her hands, and Reza with her tail. That deranged look was one only a subus could make, tongue hanging out and panting like a dog. I had a feeling this was going to continue for a while. By the time we were done, Emily was lying on the floor, face to the ground and ass in the air. She was covered head to toe in cum. One corner of her content smile twitched repeatedly. It was dark out. The four of us, excluding Kaede who was drawing the whole time, had group sex from morning to evening. Sweat and cum caked our skin. We were going to need a thorough shower. "Thank you so much, everyone! I got a lot of good poses and a wealth of inspiration! With these, I might be able toe up with a futa doujin in my free time." Kaede flipped through each page with a bright smile on her face. "d¡­ we could help¡­" I panted. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 By Koga''s unceasing lust, I managed to survive being in heat without losing my mind and screwing the brains out of a dozen innocent people. Yesterday was thest day. I woke up this morning no longer on the verge of frenzying. Koga was spooning me from behind. His hands were on my stomach. I could feel his morning wood rubbing against my butt. It was going to suck ending the arrangement now that I didn''t need him anymore, but¡­ Ugh. The sex was good. The money was nice, too. "Maybe it doesn''t have to end," I whispered to myself. I slipped down between Koga''s legs and started sucking him off. His head tossed and turned, still fast asleep. The taste of my own pussy and the nectar of his cum filled my pte as I blew him. My phone started buzzing. Kana was calling first thing in the morning? If he didn''t send me a text, it must be important. I answered the phone while still sucking Koga''s dick. "Kana? You kinda caught me at an awkward time¡­" I replied. "Oh, crap. Did I? Want me to call backter?" Kana asked. "No, it''s okay! Hold on. Lemme put you on facetime. I know you''ll like it~" When I switched the call to facetime, Kana''s face appeared on the screen. The little box on the corner that had my reflection showed me in the middle of blowing Koga. My boyfriend blushed deep red. "S-Saeko, I''m in public!" Kana whispered. I could tell by the speakeasy aesthetics behind him that it was a cafe. The chattering of other people reached my ear as a dull murmur. But he had his back to the wall, so it wasn''t like someone could see what he saw. "Hmm? You don''t want to watch?" I asked, climbing onto Koga and slipping his dick into my hungry pussy. Lifting my phone over my head gave him a full view of the action. Just like that time with Daichi, having Kana watch me get on with another guy turned me on. I was wet beyond belief. Being such a slut felt so good. "So, I got the news this morning and had to tell you and Mio! My parents gifted me an all expense paid trip to Rusutsu! Room and everything! You interested?" Kana asked. "A free vacation? Of course, I''m interested! But what''s the asion?" I returned the question. "They dropped in on mest week. Ended up grilling me about my life and the topic of you came up. Long story short, they found out we''re in a rtionship. Mio included. You should''ve seen their faces that I could get a girlfriend, let alone two. Anyway, they kind of went all out on celebrating future grandchildren, and¡­ yeah¡­" Grandchildren, which means¡­ me being pregnant with Kana''s chil¡ª "Hold on¡­ I''m cumming!" I squealed, shuddering as Koga awoke from my bouncing and came inside me. My brain turned to mush at the thought of bearing Kana''s children. However, now that I rode Koga awake, he grabbed my waist and started thrusting into while I was still on the phone. "Sorry¡­ Koga just came inside me¡­ Did you tell Mio yet?" I asked. "I can see you guys really going at it now." Kana gulped. "And, not yet. I wanted to tell you first! I don''t mind if it''s just the three of us, but I also don''t mind if you want to invite others. It''s a fairly big room my parents booked. But they''re going to need to get there on their own. I only have train tickets for us three." Other people? Was Kana suggesting I bring Koga? "Hey, uh¡­ I think I''m going to go rub one out before calling Mio. You two keep having fun! Love you, Saeko!" My boyfriend waved before the call cut to ck. Iid down on Koga to catch my breath, and he reached behind to caress my butt. "Ski trip, huh¡­ You think I cane, too?" Koga asked eagerly. "To have more sex with me? As tempting as that is, I think it might be best if you don''t. I want to spend as much time with Kana and Mio as possible, and I reaaaallly doubt you''re going to give me any space if you''re there," I said. "The ''worst she can say is no'' as the saying goes." He sulked. I popped a morning after pill and headed home, too jittery about vacation to stay calm. By now, Kana was probably telling Mio the vacation news. I knew Hatsumi wanted to do something again this winter, but maybe she would leave us off on our own this time. "Man¡­ Thest time I went to Hokkaido, I came back with a shota-god husband. I hope it''s just a regr old trip." I sighed. My ring started vibrating. Uh, oh. "Wife!" Uta sprung from the ck jewel, cupped my cheeks, and smooched me. Taken by surprise, the two of us went tumbling across the sky until I managed to reorient myself. "U-Uta?! What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be in Takamagahara?" I asked, eyes open for my mother-inw Amaterasu to pop out next. "Well, I hear and see everything through this ring. It''s how I''m always able to be with you. Temporarily though!" he exined. "Every¡­ thing?" Even all the sex, gangbangs, and depraved acts I''d been doing with other men? "If you''re worried about that," Uta began as if reading my mind, "I don''t feel an ounce of jealousy. Why should I? We''re already married. Besides, it''s like you''re ying with pets in my eyes." "Gods certainly do work in mysterious and strange ways¡­ Did you just pop out to get a little affection from me?" I asked, ready for more action. "Hehe. Maybeter!" He pressed his index fingers together in a cute, boyish way. "I kinda need your help. Since you''re going to Hokkaido, I figured you could lend a hand with finding one of my uncles, Dokuko. He''s been absent for a while, and no one''s heard from him since. He only has one shrine, and it''s located in the Rusutsu region. We couldn''t get in contact with him through his shrine in Takamagahara, but maybe you can in person. I know you''re about to go on a vacation and it might be too much to ask, so¡­" I shook my head. "You don''t have to ask twice, Uta. I''d be more than happy to help you and my extended family. When I get the chance, I''ll have some subus friends do some searching. Don''t worry! We''ll find your uncle." "Thanks!" Uta threw his arms around my neck. One thing led to another, and we were tongue-deep in each other''s throats. I moaned on purpose to his inexperienced and groping touches that explored my body to excite him. When Uta became erect, I jerked him off to climax. His godly cum squirted quite some distances. Hopefully, no one was unlucky enough to get hit below. Or maybe they would consider it some kind of divine blessing. "Not good¡­ I might not want to go back at this rate," Uta said dreamily. "We can''t have that." I tapped his nose and snapped him back to his senses. "Your mom is going to get angry at us again, and we know how that turned outst time." "You''re right. I''ll head back to Takamagahara. Next time we hang out, let''s have lots of sex!" He burst into a cloud of mist that was sucked into the ring. Good to know Uta was nearby if I ever needed him. On the way home, I bought groceries to fill up the fridge at our apartment. As soon as I opened the door, an over-excited subus came rocketing into me. "VACATIOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!" Mio tackled me outside, sending us rolling down the stairs and spilling all the groceries. "Mio¡­ Can we at least take this inside? There might be a carrot sticking up my butt." I groaned. We picked everything up and brought them inside the apartment. Casey and Kairi were out with their own friends right now, so we were alone to jump for joy about it. "Yo! We should totally invite Rika and Prez! Kaede, too! It''ll be great!" Mio eximed, not realizing how much of a party it just turned into. "We can ask, but there''s no guarantee they want toe. They might even have ns on their own. I wonder if Hana and Yumi are busy? It''d be fun to hang out with them again," I suggested. Mio started speed-texting, presumably to our friends abouting to the ski trip. It was a stretch for them toe. We were only in college. If Kana hadn''t sprung this surprise on us expense paid, I most likely would''ve declined. However¡­ I had been earning some extra money from Koga¡­ "Aww. Rika said she has to ask her parents for permission first. Hitomi''s down, but she ain''t going unless Rika''s alsoing," Mio said. "Any word from Hana, Yumi, and Kaede?" I asked. "Oh, they just got back to me! Uh¡­ Kaede''s a yes, but she doesn''t wanna do any skiing or snowboarding." "What¡­ then why bothering?" Mio shrugged and fired off some light-fast texts again. "Something about references. That make any sense to you?" Mio shrugged. I rolled my eyes. Kaede just wanted to get more references for her manga. Not that I minded, but she should at least try to enjoy what a snow resort had to offer. Mio eventually heard back from Hana and Yumi. They wanted toe, too, and would set some time off to join us. Unfortunately, Rika declined. Winter in Tsukiji was when tourists came by, which also meant more peopleing to their family bath house. They needed helping hands. That also meant Hitomi wouldn''t being. My heart broke for Mio, seeing her staring sadly into her phone and lower lip quivering. Being in college didn''t offer us many chances to hang out with our friends from high school. It must be getting her down. I wonder¡­ "What about Hhan?" I suggested one of her gyaru friends from Tsukiji High. "Kana knows her, so it''s not like she''s going to be a stranger there." "Hhan! A, man. I wanna go on a trip with her. It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other!" Mio went to texting her right away. It didn''t take long for that frown to flip around, a smile that got bigger and bigger the more they texted each other. Watching it made me a little jealous. Hhan had something about her that was able to draw a different kind of joy from Mio. "Saeko!" Mio shouted in my face. "Lemme guess. Hhan can go?" I asked, knowing the answer from her expression alone. "Yeah! Fuck yeah! We''re gonna have so much fun!" She lifted me up with a bear hug and jumped around. "Guh¡ª Mio, not so hard! You''re going to¡­ shake all the cum out of me!" Bzzt! Bzzt! Mio only put me down because her phone rang. "Hhan?" Mio answered the call. "Hi, hi! Long time no talk, Mio! Daaang. You really ambushed me about a ski trip! Don''t think it ever came up when we were in school together, but I''m actually a pretty experienced snowboarder. If you or the others need anything, let me know, ''kay?" Hhan said in the same hyper gyaru fashion that I remembered. That Hhan was a snowboarder? It was so hard to picture, but she really was full of surprises. "You busy? Let''s meet up now!" Mio insisted, swept up in the gyaru energy "Hummm¡­ Alrighty! I''ll wrap up things at my shop and meet you guys¡­ Tsukiji Mall sound good?" Hhan asked. We took the car to the shopping mall instead of flying. Hhan suggested we do in case there was anything we needed to buy for the ski trip. The gyaru herself, dressed in knee-high socks, Hello Kitty cap, and an oversized teal hoodie worn down her shoulders, was waiting for us by the water fountain near the food court. "Yo, Hhan! You''re looking hot as always, girl!" Mio raced up to her high school friend. "Mio, too! Your skin is absolutely glowing, babe! Hey, Saeko~ You been alright?" Hhan turned to me with a smile. Haruka Ichikawa, or better known by her friends as Hhan, was a gyaru from back when we were in high school. She still maintained that look, but her appearance had since seen an upgrade. The golden blonde had been bleached tinum. Her ears were pierced up and wrists cuffed with all sorts of colorful bracelets. She also still had her tan. "I''m good, thanks for asking. Winter break can''te fast enough now though. So, where are we headed first?" I asked. Hhan brought us to a general sporting goods store. At first, it didn''t make much sense why. I only came to the answer when we got to the section for winter sports. "Wow! Look at all these snowboards. I bet I''d look rad as shit shredding through the snow!" Mio tried to pull a snowboard out, but Hhan pushed it back into the rack. "We''re not here to buy you snowboards or skiis. There''ll be ces to rent equipment. That way, you won''t be lugging that stuff all the way there and back. I''m here to winter-proof youdies for Rusutsu instead," Hhan said. "But we already have winter gear at home. Wouldn''t it be a waste of money to buy another jacket?" I asked. "You guys went to a hot spring resortst year, right? I guarantee, it''s a whole different ball game up there in Rusutsu with snow all around you. The elevation also ys a biiiig role in how much colder it can be. Trust in Hhan." She shed me a thumb''s up. Mio and I got dressed in some arctic-level jackets and pants. I felt insted from the entire world, and my body heat was quickly building up and cooking me from the inside. "Nnh¡­ But I look like a marshmallow in this¡­" I frowned. "Ahaha! At least you won''t be turning into a popsicle!" Hhan erupted intoughter. My blood turned to ice looking at the price tag. Snow gear wasn''t cheap. "As long as you keep the receipt, we can return it aftering back." Hhan winked. "I guess you''re right. I didn''t even think of that," I said. "What''ve you been up to, Hhan? College?" Mio asked. "Oh, nah. Couldn''t get in looking like this. Soon as I graduated high school, I worked my butt off and opened my own nail salon. Got three shops by now. It''s so fun, because I''m employing my friends, too! We can stick to this style and make a living doing what we love. But ahhh! It''s so busy managing multiple shops at once, so hell yeah I''m jumping on the vacay invite," she exined while leading us over to the next aisle to grab some hand warmers. Three shops?! Tsukiji students really were just cut from a different cloth. With a business acumen like that, Hhan didn''t need a college degree to be sessful. Meanwhile, Mio and I were struggling with expenses. We came out of the store having spent a big chunk of money on snow gear. My wallet was crying, but I tried to look to the future forfort. "Say, how about you guyse over to one of my salons? I''ll treat you guys to a nail spa day on the house," Hhan suggested. "Is it right here in Tsukiji?" I asked. As it turned out, one of the salons was located in Tsukiji. It was along a busy street that saw a lot of foot traffic, nestled between a family-owned clothes store and a milk tea ce. Hhan''s nail salon franchise was named Ichi-Style. Inside, pop music yed loudly and high school girl-like chatter was abundant. Employees with strikingly simr style to Hhan pampered women lying down on lounging chairs, who were getting their nails done. On the walls were pictures of Hhan herself, the employees, and exuberant customers showing off their designs. As soon as we walked in, a couple of girls at the counter stopped gossiping and swarmed us. "Kyaa! Hhan, are they your subus friends?" "Oh em gee. They are like, sooo cute!" "I wanna do the short one''s nails!" "Ladies, chill! Don''t scare away my friends. This is Saeko and Mio. My friends from high school. Get them the full suite treatment on me, alright?" Hhan told them. "Er, w-wait. What''s the full suite treatment?" I asked as a worker took me by the hand and led me to a chair. The other guests by my side were in such bliss, they had fallen asleep while getting manicures. Face cream wasthered over their faces and cucumbers over their eyes. "Wow. Your skin is sooo smooth, Saeko. You have such cute fingers, too! I bet they''d look great with silver to match your hair!" Misty, whose name I got from the nametag, eximed as she massaged my hand. "Th-Thanks¡­ I''ve never been to one of these ces before, so¡­" I trailed off nervously. "No worries, girl! You''re with friends here. I''ll pretty you up so nice that the boys won''t be able to resist ya!" she assured me. The moment Misty kneaded and massaged my hands, pleasure assailed me. The stress from recent events vanished. I fell right to sleep amidst the bliss of being pampered by cute girls. "Aaaand we''re done!" Then I snapped awake an hourter in the same seat with Misty in front of me. "Sorry¡­ I fell asleep." I went to rub my eyes and got my hand pulled away. "Don''t do that! Your nails need time to dry and set in," Misty said. The originally nude color of my nails was tinum silver. They had little flower decorations glued onto them, too. My nails weren''t the only things that got done. I saw in the mirror behind Misty a girl in make-up. Me. A very light touch of red lipstick, eyeshadow to make the colors of my eyes stand out, and blush around the cheeks. It was all very subtle, yet that little amount made me feel¡­ energized about my own appearance. "Do you like it?" Misty asked. "I¡­ I love it," I found myself saying. "Wait, where''s Mio? Did she get the same treat¡ª" "I''m right here!" Mio called from behind. When I nced over my shoulders, a clown caked up in all sorts of make-up stared back at me. I fell out of my seat. "Mio?!" I gaped. "Kahahaha! A, my fucking gut! Worth it!" Mio doubled over inughter with another worker. Her face was white as paper. Red lipstick rounded up arge, goofy smile. They had also done her hair up with all sorts of colors. Temporarily, I hoped. "Mio''s changed a lot, hasn''t she?" Hhan sidled up to me and grinned. "Well¡­ If this was Mio from back in high school, she would''ve drowned me in makeup while I was asleep. So, yeah. I guess we can say she''s changed." I rolled my eyes. Chapter 218 – Winter Trip! Chapter 218 ¨C Winter Trip! With winter break upon us, our entire apartment was packed up to leave for the rest of the month. Tsukiji University''s break was longer than other schools. It went from the fifth of December to the second of January. Essentially a whole month away from school. Mio and I were in the middle of packing in the morning when Casey came into our room. She had two suitcases and a duffel bag behind her. "A ski trip, huh? How nice! I wanna go, too!" Casey pouted. "It''s an open invitation if you can stille," Mio teased, knowing full well that she couldn''t. "Ugh. I wish! I want to hang out with you girls more, but my parents insisted on a trip to Ennd. I''ll bring you guys back some souvenirs, so bring me something back from Sapporo. Oh! How about one of those super cute mascots? I saw some up there dressed in full winter gear," she eximed. "No promises, but I''ll keep an eye out," I promised. Right then, Casey''s phone rang. It was her parents. We each gave her a goodbye hug, and she also went to give Kairi one before leaving. Not long after, Tsubaki came to pick Kairi up. We said our goodbyes to them, too, and were ourselves thest ones to leave. Once we''ve packed our things, I drove us back home. The familiar pair of Hatsumi''s shoes was in the foyer when we entered. "We''re home!" Mio shouted next to me. "Ah! Wee back, you two!" Hatsumi called back from above and rushed down to meet us, looking giddier than a child on Christmas morning. "Guess what, guess what? Your dependable, beloved big sister survived the boot camp! I earned that raise like a champ. Which means¡­ I think I deserve a little reward from my little sister?" When Hatsumi puckered her lips, Mio hip-bumped me forward into her. I fell into my sister''s arms, and she gave me a lot more than just a tongueshing. Her hands grabbed handfuls of my butt, and we were full on making out with Mio watching lecherously from behind. "Congratz, S¡­ Sis¡­ but you know¡­ we have¡­ mmph¡­ a train¡­ chuup¡­ to catch¡­" I said between breaths. "Oh, I know." Hatsumi parted from me atst and pouted. "I wanted to spend more time with my dear little Saeko, but Kana beat me to it. Are you two leaving now?" "Yeah. We''ll take lots of pictures for you!" Mio promised. After we dropped off some stuff, Hatsumi drove us to the station to see us off. It was her way of being in my presence for as long as possible. "Bye, you two! Have fun and stay safe! Don''t stray from the paths, alright? Stay with your friend who''s familiar with the area!" Hatsumi waved to us as our train departed. "Hatsumi knows we''re subi, right?" Mio chuckled. "That''s just her being a worried sister." I sighed. When we arrived at the station in Tokyo, Kana was there with his own belongings for the trip. However, it wasn''t the Shinkansen we were taking. Color me surprised, because there wasn''t a faster mode of travel than the bullet train. Kana hailed us a cab to another train station somewhat less crowded than the station that serviced the Shinkansen. There were a lot more foreigners, which I assumed were tourists, at this station. As we got our tickets and boarded the train, it dawned on me that this one took a more scenic route through the countryside. And, if it didn''t get any better¡­ "Wait, we have a private cabin?!" I gaped at the modestly spacious interior furnished with two bunk beds, a couch on the opposite side, and a pull-out table. A closetpartment beside the door allowed us to store our suitcases and belongings during the trip. "I told you my parents went a little overboard," Kana said embarrassedly. Usually, people heading to Sapporo by train took the Hakuto line from Hokuto to Hakodate, then change lines to get from Hakodate to Sapporo, for a total trip time of about eight hours. Since we''re not taking the the Shinkansen, this would be a somewhat long train ride. "Whooo!" Mio jumped t onto the couch and sprawled out on it. Very soon, the train departed and we were on our way to Hokkaido. In the meantime, the three of us went over some brochures and videos over what there was to do in Rusutsu. "Hana''s going to skip school for this trip. She''s going to wait for Yumi to finish up some work and get to Rusutsu by tomorrow morning. What about Hhan and Kaede?" I asked. "Oh, yeah. Hhan said she''d meet up with Kaede a littleter, then take the Shinkansen in the afternoon to Sapporo," Mio exined. "Which means they''ll arrive at Sapporo in the evening, too. By luck, we''ll all get there around the same time." Kana checked his watch and noted the time. Since we were taking the scenic route to Sapporo, it would be about thirteen hours before we arrived. "Fuck, I''ll be back. I gotta take a piss!" Mio bolted out the door, leaving me and Kana behind. My body was getting anxious. "Kana~ I''ve been having sex with Koga so much that his dick is all I can think about. Can you mold the shape of my pussy to suit yours again?" I grinded against my cute boyfriend. "Have you always been so needy?" Kana asked, obliging me with a kiss. As the two of us were exploring each other''s mouths, Mio returned from the bathroom. She stared at us for a good split second, then threw herself on top of us. The weight of her body knocked all of us down on the cramped bed originally meant for one person. I held both my boyfriend and girlfriend, taking turns kissing them. Our hands groped each other''s bodies and slowly shifted to theher regions. I felt Mio''s wet cunt, and Kana''s rock hard dick. We had sex all throughout the trip, stopping only to take a piss. At some point, a train employee came through and knocked on our door asking if we wanted lunch. Mio threw the door open to the woman''s horror while Kana was in the middle of railing me. She bought a couple of drinks and snacks, then shut it right in her face beforeing back to us. Atst, we arrived to the extreme winter chill of Sapporo which froze me to the bones. Mio and Kana, too. They were shivering like crazy. We spent a few minutes scrambling to grab our winter jackets from the suitcases. The instant Mio and I put ours on, our body heat took care of the rest and warmed us up. Kana on the other hand¡­ "W-W-Why are you guys fine¡­ and I''m not?" Kana asked through chattering teeth. "Haha! Hhan was right. Good thing we got her to help us, right?" Mio nudged me. "No kidding. I mean, it''s still cold. I''m just barely feeling it!" I eximed in awe. We sandwiched Kana while waiting for a cab. Thankfully, the car that picked us up had the heater sting at max. It was another hour ride and a half drive, but since we couldn''t have sex in front of our driver, the three of us passed out. We snapped awake as soon as the car lurched to a stop in front of the hotel atst. "Wow! Hold on. I gotta see this." Mio shedded her jacket tounch into the sky. "Mio, wait!" I cried. "It''s okay. You go with her. I''ll get us checked in," Kana suggested. I left our stuff with him and flew after Mio. The biting cold got worse with every meter I went up. Part of me was afraid I''d lose Mio to the darkness, but the skies were as clear as diamonds. A million stars twinkled back at me. Once I caught up to Mio, her eyes were glued to the three mountain peaks of Rusutsu, West Mountain, East Mountain, and Mount Is. It was almost like looking at the pyramids of Giza, except nketed in snow. For a brief moment, I was back to the school Okinawa trip with Mio, when we were in the eye of the storm together. "You know, I''m always thinking how much of this I''d miss out if I didn''t trust you back then. I was a selfish bitch. Meh, probably still am a selfish bitch. But, man¡­ Am I d I ended up choosing you," Mio said. "That makes two of us. It''s only been a year and a half, too. We have so much more to experience. Until then¡­ I''m starting to feel c-c-cold again¡­ Can we go b-back already?" I asked, tugging on her hand. "Kahaha! Yeah, alright. We still got some time before Hhan and Kaede get here, right? Let''s check out our pad!" She grabbed ahold of my hand and flew us back down. We entered in awe of the tall Westin hotel. All of the tables and chairs in the lobby was upied by guests, enjoying their quiet early evening or returning from a recent ski trip. A wire statue of a deer and meticulously cared for garden weed us at the entrance. Kana was checking us in at the front desk. When he picked up the key cards, waved to us, and beckoned to the elevators. It took us to the 15th floor, the perfect height for a view of the frosty whitendscape. Right through the door was amon living space. A couch and several chairs faced a television and a room-wide window offered glimpse of Rusutsu, but it was too dark to see anything. To the left was a small pantry area, no stovetop or appliances of course, only a mini-fridge, coffee machine and free packages, and cabs to store some stuff¡ª of which we intended to fill with snacks after a trip to the nearby convenience storeter. Stairs along the wall led up to a loft with two rooms, one room containing two beds, another containing a single bed, and adjoined by a shared bathroom. "Not as swank as the inn at Okinawa, but damn. Now for the real test offort¡ª hup!" Mio jumped onto the bed and bounced once before sinking into the overly cushionyforters. "God¡­ I appreciate my parents, but I don''t want to imagine how much this cost¡­" Kana looked sick to his stomach until I put a hand his shoulder. "Your parents said you earned it, right? Enjoy it! We get this amazing vacation thanks to you," I said. "Saeko''s right!" Mio sat up, grinning from ear to ear. "As thanks, maybe we can spoil you all night long~" Kana gulped. We were about to go for another round until Mio''s phone rang. Her eyes lit up when she answered it. "Hhan and Kaede''s here!" Mio eximed excitedly. They came up to meet us, wrapped head to toe in winter gear. Kaede, however, unfortunate as she was, had put on maybe tenyers of hoodies to ount for not having the right snow jacket. "And I thought I looked like a marshmallow," I snickered, and Mio and Kana were also holding back theirughter. "Hokkaido¡­ is colder than I thought¡­ I already want to go home!" Kaede pouted. "Yahoo! Thanks for the invite, Kana. Long time, huh?" Hhan shed a teasing smile. "Y-Yeah¡­" Kana deted, recalling when he was also a girl and got roped into Hhan''spensated dating scene. We helped them bring their stuff in. Kaede didn''t have much other than a duffel bag of clothes, herptop, and a drawing tabllet. On the flipside, Hhan was stacked. A bag for her personal snowboard, equipment in another duffel bag, an d a suitcase full of clothes to look cute. "Anyone else wanna go down to get some snacks from the konbini?" Mio asked, zipping up her jacket alongside Hhan. "I don''t want to go out anymore! Can you bring me back some instant ramen and hot tea?" Kaede pleaded to us. "A, Kahi." Hhan pinched her cheek. "I might as well buy you a snow jacket while we''re down there." "Uu¡­ sowwy for not being pwepawed¡­" She groaned regretfully. The four of us put our jackets back on and descended the hotel. Across the street was a long footpath lined with restaurants, amenities, a bath house, and several more hotels to amodate all the tourism Rusutsu received. After ying in the snow and mountains all day, people rewarded themselves with a nice hot dinner and stroll across the quiet, snow-dusted streets. Right as we entered the convenience store, Mio disappeared in search of all things spicy like a honeybee to a flower. As the healthy young adults that we were, we made the terrible choice of picking a bunch of junk food and soft drinks. "Say, Hhan?" I came up to her as she browsed some candy. "Have you been to Rusutsu before?" "Oh, yeah! Parents pulled me along when I was in elementary school school. Been to a lot of ces since then," Hhan said nostalgically. "Do you happen to know of any shrines around here that might have gotten buried in snow?" "Hmm¡­ Hard to say. Avnches are rare, but not impossible. Even if there were shrines up here, chances are the ones not buried are constantly being tended to and the ones not are likely buried ten feet in snow up in the mountains," she exined. That deep, huh? Like finding a needle in a haystack. Finding Uta''s uncle was going to be a lot harder than I thought. Hopefully his shrine was among the ones tended to. I saw a couple of tiny shrines boxes on the way back to the hotel, but my resonating ring was probably Uta telling me they weren''t it. "Kaede, we''re back!" I announced on our way in. "Yo, I got your hot tea and ramen." Mio handed Kaede her bag of food. "Uh, Mio? Did you buy me the Samyang fire noodles by mistake?" Kaede asked, gazing into the bag. When I followed her eyes, it was ck packaging. The nuclear kind. I shot a re at Mio. "Ahaha! Don''t worry, Kahi." Hhan took the stic and gave her another, including a separate bag with a puffier winter jacket. "This one is actually for me. Mio just thought it would be funny to y a prank on you. Oh! Here''s your jacket, too!" The five of us spent the entire night catching up about college and life. I felt like I was in high school again, staying up with friends and just talking. Before anyone of us knew it, we had fallen right to sleep in themon room couch. Morning came with Hana and Yumi making a loud, but not an unwee arrival. Ever the excited one, Mio went downstairs to y with them first while the others were only just getting up. "Nngh¡­ You go on ahead, Saeko¡­ I need a few more minutes," Kana groaned, pulling the sheets over his head. I nced over to the other couch. Kaede was balled up in both her new jacket and bedsheets. Hhan was up, lying on her belly and texting rapidly into her phone. She saw me staring and waved. "I''ll catch up with you guys in a bit. Get ready for some snowboarding action¡ª on the kiddie slope though," Hhan said. "Guess I''ll go make sure they don''t tire themselves out too soon." I got up, got changed, and headed down to an unbelievable sight. There was enough snow in the field surrounding the hotel that the early risers started a snowball fight to kick off the morning. The first thought that crossed my mind was¡ª I wanted to go back upstairs. "Uwwuooogghh! It''s an all out war!" Hana roared, flinging rapidfire snowballs all over the ce and knocking every poor human out. "Hana, calm down! It''s not that serious¡ª" I got nailed in the face. "Ha! Now I shall im the mantle of queen. Bow before me¡ª pwoof!" The pink-haired trickster took a snowball to the back of the head and stumbled forward a few steps. It was Mio who had dealt the blow from above. She had in her hand another ball, throwing it up and down. "Oi, that''s a cheap shot from up there!" Hana tantrummed. "All''s fair in love and war! That''s the saying, right?" Mio asked me to make sure. "As long as I''m not the one getting pummeled." I shrugged, reaching down to ball up a snowball of my own. "Well, then. I hope y''all don''t mind if I tap into my dryad powers!" She sprouted tentacles from her back to make a ball out of. Mio and I dove for cover because the sky wasn''t safe. We hid behind a tree under a hailstorm of snowballs thrown at hyperspeeds. "There I was upstairs, wondering where you all were. Of course, you''re down here doing a snowball fight. What are you guys? Children?" Kana was making the trek over to us. "Kana, don''te over! Hana''s on a rampage!" I yelled. My warning came toote, and the machine gunner over there didn''t care. A volley of snowballs pummeled Kana into the ground, quickly burying him underneath a mound of snow. "KANA!" Mio and I cried. "Hahahahaha! Merely a casualty of war! No one is safe from my wrath!" Hana bellowed maniacally. Mio opened half a dozen portals around us, all of which connected directly to Hana on the other side. She shot me a look and nodded, and I knew what she was suggesting. We gathered up a bunch of snowballs by the time Hana nced over her shoulders and noticed. "Eh? Wait¡ª" "Take this bitch down!" Mio chucked the first ball. We an unceasingly volley of snowballs through the portals, pelting Hana from all sides until she was buried in all four feet, five inches of her height. "I¡­ I give¡­" Hana, from god knows where, punched through the snow and waved a tiny white g in surrender. Mio and I pelted that in snow, too. "Ufufu~ It''s always so lively when you three are together." Yumi giggled from a bench and leisurely sipping coffee away from the fight. We built a snowman monument on top of Hana as a dedication to our victory until Hhan came out. Kaede was sluggishly following behind her, looking none too pleasesed. Hhan herself was holding the bag that contained her snowboard, dressed in some goggles and a helmet, too. "I managed to get Kahi out of bed. So, who''s ready to shred some snow?" Hhan beamed. "Me!" Mio shouted, joined by Hana who popped her head out. The two of them were excited all the way there, even as we were renting the gear. Excited, until we actually reached our destination. A rtively t field with slopes not much taller than a human being. There were mostly children around with their parents supervising intentlly. Mio and Hana''s smiles flipped upside down. "What? You guys really didn''t think I''d take you to the mountains?" Hhan doubled over inughter. "A. Come on!" Mio frowned. "Yeah! Where''s the fun if I ain''t risking breaking my neck?" Hana shook her fists. "Do you guys even know how to snowboard?" I asked. "How hard can it be? You just¡­ hup!" She got herself to a slope and tried to get down it. Instead, Mio started tipping over. iling her arms made it worse¡ª then she face-nted into the snow. A few kids zoomed by on their boards,ughing at her. "Ugh¡­ We''ll see who''sughing when I''m in the mountains!" Mio lifted her face and yelled. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Suffice to say, snowboard training wasn''t going well. For all of us. Hhan was doing her damned best to instruct us how to ride properly. Starting at the kiddie slope was for our safety, and thank god we relented to it. Because¡­ "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡ª" Kana and I watched Hana blow past us at high speeds. People dove out of the way to avoid getting hit, and she mmed into a tree. The impact shook snow loose from the branches and buried her underneath a mound. A group of kids gathered around,ughing and pointing. "Hana!" Hhan slid next to the speedster and deftly grinded to a halt to start excavating her out. "Is she okay?!" "Hana''s a subus, too. She can take a bit of pain," I exined. We helped Hhan dig Hana out. Like I expected, she was perfectly fine. Her eyes were spinning and looking a bit wobbly. "Uwaahhh¡­ I think I lost some brain cells¡­" Hana said. "Ah, you didn''t have any to begin with!" Mio, who still had the snowboard attached to her feet, gingerly flew to the ground using her wings. "Mio, what did I say about cheating?" Hhan scolded her. "Crashing hurts! If I have wings, why can''t I use ''em?" she asked, throwing her arms out in exasperation. "Hmm. It''s just that if you rely on them that much, it you won''t really be learning¡­ Look at Kana. He''s getting the hang of it." Hhan pointed to Kana who was gliding down to us with amateur ease. "You''re giving me too much credit. I''m still making a lot of mistakes!" Kana rubbed the back of his head. "I think it helps that you used to skate between elementary and middle school. No surprise you''re picking up faster than us," I said. We went up the slopes to try again, leaving Hana to recover from dazed state alone. Most of the afternoon was spent gliding down short distances. Hhan was a great teacher, it''s just¡­ We weren''t good students. "Awawawa! Me and snow don''t really mix¡ª!" Kaede iled her arms wildly before facenting. "Kahaha! At this rate, we''re just making snow angels!" Mio cackled. "Come on, Mio. Trying to me!" I was able to slide with some control as long as the slope wasn''t steep. Mio hesitated, like she was afraid of making a fool of herself. Hhan offered some words of encouragement and seemed to get through to her. I waited as my girlfriend psyched herself up, then slowly slid down the slope towards me. "You''re doing it!" I cheered. "I am! I''m doing it! Ahah! Holy shit. Alright, how do I stop though?" Mio asked on the way down. "Bend your knees ande around on it! Toes facing the direction you''re sliding!" Hhan instructed from the top. Mio started swerving left and right, picking up speed instead of slowing down. "It ain''t working! I''m going faster¡ª aahhhhh!" She was on a crash course towards me. "M-Mio? You''re going to crash into me! Mi¡ª oof!" Mio mmed into me, and we both hit the snow. My head was spinning. I was pretty sure I saw heaven over the horizon, too. "You two okay?" Hhan asked as she slid up to us. "I didn''t use my wings¡­" Mio replied with her face in my chest. "Don''t worry. We still have the next three days." She pulled out her phone to snap a picture of our unfortunate position. "For now, it looks like everyone''s pooped. Wanna take a dip in the hot springs?" Everyone began to pack their things to return our equipment. "Mama, what''s that?" a child asked their mother. I nced back to see a kid kneeling in front of a small pool of ckish water, like someone spilled a bottle to the ground. It looked weird in the sea of white snow. Someone was probably just ying a joke on them. I ignored it and followed after Hhan and Mio, who were both shouting for me to hurry up. Farther down along the boulevard that our hotel was on, was a family-run bath house that had been operating for over a century and a half. We got in before the early evening rush to enjoy a much needed soak, with the added bonus view of two of Rusutsu''s snowy mountains. "Ahhh. Hot springs feel the best after being in the cold for so long," Kaede said, sinking into the water until only the upper half of her head remained. "You said it¡­" Hana floated past us on her back. "Hana, was it really okay for you to leave school? You''re also the student council president, right?" I asked. "Yeah, yeah! I already delegated most of the work to my underlings. That''s what presidents do after all! Even Prez said so!" she exined, although I was unconvinced. "If you say so¡­ Don''t goining when you find a pile of workload waiting when you get back." Hana waved a dismissive hand my way, clearly unconvinced. Some people just needed to learn the hard way. "Ufufu~ Hana has the right idea, you know? While you''re on vacation, work should be thest thing on your mind. You especially, Saeko. How has college been treating you and Mio?" Yumi asked. "School sucks!" Mio shouted, then dunked Hana into the water as she passed her. "Second." I nodded in agreement. "It''s a lot harder because I had to open my trap about being independent to my parents. We had to get part-time jobs to pay ourselves through. Honestly¡­ I hate it. I feel like I have a lot more freedom and a lot less freedom. It''s hard to exin. Things felt a lot easier when I was a kid." The water shifted. Yumi scooted behind me and started massaging my shoulders. They kneaded all the right ces, and I turned to puddy in mere seconds. "There, there. I know it''s diffcult as the subus queen, university student, and part-time worker, but I know you''re more than capable. When it bes too overwhelming, a little rest to unwind like this is your just reward," Yumi cooed. "You really should quit being a school nurse and be a counselor instead¡­" I was about to fall asleep due to thebined assault of her massage and hot springs water. "Ara. You think so? But I rather like being a faculty member at school. I was thinking of applying to the city''s elementary school," she said thoughtfully. "Please, don''t¡­" Someone snuck up on us like a shark, but without the fine. Kaede popped her head out of the water. Just the eyes though, and stared at me and Yumi. "What are you doing?" I asked. "Humu¡­ Since my sketchbook and tablet will get ruined if I bring it in here, I''mmitting to memory this image of you and Yumi together. Ahh~ I can already see it. The mature older sister x cutesy little sister really is the best pairing!" Kaede eximed passionatelly. I pushed her head back into the water. "Uwah! We''re being attacked by ck slimes!" Hana cried. We followed her panicked gaze to the inlet pipe that funneled hot water into the pool. Something ck and slushy poured in, discoloring the water entirely. I grabbed Kaede and jumped out before it reached us. "What is this¡­?" Hhan asked, kneeling by the edge. "This ain''t slime. What the fuck?" Mio scooped a handful up only for it to slip past her fingers. It wasn''t oil. Not sewage water either, and it didn''t smell funny. We got out since we were getting wrinkly and informed the proprietors what happened. Apparently, their other pools were facing the same problem. They apologized profusely and tried to offer a refund, but we declined, having already had our time in there anyway. Kana wasn''t out yet, so we waited in the lobby and drank some hot coffee from the vending machine. "Kana sure is taking a while," I said worriedly. "You don''t think he drowned in the ck stuff?!" Mio gasped. "What kind of person do you take our boyfriend for¡­?" The old proprietor couple were whispering about something behind the counter. They seemed particrly spooked. Their daughter, a woman in her 50s with light wrinkles around her eyes scoffed at their conversation. "Uhm! Has this bath house ever had this problem before?" I came up to them and asked. "My¡­ Not in my 60 years of working here," the old missus said, and her husband nodded in agreement. "It must be an angry kami," he huffed. "Pft. Kami this, kami that. Why are you so hung up over that? We probably have a burst pipe that needs recing," the daughter said. "Wait, I want to hear more about this angry kami! Do they have a name? How do you know they''re angry?" I asked. The daughter heaved a sigh. "I''m going to get to the bottom of this. In reality." She waved dismissively and left the room. "My father," the elderly man began, "used to say all the time that if we don''t tend to a kami''s shrine, then we will incur their wrath. There was a time when enough of the snow would melt, and shrine priests and maidens would journey up the mountains to tend to the many shrines. Unfortunately, winter in Hokkaido has beensting longer than usual and our summers shorter. Snow piles up faster, and snowmelt makes it too dangerous to venture until certain times of the year. Eventually, the ones who usually tend the shrines gave up and stoppeding." "We''ve been meaning to go ourselves, but.. It''s been so cold, and you know how age can get to you," his wife added sadly. "I can do it! If you can point me in the right direction, I mean. You know where it is, right?" I asked. Although they briefly shed with relief, their smiles flipped into frowns. "I wish we could tell you. It''s been so long. Nobori is a good start. Might have been near a stream, I think?" he exined. At least I had more information to go on than ten minutes ago. I finished the rest of my coffee just as Kana wasing out of the men''s side. "Sorry, I took so long. My side started leaking ck stuff, and¡­ judging by your looks, you guys experienced the same," Kana said. "Where were you anyway?" Mio asked, tossing him an unopened can of coffee. "I''ve helped my dad with a burst pipe before. Thought I could give a hand," he exined to our unease. "Did you get some of the ck water on you?" I recalled the sludge. "Yeah, but I''m sure it''s nothing. Might be some minerals in the mountain leeching into the water, that''s all." We set our worries aside and headed back to our hotel. Kaede holed up inside the room, scribbling into her drawing tablet while the memories of bathing subi were still fresh in her mind. Hhan was pooped enough that she needed a nap. "I''m gonna take a snooze. Wake me up when it''s dinner time," Hhan said, also retiring to the room. "That''s not until eight. Is two hours even a nap at that point? What do you guys n to do?" Kana asked as we dropped our stuff in themon area. We called into a Korean barbecue ce and made a reservation a littleter in the evening. That gave us some time to do some searching. "Mio, Yumi, Hana, and I are going to see if we can follow up a lead on the shrine. I''m thinking maybe the ck stuff and untended shrine have something to do with each other," I exined. "If we''re back soon, let''s have a quickie before dinner!" Mio gave Kana a smooch before following us out. Following a map, we soared to Nobori located on the eastern side of Rusutsu. I hadn''t flown this high andst night was pitch ck, so it didn''t ur to me just how covered in snow everywhere was. Nobori was mostly t for ski and hiking trails. A lift ran through it, ferrying people across the mountain stretch. Even as it was getting dark, plenty of people braved the cold to get their thrills in. "Dokuko!" Mio shouted into the mountains. "He''s a god inside a shrine. There''s no way he can hear us." I put a hand to my face. "If you got a better idea, I''m all ears." She folded her arms. Mio was right though¡­ It was going to take forever scouring Rusutsu for a shrine we didn''t even know looked like or the exact location. The four of us split up. Unfortunately, there were no signs of a buried shrine. There were, however, tiny shrines like stone and woodennterns off the side of the road, but none of them were dedicated to a god named Dokuko. Hana and I descended down to what used to be a stream before it was frozen over and covered in snow. We couldn''t find anything that indicated a shrine. "Any ideas, Hana? Think you got anything in your arsenal as a dryad to magic up a shrine?" I asked. "Whaddya take me for? I''m a subus, not a seer. What if we sted the entire ce with fire? Melt all the snow down and search for the shrine that way?" Hana suggested seriously. "That''s going to take a lot of fire¡­ and we might destroy the shrine. Also, we would need a lot of sexual energy¡ª Actually, why am I even humoring you? That sounds like an entirely stupid idea!" Before I realized it, Hana''s hands were glowing with fiery magic. She exploded them into the ground, sending dirt and slush into the air which proceeded to shower us. I wiped the dirt from my face and stared angrily. "Aha¡­ Think on the bright side. We can take a dip in the bath house again!" Hana shed a thumbs up. "THE BATH HOUSE IS LEAKING BLACK WATER REMEMBER?!" I yelled. My echo traveled much farther than I expected. The ground started rumbling. Hana and I turned our attention to the mountain as a tsunami of snow came rushing down to us. We took flight but heard someone screaming for help. Three hikers were running for their lives. "Hana!" I pointed to them. "Got it! Got it!" We beelined toward them. I picked up two, and Hana got the other. We lifted the three up as the avnche consumed the ground where they were in a split second. "Thank god. You''re an angel¡ª Oh, god! You''re not an angel?! Wait, you''re a subus!" one of the men cried. Fortunately, the avnche didn''t travel far. We brought them down to a road some ways from it just in case. "Is this the part where we get to have sex with you?" the other guy asked, only to get elbowed by the girl in the group. "Sorry about them," she said. "Thanks for saving our hide. We was hunting for a deer when the avnche started rolling." "You were hunting for deer? Thiste at night?" I asked. "Well, not hunt per se. More like tracking it. Some of the locals reported that it got covered in some ck goo. We wanted to investigate. Anyway, we don''t wanna tempt fate any longer." The hunters made their way down the mountain after expressing their thanks. "We might be getting close. Wanna keep looking?" Hana asked me. I checked my phone. It was getting close to the reservation time. "No, let''s regroup with Mio and Yumi. We''ll mark this area as a ce of interest on the map. We don''t want to miss our reservation," I said. Apparently, those two didn''t have any luck finding the shrine either. Once we regrouped, Mio couldn''t stopughing at how dirty we were. Hana and I took a quick shower back at the hotel to rinse off the dirt, then went with the group to the korean barbecue ce. Nothing could be better than meat sizzling on the grill, warm food in my stomach, and being surrounded by friends. The only person on this table allowed to drink was Yumi, who was enjoying herself a nice cold beer. "What the fak, Yumi. I''m older than you! Where''s my drink! Where is it?!" Hana wailed. "Ufufu~ You heard the cute waitress, Hana. You''re too young to drink." Yumi giggled at her expense. Kana turned away and coughed. It sounded like he had a bug or something. "Did you catch a cold?" I asked. "God, I hope not. It''s onlly the first day. Did you two make any headway in finding that shrine?" Kana lifted a napkin to his mouth to cover the next cough. "Nope." I shook my head. "The only thing that seems to connect is the ck stuff for some reason¡ª" "Get your chops off thatst piece of spicy brisket, Hana!" Mio snarled. "Yer gonna hafta fight me for it, varmant!" Hana challenged with simr fury. A war had started on the only piece of brisket left on the grill. Both of them started battling it out with their chopsticks. "Guys, we can order more. It''s an all you can eat! We already paid a premium to keep getting meat¡ª stop it, you idiots!" I cried as their war reached maximum insanity. They managed to fling the piece of brisket, and it flew straight into Kaede''s throat. Her eyes went wide. She turned to us mortified, pounding at her own chest. "KAEDE?!" Everyone scrambled to help. "Move!" Kana pushed us away and performed the Heimlich maneuver. Once¡­ twice¡­ Kaede expelled the brisket back onto the grill, where Hana snatched it up and into her mouth. The pink-haired helion pumped both fists in triumph. I clocked Mio over the head, and Yumi did the same of Hana. Both them clutched their bumps in agony. "Oh, god¡­ it''s was the spicy brisket, too¡­" Kaede croaked, reaching for the water. We got home around eleven at night with full bellies and cheeks sore fromughing so much. Mio was still brimming with energy. She wanted to get a round in with me and Kana, but our boyfriend was already tuckered out and needed to sleep. "So, you enjoying Hokkaido? We pretty much went to the pr opposite sides of the country in two years," I said. "You know I''d be having more fun between your legs, toots. Where do we wanna go next year? Or next summer!" Mio embraced me while we were in bed and Kana asleep next to us. "You''re already thinking of next year? This vacation isn''t even over yet." Our lips connected, still tasting traces of the barbecue we had earlier. While we were making out, a knock came to the door. "Saeko, Mio? Did we still want to investigate Nobori?" Yumi''s voice reached us from the other side. "Or perhaps, you two would like some privacy? Ufufu~" "W-We''reing!" I quickly pushed Mio off. We went out one more time. The four of us flew out to Nobori where we rescued the hunters, but instead of the nket of white snow¡­ everywhere was covered in ck. "Eh? This ce was whiter than a bleached pussy before we left it, right? Saeko?" Hana gaped at the sight before us. "Y-You guys are sure this was the ce? Maybe you got it wrong. I mean, it''s dark as fuck. The light''s probably off!" Mio insisted. "No¡­ Night has nothing to do with it. The whole mountain really is covered ck!" I gasped. "Gaaahhh! Are you fucking serious? I just wanted a nice vacation without having to worry about shit!" she shouted into the night. You and me both, Mio. Hopefully, this was something we could solve soon¡­ Chapter 220 Chapter 220 The next morning, we woke up to panic from hotel and Rutsutsu resort guests. Many people considered leaving, fearful that the ck snow was a sign of bad omens. Some families up and left without looking back. We stayed indoor all morning considering what to do ourselves. "Best chance we got is the old couple''s lead. What do you wanna do? Head out there again?" Mio asked. "Yeah." I nodded. "I don''t want to leave this ce all mucked up. We still have the rest of the vacation left, too!" If we resolved today, then Kana''s trip wouldn''t have been a waste. As we got ready to leave, Hhan descended into the living room in full snow gear and snowboard in hand. "Let me help," Hhan insisted. "What? You know we can''t do that. Besides, us four can fly. We can cover a lot more ground in the air," I said. "Sure, but you can''t see clearly from up there. At least not as clearlypared to being on the ground. Who knows if you missed something," she suggested, much to mine and Mio''s worry. "I still dunno¡­ Kana''s sick, and he was the only one who really touched the ck stuff. What if you end uping in contact with it?" Mio asked worriedly. Hhan wanted to say something but pursed her lips instead. For all we knew, Kana was just unlucky and came down with a fever. There was no tellling if the ck stuff did it or not, but it was unusual for all the sex we had and spit we swapped, that only he got sick. What set us apart was that Kana had touched it during at the hot spring ce. I nced back inside our bedroom, where Kana was lying in bed with a wet towel over his head. Every breath he drew was hoarse, his eyes were squeezed shut, and his brows knitted tightly. Whatever he saw must be a bad dream. My matrimonial ring that signified my marriage to Uta began to vibrate. Why? When I turned back to Kana, the vibrations intensified. "What''s up? You got the runs?" Mio asked. "No! Hold on, I want to check something. I have a really weird hunch." I walked up to Kana and ced a hand on his forehead. When I shut my eyes and focused my aura around him, a vortex of magic pullled me in like a vacuum. It felt like the world was passing by me at a hundred miles an hour. When my vision returned, I was lying on my back and saw the forest canopy above me. A goblin was thrusting away at¡ª "A goblin?!" I gasped. Goblins pinned my limbs to the ground, and one of them was on top of me. He pumped away at my pussy, screwing me with bestial lust. "Guh¡­ Saeko, hang in there! I''ll save you soon!" Kana shouted while in the middle of fending off goblins himself. "Kana, what kind of dream are you having that has me getting it on with goblins!" I yelled. "Eh? Wait, this is a dream? Crap. Of course, it''s a dream¡­ H-How am I supposed to know? It feels so real!" he groaned aloud. "I¡ª ahhh! I''m¡­ cumming!" My body was sumbing to the pleasure of being fucked by the goblin. The sensations were so real. Their gnarled fingers on my wrists and ankles, the dick sliding in and out of my pussy, and their wild masculine musk¡­ It was so different than being with a subus or a human who indulged in a little intimacy. Instead, their rampaging fucking reminded me of the minotaurs. The sole desire they had was to impregnate me. After the one already on top of me ejacted his load, the next took his ce. Kana eventually fought his way up to me, grabbed my hand, and we took off running into the woods with goblins chasing after us. It was only then that I realized¡ª I wasn''t a subus. I was just a simple girl in a pretty pink dress out of the renaissance fair. Of course, the dress was all ripped up and my naughty bits were bare for all to see. Cum was also dripping between my legs. We didn''t stop running until we reached a little camp behind a waterfall, where a small alcove provided us some shelter. "So¡­ What time is it out there?" Kana asked, slumping down after starting a fire. "Morning. Most of us just woke up! You''re still in bed, tossing and turning," I exined. "Can you wake me up?" I focused my aura to do so, but a force blocked me from reaching farther into Kana''s mind. Weird. I just¡­ couldn''t snap him out of it, but I was able to leave as I pleased. Kana gathered as much from the look on my face and sighed. "We''re thinking it has something to do with the ck stuff you touched yesterday. You were covered in it or something?" I sat down next to him. "Well, I got it up to my arms. That''s about it. Not like any of it got in my mouth. What? You think it''s some super ancient disease dredged up from the deep or something?" Kana looked at me dubiously. "No, but it might have something to do with the missing kami I''m looking for. I guess until we find the shrine, you might be stuck in here. Sorry¡­" He put an arm around my shoulders. "For what? Who knows, your hunch could be wrong, and I might just wake up by chance. Don''t worry about me and go look for the shrine. I''ll be fine here." I leaned up to kiss Kana, and we stayed like that in each other''s arms. His warm embrace heated my body up like an inferno. As much as I wanted to have sex with him, time ticking. "Alright, I''ll go. Before I leave, what kind of dream was this anyway?" I asked. "Err¡­ I, uh¡­ look, I-I have a cuck fetish because of you now! I keep getting dreams where other guys or things have sex with you. Sometimes I let you have your fun, other times I join in, and I asionallyl save you. It''s honestly kind of fun. Like a roulette of what I''m getting next." Kana shrugged. "And which was it this time?" My boyfriend hesitated to answer and zipped his mouth shut. I shed a teasing smile, then willed myself to wake up. The others were around me when I came to. Not a lot of time had passed, as expected of being in someone''s dream. I gave them the long story short that Kana touching the ck liquid might have caused his state, and also omitted some obvious erotic details of his dream that they didn''t need to know. Since Hhan wasn''t going to take no for an answer, we set off with her to Nobori. All of the hiking and skii trails were closed today. Nobori''s mountains were deserted. Only wild animals who couldn''tprehend human warnings remained. One side was covered ck, and the rest were streaked like someone squeezed food coloring over an ice cream sundae. "Alrighty, Saeko. Where do ya want us to start digging?" Hana asked, propping a snow shovel against her shoulder. "Hana, I think you have the wrong idea¡­ We''re not digging," I said. "How the hell are we finding a buried treasure then?" sheined. "Shrine, not treasure! And it''s going to take forever to dig the entire mountain up! The ck snow seems to melt faster than regr snow. If we keep an eye open, we might be able to spot the tops of shrines." "I''ll go around parts of Nobori in the north without any of the ck snow. Give you a call if I find anything!" Hhan took off on her snowboard like a blizzard. The four of us split up into our designated search ranges. Hokkaido''s biting cold made it hard to focus. Just like the other day, I found a lot of shrines but none of them had a kami inside it. When I checked my phone, it was an hour past noon. No texts from anyone about whether they found it or not. I finished scouring my route and returned to the rendezvous point, a rest area with some tables and vending machines. Mio was already there, sipping on some canned hot soup. "Found shit on my end. You?" Mio asked. "No¡­" I shook my head. "I''m starting to lose hope. What if the old couple was wrong, and we''re searching in apletely different area?" The ground rumbled. We snapped north. It sounded like cracking rock and a waterfall mixed with gravel. "Avnche!" Mio and I eximed. We flew north and found the avnche right away. Hhan was snowboarding down the mountain like her life depended on it¡ª because it did. An avnche of ck snow chased after her mere seconds away. The dark tsunami consumed everything in its path, knocking over smaller trees like bowling pins. Despite it all, Hhan was razor-focused avoiding rocks and deftly weaving between trees. "Fuck! It''s a cliff at the end!" Mio pointed. I followed Mio''s gaze. A sheer drop awaited Hhan, and she wasn''t slowing down. Not like she could. It was either the drop, or taking the bludgeoning earth of an avnche. She knew that. There was only one thing we could do. We flew as fast as our wings could soar. The frigid cold bit into our faces. Hhan went straight for the edge of the cliff and¡ªunched off. "Come on!" Mio growled, tears flicking off as little crystals of ice. The avnche followed, shooting snow, mud, and other debris over. "Mio! Portal!" I shouted, and she opened one right away. We flew through as close to Hhan as possible. I had to furl my wings inward, bulleting through and mming into her. Both of us hurled through the sky until another portal ate us whole. Hhan and Inded hard in the snow. We rolled to a stop against a tree. I snapped up, ready to fly us away, but the avnche was a distant problem. We were actually much farther and out of the way from its path. "We came as soon as we heard the avnche! Are you girls okay?" Yumi descended to administer healing magic right away, followed by Hana shoveling snow to get us out. "Hhan!" Mio finally caught up, and her face was beyond filled with relief. Shended, pushed Hana out of the way, and grabbed Hhan by the jacket. "You stupid bitch! Do you know how worried I was? Shit¡­ We told you not to do anything crazy, and what do you do? You ride a fucking avnche like it was a wave!" "Sorry, Mio. You''re right. It was really dumb of me¡­ buuut you gotta admit. What I did was pretty freaking rad!" Hhan grinned. One corner of Mio''s lips twitched. "Yeah. It kinda was¡­" She erupted intoughter. Both of them did. Hearts pounding in our heads, all of us were relieved. "I know you guys want to scold me, but I had my fill of thrills for the day. But I think you''re going to want to hear this¡ª I might''ve found the shrine you''re looking for," Hhan said. The four of us traded surprised nces. Since we needed Hhan but didn''t want her snowboarding on ck snow, we carried her around the mountain. Just like she described, a small stone shrine rested near the top. Fortunately for us, a wooden signpost with the name Dokuko was written on it, so we were at the right ce. The torii gate had fallen t and was rotting. Stone steps led up to an intact shrine, its doors closed shut by rope. It wasn''t big by any means. If anything, it looked like the kind of cab shrines some houses had in their homes and backyards. Heck, I was just slightly taller than it. "What are we waiting for? Let''s get in there and kick this asshole''s asshole!" Hana beat her fists together. "No, hold on! There''s probably a kami in there. Let me talk to him," I said. My ring resonated as I reached for the doors. The moment I grabbed the handles, a bright light blinded me. It wasn''t cold anymore. I was inside a giant, modern bedroom. There were no windows in sight. Clothes had been piled up in the corner of the room. I recognized the sound of a keyboard being cked away behind me. Turning around revealed a manrger than the seat he was on, face nted in front of three glowing monitors. Empty ramen cups were stacked up on the side of his desk. If I didn''t know better¡­ This looked like a room belonging to a shut-in. "Uhm¡­ Dokuko?" I called out. What I thought was a man spun around in fright. He had the body of a heavyset man, but the face and tusks of a pig. "Who are you? What are you doing in my shrine? Don''te near me! I-I have¡­ chopsticks!" Dokuko grabbed a pair and brandished it in my direction. "I''m not here to hurt you! My name''s Saeko, I''m Uta''s wife. He wanted me to find you and ask you toe out of your shrine!" I exined. "Wait, you''re Utako''s wife?" he asked. "W-Well¡­ Yeah¡­" I answered embarassedly. The pudgy god ballooned up, red in the face. "I''m not leaving. My family can go suck it," Dokuko said and returned to whatever he was doing on theputer. "They probably just want to see if you''re still alive! Okay, what about that ck stuff. Is that you''re doing?" I asked. "Maybe, maybe not. I don''t have to answer to you," he huffed. This wasn''t working. I slowly creeped up behind him. It was a video game he was ying. A MOBA, at that¡­ His team was losing by the looks of it, too. "Whatever is going on outside is inconveniencing a lot of people. You''re a kami, aren''t you?" I switched gears and tried to taunt him into getting off his ass. However¡­ his team had surrendered at that moment, and he whirled around me in fury. "Yes, I am a kami! My shrine has been left buried for years. Not a single person hase up to clean it! My family hasn''t visited me in years either, and suddenly they want me go out? How do you think that makes me feel? If no one cares about me, then I''m perfectly content staying holed up here. You, too. Get out of my shrine. This is my home!" Dokuko yelled, panting after he was done. "My friends and I will clean your shrine for you, alright? It''s just been too dangerous for anyone else toe up here. I''m a subus. So¡­ maybe I can charm a few able-bodied to tidy up the shrine every now and then. How''s that?" I offered desperately. "You''re a subus?" He raised a brow. I nodded and felt his scious gaze molest my body. "Maybe I can convince you in another way," I said as I started taking my jacket and clothes off. "When was thest time you had a girl in your room? Or had sex with someone? Centuries? I can guarantee you, sex with a subus can be mindblowing~" Dokuko turned around again, thoroughly embarassed and thoroughly red. He started up another game. I rolled my eyes. There was a naked subus offering him sex, and he refused? This must be how Mio felt when I rejected her the first time. Not wanting to be defeated, I crawled underneath the desk. "H-Hey!" Dokuko cried. I snatched the chair leg with my tail to keep him from scooting away. "Have you ever fantasized about getting a blowjob while you''re ying games? Just sit back and keep ying. Let me pleasure you with my mouth," I said, pulling his pants down. Arge dick uppercutted me when I got Dokuko''s underwear off. It was thick. Girthy enough that one hand wasn''t able to hold it entirely. Sucking him off was hard, but I managed to get some of it into my mouth. "Shlluurrp¡­ chuup¡­ shllurrp¡­ shllurrp¡­" The more I blew Dokuko, the wetter I became down there. His legs were trembling. I could tell he liked it. "I-I can''t concentrate like this¡­ but¡­ wow¡­ My nephew''s wife is under my desk right now, sucking my dick¡­ I wonder what he would think?" Dokuko asked. Soon, his cock started throbbing. Hot cum poured down my throat, and I swallowed it all without wasting a drop. His fists suddenly beat the desk. "Damn it! I lost again!" Dokuko yanked me out and flung me into the bed. His eyes burned with anger while the defeat screen blinked behind him. "Is¡­ Is losing in a game that serious to you?" I retorted. "It''s all I have going for me, but now that I have you in my room¡­" He expelled steam from his nose and pounced on me. The weight of the kami''s impact bent the bent inwards. I felt his dick prodding my pussy. No matter how much I struggled, I couldn''t break free. He was a lot stronger than me. "Wait, let''s talk about this! I¡ª aaahhhhhh!" I was brought close to climax when Dokuko''s dick plunged into me. The b of meat was so big, it was splitting me open like the minotaurs. Pleasure rocked my body. The taboo of being fucked by my uncle inw drove me over the edge in ecstasy. "How''s that? How''s that?" Dokuko asked repeatedly while pistoning into me. "Good! Your making my pussy go crazy!" I cried. The kami movedpletely unlike his size. He might have some weight on him, but his vigor propelled him to fuck me with unrelenting lust. Two rough hands reached over to squeeze my breasts, threatening to rip them off me. I buried my face into the pillow, hands gripping the sheets. Every hot load he pumped into my womb, brought me to a shuddering climax. Finally, Dokuko spurted into me and backed away for a moment of rest. I stayed face down, catching my breath and twitching from cumming so much. "Will you¡­ turn Rusutsu back to normal and go to Takamagahara now?" I asked between breaths. "Hmm." Dokuko, having calmed down after channeling his rage into screwing me, walked over to the wellspring fountain in the wall and cupped a handful of water to drink. "No, I don''t think I will. Besides, I never agreed to anything. You just sucked my dick on your own ord." "What is it going to take with you?!" He turned to me with a smirk. "I admit I''m jealous of my nephew. I''m angry that my shrine has long been forgotten and left buried in the snow. That''s why I want something to make up for it. If you want Rusutsu to be back to the snow-dusted wondend, then I want you to stay here and be my sex ve for a year." My jaw dropped. A YEAR? One day, sure. Doable. A whole year was insane. I''d miss out on school, friends, just¡­ a portion of my life gone. "No way. I''m not losing a year of my life over a four-day trip with only three days left," I said. "What if I told you, you wouldn''t be losing a year out there? When you leave my shrine, you will be back where you left it. Kami exists outside the realm of time. Sure we count the years, but it is as insignificant to us as dust in the wind. Uta won''t have to know either. A kami''s shrine is closed off to other kamis unless they allow it. I''ll even answer my nephew''s summon, and no one will need to know of our affair. How about it?" Dokuko asked, returning to the edge of the bed and brandishing his erect dick in my face. "A year of¡­ just having sex with you¡­?" Could my body even handle it? What if I went crazy and wouldn''t want to leave? Or if my biological clock would trigger the short window of pregnancy during it? When I looked upon Dokuko''s glistening cock, my hunger grew stronger and whittlled down my resistance. "One¡­ One month," I said. "Three," Dokuko countered. "No less." I clenched the sheets, moist from my sweat. Three months. 90 whole days of being a kami''s sex ve. Uta''s uncle, too. "Fine. I''ll do it," I agreed, much to Dokuko''s excitement. "Good. Now that you''ve agreed to be my sex ve, that begins now! Lay t on your back. Open your legs and beg for your master''s dick," Dokoku ordered like he owned me. On my first day of being Dokuko''s subus sex ve, I turned around and spread my legs. "Please¡­ fuck me, Master¡­" I pleaded like an obedient whore. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 The first few days were easy. I was a subus after all, and sex came as naturally as breathing. Although¡­ a better example would be eating my favorite meal and never getting tired of it. However, I never only just had sex non-stop. Mio was an unceasing horndog. So was Kana, at least back when we first started dating. At least we rested, did other things, and went about our lives. But there was no getting to know each other. With Dokuko, there was only sex. Morning, day, or night¡ª from what I guessed using my biological clock¡ª we had sex. He fucked me whenever the mood struck. He fucked me while eating and ying games. He fucked me when I was asleep, and I knew because my pussy would be dripping with cum everytime I woke up. I was initially fearful of draining Dokuko to death, but he was a kami through and through like Uta. That meant he had an endless supply of stamina and wouldn''t tire. The days blended together. I lost track of time after a week. There was no clock, and time was irrelevant in Takamagahara. I only knew one thing¡ª that I''d essentially be Dokuko''s personal sex ve. "Oh, Saeko! I think I''m feeling a titjob while you''re in a dog girl costume. Stick the tail butt plug in your ass, too. Make it snappy!" Dokuko ordered from his desk without so much as turning around. "Yes, master! Arf! Arf!" I barked with happy delirium. My body moved to sate his lust out of instinct and self-gratification. Dokuko''s standing closest contained whatever he willed. I opened it to find a dog-eared headband, a pair of furry paws, a red cor with my nametag on it, and the tail with a butt plug. I put them on, no hesitation. Seeing my degenerate self in this costume lit a fire in my groin. Eagerly, I got onto all fours and crawled to my owner, where his glorious shaft was already erect and waiting for me¡ª my religion in this realm of gods and spirits. "A, look at you. You''re so cute." Dokuko kneaded his fingers into my hair, stoking a wave of ecstasy that reverberated through me. I panted like an actual dog from the praise. Hoping for more, I sandwiched his dick with my breasts and let saliva dribble down the tip. When did I be like this? After a week? A month? I wasn''t sure. All I knew was the desire to please him and his tasty b of meat. Soon, it throbbed intensely between my boobs. Hot cum squirted all over my chests and face. I licked what got on my lips and any dripping down the shaft, savoring the sweet taste. "Master~ I want your thing inside me¡­" I pleaded desperately. "Heh. I can''t get enough of your begging. It makes fucking you so much better. Alright, then. Since I''m a loving god, I permit you to climb onto my dick while I y my game. Move your hips for me, and don''t get in the way of the screen. Is that understood?" Dokuko made it explicitly clear, because thest time I made that mistake while servicing him, he rage-fucked me for two days straight. My pussy quivered at the thought, because I was basically screwed to his dick non-stop. I climbed onto Dokuko, careful not to get in his way. He was able to control the size of himself at will but never his appearance. Whenever he was at his desk, he shrunk enough to fit in the racer seat. He was still rather portly though. Once I got on top, I wrapped my arms around the god''s fat neck and settled my pussy down. Hisrge cock slipped into my willing entrance like it had been buttered up. I was just that horny. Without any need for encouragement, I humped him repeatedly for my own pleasure. The way it pried me open, slid in and out so effortlessly from how soaked I was¡­ this was pure bliss. p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p! "Ahh¡­ mmm! I love how big it is¡­ bigger than anything I''ve ever had¡­ I''m such a slut for your dick!" I cried, moaning between each word. "Don''t I know¡ª Damn it! That same ganker got me again!" Dokuko roared. The brief sh of anger caused my chest to jump in anticipation. This kami was mediocre at video games. He was also easy to anger. Two traits that were an absolute recipe for disaster, but for me¡­ At a critical battle towards the end of the game, Dokuko choked as usual and lost. He fumed, screaming into the microphone at mortal yers who were none the wiser of the god they defeated. "Damn it!" Dokuko ripped his headphones off and flung it across the room. He picked me up like a doll, growing in size as soon as his ass was off the chair. His dick grew with him, increasing in size and splitting me open. My mind went nk as I hit the head, face down while Dokuko pounded my pussy. p! p! p! p! p! I wouldn''t be surprised if the sound of our bestial fucking could be heard by someone outside of the shrine. Every pore in my body clenched. Each moan that escaped my lips begged for more. p! p! p! p! p! p! However, all things came to an end. I wasn''t sure when it did but at some point¡­ I stumbled out of the shrine drenched from head to toe in cum, dripping from every hole I had. My hips were sore. The jizz on my body was steaming from being in the cold. Bite marks all over my breasts pulsed with white pain. Mio, Yumi, and Hana backed away with a start. They gaped at me as though they had just seen a ghoste out. "Saeko? What the fuck happened, and why do you look like you came out of a gangbang bananza?" Mio asked. "Ugh¡­ What day is it?" I questioned in return, still a little dazeding out of the shrine. The three of them exchanged odd nces. "Saeko, you went in for a second and came right back out. Are you alright?" Yumi came by magically whisk away all the cum, grime, and whatever was on me, then put a hand on my forehead. "Yo! All that ck snow is gone, too! The fak?" Hana waved her arms across the mountains that were back to being ivory white. Only a second? Dokuko held up his end of the bargain and let me out just after I entered. Ugh. My stomach was churning. I kneeled down, and Mio unzipped her jacket to put around my shoulders. She gave a hand to help me up. "I''ll exin everything when we get back to the hotel¡­" I clutched my belly after it growled again. "Scratch that¡ª after a hot bath and nice meal that isn''t cup ramen covered in cum." As soon as we got back, Kaede, Hhan, and Kana¡ª who had woken up during the return trip¡ª hounded me for answers. I brushed all of them off and took what must have been a much needed hour-long bath. However, the warm waters embracing my body reminded me of his body heat. Sshing water on my face reminded me of the facials he gave me. Closing my eyes reminded me of how he took every chance to fuck me in my sleep. "Oh, god¡­ Being with him for three months made it so he''s all I can think about!" I groaned in terror. "A, it''s not so bad!" Dokuko''s face appeared in the water. I panicked and sshed it. His face distorted for a few seconds, then returned to normal. Dokuko emerged from the water, like he wasing out after dunking himself in for a moment. Metric tons of water spilled over the edge because of his sheer weight, although he was a fraction of his size in the shrine. "Uh. What are you doing here? I''m pretty sure our transaction isplete," I reminded him. "It is! I just wanted to drop in on my favorite cock sleeve. Hokkaido is a domain of mine. I can appear anywhere I like. But¡­ just for old times'' sake. How about a blowie? You miss this," Dokuko said, flexing his throbbing dick at me from across the pool. "Nngh¡­ I feel like if I humor you, you''re just going to keeping back for more¡­" "I''ll leave for the day! I promise!" he insisted. I literally just popped out of the shrine an hour ago. This guy was addicted to sex or something. Though¡­ I couldn''t me him. So was I. Staring at his dick was making me angry. "We''re outside of your shrine. Isn''t Uta going to find out?" I asked hesitantly, though my body was searching for any reason to say yes. "Kami can create a shrine anywhere as long as there are four walls and a door. It''s why some of us have so many. I''ve temporarily made this my shrine, so¡­ you know what that means?" Dokuko grinned. The sight of it mesmerized me. Hell, kami were both divine and magical by nature. Dokuko might have actually hypnotized me at some point. I didn''t care for him at all, but his dick¡­ three intimate months with it¡­ I¡­ I might be in love with his dick. Before I realized it, my body had moved on its. I had my lips wrapped tightly around the ns of his dick. I wanted the experience that pleasure again. I wanted to be covered by and filled with his cum. Obediently, I sucked him off and massaged the engorged testicles beneath the water¡ª Knock! Knock! "Saeko, you good? I gotta use the bathroom!" Kana shouted from the other side. I tried to pull away and to answer, but Dokuko grabbed my head with both hands. He fastened my lips and throat to his dick. It started throbbing. I started choking. Thick spurts of cum gushed into my mouth, granting me the mind-numbing pleasure of his taste again. All the while, my boyfriend was right there. "Saeko?" Kana called again worriedly, and the knob began to turn. Dokuko finally let go "I¡­ I''m fine!" I said while coughing up cum. "I was just dunking myself in the water! Just give me a few more minutes!" "Alright, no problem!" Kana said and walked off. I shot a re at Dokuko, but my ire hit nothing. The kami was gone. Only the honey taste of his cum was left on my tongue and some of it floating in the water. I sighed heavily and brushed my teeth before finally getting out. The others, namely Yumi, Hana, Mio, and Kana, listened me give the whole story of what happened. Hhan and Kaede were absent. They took a trip to the convenience store a bit before I got done bathing. Thank goodness, too. I didn''t want to ruin Kaede''s yuri image of me, and Hhan wasn''t really involved other than being instrumental in finding the shrine. I owed them the heavily omitted versionter. "Wait, you spent THREE months getting used like a fleshlight by this dude?" Mio tipped overughing from the depths of her gut. "I''m dead serious!" I eximed, trying to sound like it was a pain. "All we did was y games and have sex, sometimes both at the same time. I''d wake up in the morning with his dick in me. I sucked him off while he was on theputer. Whenever we bathed, it was together and he wouldn''t stop fondling me. He also had me try on so many erotic costumes. It''s weird though¡­ As soon as I came out of the shrine, it felt like no time had passed at all even after three months. But I have all the memories" The scent of lust intensified. All of us smelled it. We turned to Kana, who had been listening quietly. He had a full blown erection. "Sorry, I can''t help it! For some reason, hearing Saeko being used as a sex ve really turned me on." Kana cocooned himself in the bedsheets to hide the boner. "Heh." Mio shed a smile and licked her lips. "Alrighty. Hana, Yumi. Get the fuck outta here. I''m gonna need you two to distract Kaede and Hhan for us. The three of us will be a hot min¡ª scratch that, hour at least." "Eh?" Our boyfriend gaped at what she was implying. Hana and Yumi didn''t say another word. Subus didn''t interrupt another subus when they wanted to feed. It was just bad manners. The instant they were gone, Mio pounced on both of us. "Come on, Kana. You can see it in Saeko''s eyes. You wanna fuck her right now, don''t you? She also wants to fuck you. I want to fuck both of you." Mio bit her lower lip. My baser instincts gave in. Mio saw that, and when she let go, I pushed Kana onto his back and yanked my pants and underwear off. I was so wet, my pussy was practically dripping. Mio went to tug Kana''s pants down for me, and without wasting her efforts, I mmed my hips down. "Saeko¡­ it must be my imagination, but you''re really slippery¡­ Crap, I might notst long!" Kana squeezed his eyes shut as I bounced on his dick. "Shake those hips for me, Kana. I want you to fuck me like you want to get me pregnant! My pussy is waiting. My womb wants your cum so bad~" I purred, spurred on by the need for pleasure. "Mmm! I don''t know what happened, but I do like when Saeko goes full slut mode. Come here, babe." Mio grabbed the back of my head and yanked me into a deep kiss. Our tonguesshed between our lips. Her nails dug into my scalp. She sat on Kana''s face, a favorite position of hers when the three of us were together like this. It really got her going, and I felt it in the way she shoved her tongue down my throat. "Mm¡­ M-Mio¡­ You''re waterboarding me down here¡­" Kanae said in a muffled voice, and the rest of his body started shivering. "Don''t stop¡­ Keep eating my pussy! I''m so close!" Mio moaned. "I''m cumming, too¡­ Mio, Kana¡ª aahhh!" My eyes rolled back, the hair on my skin straightened, and a bout of ecstasy rippled through me. The three of us climaxed at the same time, enraptured by one another''s flesh. Mine and Mio''s human forms fell off, and our tails hooked tightly onto each other until the shocks of pleasure subsided. As Iid there in bed with Kana in one arm and Mio in the other, I was somehow¡­ unsatisfied. It must be that damn kami''s fault. "That was a lot rougher than you usually go. I''m beat." Kana sighed. "Sorry¡­ I just really needed that," I said, clearing my throat. "I bet fucking for three months straight rewired Saeko to be a full-blown whore. Not that I''mining. Good for me, but maybe not so good for Kana''s hips! Kahaha!" Mio cackled at his expense. For all our sake, I really hoped not¡­ We got dressed and went to meet the others down in the lobby. Kaede was bright red. She avoided look at any of us in the eyes. Apparently, drawing the most hardcore of hentai was fine. Real sex? She was more innocent than a babtised baby. Hhan, however, was a lot less bothered. "Ready for a hotpot lunch?" Hhan asked with a smirk. "Or¡­ did you three need a little bit more time?" "N-No! We''re ready to go," Kana answered, cheeks tinged red with embarassment. My ring started vibrating. It was Uta. He probably wanted to talk without anyone else hearing. "You guys go ahead. I want to make a real quick check around the mountains for any ck stuff. It''ll be real quick, I promise!" I said. "Ara? Wouldn''t it be faster if Hana, Mio, and I go with you then?" Yumi suggested. "No, really. It''s just going to be a real quick look. I''m not taking a magnifying ss to it or anything!" Just so they didn''t have a chance to protest, I spread my wings and took flight. My instincts sensed the nearest shrine dedicated to Uta. I descended down to the mountain. Along a snowy trail was small stone shrine framed by two unlitnterns. My ring resonated with it. When I grabbed the little nubs intending to open the door, they flung outward and a gale blew my face. "Wife!" Uta popped out and kissed me. "Dokuko finally came out of his shrine! I don''t know what you did, but boy am I d. Mother, my uncles and aunts, they can finally have that long-awaited family meeting. How did you convince him anyway?" "Oh, all I did was y games with him¡­ Turns out, he was lonely and just neededpany," I said and omitted the biggest offender to our divine matrimony¡ª well, any matrimony. Uta surveyed thends with a childish smile on his face. His first shrine was based in Hokkaido after all. There must be nostalgia to be here, with what how busy he had be. "What was so important that you needed Dokuko anyway?" I asked. "For the future of Takamagahara!" Uta eximed energetically. "I made it sound a lot more ominous than it actually is, but it''s just a big family meeting to updatews to the realm." As I gazed upon Uta, his youthful and yful demeanor reminded me of his naivety. Should I tell him what happened with Dokuko? Or that his uncle was still pining for me? That probably wouldn''t turn out well. Better keep that a secret. "Hm? What''s wrong?" Uta tilted his head. "Nothing! I-I was just thinking it''s been a while since we¡­ you know," I said to distract him. "Well¡­ We can, if you want. Did you know a kami''s shrine is detached from time? As long as my mother doesn''t find out, we can spend an eternity in there." My shota god husband levitated right up to my face, tempting me with an offer reminiscent of Dokuko''s. I gulped hard. The proposition, after experiencing it firsthand, was a very enticing one. It made me wet just imagining how long we might be in there. Longer than three months¡­ a century? Curse this subus mind of mine! "No, I really should go back to join my friends for lunch¡ª" "Are you suuuuure?" Uta embraced me and rubbed his dick betwen my thighs. Something in my brain snapped. "Okay," I said as the corner of my lips cracked into a depraved smile. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 We entered Uta''s shrine, lips locked tighter than the buckle on a belt. My tongue, deep in my god-husband''s mouth, yed with his own. The two of us were only in there for one month. Compared to Dokuko, this was nothing. More vani and yful. I gave Uta blowjobs often. He seemed to really like the way my lips wrapped around his little prick, and that my tongue massaged his balls as I did. Even when he spoke with shrine maidens and other spiritsing to visit him, I sucked him off underneath the table while he conducted an audience. Another favorite of his was my breasts. I expected nothing less from a man as young as him totch on to them so much. Sometimes, he wouldy on myp and nursed on my nipple while I jerked him off. Breastfeeding y really got him going. After a while, both of my nipples were raw and sensitive from him sucking on them They would throb with pangs pleasure hours after he was done, as though having branded me. Even more so than Dokuko''s, this shrine belonging to Uta was significantlyrger. He was a child of Amaterasu after all. Nothing but all the best for the son of the supreme diety. Everything that I wanted, Uta provided me. The walls and ceiling of his shrine was able to morph into an exact copy of my house. Usually, he made that happen to have sex with me in my own room. It seemed today was another domestic y situation¡­ "Saeko, can you make my dinner?" Uta called from the living room. "Of course, honey! What would you like?" I hollered back. "Hmmm. How about curry? Can you also make while you''re in that?" he asked. A simple flower-pattern apron appeared on a hook next to the kitchen stove. I knew exaftly what Uta wanted. Naked apron. I stripped down to nothing and was already gushing wet. After putting on the apron, my body was aching to be fucked like this. How many times had it been? Too many to count now. All I knew was to cook, and eventually the savory scent of curry would lure Uta into the kitchen to have his way with me. So, I went to work like a fisherman on a boat. While whipping up the meal, the pitter patter of Uta''s footsteps approached from behind. He grabbed a handful of my butt and squeezed. I almost climaxed from the touch alone. His hard penis perched between the cheeks, slowly rubbing up and down in irregr rhythm. Wanting to serve, I tried to focus on cooking while also holding back the urge to beg to be fucked. He eventually rewarded me after much teasing. I felt the tip push in, followed by the rest of the shaft in an effortless plunge. My body screamed with pleasure. I didn''t need to grind my hips. Uta thrusted into me repeatedly, and his divine seed gushed into me soon after. "Ahh¡­ Having sex while you cook is the best¡­ I can''t get enough of your butt!" Uta hugged my waist as he continued to pound me from behind. "Uta, slow down! I have to make sure¡­ the curry doesn''t¡ª Mmmh! B-Burn¡­!" I shuddered as a wave of pleasure washed over me. "Can I have a taste right now?" he asked adorably. Carefully, I lifted the woodendle smeared with curry over my shoulder. Uta''s thrusting threatened to cause a spill. Again, he let out hot cum into my pussy while licking thedle. "Mmm! It tastes amazing!" Uta smiled. "Let me te this for you. I''ll suck your dick while you eat~" I offered. Uta dly got off me and nted himself at the dinner table. I scooped a helping of rice, poured curry on it, and ced a cut of katsu chicken on top. After I brought it to him, I slipped down under the table where his dick, still wet cum and juices from my pussy, was waiting as my dinner. The clink of utensil on the te was followed by a chorus of happy squeals. With cum dripping down my pussy, I began to perform fetio on Uta. His dick twitched uncontrobly in my mouth. It must still be sensitive from fucking me. Deft skill cultivated from selling myself and having sex so often made me a pro at sucking dick. I could tell he liked it. His feet tensed up. His body shuddered. I liked making him feel good, and his dick felt good in my mouth. "It''s¡­ing, Saeko¡­!" Uta warned. I gently squeezed his testicles with one hand and massaged his inner thigh with the other. A jet of cum shot down my throat in strong spurts. His ballsack clenched every time he pumped into my mouth. We spent the entire night in bed, me riding on Uta and him draining his balls into me. By morning, it was finally time for me to go. I was putting my clothes on when he wrapped his arms around my waist. "A, I don''t want you to go!" Uta threw a tantrum. "It''s been a month, and you still want more?" I asked, and when I looked down, he nodded tearfully back at me. There were probably shrines of Uta scattered all around Japan, not just in Hokkaido. I''d be able to visit him whenever I wanted. I kneeled down eye-level to Uta and cupped his cheeks, then pinched them. "If Amaterasu catches us, there''s going to be hell to pay. Besides, you have work to do as a kami!" I let Uta go after his cheeks bulged red. "Yes, wife¡­" Uta sulked. I exited the shrine, and my phone hadn''t ticked a second longer until I was back in my world. Just like the three months with Dokuko, barely any time had passed at all. I might as well have been gone for a split second. I caught up with my friends at the restaurant. We all entered the hot pot restaurant and sat down together. None of them were any wiser. At least until Mio sat down next to me. Mio''s damn nose started sniffing the air. Her eyes locked on me, and she shed an amused smirk. "You went for some appetizers first, didn''t you?" Mio asked. "N-No¡­" I shied away from answering. "Kahah! Don''t lie. You can wash the stench of cum from your body, but you can''t poof away what''s in your pussy. So, how long was this one? A year? I''m super curious. You can tell me, your cute little girlfriend." She threw an arm around my neck and yanked me close. It wasn''t looking like I''d get out of this until I told her¡­ "A month¡­" I muttered. "Damn. Another month, huh? That''s one¡­ two¡­ three¡­ and one¡­ so seven months?" Mio asked. I blinked incredulously, baffled beyond belief. "Where did you learn to do math? That''s obviously four in total." I put a hand to my face and sighed. "Okay, everyone!" Yumi pped her hands once to get our attention. "Since this hot pot restaurant does shared pots, let''s be on our best behavior and not cause a scene by fighting over food. Is that understood, Mio? Hana?" The dreaded re of a motherly woman tired of their shit chilled the two down to their very bones. I felt that, too, even though it wasn''t directed at me. I felt that in my soul. "Yes, Yumi¡­" Heads down, Mio and Hana replied obediently in a shakey voice. We filled our bellies with a ton of meat, fish balls, tofu, and everything else in the menu that could be tossed into the hot pot. Mio''s bubbling cauldron straight from hell made our eyes water the entire time. Kana and I sufered the most, since we were sitting to either side of her. "Kana, aahhh!" Mio scooped up a spoonful of nuclear broth with some floating bits of meat in there. "Wait a god damn minute! You''re going to kill me with that!" Kana cried. "Tch. Alright, Saeko. Ahhh~" She turned to me with it. "No, I''d like my stomach pure and untainted today. Thanks." I covered my mouth in a show of defiance. Mio pouted. All of a sudden, Kana decided to take her up on the offer. Mio moved the spoon back to him, and he opened his mouth wide. "No, no, no! Saeko, help! Mio''s charming me to eat it¡­ Charm me back! Help!" Kana pleaded. I overrided Mio''s charm on Kana just in time andpelled him to close his mouth. He did so. Mio''s spicy broth pumped his lips, but it wasn''t going any further. "Hah! It was a ploy all along. Strike!" Mio thrusted the spoon, broth and all into my mouth. Right away, I felt my taste buds screaming in pain. I saw the afterlife before me and my mother-inw Amaterasu waiting to judge my soul in Takamagahara. After lunch, Hhan took us snowboarding again. We were a lot better this time around. Kana, however, continued to m into trees and left as aughing stock for children. As night fell, our muscles were aching and could barely feel our faces from the cold anymore. Everyone in the hotel ying board games. Kana and I took a trip down to the convenience store. We held hands all the way there and back, but we didn''t immediately return to the hotel. We found a nice bench right outside the hotel to sit down at. With hot cups of cocoa in our hands and clear starry night above us, everything felt right in the world. Soon, we would be right back to university and straight into adulthood. Instead of worrying about homework, it was getting work-work done on time. Instead of arrivingte and getting a scolding, it was the fear of being fired. Instead of being chewed out by a teacher, it was a manager or boss. Wow. Just thinking about it made me miss elementary school already, and I thought those were the most terrible years of my life. "Ow!" I sipped my cocoa intending to wash away the thoughts but burned my tongue instead. "You''re an all-powerful subus queen. Did you just get defeated by hot chocte?" Kana grinned. "Shush! I was lost in thought, okay?" Just so Kana wouldn''t tease me if I did it again, I popped open the lid and let winter''s chill cool it down. A few breaths, and¡­ sip! A strong chocte taste filled my pte. The texture was incredibly smooth and velvety. Although thick, it went down easily. I could drink this all night. "So, what''s on the schedule tomorrow? Going to have sex with any more kami I don''t know about?" Kana asked. "Guh. Are you¡­ angry at me?" I avoided looking Kana in the eyes for fear of the worst. "Angry, no. You got it all wrong. Saeko, I love you." His words made my heart soar a little and feel guilty. "The jab was meant as a joke, alright? We went through this before. When I decided to be with you and Mio, I epted all that came with you two being subus. Let''s also be real, there''s no getting angry at a god for sleeping with my girlfriend." I wanted to say something in return, but Kanaid a kiss on me. It tasted taste of chocte and lingering lust. "More importantly, what do you see yourself doing ten years from now?" Kana asked. "Hmm¡­ Crap. This is a trick question, isn''t it? I know you want kids. You''re going to make a mom out of me!" I used him. "Busted, but that was obvious from the start! You''re a girl now, so of course I want to have children with my future wife!" he said. I squirmed in embarassment at the prospect of being Kana''s wife. "What about you, huh?" I turned the question on him to escape the heat on my face. "Still working my ass off for the next ten more years, putting most of my sry into safe stocks with dividends, and retiring on the monthly yields. I did the math. The career path I''m going down, there''s a lot of bonus and promotion opportunities as long as I''m working my ass off¡ª which I n to do," Kana exined. "Seems like you have it all thought out. Are you sure though? It sounds tough. Probably more draining than having two subus drain you all night." "With you two by my side? I can do it. When, not if, I seed, we''ll be set for the rest of our lives. Kids, too, as long as we budget right. Once it''s all said and done, we''ll have that cafe like I dreamed about," he said. The three of us together. It was illegal here, so we wouldn''t exactly be able to get married. Mio probably didn''t care about whole ''legal'' aspect of it anyway. Didn''t mean she couldn''t be part of the ceremony. Just imagining it though, us at the altar. Mio and I in wedding gowns, and Kana in a suit. Living the domestic life in a house of our own, not in an apartment owned by somendlord or under my parents'' rooftop. We could decorate it however we want. I''d fill up all the shelves with all my favorite mangas. Mio would¡­ Well, Mio would probably have her little spicy sauce stash hidden somewhere in the house¡­ "So, after college you''re going to work like hell for almost two decades. Going to be 40 around that time, huh? You''ll look a lot older. Meanwhile, Mio and I are still going to look like we''re in our early 20s," I mused aloud. "Eh? Do you guys not age?" Kana gaped at me. "Hana and Yumi are hundreds of years old, so you tell me. We''ll age, but appearances? I''m going to still look and feel beautiful until the end. Hehe~" "That means even when I''m a geezer, you two will still drain me like I''m in my teens¡­" He rolled his eyes. We stayed on that bench until our hot choctes went cold and eyelids got heavy before returning upstairs. In the morning, everyone sat around the living room to figure out what we wanted to do today. The suggestions were all over the ce, and each person wanted to do their own thing. It wasn''t looking like we were going to be a full group. "Okay, just to recap¡­" Kanae began with a deep breath. "Mio''s horny. Haruka wants to take us snowboarding. Kaede wants to stay in and draw. Yumi wants to try ice skating at the rink. Saeko wants to buy some souvenirs. Hana¡­ let me get this straight¡­ You want to¡­ hunt a deer?" "Oi! Don''t dumb down what I want to do as just being horny!" Mio pouted. "You want to go skinny dipping in a river. That pretty much constitutes as horny," I reminded her. "I ain''t leaving ''til I get me an antler trophy! I want to feel my blood rushing. My fingers numb from the gunshot. Hear the deer croak itsst breath!" Hana ranted deliriouslly. We stared at her in disbelief. "Hana, how are you going to hunt a deer? By shooting it with magic?" I asked. "It just so happens I befriended the local hunting lodge. Apparently they only hunt when the poption of something gets outta hand. I''m gonna get my trophy yet, baby!" Hana surprised us by creating a portal and pulling out a bolt action hunting rifle. Our jaws dropped. We ducked away from the barrel''s line of sight as she tried to show us her gun. "Watch it, ya idiot! Put a bullet in me, and I''m putting a fist up your ass!" Mio growled. "I will hang onto this until you leave. That way, no one risks being shot." Yumi briefly mind-tapped Hana, shocking her still long enough to take the gun away. Although the pink-haired trickster was frozen solid, I could see the mental anguish forming on her stiff face. Honestly, deserved. Some of us ultimately went our separate ways. Yumi flew off to an ice rink. Hana went to join the hunting lodge. The rest of us managed to convince Mio against skinny dipping and Kaede to at least go souvenir shopping. Hhan joined us, too, and we nned to go snowboarding right after. "These would make for some pretty cute Christmas tree ornaments." I kneeled down in front of a row of acrylic mascots representing cities all across Hokkaido. "A! They totes would! I should get some for my stores~" Hhan squealed. "Oh. OH! December means Christmas. I almost fucking forgot. That means Christmas gifts!" Mio eximed, pumping her fists in the air. Right. Last year, Mio had the time of her life over Christmas presents. "You know, Casey and Kairi would probably be down to put up a Christmas tree. Want to ask them when we get home?" I suggested. "Hell yeah!" Mio cheered, then grabbed an armful of random ornaments from a shelf and raced to the cashier. "I''m putting all this shit up on our tree!" "We don''t even have a¡ª Oh, god. She picked out like twenty and they cost 1,000 Yen each¡­" "Ahaha! That''s why I love Mio. Her energy is contagious. You can''t help but smile and get caught up." Hhanughed and picked out an ornament of a cartoon puppy. "You know, I used to be a little jealous that Mio hung out with you a lot," I found myself suddenly saying. Hhan turned to me with a surprised look. "Really?" Hhan asked. "Because Mio wouldn''t shut up about you¡ª not that it was a bad thing! I had a st learning about you through her. I think you two are really cute together. Well, with Kana in the mix obviously." "Heh. We put a lot of weight on his shoulders. I''m thinking about having a Christmas party. You shoulde! We''ll do a Secret Santa thing, too. Mio would love to have you there," I said. "Aw, I''d like that!" She put an arm around my shoulder. "We didn''t hang out a lot in high school, but I guess we''re going to have to change! When we get back, let''s get our nails done at one of my salons again!" "Again?! Didn''t we already do that beforeing on the trip?" "Ahaha! You gotta live my gyaru life. It''s loads of fun!" Herughter and energy was just as infectious as Mio''s. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 We came home from the Rusutsu trip full of memories and pictures to show for it. Although my vacation turned out to be a lot longer than the others. Four months to be exact and mostly filled with sex day in and day out. While I enjoyed drowning in ecstasy, my most fondest moments were with my friends. Who could have thought Hana actually came back with an antler trophy. Apparently, she shot a damn deer alright after an entire night of stalking one with the hunting lodge. We snowboarded half the day with Hhan, then joined Yumi at the ice rink. ording to Kaede, she got a lot of reference material from people-watching me, Mio, and Hhan hanging out so much during the trip. I might even end up seeing those references put to use in the next issue of her manga. Hhan made ns for us to hang out again, but just us girls. Mio and I were going to drop by her salonster in the week for a spa date. Hana was back to Tsukiji High, catching up on student council work for bailing for four days. Yumi was back to doing questionable Yumi things. "That enough for you, sis?" I asked Hatsumi, who was pouting the entire time with her head on myp. "I still wish I was there with my little Saeko." Hatsumi threw a mini tantrum. As soon as I got back, my sister demanded that I tell her everything that happened. Omitting some obvious high sexual tension elements, of course. We were in the living room couch, waiting for Mio to finish changing to go to the mall. Why? Because Christmas was fast approaching, and Mio''s spirits had never been higher. We were only in Hokkaido for three and a half days. The rest of December was still ahead for winter break. There was so much Mio wanted to do. Raise a Christmas tree at home, raise another Christmas tree at the campus apartment, have that Christmas party with friends, visit the grandparents, and more. I was exhausted just thinking about it. Heavy footfalls mored all the way downstairs. Mio skidded into the living room bundled up and ready to go. "CHRISTMAS TREE TIME, BITCHES!" Mio shouted. "I''ll drive!" Hatsumi snatched my car keys. "But it''s my car¡­" I pouted. My disappointment quickly faded once I hopped into the passenger seat. Having someone else drive me was a nice change of pace. We cruised into downtown Tsukiji, to a mall where a section of the parking lot had been sectioned off for a menagerie of trees for sale. Spruce, evergreens, firs¡­ all freshly cut and shipped from tree farms for the purpose of celebrating Christmas. There were even stic ones, too. The holiday wasn''t exactly widely celebrated here, but it has been catching momentum over the years. Mio nted her face against the window, ready to jump out the moment we park. That was exactly what happened. When Hatsumi pulled up to a parking spot, Mio flung the door open and flew out. "Mio! Oh, my god¡­" I groaned into my hand because she was already out of earshot. "Hehe. It''s alright. I still remember Mio being super excited about the next Christmasst year. Nothing wrong with letting loose," Hatsumi said. We followed Mio into the orchard. The smell of fresh trees, more crisp than the unpolluted Hokkaido reached my nose. My mind wandered in bouts of nostalgia. "Maybe you were too young, but do you remember when I used to bring you here as kids?" my sister asked. "Yeah, I actually do! Wow. Talk about a st from the past. All these trees used to be like skyscrapers to me¡ª er, well¡­ they kind of still are since I''m short¡­ Wait. What happened to all the trees we bought and decorated?" I tried to remember but couldn''t for the life of me. "Ahh¡­ Mom and Dad used to be a lot stricter back then. They didn''t like anything about the house being out of ce. But since they worked overseas, we''d put up a Christmas tree in the living room for a week, then gave it away before they came back. I had to scent spray and vacuum until the living room was pristine so they wouldn''t notice," she exined. The memories wereing back to me. Our parents were obviously more lenient about things now. Hatsumi continued, "I even remember all those times I held tiny little hand as we walked through the orchard. Your eyes were so wide seeing so many trees, and then so bright when we wrapped our tree in Christmas lights." "Okay, now you''re just embarassing me with memories¡­" I grumbled. "I just wanted to remind you that it''s important to let Mio make her own memories like you did. It''s how she''ll look back fondly on everything with you in the future like the two of us." Hatsumi smiled. "Older sister wisdom, huh?" "Just the wisdom of being older!" We caught up to Mio in front of thergest tree around, one that was probably meant for businesses or a mansion and not a house. "I want this one!" Mio eximed, arms out as though to embrace the tree. "And where do you expect us to put this?" I folded my arms. "Kahaha! Oh, cool your panties. I wasn''t being serious. You think what''s her name''ll let us put this up at Reza''s ce?" she asked. "I mean¡­ it does look like the kind of centerpiece Hoshino Housing would put up. Don''t tell me you want to be the one to decorate it?" Knowing Mio, she definitely would attempt to. Actually, it might be a lot of fun. Recalling what Hatsumi told me to let Mio make her own memories. "Hrmm¡­ I guess you''re right. Juna''ll prob hire people to decorate it for her," Mio said dejectedly. "Or we can suggest having the subi in the apartmentplex do it. Then you can be a part of the decorating," I offered, and Mio lit up right away. That made three trees Mio would be decorating then. Home, the apartment at college, and then a third at Aozora Heights. We picked out a small tree. Not too short. It was only a bit taller than Mio, so we would have plenty of surface area to decorate. Now that we had a tree, the three of us entered the mall and bought a whole bunch of ornaments, gands, lights, and a star. Mio was practically bouncing all the way home. Even as Hatsumi offered to treat us to lunch, she was tunnel visioning the Christmas tree instead. The second we got back, we went straight to putting it up in the living room. That was when Mio ran into her first problem. The three of us stood in the middle of the living room, wondering where best to put it. Our tree leaned against the wall in the meantime. "Why not in the same cest year''s tree was?" I suggested. "Ah, but the corner sucks! It''s like we''re saying the tree''s an after thought. Centerpiece? Centerpiece," Mio said firmly. "In front of the television? That''s even worse!" Mio furrowed her brows. She never even took tests and exams this seriously. "Hmmm. How about behind the couch? I think we can make enough space by moving the couch and coffee table a little closer forward," Hatsumi offered. We scooted the furniture as per my sister''s instructions. The space behind the couch was now sufficientlyrge enough for the tree and then some. It also made for a nice view looming over the couch. The three of us put up the tree and fastened it to a sturdy base, but there was still plenty of work to be done before this became a Christmas tree. I noticed Mio was already rummaging through the bags of ornaments. She pulled out the star and flew up. "Mio, wait!" I shouted right as she was about to plop it onto the peak. "Huh? What gives?" Mio frowned. "The star has to be thest ornament you put on!" "Why?" "Because¡­ it''s bad luck?" "You''re lying aren''t you?" Mio narrowed her eyes at me, fingers clutching hard on the star. "Okay, I made that up. But you normally put the star onst. We have all these ornaments first. Let''s work our way up like, uh¡­ oh, right! Like forey and sex before the climax!" I exined in anguage she might understand. There wasn''t any logic in it. But my sister''s words from earlier about letting Mio make her own memories were ringing in my head. Somehow, I just felt it was right and the more fun if we put it onst. "Hrmm. You make a fair point. Alrighty! The small fries first it is!" She stowed the star back into the bag and picked out a carton of colored fluff balls. "Hehe. You two are so cute! Ahhh~ I''m going to fill out my Christmas with Saeko and Mio photo album so fast at this rate," Hatsumi said, snapping away at us with her digital camera. Wait a minute¡­ Exactly how much was Hatsumi nning on taking? I shook the thought away. "Are you going to make an entire home video out of pictures or are you nning on helping us put up ornaments?" I asked my sister. "Oh! You two go ahead. I just remembered, I had nned to bake some cookies. I''ll make a batch for you two while you do!" Hatsumi hurried into the kitchen. "Saeko, Saeko. Look what I got." Mio an ornament up by its string on her index finger. It was a cute ornament of two doves, wings red out and kissing. "It''s cute. Did you buy that at the store earlier?" I asked. "Nah. From the souvenir store at Rusutsu. I thought of us! It''s me and you!" Mio insisted. "I''m not really seeing it¡­ Don''t you think we''re closer to bats?" Mio furrowed her brows. I thought she got peeved at me. Instead, she fished around underneath the coffee table for something and pulled out two sharpies. One ck and one purple. To my surprise, Mio started coloring the body and wing of the doves, then drew horns on the heads. "There. Close enough!" Mio hung the ornament high up on the tree. "What do you think?" "Still cute, but it honestly looks kinda silly. You''re silly." I shook my head. "Hehe. But ya love me anyway." She grinned. After an hour and a half in, the tree was beginning to look like an actual Christmas tree. All the gands, lights, and decorations really wrapped it all together into a single package. "The cookies are ready! Come and get some~" Hatsumi hollered from the kitchen. When we followed the sweet smell into the kitchen, I was appalled to see so many. The table and counters were full of them! Hatsumi wiped the sweat from her brow like a job well done. Talk about overachieving. "What the¡­ When you said you were going to make cookies, I didn''t think you were opening a bakery!" I eximed at the amount of gingerbread cookies she made. "Mmm! It tastes like you put some Hatsumi''s special love juice in there!" Mio squealed with a mouthful of gingerbread. I red at my sister, who was fidgeting in ce. Because for Mio to taste her ''special love juice'', it couldn''t be anything else¡­ "Did you really?" I asked. "It''s a secret." Hatsumi winked. "Just know that batch over there is perfectly normal!" She pointed over to a tray sitting on the stovetop. "This one over here is made with my secret ingredient¡ª love!" As I scooted past them to grab a cookie made without ''love'', my sister stared at me like a lost puppy. Her demeanor lit up when I looked at the ones made with her secret ingredient. It became like a game, with me going back and forth between each tray to dictate her happiness. Sighing, I relented and tossed one of her special cookies into my mouth. The taste could only be described as exquisite, teasing my taste buds with a mixture of sugary sweet lust and cinnamony tickle. My whole body shuddered in ecstasy, and I wasn''t even having sex. Swallowing it left me wanting more, because my subus hunger remembered what Hatsumi tasted like. "M-Mio, remember we have the thing with Hhan about nning the spa date?" I reminded Mio, trying to distract from my baser instincts and urges. "Huh? Oh, yeah! Aww, that means we have to leave the tree unfinished untilter." Mio grumbled. "It''s alright," Hatsumi said. "I won''t finish the tree for you. You two can just continue when you get back. Oh, and take this. Give some to Haruka and your friends!" She provided us some small stic baggies with gingerbread cookies in them, too. The two of us flew into the city. Mio sent Hhan a text that we were on our way. This salon was closer to Yumi''s ce in downtown, probably to appeal to the richer housewives of the area. "Hey, girlies!" Hhan threw open the door. "Hey, girlie!" Mio went in for a hug right away. Hhan yanked both of us into the salon. I immediately recognized a few alumni from high school. Some were even third years that I remembered as second years, likely working as part-timers to make some extra money on the side. Hip hop music yed from the speakers. Most of the decorations were excessively vibrant, only something a a gyaru like Hhan could think of. Guests were mostly housewives, spoiling themselves after seeing their husbands off to work and kids to school. Hhan brought us to the back where three open seats were waiting. The instant we sat down, employees flocked over to give us the royalty treatment. Hhan hopped into the third and had her own workere by to get her started. They massaged our hands and feet. Washed thetter in the foot bath at the bottom of the seat. Hot tea and fruits were offered for free. I almost felt back epting Hhan''s hospitality, but she assured us that her employees were plentifullypensated. "So, I was thinking we go to this Korean spa called Petal. There''s a session that''s like 24 hours I want to try out," Hhan said. "A whole day?!" Mio and I gaped. "Aha! Yeah. It''s not all R&R though. I wanted to get some ideas. My next salon is gonna be a something like a Korean spa. I''ll call it, a Japanese spa!" she eximed, eyes glittering like the most profound revtion hade to her. "Are you trying to create a whole franchising or something?" I asked. "Oh, no way! That''s so much work. Too many credentials to pick up than just running a couple of salons. I''ve got my hands full managing things as it is. All I wanna open is a few ma and pa type ces, nothing biggie. Besides, I feel great being able to provide jobs to my friends if they ever need !" Hhan grinned. The two of us gawked. We were staring at an actual angel. Though, it was nice to know Hhan had our backs if any of us ever got shafted at work. Judging by the salons we had already gone to, she was already doing a real good job for someone who was essentially still a teenager. My phone started ringing. I thought Kana was calling me, but the name on the number was Juna Hoshino. "This is Saeko," I answered after picking up. "Miss Ito, I hope this isn''t a bad time. It is kind of urgent. I have a semi-truck over at Aozora Heights right now¡­ The delivery people tell me it''s from you, billed to Hoshino Housing. Did you happen to send me a gigantic Christmas tree?" Ms. Juna asked. I froze and shot a look to Mio. When she saw, her head tilted to one side. "You¡­" I sighed. "What?" Mio blinked, seemingly none the wiser. "Hello? Miss Ito? I would very much like to know what''s going on, because they are setting up the tree right in front of the building!" Juna was growing increasingly more frantic by the second. Even after shutting my eyes, Juna continued to shout into the phone. I didn''t want to hang up on her. So much for rxing. "Sorry, Hhan. We gotta go. Something came up over in Tokyo," I said, dragging Mio off her lounge seat. "Huh? What gives! I wanna stay!" Mio pouted. "A. No prob. Come back over any time!" Hhan waved. Once we got outside, I exined to Mio the Christmas tree situation at Aozora Heights. To no surprise at all, she erupted intoughter. "Oh, yeah! That was me! Kahaha! I didn''t think they''d get it there so fast. Let''s go and start decorating it before the others do!" Mio insisted. "So it was you after all!" I pped a hand to my face. We arrived at Aozora Heights to the sight of two dozen subi putting ornaments up on the tree. Juna Hoshino was on her knees in front of it, staring up at the eyesore at herpany''s apartmentplex. Both of us hesitated in approaching her. Eventually, I tried to push Mio forward since she was at fault. We ended up wrangling until I got sent stumbling up to Juna. "So, about the tree¡­" I began reluctantly, "If you don''t like it, we can help you remove it!" "What? No, don''t get rid of it!" Mio protested. "I knew you two had something to do with this! It doesn''t matter anymore. The three''s already here, and I''m not going to try and argue with an army of subus." Juna sighed. A group of people were gathering in front of the gate, just beyond the apartmentplex. Passersby watched as subi decorated the 13-foot tall Christmas tree and took pictures and videos. "You know what?" Juna asked, tapping her chin. "Maybe being billed a 800,000 Yen for a Christmas tree isn''t so bad. This is my chance. I can prove to my father that Aozora Heights can be a sess! Why, hello prospective tenants!" She ran towards the crowd. "Might I interest you in a tour? For all you single men and women, this subus-adled apartment is just for you!" "Next time, Mio¡­ how about we don''t make purchases on someone else''s money?" I sighed. "Hey, it worked out! Besides, there''s a giant star that I can put on this tree. Can I? Can I?" Mio pleaded with me. "Fiiiine! After this we still have our tree though." Chapter 224 – Haunting at Tsukiji High Chapter 224 ¨C Haunting at Tsukiji High Atst, we got all the decorations onto our Christmas tree that it was more color than green. Though, I guess that was the whole point. Mio was bouncing up and down. She shot me a look as if asking for permission to put the final piece on. I nodded. Without sparing another second, Mio lifted the star up to the top and put it on. Her demeanor was awash with confusion. I heard Hatsumi stifling a giggle behind me. We purchased a star that lit up, so Mio was probably wondering why it didn''t glow. She turned to me, lower lip trembling and eyes watery. "You have to connect the power. Might be tucked into the bottom of the star. Pull it out and plug it into an outlet. One of the lights should have one," I said. Mio followed my instructions. When she plugged it in, the star lit up brightly. A big smile shed across her face, brighter than the lights on the tree. Hatsumi switched off the living room lights, and our Christmas tree lit up the ce as if it were fireworks. All the furniture and even we were tinged with its glow. Seeing the array of colors reflected off Mio''s glinting eyes made all the efforts of putting a tree together worth it, just likest year. My sister ushered us together in front of the tree, then snapped a selfie. Mio had the biggest, dumbest grin. Hhan was right. Her happiness really was contagious. The best part was that I''d get to experience this again when we decorate another tree at the apartment. Though, that might have to wait until we got in touch with Kairi and Casey. It was winter break after all. Those two most likely had their own things going on. "You know what we gotta do next?" Mio asked. "What?" I humored her. "We NEED to buy some sexy Santa costumes. Preferably the ones that look skimpy as fuck," she said. Hatsumi recoiled like someone sucker punched her. A thin streak of blood trickled down her nostrils. "I''m in agreement! Let''s look some up right now and buy them!" Hatsumi nodded furiously. "O-Okay¡­ but only if I get to choose," I muttered, pressing my fingers together. Both of them stared at me with their mouths agape. "Damn. You never agree to this shit right away. Usually it takes me sexually harassing you a bit. What''s up? You getting horny?" Mio cackled and nudged me. "Ugh¡­ I''m a subus! Is it so wrong to be horny?" I pouted. Although I was surprised myself, what happened in Rusutsu probably had a lot to do with my current insatiable state. Four months in total. Four. Just having sex daily. At some point, that must have rewired my brain. But sexy Santa costume¡­ where the hell were we going to find something like that? My phone started ringing. When I checked the caller, it was Hana of all people. It was just past three, so she should be out of sses. "Hana, just so you know. You''re interrupting something very important," I said. "So important that you can''t spare some time for your favorite kouhai~" Hana replied yfully. "I''m hanging up." "Wait, wait, wait! There''s some weird spoopy stuff going on at school. We were wondering if you cane and check it out!" she eximed before I cut the call. Much to my sister''s disappointment, Mio and I had to put the sexy Santa outfit shopping in the backburner. We flew to Tsukiji High for the first time in what must have been ages. Not much had changed. Students were on their way out of the school gates. We were immediately the center of attention, not that it was anything new to us. Faces familiar and new stared hard at us. Particrly, a lot of boys. "Hana better not be fucking with us. If she is, this fist has her name on it!" Mio blew her right knuckles in preparation for a slugging. We entered the school to find Hana but ran into Principal Murata instead. "Oh? Saeko, Mio! Precious alumni of our prestigious academy, what brings you back?" The principal regarded us with a big smile. "Hana called us. Said something about spooky things going on at school. Is she being serious?" I asked. "Well¡­ For once, Hana is being serious if you can believe it," he said. Principal Murata urged us to follow him to the faculty office. We bumped into Nurse Naruse, and I now noticed the new rings on their finger and a baby bump on her belly. "No fucking way!" Mio gasped. "Hehe. The principal and I got married over the summer. We had a rather¡­ private but intimate ceremony." Naruse giggled while he rubbed the back of his head in embarassment. I put a hand to my face because Mio had a big part in them getting together. At least it was a wholesome ending in the end, but I wondered how things might have turned out if they were never charmed. Principal Murata brought us to the faculty office where a familiar face I didn''t expect to see was waiting. "Mikami!" I waved. "My acolyte!" Mikami was still in that funny get-up of ck robes and a feathered masquerade mask obscuring the upper half of her face. "Oh, shit. You''re the exorcist chick from Menagerie," Mio said in recognition. "My, this is a surprise. If you three know each other, then that makes exining things much easier," the principal said. Actually, if Mikami was here¡­ Hana wasn''t ying an borate joke after all. Mio and I traded uneasy nces. Principal Murata brought us some seats and proceeded to exin what had been happening at Tsukiji High. It started a week ago. Students who stayedte after school for club and sports activities reported seeing desks trembling in empty ssrooms. At first, the principal and faculty passed them off as jokes. When a security guard reported the same things, they thought it was just students still ying jokes. Supernatural urences progressed. The following days, reports of moaning echoed across the courtyard. Strange floating lights flickered down corridors. Water stations randomly switched on and off. "I ain''t liking the sound of this!" Mio hid behind me and clutched my shoulders. "You''re a subus with magical powers. Don''t tell me you''re scared?" I squinted. "We can charm anything from a mangy rat to a rampaging ogre. I can''t do jack shit against a ghost if it''s real!" she fired back. Principal Murata offered a sympethetic frown. "It''s gotten to the point that some students outright refuse toe to sses or stay after school. I care about everyone''s well-being. If this is causing anyone stress, I''m willing to believe a supernatural force is at y. After all, subus like you and Mio are real! That''s why I called Ms. Mikami from Menagerie to help uncover the spirits or put to rest these rumors." It was Hana who asked us toe down here anyway, so I had no reason to refuse. Mio felt the same way, although still a bit peeved about not getting to see me in a sexy Santa costume. The principal gave us free reign to roam about the school and stay well into the night if needed. Mikami, Mio, and I emerged from the faculty office to begin our investigation. "So, you really are still in the ult business. Not being able to see them hasn''t hindered you at all?" I asked Mikami. "If you can believe it, not one bit! Obviously, being able to see them would''ve been easier. Fortunately for me, the field of exorcism and the ult isn''t new. I merely applied the usual learned methods." Mikami smiled proudly. That was a relief. I figured after we resolved the whole yokai and spirits flooding into the world, Mikami and Menagerie would have a hard time finding work. There were probably still plenty to clean up afterwards anyway. "Ugh. I ain''t too hot on the ghost stuff, but if we''re doing it, then we''re doing it. What''re we doing first?" Mio asked. "If you''re scared, you don''t have to stay. You can just let us handle it. We''ll probably be done by the evening," I said. She shook her head. "No dice. I''m staying with you." "Hehe. I look forward to working with an additional acolyte. Well, then! You had a friend who asked you to be here, didn''t you? Shall we start with them?" Mikami suggested. Good idea. It seemed Hana and Principal Murata had two different ideas on who to get help from. We heard from thetter, time to see what there was to learn from the former. We made our way to the student council''s room, but none of us were prepared for what awaited us inside. There were five people inside, and the room looked nothing like I remembered when Hitomi and Rika were members of the student council. Hana, the student council president, was sitting on a couch facing the television. She held a controller, racing a male member in a game of Mario Kart. Another member was texting away on her phone, and two more were typing away on theputer. "Hitomi will have a heart attack if she saw this!" I pressed a hand to my face and groaned. "Plug me in, chief!" Mio vaulted over the couch and startled the male member. "You guys came!" Hana grinned, tossing Mio her controller to take over. "Lemme introduce you to everyone. Second year Haruo, the guy on a losing streak against me, is the treasurer. Second year Lisa is the secretary. She always works on her phone for some reason. Over by theputer, the Vice Prez is third year Amane and the intern is first year Mikiko. Guys, this is your big senpai, Saeko and Mio¡ª er¡­ I don''t know who the masked weirdo is." "I''m Mikami, a spirit medium, exorcist, and ult expert that your principal has called to help with a case of a haunting at your school." Mikami bowed graciously. "Uwoouhh!" The pink-haired trickster apuded. "Heh~ So, maybe we won''t have to lift a hand after all with experts on the scene," Lisa said. Their secretary was a blonde-haired caucasian girl, possibly a transfer or exchange student. Her ears were pierced from top to bottom, and she had an uninterested look. Hana mentioned that Lisa worked on her phone, but I was pretty sure she was just cking off. "Hm." Mikami tapped her chin. "Maybe you students can tell us something the principal hasn''t. First hand experience with the supernatural perhaps?" "Oh, right! Everything Principal Murata told us were second hand ounts. Practically hearsay. If we had something more grounded to go on, it might give us a good start," I said. "You''re in luck. Two peeps here got the jeebies scared outta them! Ain''t that right, Mikiko? Haruo?" Hana singled them out, and both tensed up at the thought of recalling. Mikiko was a cute girl, heavy set and with pinchable cheeks. Braided pigtails red off the sides of her head. She exuded a sweet and soft atmosphere about her. Haruo, on the other hand, was a scrawny andnky kid. He slight hunch in his posture, skittish, and had a perpetual uneeasy expression on his face. Sort of badbination for a kid like him that made for an easy target of bullying, but he seemed to be doing fine in the student council. "When President Hana was gonest week," Mikiko began, "I was helping Vice President Amane with some of the paperwork." Mio and I red at Hana, who stuck a tongue out and acted dumb. The intern continued, "We stayedte into the afternoon. I think it was getting to be around six. Amane asked me to bring some documents to the faculty office and check if Principal Murata was still around to sign them. I heard¡­ ckinging from the second floor girls'' restroom. It sounded too rhythmic to be a student needing to go. I decided to see if maybe someone needed help. I got to thest stall just in time to see the toilet seating down. What happened next, I''m not sure. I ran to the faculty office and that was that." "Second floor, girls'' restroom. Alright. And you. Haruo, was it?" Mikami jotted into a notepad. "For me, it happened at the bike racks three days ago. I was getting ready to leave after filling in for Hana''s meetings with student clubs over monthly funds. As I pulled my bike from the racks, a few of the other bikes started peddling on their own. They went fast enough that their tires started smoking! I wasn''t going to stay and be ghost bait, so I just peddled away. The next morning, I checked the spots where those bikes were parked and there weren''t any signs of tire tracks. None at all!" Haruo shuddered recalling it. At the corner of my eyes, I saw Mio mouth the words ''what the fuck''. "Could we be dealing with a tsukumogami?" I asked Mikami, having learned a thing or two about yokai from working with her and being in the presence of so many in the past. "A tsuku what?" Mio turned to me. "A tsukumogami," Mikami answered in my ce. "Objects that are upied by spirits. However, the myths surrounding those yokai is that the object must have been around for 100 years before it bes a spirit. I highly doubt Haruo''s bike or a school toilet is so old." Something else then. At least for now, we had two leads to tackle. "Let''s go check them out before it gets dark," I suggested "Actually," Mikami interjected. "I think it would be better if we did wait until nightfall." "Eh? Why? It''s still light out. Let''s go now!" Mio went pale. "Haruo and Mikiko''s encounters had one thing inmon. That is, they happenedte in the day. I believe we have a greater chance of facing the same if we waited," she insisted. I agreed, but Mio reluctantly epted the proposal. We hung out with the student council untilte. Mio yed Mario Kart the entire time to distract herself. One by one, the student council began to leave. Only Hana and Amane remained to finish up some paperwork for future school events. "So, you''re an exorcist. Ever encountered a spooky sex toy?" Hana asked. "President Hana¡­" Amane red at her colleague. "Ms. Mikami, you don''t have to humor her." Out of all the students, Amane looked to be the most straightced and here for work. She appeared more the part of president than Hana. Very well put together, even down to her sitting posture. A poker face that had no patience for ying around. "In fact, I have! It was a plug of the posterior region. I was called to a house about a haunting. Turned out, a phantom with was using it to scare the residents. A simple western-style exorcism put that one to rest," Mikami exined. "I''d take a haunted butt plug over any of the other scary shit." Mio groaned. "Hana, is the school really experiencing supernatural phenomenons? Or are you using your magic for an borate joke?" I asked. "It''s really real! I''m serious! I''m not always fun and games." Hana pouted until her cheeks ballooned up. I still had my doubts, but during the summer break of my third year, we did a test of courage and experienced something supernatural. If it wasn''t for that and the whole me being able to see yokai, I would never have believed Hana. "It''s about time to find that ghost! Shall we?" Mikami asked. "Ugh¡­ fine. Let''s get it over with." Mio shuddered. Hana and Amane wished us luck as we left. Our first destination was the 2nd floor girl''s bathroom. So far, so good. Nothing spooky on the way there. When we got to the toilet, the lights were shut off. The janitor must have alreadye back. We switched it on and entered slowly, checking each stall. However, it was thest one that Mikiko recounted having a strange event. The very back stall was for handicapped and physically-impaired students, so it was a bitrger than usual. Mikami pulled out a censer and lit the chamber. Smoke billowed out, and she walked circles around. "What''s that stuff?" Mio asked, pinching her nose shut. "If there''s a ghost here, it will repel the most from its hiding ce. When it does, the both of you will protect me, right?" Mikami smiled. Unfortunately or fortunately, depending on how you looked at it, we spend almost fifteen minutes in the bathroom with nothing happening. Eventually, Mikami suggested we move onto the bike racks. However, that also turned out with nothing. Mio clung to my arm the entire time, shivering like a cold puppy. It was actually getting dark, and we decided to head back to the student council room to brainstorm our next move. Most of the lights in the hallways were out. Strange. We were only outside for only half an hour. A chill ran up my spine. I walked right into Mikami''s back. She had stopped walking and was staring down the hall. "There''s something down the hall¡­" Mikami said. When Mio and I followed her gaze, a very obviously phallic object was lying on the ground. "Wait¡­ is that¡­ a dildo?" I squinted. "It¡­ " Mio''s eyes narrowed into slits, then snapped open. "It is a dildo!" The only culprit that came to mind was Hana. Suddenly, the dildo lifted from the ground and levitated. A swarm flew out of the corner and in our direction. Mio conjured a me and was about to st them until I grabbed her hand. "No! You''re going to burn the school! If not, activate the sprinklers!" I warned. "Then what do we do?" Mio yelled. "Run!" Mikami shouted what we were all thinking. We raced down the hall for our lives while being pursued by¡ª I''d never imagined in a million years¡ª flying dildos. "That has to be Hana, right? When I get my hands on her, I''ll strangle the pink out of her ass!" Mio growled. "But I don''t sense her aura nearby!" I cried. Wait. I didn''t sense Hana''s aura at all. It should be fairly big enough that I could sense it if we''re both in the school building. She for sure hadn''t left yet. The hallway seemed to stretch longer and longer with no end in sight. Then it happened. Something plunged into my groin. A dildo. My body jolted with both pleasure and a brief bout of pain. "What''s happening? Why are ghostly dildos chasing us?" I asked, struggling to not trip from the pleasure of the dildo pumping into me. "I think¡­ we might have¡­ entered a spirit''s realm!" Mikami panted. "The fuck is that supposed to mean? We in some kind of action manga?" Mio gaped at her. "Possibly!" she answered. "Ghosts with a strong enough resentment or anger in the world sometimes exert their influence over people. You sometimes experience this! A light flickering. A belonging being misced when it was right next to you. A deja vu, too! This is just a more¡­ intense version of it!" "Then how do get out of here?" Mio and I shouted. Mikami''s eyes scanned the eternal hallway again. She screeched to a halt on her heels. "Well, since this isn''t the actual school building, I don''t see why you shouldn''t be able to st it with magic!" Mikami offered. Mio spun around and fired a pir of mes down the hall, incinerating the dildos into ashes. "Nothing''s happening!" Mio pointed at the scorched sex toys. "Oh, wait¡­" I yanked the one out of my pussy and tossed it down the hall. We were about to burn it, too, when shadows sprung out and covered us in darkness. The next I opened my eyes, I was sitting in an empty ssroom. The lights were on. Mio and Mikami were no where to be seen. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 I walked aimlessly through the unending school hallways. A weird color distorted everything, like some sort of bad grayscale. It made my eyes hurt, but I had no choice but to press on. Whoever or whatever the spirit was pulled us into this ce, separated us, and now we needed to somehow break out. If only I could just find them¡­ "Mio! Mikami! Are you two there?" I shouted while making my way down the hall. Nothing but my own disjointed echoes answered me. A thought crossed my mind, and I rubbed the Uta''s ring. No answer. Not even his presence. Seriously? What good was a god-husband, son of Amaterasu, if he couldn''t even respond? A presence passed right behind me. I whirleld around but saw no one. Something that sounded like cking grew louder as it drew closer behind me. I ran faster than I ever had in my entire life¡ª only to smash into someone putting pedal to the metal like me. We fell backwards, foreheads sore and groaning in pain. When I looked up, it was Mio I had crashed into. "Mio! Were you running from something, too?" I asked. "Ughh¡­ Yeah, from some weird sounds. It''s gone now though. You?" Mio returned the question, and I nodded in response. We helped each other and looked around to get our bearings. "Guessing Mikami wasn''t with you either," Mio said, leaning to the side to nce behind me. "I''m pretty sure we all ended up in different parts of the school." I shook my head and frowned. A distant, frigid moan echoed down the hall and sent chills up our spine. Mio panicked. She jumped into my arms and buried her face into the pocket of my neck. "Fuck you, ghost! I''ll fuck your ass, I swear I will!" Mio clenched a fist and waved down the hall. "Acolytes? Is that you? It''s me, Mikami! I''m farther down the hall, and I''ve trapped the spirit!" Mikami''s voice shouted. "Hrm¡­ I kinda don''t trust it," my subus girlfriend grumbled. As I moved forward, Mio tugged on my arm. "Are we really going to check it out? I''m not going! I don''t wanna!" Mio threw a tantrum and slumped to the ground. "Seriously, Mio. Were you always this scared? I figured you of all people would be cracking sex jokes and bepletely unfazed by this," I said. "Alright, so what if I''m scared? Spooky shit like Halloween is fun! I know they''re faker than silicone tits. This? This is real!" The only reason I wasn''t really afraid was due to my connection to Takamagahara. Really, all of it could be exined by restless yokai and spirits. Seeing Mio like this, I almost felt bad I was able to be the braver one this time. Which was why it was up to me. "I know it''s scary." I kneeled down and hugged her. "But as long as we''re together, we can do anything! Beat Beatrice, beat alraunes, screw a whole town of people. What''s a ghost going to do about a subus?" Mio thought for a moment, sucked in a deep breath, and got to her feet. Hand in hand, we made our way down the hall until we came across an upied ssroom for once. Mikami was inside it, arms folded and standing before a formless ghost within a circle drawn from chalk. "No way. You actually captured it?" Mio asked timidly, peeking in from the doorway. "Who do you think I am?" Mikami shed a triumphant smirked. "When I woke up in here, I started making a trap. Figured if I waited in ce long enough, the spirit woulde to. Lo and behold, it did!" "What do we do now? We''re still stuck here," I said. "Now we exorcise it." She began to pull items out of her bag. However, the ghost started taking shape. He became a school boy, dressed in the Tsukiji uniform. His form was still a translucent bluish-green, but I made out that he looked like a skinny fellow with sunken cheeks. "No, don''t exorcise me!" the ghost pleaded. "The ghost fucking talked!" Mio cried, jumping behind me. "The spirit reveals his form atst. Fascinating." Mikami nodded to herself. "You can see ghosts again?" I asked. "It might have something to do with this realm. More importantly, we should be directing our questions to this ghost. Who are you, why are you haunting the school, and what is keeping your soul anchored here?" She turned to the ghost and fired off questions after questions, brandishing prayer beads in one hand and a cross in the other at him. "Ahhh! Wait, wait! It burns! I''ll answer your questions, alright? Justy off on the exorcism stuff¡­ I''m Shuuto. I used to be a third year at Tsukiji ten years ago. I really don''t know how I ended up here or why now, but it just happened," he exined. Mikami put the prayer beads and cross away, and Shuuto''s form became more rxed. A decade was a long time ago, yet he only just manifested as a spirit recently? "I don''t like it. We should st the ghost with divine magic or something. We got any of that?" Mio asked me. "No, I obviously don''t¡­ We''re subus, and Mikami''s human!" I rolled my eyes. "Another question," Mikami addressed the ghost without any tools for exorcism this time. "The supernatural phenomenons that urred in the second floor girls bathroom and the bike racks. Was that you?" "Y-Yeah¡­ I''m sorry. I was just testing the limits of what I can do as a ghost. It''s been so boring without anyone to talk to. B-But now that you''re here. Maybe you can¡­ help me move on?" Shuuto asked. Mio was shaking her head, but Mikami and I were in agreement. The both of us were in a special position to help someone in need, even if they were a ghost. "We''ll bite," I said. "What''s it going to take to help you pass on?" "I¡­ I¡­ I want to have sex!" Shuuto cried with all his might. The three of us stared at him in disbelief. "Huh¡­ There weren''t any hauntings in any of the boys bathrooms. But in the girls¡­ All the hauntings you''ve been doing¡­ was because you were horny?" I asked to be sure. "Yes¡­" Shuuto answered with his head down. "The girls'' bathroom was because¡­ well, you know. The bike racks, it gave me a chance to ride with a girl. I also sometimes sat on the desk at the same time with girls, too. Ahhh~ the feeling of being one with¡ª" "Exorcise this pervert, Mikami! Exorcise him now!" I yelled. "Wait, please! I died a virgin. It''s the only thing thates to mind. I mean, think about it. All boys want to eventually lose their virginities. I''m no different!" he insisted,ing right up to the edge of the circle on his knees. Not too long ago, I would have declined having sex with a ghost outright. As ofte, my body was craving it more and didn''t care with who. Whenever I walked and my clothes brushed against my nipples, it turned me on. The fiber of my panties constantly teased my clit. "That''s the look of Saeko seriously considering letting a someone fuck her," I heard Mio whisper to Mikami. "Oh, my!" Mikami gasped. "Mio!" I spun around and pouted. "Well, it ain''t gonna be me." Mio violently shook her head. "I dunno Mikami well enough, but she doesn''t look the type to fuck a ghost either." When I eyed Shuuto, he was gazing back in anticipation. A bulge throbbed behind his pants. I reluctantly agreed, for the sake of getting out of this spiritual realm. Mikami made a hole in the circle to release Shuuto, then she and Mio left to give us space to do the deed. "Wow¡­ and you''re a subus, too. This might be the best day of my life¡ª er, afterlife!" Shuuto stared at me lecherously. "Let''s just get this over with and¡ª ahh! Hey, wait!" I cried as ghostly hands pushed me down. "I''m not waiting another second. I get to finally have sex!" He plunged his ghostly dick into my pussy. It passed through my clothes and underwear. His dick wasn''t warm or cold, but I did feel the physical force of it entering me. "So¡­ hot and wet¡­ this is¡­ this is what I wanted all along! Uuuooghh!" p! p! p! p! p! p! p! After every thrust, my body drew closer to climax. I was actually having sex with a ghost. The look on his face was pure bliss. My pussy was in pure bliss. However, his dick wasn''t the only one. More and more appeared all around me. The phantasms turned me over and continued to fuck my pussy. Another ghastly figure came around front, waving his somewhat formed dick at me. It slid into my mouth and felt real to the touch. With my mind racing from subus hunger, I sucked greedily on it. Shuuto moaned loudly, reverberating across my body like vibrations from striking a gong. The ghost''s pleasure became my pleasure, and I wanted more. Phantasmal dicks gangbanged me from all sides and more continued to take shape to have a turn on their own. "Yes! Use my slutty pussy! Use me as much as you want!" I cried in ecstasy. "I''m going to¡­ shoot my spunk inside you¡ª ahh!" Shuuto''s throbbing dick had nothing to give, but my eyes rolled back from the joy and pleasure of being thoroughly fucked. When it was over, Shuuto was lying on top of me while I was still nursing on a floating ghostly penis. Mio and Mikami returned to the ssroom, thetter was red in the face. "Kahaha! I was scared shitless at first, but this is just great!" Mioughed uncontrobly. "Uu¡­ What''s wrong with me?" I sighed and covered my face. "Shuuto''s form is beginning to look a lot lighter. I think it worked!" Mikami eximed, drawing their attention to his shimmering body. "Already? Aww, man. I wanted to stay a ghost and have more sex with Saeko." Shuuto sulked. "Please die¡­" we retorted. "Honestly, I''m kinda scared of passing on¡­ Be straight with me. Is there an afterlife? What''s going to happen to me?" he asked. An appropriate reaction. The fear of death was universal. I couldn''t me him. "For what it''s worth, you''re a ghost. I''m a subus. So, there''s got to be something more after this life," I offered as the only constion. "Heh¡­ That''s good enough for me. Maybe in my next life¡­ I''ll have a nice childhood friend to get intimate with. Thank you! It was my first andst, but I''m d I lost my virginity to you!" he said. The transluscent glow of the spirit''s body intensified a little, then he vanished in the blink of an eye and dispersed in a cloud of mists. The world around us melted away, simr to how a subus ended dream worlds. We woke up inside an empty ssroom, each sitting on a desk. "Are we¡­ back?" Mio asked groggily with drool slipping down her chin. "You did it, acolyte! I can''t believe you convinced a spirit to pass on by having sex with him, but it was a sess nheless!" Mikami cheered. "God¡­ Add that to the list of things I never expected to have sex with¡­ Let''s report to Hana and get this over with," I insisted. We got to the student council''s office, and the spiritual realm we were in seemed to have really disappeared. Hana and Amane were inside the room with worried expressions on their faces. They lit up as soon as we arrived. "What happened? I tried calling you guys, but it kept going to voicemail. What gives?" Hana threw her hands up in exasperation. Mio, Mikami, and I traded looks, silently asking each other who should be the one to exin what transpired. Eventually, the responsibility fell to me. "It turns out¡­ you did have a ghost haunting the school. A very horny one." I sighed. Both Hana and Amane were taken aback. "Then what? Did you three take care of it?" Amane asked. "Yep." I nodded and neglected to tell them exactly how we had gone about it. Thest thing I needed was having Hana tease me about fucking a ghost. Next, Mikami called Principal Murata to exin everything and that the spirit was no longer a problem. With the job done, the three of us left Tsukiji High with a heavy sigh. "Well, I don''t want to say this was a great experience, but I''m d we teamed up again. My acolytes! Saeko, especially. It was a pleasure seeing you two again. If you''re ever in need of an exorcism, some item of the ult, or just to say hi, feel free to drop by Menagerie!" Mikami smiled. "We''ll take you up on hanging out, but I can do without the spooky shit from now on." Mio groaned aloud. "Second. Bye, Mikami! Have a good one!" I waved as she entered her taxi back to downtown Tsukiji. Mio and I returned to theforts of home. The first thing we sawing into the living room was the brightly-lit Christmas tree. Dinner was neatly packed into containers, courtesy of Hatsumi. It was like all that fear washed away, and Mio went back to her usual bubbly and energetic self. The next morning, my body was floating on cloud nine. Pleasure nipped at every inch of my skin and¡ª "Nngh! I''m c-cumming¡­?!" I gritted my teeth to the familiar sensation of an orgasm. My eyes snapped open to none other than the ghost, Shuuto. He was on top of me, face buried between my breasts, and thrusting into me like a dog in heat. When our gazes met, I shot a burning re at him. "I, uh¡­ I can exin," Shuuto said. "One, I''m pretty sure we exorcised you. Two, why are you screwing me in my sleep?" I asked. "Aha¡­ I''m not so sure myself! I thought I passed on after having sex with you back at school. At some point, I kinda came back." He shrugged. "Okay, but how did you find my house? I thought you were bound to the school?" "Your guess is as good as mine! I opened my eyes and saw you next to me, my body moved on its own. You''re a subus so I figured why not." Mio turned in her sleep. I didn''t exactly want her to wake up with a ghost next to me. It was still early in the morning, so I decided to pay Mikami a quick visit and headed to Menagerie. Shuuto followed after me. The ultist herself was in the middle of dusting the shelves when I got there. "Acolyte! It hasn''t been long. Perhaps you miss me already?" Mikami teased. "This was the exorcist with you, right?" Shuuto asked, making sexy eyes at her. "Now that I get a good look at Mikami, she''s pretty hot." Ignoring Shuuto''sment, I thumbed over my shoulder to him. "Believe it or not, the ghost problem isn''t resolved. That spirit from yesterday? He''s haunting me now." Mikami recoiled. A look of disbelief washed over her face, but given the line of work she was in, that look quickly turned to one of piqued interest. "Let''s perform a few tests first, shall we? Come here, acolyte! Together, we shall return to the good old grind. Just the two of us!" Mikami grinned. The two of us threw the whole kitchen sink at the ghost. We went down the list ofmon exorcisms using, crosses, burning incense, pulling out prayer beads, throwing salt, and more. Nothing worked, and we had to go back to the drawing board from old books in Menagerie''s shelves. We came to only one conclusion. "Shuuto must still have some lingering regrets. That''s why he hasn''t moved on. Since he isn''t a malevolent spirit, we can''t exorcise him by conventional means. The next question remains¡­ What are his lingering regrets?" Mikami asked, not to me but to the ghost. "Well?" I offered Shuuto the floor to talk. "Lingering regrests, huh? Hmm. I always wanted a harem, to experience a double blowjob, beat up my bullies, tell my dad to screw off, to read all the volumes of my favorite manga, to see it animated by my favorite anime studio, fly to the moon¡­ I dunno. The list goes on!" Shuuto said. Mikami only had my expression to go off on, and boy I must have had the most outraged look on me. "I''m guessing many of his lingering regrets are unachievable?" Mikami asked. "Not just unachievable, some of them are downright ridiculous!" I eximed. For one, there was no damn way we were taking a ghost to the moon. The horny ones would have been easy to fulfill, but he was only haunting me now and doesn''t show up to others. "Nngh?!" I jolted as ghostlly hands started kneading my breasts and a very erect dick grinded against the entrance of my pussy. "Sorry, Saeko! I really want it. After experiencing sex for the first time, I can''t get enough of it!" Shuuto thrusted into me, sending a bout of pleasure up and down my spine that almost brought me to climax. "Acolyte? Are you feeling alright. You''re looking a little red," Mikami said. "We¡­ mmmh¡­ need to find a way to exorcise this guy¡­ before I go crazy¡ª ahhh!" Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Mikami ended up trying everything at her disposal to exorcise Shuuto. Meanwhile, since I was powerless to stop him, he kept fucking me like every attempt might be hisst. When Mikami performed a western-style exorcism with a cross and drizzling me with holy water, Shuuto jizzed all over my face. During a burning of powerful incense, he pummeled my pussy from behind. Mikami asked me to join in an ancient Vietnamese exorcism chant, but that failed because I couldn''t talk while being face-fucked. "Hmm¡­ I''m going to be honest, acolyte. I''m at a loss. You may very well be stuck this way forever," Mikami concluded. "You''re telling me¡­ that¡­ ahhh! That I''ll have to ept this¡­ perverted¡­ nngh¡­ ghost screwing me for the rest of¡­ my life¡ª ahhh!" I shuddered to what must have been my tenth orgasm today. "Whew!" Shuuto wiped the sweat from his face. "Blowing my load into you for the past few hours got me beat. I think I''m going to take a rest¡­" The spirit''s ghostly form dispersed, but I still very much feel him inside me. "Hm? Did something happen?" Mikami asked. "Not sure¡­ He said he got tired and went to take a nap. I doubt that means he''s passed on though," I exined. For some reason, Mikami lifted a strange bronze bell up to me and made an odd expression. Although she was wearing a mask, I could tell by the pursed lips she was troubled. "It''s resonating. Which means a ghost is still nearby. That Shuuto is still haunting you. Could you really be the reason that he''s anchored himself to this world? No¡­ it has to be something else," Mikami murmured to herself. "Are we really out of options? Like you can''t just obliterate his existence?" I asked. "Well¡­" "So, you do know¡­ "I''m just of the opinion that we should help spirits, malevolent or not, to pass on if possible! It isn''t their fault they''re stuck here. We should strive to help them!" Mikami clenched a fist in front of herself. "Fine. But I do have my limits! I may be a subus, but sex all the time is still tough on me¡­ What should I do then?" I sighed. "Clearly, you two have been getting intimate every time all the times. Try some pillow talk. Maybe you can dredge up a deep dark past of his that could offer a clue to help him pass," she suggested. I guess that did make sense¡­ Since we were out of options at the moment, I thanked Mikami and returned home. Mio was already awake by the time I got back. I stopped being surprised now, but Hana and Yumi were also here. They were eating breakfast in the kitchen with Hatsumi. Luckily for me, Shuuto had his fill of filling me up for now and stayed quiet. I waited until my sister went to work before getting the others up to speed on my problem, but by then, Shuuto had awakened and wanted seconds. "Ahaha! So, what you''re telling me is, you basically got a vibrator in you 24/7? It''s like being trapped in a shrine and getting fucked all over again!" Mio was in hysterics about my predicament. "This¡­ isn''t funny! I haven''t been without a dick in my pussy for an entire day¡­ nngh¡­ At least¡­ with Dokuko and Uta, there were breaks in between¡­ This horny ghost won''t stop!" Iined. Still, despite being in this situation, I didn''t entirely hate it. Having sex constantly felt so good. My whole body was like a pussy, that''s how sensitive I''d be. Every step I took, I trembled with pleasure. Whenever I sat down, Shuuto''s dick plunged deeper into me. I dreaded how I''d be going to sleep like this every night. "Ara¡­ I wish we could help, Saeko. I really do. Unfortunately, ghosts are out of our field of expertise. Perhaps Queen Elendir may be able to help?" Yumi suggested. "Oh, oh, oh! Or maybe they got some super-duper powerful magical item to st the ghost away!" Hana added. "st me?!" Shuuto cried in fear, and in that moment spurted another load of ectosmic jizz into me. Tremors of pleasure spread across me in waves. I squeezed my thighs tightly. My legs were shakey. It was hard to think. The others hovered around me worriedly. "If it''s one way of making you pass on, I''m going to take it. So you better enjoy me as much as you can!" I taunted the ghost. "In that case¡­" Shuuto grabbed my horns and shoved his dick down my throat. "Whaddya think, Mio? Deepthroating? Or just a good ol regr blowy?" Hana asked. "Deepthroating. Look at the bulge on Saeko''s throat." Mio traced an outline along her own throat. "Mmmh¡ª stop¡­ guubo¡­ treating this like charades!" I groaned as he started face-fucking me. My entire day was suffering. After Hana left for school and Yumi went to get in contact with Shayle, Mio and I spent the afternoon nning the Secret Santa Christmas party. We made calls to our friends and jotted down a list. I created an online document to randomly select a secret Santa for someone. Mine turned out to be Hana, god save my soul. It was going to take ce at my house since the ce was sufficientlyrge. Mio ended up handling most of the ns because I was indisposed due to a certain someone¡­ By night, the party ns werepleted. We had Hhan''s thing tomorrow morning, hitting up a massage salon called Petal for their 24-hour package, so I decided to turn in early. Mio, however, had other ns. "Where are you headed thiste at night?" I asked. "Me? Uhh¡­ Just gonna go¡­ do night stuff! I''m a subus. Get off my back," Mio said. I squinted at my girlfriend. This was the kind of fumbling Mio did when she had something to hide. Was I her secret Santa, and she was going out to buy my gift now? I didn''t think too much into. Mio flew off before I could grill her anymore. That was when Shuuto manifested into physical form with his dick raring to go. "Hold up! You''re lucky I''m a subus, so I like sex. But if you''re going to keep screwing me, at least change it up to something other than mindless prating!" I eximed angrily. "Eh? L-Like what? I only know to stick my dick in. I died a virgin, remember?" Shuuto reminded me. "I guess I can''t fault you for that. For one thing, you can try cunnilingus. You know what that is, right? It''s when you go down on a girl." "Ew¡­ Why would I do that?" He grimaced. "That''s probably why you died a virgin¡­ Eating pussy for a girl is like sucking dick for a guy. It feels really good if done properly. Do me. I''ll give you a blowjob in return after," I urged him and spread my legs. Shuuto kneeled down between my knees and inspected my vagina like it was some ancient relic. Funny. Because every other time, he pounded it as much as a boxer struck a punching bag. For a few minutes, all that went on was him spreading mybia and fingering me. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Shuuto stuck his tongue out and licked my clit. A shock of pleasure made my entire body tense up. I saw stars. Ghost tongue was not like a regr human''s tongue. It felt like a swirling vortex teasing me from evvery angle at once. "That meant you felt good, right? You liked it!" Shuuto nced up at me between my legs like a puppy. "No¡­ Keep going. You''ll get better with practice," I said, holding a poker face to not to let it show. Shuuto continued to lick my pussy with the experience of a bumbling newborn foal. But theck of technique was carried by the fact that he was a spirit, and that ghost tongue was doing wonders. My breathing grew shallow. My nipples hardened. The pleasure became so great, I found myself lying t on the bed and squeezing my breasts. Eventually, Shuuto started experimenting. His tongue flicked instead of lick. "Are you getting close? I can tell because we''ve had sex plenty of times by now," he said. "I''m¡­ hahh¡­ nngh¡­ close to¡­ cumming¡­!" My eyes rolled back as his tongue brought the build-up of pleasure to a climactic finale. While I was catching my breath, Shuuto climbed onto the bed andid his dick across my eyes. "I''ll take that as I''m good at eating pussy. Now it''s your turn to hold your end of the bargain and suck my dick!" Shuuto grinned victoriously. I yielded and gave the ghost a blowjob while he lounged on my bed. The thing about his dick was its otherwordly feeling. Even as I sucked the tip and squished it between my breasts, I felt pleasure all over me. Trying not to let it get to my head, Mikami''s words came to mind about trying some pillow talk. "Chuu¡­ shllurp¡­ I remember you mentioning being a student at Tsukiji. Does that mean your parents are well-off, too? Think they''re still around?" I asked while servicing his dick with my tongue. "It''s only been ten years, so they probably are. Well-off? Yeah, we did alright. The old man was working himself up the corporatedder. Mom was your typical housewife," Shuuto exined. "Don''t you want to see them again? We can probably make that happen since you aren''t stuck at school anymore." "Hey, don''t stop. This dick isn''t going to suck itself, you know?" He throbbed his dick in my face. I made no effort to hide my exaggerated groan before going to town on his dick again. Shuuto continued now that I was back to sucking. "I don''t feel any lingering attachments when ites to my parents, if that''s what you''re hinting at. Spent most of my time reading Love Hina and watching Tenchi Muyo. The folks left me alone most of the time and did their own thing, so we didn''t really have a rtionship. Honestly, if you''re looking for ways to get me to pass on, maybe we should turn the topic to animes. Two seasons and some movies of Tenchi Muyo isn''t enough! I want a third season. I need to know if Masaki marries everyone!" "Well, it''s up to five seasons now. There''s a bunch of picture dramas, too. Couple of more movies on top of that," I said. The ghost stared at me, shell-shocked. "SERIOUSLY? I''ve got to watch them. Now! Er¡­ Wait, but what if that really does get me to pass on? Then I wouldn''t be able to have sex with you anymore. Ahhhh! I don''t want to choose between the two! But maybe I don''t have to watch until thest episode. Alright, Saeko! We''re starting Tenchi Muyo from the beginning. Keep sucking my dick though!" Shuuto insisted. I rolled my eyes and surrendered to my fate. Mio was home by the time I woke up the next morning. Shuuto and I had actually spent most of the night watching Tenchi Muyo, but I passed out somewhere around season two. Fortunately, I wasn''t human anymore andck of sleep didn''t affect me. My subus hunger did. Since spirits didn''t have sexual energy to drain from, I''d been running on fumes as ofte. Every once in a while, bouts of delirium gripped my mind. I needed to feed on someone soon, but we had that day spa with Hhan today. While Shuuto rested as a ghostly dildo inside my pussy, I went out with Hhan and Mio into Petal. We boarded a train for Akashi city which resided along the coast east of Tsukiji. The tall, multipurpose building housed all sorts of things from residential apartments, restaurants, gyms, and it seemed Petal was one of them. We got off on fourth floor into a somewhat narrow corridor. Brick walls gave it a rustic atmosphere. The only door along this hall had a neon sign of a petal. A Koreandy sitting on a stool beside the door was busy filing her nail. She nced up at us for a brief second, then quickly returned to her nails. "So, what do we get to do here?" I asked as we entered Petal. "Whatever our hearts desire! They have masseuse trained in all manner of massage techniques. There''s a sauna, hot tub, sand bath, mud bath, tanning rooms, and more! Also waxing services if you''re trying to get all smooth down there." Hhan winked. "Hmm. I been getting a little bushy. Maybe I should get some waxing done. Be as smooth as silk!" Mio tugged her pants to check underneath. I lightly pped her hand because we were in public. Thedy at the front desk was already looking at them weird. A nametag read Min. "Hello, wee to Petal! How may I get you three beautifuldies started today?" Min asked with a quick, gentle bow. "I''d like to know if happy endings costs extra, because hubba hubba~" Mio leaned over the counter and purred. "Mio!" I yanked her away by the ear. "Come on! It was just harmless flirting!" She pouted. "We''re going with your Full Spring Bloom package. I also hope you don''t mind that my two friends are subi," Hhan exined to thedy. Mio and I stared at her in shock. "Oh, of course not! In fact, it would be an honor for us to cater to subi. Just between us," Min continued the rest of her sentence in a whisper, "Unnie''s looking to hire some subus. Thinks they''ll be great for business attracting the male demographic. If you know any that needs work, send ''em our way. On that note, you''re here to rx to the best of what Petal has to offer! Full Spring Bloom it is." Hhan paid for all three of us. We couldn''t stop her even if we wanted to. Literally. Even our charms were unable to defeat her stubbornness. Hhan insisted that this was our Christmas present, and since the point was to gather intel on opening a masseuse salon of her own, she would pick up the entire tab. As we followed Min down the hall, Mio hip-bumped me. "Hey, you on the verge of frenzying or something?" Mio whispered. "I''m, uh¡­ kind of hungry¡­" I nodded. "Since you three ordered Full Spring Bloom, your package will be a 24-hour experience. You''re wee to leave at any point. Should you choose to stay the full duration, you have ess to all of our facilities,plimentary breakfast, lunch, and dinner, and private bedrooms. Clip this keycard to your bathrobe. It lets Petal''s masseuse and staff know which package you purchased. They will asionally approach you and offer you scheduled sessions, and you may choose to ept or not. You can also approach them! Before your journey of rest and rxation, we highly encourage you to bathe yourself first." Min handed each of us a card, then opened the door into a lobby that served as an entry point to a room filled with sand. People were inside buried down to their knees. Others slept soundly. Another receptionist took our sizes and brought us a bathing suit, bathrobe, yukata, and sandals. We were then free to roam about and experience their facilities of our own volition. "Oh, this is cool! Like a choose your own adventure, but for a day spa. I gotta take note." Hhan scribbled furiously into her notepad. I almost forgot part of the reason we were here was for her research. We did as Min suggested to wash ourselves. Petal had a public bath house separated by gender simr to Rika''s family sento. The pools had flower petals covering the surface of the water and potted nts were amon motif. "Fuck, I feel so at peace¡­" Mio sighed blissfully, dunking herself into the water. "And it only gets better from here!" Hhan grinned. My stomach rumbled. It was getting harder to stay focused. Shuuto''s throbbing dick inside me was intensifying the craving. "I''m going to get out early. I got to use the bathroom! You two take your time," I said, getting up and drying myself off in the changing room. My body moved on its own, lured by the faint scent of lust. Before I knew it, I found myself in front of the saunas. The hall split into two paths, one down to women''s and the other to the men''s. My breathing grew more hoarse by the second. My cunt gushed like a broken faucet. I entered the men''s saunas and opened the door to three men who were minding their own business in the sweltering steam room. One was an older man with a graying crown of hair, the second was a heavy set guy who squinted in disbelief at me, and the third was a younger dude around my age. "S-Sorry, but this is the men''s. If you''re looking for the women''s, it''s down the other hall," the older man said. "No, I''m in the right ce¡­" I opened my bathrobe to reveal my bare body glistening from sweat and nipples having be harder than rock. "Please¡­ fuck me, use me, and drain your cum inside my hungry pussy¡­" Chapter 227 Chapter 227 After having sex with three of them, my hunger was satisfied. For now at least. I might have gone a little overboard since they were unconscious. Better pull them outside lest the heat kills them in here. One by one, I dragged each man out of the sauna. Luckily, no one came this way. The sauna was kind hidden behind the shower area, so we were away from prying eyes unless someone decided to drop by. I was covered in semen. All of my holes were leaking, and I smelled of nothing but cum and sweat. "Damn it. I''m going to need a shower." I sighed and turned myself invisible to leave without being seen. "What the heck, Saeko? Ie back from my nap, and you went and had sex with someone else? Didn''t we have a good thing going?" Shuuto asked hurtfully. "We didn''t have anything going! You decided that for yourself, besides¡ª" I shuddered intensely as the dildo-shaped ghost inside me started vibrating like an electronic sex toy. The pleasure brought me to my knees along the hallway back to the others. I was shaking too much to even walk. "Let''s be real! I''m the only guy you need in your life. You can''t get enough of having sex with me either. I can see it on your face!" Shuuto insisted as if it were the truth. "I already have a guy in my life¡­ his name is Kana¡­" I said. It suddenly got quiet. Shuuto appeared right in front of me, looking paler than a¡ª well, he was a ghost, but he was paler than usual and had an extremely shocked expression on his face. "You have a BOYFRIEND?!" Shuuto roared, causing the lights above us to flicker. "Y-Yeah?" I answered instinctively. A powerful force shoved me against the wall. The spirit, infuriated from learning that I had a boyfriend, thrusted his dick deep into me in a single strike. The impact knocked the wind from my lungs. Was it just my imagination, or was Shuuto''s dickrger than usual? It was practically splitting me open. I felt the tip punch my womb. "Ahh! Shuuto, not here! At least¡­ wait until we¡­ nnghh¡­ mmh¡­ get to a room!" I cried. "I''m the only guy you need, Saeko! Say it!" Shuuto eximed, pounding my pussy like a jackhammer. "Y¡­ You''re the¡­ I can''t¡­ I''m going to cum¡ª aaaahhh! Okay! Okay¡­ You''re the only guy I need¡­ I love your cock inside me¡­ it feels so good that I can''t get enough of it¡ª mmmh!" The both of us climaxed at the same time, and I slumped down against the wall with ghostly jizz dripping from my crotch and thighs. Shuuto was still clinging onto me, straddling my waist from behind. A custodian pushing a cart paused in front of us, noticed the mess, and put down a ''wet floor'' sign before moving on. "Wheeew¡­ Sex feels so much better when exchanging sweet words of love," Shuuto mused aloud. "Love my ass¡­ Seriously, can you cut it out? I want to hang out with Mio and Hhan without having to deal with you inside me all day," I muttered. "Do you hate me that much?" he asked genuinely. I simply red. "Okay, you don''t have to answer that!" Shuuto sulked. "Honestly, you''re lucky I''m a subus. I love having sex. What I''m really peeved about is that Hhan was nning this for a while now, and Mio''s been looking forward to it, but I''ve been ditching them because of you. Get with the program! I''m trying to hang out with my friends!" I exined. "Alright, alright! I''ll back off¡­ Must be nice to have friends to hang out with," he said before disappearing. This time, no ghostly dick inside me. It seemed like Shuuto really did give me some space. Part of me wondered if I was too harsh. I might be a subus, but even sex demons needed rest. With my newfound freedom, for however long that was going to be, I went to wash off in the baths again. Mio and Hhan were receiving full-body massages when I found them. "Hey, Saeko¡­ you gotta get in on this," Mio said sleepily, her voice vibrating from having her back repeatedly chopped by a masseuse. "Would you like a massage, miss? I can call someone for you!" the woman offered. "Oh, uh¡­ sure! I''d love a massage!" I was finally able to enjoy some peace and quiet like we were meant to. The masseuse urged me to lie down on a massage table and someone would be with me shortly. She tapped into a digital console by the door, and a few minutester, another woman entered the room. Older, though not by much, the wrinkles around her eyes showed years of experience. "Justy back and let me take care of you!" My masseuse smiled reassuringly. I did as she suggested and shut my eyes. As soon as her hands kneaded my thighs, shivers of pleasure brought me close to orgasming. I fought tooth and nail not to cum in front of her, lest I wanted to embarass myself. "Sorry! Did I apply too much pressure?" she asked. "M-Maybe just a teensy bit lighter," I suggested. However, a lighter touch proved to be worse. My sin-tempered body reacted to this innocent massage with trembling ecstasy. I might actually get a ''happy ending'' at this rate¡­ My pleasure senses went crazy from just being touched. Damn it. This was all because of what Dokuko, Uta, and Shuuto had done to me. My body was anything but normal now, not that it ever was ever since bing a subus. Recent events had made it worse! Upon opening my eyes, I noticed the masseuse was deeply red and trying her best to focus. I apologized silently for being such a lewd subus, but it really wasn''t my fault this time. "Is it alright if I turn around? I''m feeling like I could use a back massage," I said, hoping that facing away from her might help both of us. "Of course. No problem!" she said. I flipped myself over to lie down on my front. The masseuseid a fresh towel over my rear, then began with my calves. This was a lot better, until¡ª "Nngh!" I moaned aloud when the masseuse squeezed my upper right calf. There was no hidinig it. My face heated up. I swallowed the rest of my moan and shut my eyes. The masseuse continued. I heard her take a few steady breaths. "H-How about I massage your arms instead?" she suggested. "I''d like that!" I hastily answered. Maybe it was just my legs¡ª The moment she grabbed my shoulders, I shuddered from being brought close to climax. "Mmmh¡­!" I squealed a little. A massage on my neck¡ª "Oh, god¡­ yes¡­" I breathed heavily On my fingers¡ª "Ahh¡­" "Damn, Saeko. Can I get what you''re having?" Mio lifted her head to ask. "I''m¡­ I''m going to¡­ go." The masseuse who was providing me a massage apologized and booked it. "That''s weird. Soomi usually doesn''t half-ass a massage. Maybe she''s feeling under the weather. Would you like me to call another over?" Mio''s masseuse asked. "No¡­ It''s probably for the best if you don''t." I sighed. "Aww. I feel bad if Mio and I are getting some service while you''re just lying there. You guys wanna take a trip to the sand bath instead?" Hhan asked. The remaining masseuses who were with Mio and Hhan led us to the volcanic sand baths. We were asked to change into different robes before going in. The room itself was like a giant sandbox, brightly lit and with soft, orchestral music ying. They had us lie down, at which point, Petal employees picked up what looked like a garden tool to rake warm sand over our bodies. Immediately, I was enveloped in afortable warmth that soothed every inch of my muscles. The desire to have sex slowly washed away as piles of coarse grains buried me up to my chest. "Huu! This is hitting the spot. I know I came for research, but there''s no way I manage a sand bath this nice," Hhan said from her own mound. "How do I convince you to get one then? Because having a friend with one is straight perks, baby!" Mio was enjoying this the most. In fact, another employee was helping to feed her some juice. She slurped greedily from the straw and sighed in bliss. The woman who finished raking sand over me asked if I wanted anything to drink, too, but I declined. Unsurprisingly, the three of us ended up falling asleep. Those same workers returned to gently wake us up. Apparently, we had slept for half an hour. A nap at best. I was feeling at 100% and then some. Since the robe kept us mostly sand-free, all we needed to do was ruffle our hair and dip our feet in a foot bath to shake off the rest. By the end of the day, we had tried almost everything Petal had to offer: the sauna, hot tub, ionized bath, ice bath, a leg massage, stepping bare-footed over a trail of hot stones, yed table tennis and billiards¡­ At some point, I couldn''t fathom exactly how much a full package cost between the three of us, so I brought the question up during dinner in our private room. "Be honest, Hhan. I need to know, exactly how much did you pay?" I asked. "You really wanna know? Fiiiine. Two-hundred thousand," Hhan answered. "Uh¡­ for all of us?" Mio gaped nkly. "For¡­ each," she reluctantly added. Mine and Mio''s jaw dropped. "But seriously! Don''t try to pay me back. I wanted to do this, and I had money to spare. You''re also hosting a party for uster, so you can make it up for me there with a banger! So, you guys bought gifts for your Secret Santa yet?" Hhan quickly diverted the conversation elsewhere. It was brief, but I saw Mio nce my way. She really made it obvious¡­ "I did, and it''s gonna be the a st seeing her open it!" Mio eximed. "Her?" I raised a brow. "Hey, no deducing!" She reached over to pinch my cheek. "Whattabout you, huh?" "I have to get Hana a gift. I know next to nothing about what she likes except getting into trouble!" I groaned. Though¡­ that trickster might actually be fine with anything. "Really, you can buy her whatever. Like a pizza cutter! Next day, she might even dere her resolve to open a pizzeria," Mio suggested. "I''m not going to buy someone a pizza cutter as a Christmas gift!" I retorted. We eventually went to sleep that night after cracking jokes about Hana acting and dressing Italian. Mio and Hhan went to sleep. I was left writhing in bed, feet kicking the sheets and fingers gripping the pillow after Shuuto woke me up eating my pussy. "Looks like you can''t resist me after all. How am I? Getting better?" Shuuto asked between my legs. "Y¡­ Yeah¡­ god¡­ it feels so good¡­ mmh¡­" I squeezed my breasts and sumbed to another orgasm. "I changed my mind," he said. "I think I like cunnilingus. Since I have all the time in the world as a ghost, I''ll be here all night!" It wasn''t a threat. It turned out to be a promise. By morning, I hadn''t slept a wink. My body was sore only because I couldn''t stop tensing up from the ceaseless orgasms. Of course, Shuuto availed himself to fucking me a few times when his dick wasn''t able to resist anymore. Thankfully, the spirit had enough to go quiet while we were getting ready to leave. "Saeko, you feeling alright? Figured a full day of rxing would perk you up, not make you exhausted," Hhan said on our way out of Petal. "Kehehe¡­ I know why." Mio giggled under her breath. "I''m okay, really! Thanks again for treating us, by the way. That was ungodly generous of you. We''ll see you at the party this weekend?" I asked to be sure. "Wouldn''t miss it!" She hugged the both of us and took a cab back. Mio didn''t want to go home yet. She urged me to go with her to a boba cafe. Lucky for her, I was feeling some sweet drinks and went along with her whims. To my surprise, we ran into our coworkers from Isekai Gohan. Taira, Kotori, and Aya were half-way done with their drinks when we arrived. However, the beaming look on Mio''s face told me this was anything but a coincidence. "I called them down!" Mio pointed to herself. "Now all four of us can guilt you into inviting them to the party. The more the merrier, right?" "Sahi, you were nning a Christmas party and didn''t tell us? I''m hurt!" Taira feigned offense. "It''s not like I didn''t consider inviting you guys! I just figured you might have other ns. I don''t actually mind, but I''m not sure we can hold it at my house anymore. We''re kind of¡­ hitting the capacity limit," I exined. Our senpais from Isekai Gohan frowned. "Ahh, you don''t have to worry about us. We never meant to butt into your guys'' thing," Aya said. Kotori nodded in agreement. "That''s right! Taira doesn''t mind, do you?" When we turned to Taira, her lower lip was quivering and she gazed back at me with tears i nher eyes. "But I want to hang out with Sahi and Miochin!" Taira tantrummed. "Quit bothering ''em, Tai!" Aya was trying to pull her away with Kotori''s help, each on an arm. I did owe Taira, Aya, and Kotori a lot for showing us the ropes when Mio and I first started at Isekai Gohan. Thanks to them, we were able to make a living without having to worry too much. Having theme to the Secret Santa party, no matter how crowded it was getting, sounded like a lot of fun. "You guys shoulde. We''ll find a bigger ce to hold the party!" I assured them. "Yes!" Taira pumped her fists. "You''re sure? If you''re inviting us, then we''reing. We just didn''t want to trouble you too much," Kotori said. Mio threw an arm around Kotori and Aya. "Kinda like a gangbang, it''s a lot more fun with more people!" I rolled my eyes at the metaphor, but Mio was right. After our coworkers left, the next order of business was to find a bigger ce to hold the party. My house just wasn''t a good ce to fit more people. After dinner, Mio and I were still thinking where to host. Yumi''s ce was at the top. Her condo was big enough and then some. Reza and Emily''s apartment at Aozora Heights was also an option, but it was kind of far. There was always going out to a restaurant and upying a private dining room. "What do you think, Mio?" I asked once we had a list down. "Hrmm. I''m kinda leaning to bugging Yumi for her apartment, then again¡­ A restaurant is nice, too. We''d have food and drinks covered!" Mio reasoned. "Oh, oh! But picking a restaurant, you miss out on doing a potluck. Making hot chocte, too! That''s a lot of fun," Shuuto eximed suddenly. I shot the ghost a dirty look, trying to detect if there was any hidden horny intent behind that neutral facade of his. "What? The spirit say something?" Mio asked. "Shuuto suggests we don''t go with the restaurant. Thinks it''s more fun with a potluck," I ryed back to her. "Wait, he''s right. Yumi can make hot chocte for us and shit! I say we do it at her ce," she insisted. "See." He grinned. Well, I guess that wasn''t a bad idea. When we called Yumi up about hosting it at her ce, she was more than happy to let us. "Yes!" Mio whooped. "I''m going to go double check her ce to make sure it''s party-ready!" "Mio, it''s like nine at night¡ª aaaaand she''s out the window again." I pped a hand to my face and sighed. "So, you were oddly gung-ho." "I never had friends to hang out with like you do. Feels nice being a part of something like nning for a get-together. More importantly, it''s Christmas¡­ is your¡­ boyfriend going to be there, too?" Shuuto asked. "Naturally." "Kuuuuhhh! I''m so jealous. It''s not fair that he gets two hot subus girlfriends!" Ah, yes. A tantrum I''d hear all the time whenever someone learned about my rtionship to Kana and Mio. It wasn''t really something a girl would ever say. There was something to be said about people treating the amount of signicant others one had as a status symbol. After all, those in the rtionship never thought of it that way. They were just thought of themselves in love with each other. For Shuuto, he was just a lonely guy. A loner, too. Died that way at a tender age without achieving much. Maybe this Christmas party was a good way to resolve what he never got to experience. And in return, finally get him to move on from haunting me. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 "SAEEKOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Mio roared my name first thing in the morning and kicked my door open. "WHAT?" Rudely awakened, I snapped to the upright position. "Get the fuck up, bitch. It''s party time!" She dragged me out of bed still in my pajamas. Today was the day of our Secret Santa party. We were holding it two days before Christmas in case people had ns to spend it with family or a significant other. Since Mio and I were among those contributing to a potluck, we agreed to wake up early and start making some food. This might be the first I ever saw her so energetic in the morning. I usually had to baby her. Once I got changed, we headed downstairs into the kitchen. Last night, Hatsumi had pitched in to help by preparing the dough and stuffing. All we had to do was pack them into gyoza and boil. "Morning, you two¡­" Hatsumi entered the kitchen, eyes still closed shut and dressed in her business suit. "Here''s your coffee, sis." I brought her a thermos filled to the top. "Hehe¡­ having my sweet little sister make me coffee in the morning¡­ I¡­ am¡­ alive!" she eximed and raised both fists above her head. "By the way, do you two still need help? Will you be alright?" Mio was hyper-focused on making gyoza, but her subus strength squeezed the filling out as she closed the wrapper. The second and third were no better. She got so frustrated, fire burst from her hand and burned the gyoza into charcoal. "I-I''m sure we''ll be fine!" I assured my sister. "If you say so¡­ Mio, the key is being gentle! Also, dip your fingers in water to wet the wrap. Don''t mind me for dinner, but I''ll be a happy camper if you leave some gyoza behind make by your hands." Hatsumi pecked me on the lips, hugged Mio, and hurried out of the house. Ever the busy worker. I just hoped Hatsumi didn''t work herself to the bone and turn into our parents. "Maybe I''m just not cut out for this." Mio sulked. "Just watch me. You''ll get it in no time!" I positioned myself next to Mio and urged her to watch carefully. Eventually, she did catch on. We got a good rhythm going in making the gyoza. Things¡­ took a turn for bad when an idea hatched in her mind. Mio threw open the fridge door and grabbed a hot sauce of nuclear proportions. "Mio¡­" I tried eyeing her down. "Oh, lighten up! It''ll be a fun little gamble! Pleeeeaase?" Mio pleaded with me. "The problem is, I might fall victim! Okay, fine. Just one. ONE!" While giggling, the prankster squeezed a fat helping of hot sauce into one gyoza. My eyes stung and watered just looking at it. Try as I might tomit to memory that particr dumpling, but they all looked the same. It was up to chance now. I had no say in it anymore. "So, how''s your hitchhiker? There gonna be any problems with him around?" Mio asked. "I hope not. I strongly exined to Shuuto that this was a very important party to me. He''s asleep right now. We''re just going to have to trust he doesn''t fuck me during it¡­" I sighed heavily, hoping he heard. "I dunno. Sounds like fun if it turned into an orgy." She shrugged. I shot Mio the side-eye, because thest thing I needed was for the spirit to get any ideas. We spent half the morning wrapping gyoza, boiling them in batches, and then finding a catering containerrge enough to hold them all. With that out of the way, we changed into something more festive. Mio had bought us some ugly knitted sweaters. Mine had a reindeer, and she wore one with a poorly-stitched Santa on it. After double-checking our gifts, the two of us drove across downtown Tsukiji for Yumi''s ce. "Ara, ara! Merry Christmas, you two!" Yumi bear hugged and lifted us both off the ground. "Oooh, I was so happy to hear you wanted to make use of my ce for your party. You know I''m always happy to be of help." "Thanks, Yumi." I smiled. Yumi was in the festive spirits, too. She wore a reindeer antler band on her head. The ce was also more decorated than I expected. A tree sat smack dab in the middle of the living room. Large cotton sheets had been spread around it to look like snow. Paper snowkes hung from strings attached to the ceiling. On one side of the room was a cardboard cutout of Santa on his sleigh being pulled by reindeers. "Damn. You put in work! I''m kinda jealous we didn''t do this for our apartment," Mio said, entering in awe of it all. "Ufufu~ Christmas is one of my most favorite holidays. I like putting up decorations because when my sweet children be all misty-eyed over them," Yumi exined. Thunk! Thunk! We turned our heads in the direction of the balcony. Hana, dressed in a full red Santa get-up with the hat, beard, and all, carried a giant sack slung over her back. "Ho, ho, ho! Merry Christmas! Now let me in! It''s s-s-so cold outside¡­" Hana pleaded, shivering intensely from the other side. As soon as Yumi let Hana in, the pink-haired Santa dropped the bag and ran right over to the electric firece. "What the hell did you bring, Hana?" I gave the bag a little kick and realized it was pretty hefty. "Whaddya mean what the hell did I bring? I brought my Secret Santa a Christmas gift!" Hana eximed. Mio and I stared nkly at the bag, fighting the urge to check what was inside. Either Hana''s Secret Santa was going to be the luckiest elf, or they were going to get the worst gift ever. I shifted ufortably with the gift I bought for Hana in my hands. In the end, I couldn''te up with what to get her, so I went with Mio''s first suggestion the other day. We brought our presents and Hana''s sack over to the Christmas tree. They were going to be opened muchter. "I''ll start making some hot chocte for you, so make yourselvesfortable. You''re here earlier. The others might be for a few hours," Yumi said, heading into the kitchen. "Do you need a hand?" I offered. "No need to trouble yourself! I¡­ Hm? Ara. How silly of me. It must have slipped my mind that I''ve run out of chocte blocks." She put a hand to her cheek and sighed. Mio, Hana, and I entered the kitchen to check on Yumi. She was staring into an empty tin can with smears of chocte on the side. "Does that mean no hot chocte?" Mio frowned. "I think I used them all up for my little boys during thest sleepover. No worries. I''ll go out to buy some right now," Yumi said. "Let me!" I insisted. "You can probably make preparations in the meantime. We''ll save time that way." "Hmmm. In that case, can you buy this brand for me and a few other ingredients?" She jotted down and handed me a shopping list. Hana and Mio came with. I left my car in the parking lot, because it would be a lot faster flying there and back instead. We arrived to a packed supermarket, brimming with more people than groceries they had in stock. Luckily for us, the chocte blocks Yumi wanted us to buy were still plenty, including the other stuff on the list. Festivities were in full force though. Christmas-themed baked goods lined the bakery. Green, red, and white was amon color theme across every aisle. The employees were even dressed as elves. "Hehe¡­ You know what would be funny? If I charmed all these elves to start obeying me. Then I''d truly be the feared Santa use of Christmas!" Hana cackled. "Bringing you anywhere is always a bad idea¡­" I rolled my eyes. "Yo, guys! Look who I found." Mio came around the corner with an arm around Koga''s shoulders, appearing all buddy-buddy. "It''s your fuck buddy, Saeko!" That made everyone who was nearby turn heads. "SHHH! Why would you shout that out loud?!" I panicked. "Hey¡­ Saeko. I kinda came out to buy some bento when Mio spotted me," Koga said, rubbing the back of his head out of embarassment. He was holding three bentos: a sushi one, a chicken curry katsu, and a grilled salmon over noodles. A lot of food for one guy, but Koga was a big guy. In more ways than one¡­ "My bad about Mio. As you know from school, she''s like a golden retriever mixed with a chihuahua," I chided my girlfriend. "Hah? Wait¡­ Is that a good thing?" Mio swapped nces between the two of us. "It''s fine. Seeing old faces again is always nice. Oh, yeah! How was your vacation in Rusutsu?" Koga asked. "What the¡­ You guys ain''t gonna chitter-chatter while we''re at the supermarket, are ya? We got a party to go back to!" Hana eximed. The look on Koga''s face took a somber turn. "Don''t let me keep you guys from your party! I have, uh¡­ ns of my own. Kind of." Koga tried to slink away until¡ª "Wait," I said. "You want toe? We''re doing a Secret Santa, but no need to bring a gift at this point. It''s also a party for friends." "I''d feel bad intruding¡­" "Come on, dude." Mio pped him on the back. "You gonna turn down an invite from Saeko? What if you get a chance to bang herter?" "Mio, damn it!" I pouted and went red in the face. Something stirred within me. The spirit, Shuuto, awakened and hovered above Koga with a spiteful look. "Who''s this? Let me guess: your boyfriend. Of course, someone like him has a girlfriend as hot as you!" Shuuto growled. "Koga''s not my boyfriend!" I retorted, not realizing how loudly that came out. Mio, Hana, and Koga stared at me weird. "W-Where did thate from?" Koga asked. "Nothing! Do you want toe to the party or not?" I changed up the conversation before it got more awkward. "Yes, sure! I''d love to!" he eximed hastily. Shuuto didn''t seem convinced even though it was the truth. Well, Koga and I did have a strange rtionship going¡­ The four of us paid for our stuff and headed back to Yumi''s ce. Koga caught up in his car. By the time we returned, Kana had arrived while we were out and was helping Yumi move furniture around. That was when it hit me, Shuuto being awake might not turn out so well in a bit. "Nah. No way. That guy can''t possibly be your boyfriend," Shuuto said with extreme confidence. "Merry Christmas, Kana!" Mio flew into the room and mmed into him for a bear hug. "Haha. Hey, Mio. Merry Christmas to you, too." Kana returned the embrace, followed by a smooch. That made Shuuto ufortable, and his form shimmer a little. "I guess a subus will date anyone with sexual energy," Shuuto remarked coldly. After the two had their reunion, Kana came to me for the same treatment. We kissed deeply, but he didn''t sense the raging spirit behind me. "I see you brought a friend," Kana said, his eyes suspiciously trained on the only person behind me¡ª Shuuto. "Wait, you can see him?" I asked. "Uhh¡­ You mean no one else can? Must be because of that time I got possessed, but yeah. I can see the ghost alright. I also see you guys brought Koga. Running into my girlfriend often now, do you?" he teased with defensive and joking intent. "They insisted! I''m not here to get between you guys, I swear!" Koga eximed. The seemingly tense stand-off vanished when Kana nudged Koga in the ribs and gestured him over to the television. Mio was waving to them to y some Mario Kart, and they dly went to join. I breathed a sigh of relief that they were okay. A certain ghost, however¡­ "Kuh¡­ You''re telling me that average-looking guy has two subus girlfriends?" Shuuto asked angrily. "Get over yourself. Maybe you wouldn''t have died a virgin if you weren''t so douchey," I said. "I can just turn into a vibrating dildo inside you for the rest of the night," he threatened seriously. "You can do whatever you want, and I don''t care anymore. It''s a matter of time before we find a way to exorcise you. That leaves you with two choices: keep getting in my pants for the rest of your time left, or try to experience youth the way you never had." To my surprise, Shuuto mmed up. Maybe it wasn''t fair to send him to the burn unit like that, but it was the truth he needed to hear. If sex really was the key to happiness, then it would have been a simple problem to solve. Or deal with. Unfortunately, he wasn''t a subus. Neither was he alive anymore. Having been human before, I knew firsthand how difficult it was to find meaning as a teenager. I went to join my friends in ying Mario Kart for a few rounds. Kaede, Hhan, Rika, and Hitomi were next to arrive. Since people were starting to drop by, Mio and I tossed our controllers to the neers so we could recook the gyoza. Taira, Kotori, and Aya arrived not longer after. "How much longer you think it''s gonna take?" Mio asked, gazing into the frying pan of our first gyoza batch. "I wanna say¡­ ten minutes?" I answered with uncertainty. "About three to four minutes," Shuuto chimed in. "At least until the bottom is crispy brown. Trust me." When I ryed that to Mio, she was more than happy to follow the new directions. After four minutes, we ted the first batch. It smelled so good, my mouth watered more than my pussy for once. If only I wasn''t cursed with the knowledge that there was a nuclear gyoza somewhere¡­ "Oooh! Chef Sahi and Chef Miochin, making use of their culinary skills from Isekai Gohan?" Taira sidled over and put an arm around our shoulders, then took a deep whiff of the dumplings. "Perfect timing, Taira. Want to be the first to dig in?" Mio picked one up with a pair of chopsticks and raised it up to our senpai''s mouth. Taira chomped the morsel in a single bite. The gyoza we made wasn''t small by any means, we stuffed the crap out of it. "MMMMH! Holy shit, you guys. This is phenomenal. I need me a te. Kotori, Ayhi. Get your asses over here!" Taira roared with her mouth still full. They absolutely loved it. I backed away to let Mio soak in the praise, and she was clearly enjoying the attention. "Are you going to tell me you were actually a gyoza chef?" I joked to the ghost. "Psh. Gyoza was just afort food. Easy to make. Goes great with a lot of different sauces. I eventually got really good at cooking them. It''s¡­ kind of nostalgic watching it sizzle in the pan," Shuuto said softly. The final two to arrive were Selene and Mikami. They had their gifts in hand, and it was atst time to trade presents. As everyone went to give their gifts to their Secret Santas, I grabbed mine from the tree to give to Hana. The pink-haired helion was over by the kitchen. When I gged her down, she shed a grin. "Uwehehe! I had a feeling my Secret Santa was gonna be you! Whatcha get me? Whatcha get me?" Hana bounced so much that the beard taped to her face wasing off. "Well¡­ you''re going to have to find out yourself." I handed the gift over, and she went right to tearing into the wrapping paper. "Honestly, I had a really hard time figuring out what you liked¡­ so, uh¡­" Hana gasped so loudly, I thought she must have swallowed her tongue. She lifted out not just a pizza cutter, but a whole pizza cooking set. Because I had no clue what to buy, I took Mio''s suggestion. However, I didn''t want to just get her a measely pizza cutter. I splurged on a set that included a bamboo wood tray, stainless steel pan, peel, tongs, cutter, and cookbook. "Saeko, I LOVE it!" Hana eximed. "I''m sorry! I had a feeling this was a stupid¡ª er¡­ wait, you do?" I raised a brow. "Look at this thing!" She wielded the pan like it was a weapon. "You know what this means? It''s time for moi to be the greatest pizza chef in the world! Mama mia!" "Okay¡­ first of all, ''moi'' is french and Italians don''t really go around saying ''mama mia''..." On the plus side, it seemed like Hana liked the gift. Mio turned out to be right after all. Though, I almost wished she wasn''t¡­ Good chance we were going to be taste testers for Hana''s pizzas very soon. "Looks like your Secret Santa is here! Excuse me while I give mine a present!" Hana skipped away with her giant sack. Mio reced her, appearing all bashful which waspletely unlike her. In the distance, I saw Hana surprising Kana as his Secret Santa. "Ho, ho, ho! Surprise, Kana. It was me!" Hana plopped the sack in front of him. "What in God''s name did you get me? I''m kind of scared¡­" Kana backed away slowly. My eyes traveled back to Mio who was working up the courage to give me a gift. "Were you always this shy?" I teased. "Fuck, I dunno. I keep thinking, what if you don''t like it? When I asked Hhan for help, she said to get you something that I''d be happy receiving. I''m a simple s. I''m happy with a good fuck, but I ain''t exactly going to gift you a free pass to fuck me. We do that almost every night!" Mio went on a spiel thatsted a lot longer than I expected, and by the end of it, she was out of breath and not one step closer to handing over the gift. "Must be nice having someone worry so much about what to give you. It doesn''t take a genius to know, you''d probably like anything if it came from her, huh?" Shuuto mumbled dejectedly from off to the side. "What? That ghost talking to you again?" she asked. "Heh. He hit the nail on the head. Mio, you''re overthinking it. Whatever gift you came up with, I''ll love it. What''s important is that you thought of me when you bought it," I said. Mio gripped the present so hard, part of the wrapping paper tore. She handed it over, and urged me to open it. I did, though not as violently as Hana did with hers. The first thing I pulled out was a giant hoodie, a sort of gag gift that was supposed to fit two people. A couple''s gift. Immediately, I had a feeling Mio wanted us to put it on together. "There''s one more gift in there!" Mio implored me to look again. I reached into the bag and pulled out¡ª a double-sided dildo. Before anyone saw, I shoved it back inside. "Something I''d be happy to receive, too! It''s for us to use when Kana ain''t around. Thoughtful, right? Merry Christmas, Saeko." Mio smirked. "Merry Christmas to you, too. And don''t you ever change." I let out an exasperated sigh and smiled. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 The party was really ramping up. Everyone had already given their gifts to each other and went off to do their own thing. My introverted self half-expected everyone to be standing around awkwardly and not really talking. Howevever, when I really counted, there were a surprising number of extroverts in this group. Hana had roped Kotori, Kaede, and Rika into a Mario Party match. The three of them were ragging on her, because she was at the bottom of the score board with no stars or coins. Meanwhile, Taira was chatting up my roommates Casey and Kairi who arrivedte. Over by the kitchen, Yumi, Selene, and Aya bonded over baking some fresh gingerbread cookies for everyone to eat. Hitomi, Koga, Kana, and Mio yed billiards. Mikami was with me by the tree. I caught her up on the whole being haunted problem. "I believe I have found a way to exorcise the ghost. It involves forcibly ejecting him from your body," Mikami exined. "Does this hurt the ghost?" I asked. "No, it should be painless to both of you," she said. "Damn. Because I kind of wanted it to hurt. A lot¡­" Shuuto was making funny faces behind Mikami''s back, because her very existence threatened his existence. He had been doing this the entire night. Lucky for my friends, I was the only person he was able to affect and interact with. Everyone else was none the wiser. "Have you tried what I suggested you to?" Mikami asked expectantly. "You mean the pillow talk? All Shuuto wants to do is fuck me and skip right to sleep! All I''ve figured out is that he''s a lonely guy. Probably didn''t have any friends. Never had much of a youth either," I said. "Hey, I''m standing right here¡­" Shuuto shot me an evil look. My n wasn''t anything special. Other than sex, it was to just let him experience my everyday life. If that failed, then we could just go with the dynamite option. Mikami went to tag in for some Mario Party, and I joined the cooks over by the kitchen. They were just now pulling the savory gingerbread cookies out of the oven. Selene, however, became distracted by thetest batch of gyoza and inspected the individual dumplings. "What are you doing?" I asked. "Ah, Queen Saeko. Something, I''m not sure what, has tickled my nose. It''sing from one of these¡­ I can smell it. The scent also makes my eyes water. Are we sure there isn''t any chemicals in them?" Selene picked one up. "Chemicals¡­ What do you take me and Mio for? Well¡­" I didn''t exactly want to give away that Mio''s super spicy gyoza was in there, because it was supposed to be a surprise. "What is it?" She turned to me with a cautious demeanor. "Nothing! Just try it. We poured our blood, sweat, and tears into it. Not really, but you get the point!" Selene popped the gyoza into her mouth. I held my breath and watched her chew meticulously. Her eyes went to the ceiling, falling into thought and appearing to figure out its vor profile. "Very savory. I rather like it. This would go well with beer. Do we have anything?" Selene asked and tossed another gyoza into her mouth. I cocked my head in confusion. Was it not spicy? Maybe the one she picked out wasn''t and only sniffed out that the spicy gyoza was somewhere in there. "Is someone in need of a drink?" Taira threw open the fridge and pulled out a pack of Sapporo beer. "Saeko, down a cold one with us!" "I''m only neen!" I protested. Taira tossed one to Selene and another to me anyway. "I bet you''ve already drank before. Come oooon~ Drink with your senpai! We''re coworkers, too. When you''re in the workforce, you''ll be downing these with your bosses like candy," Taira said. I stared down at the cold can in my hands and frowned. It had a nice frost on the aluminum. Something told me alcohol and subus didn''t mix. I eventually relented, cracking my can open along with them. It fizzled a little and didn''t really have much of a smell. "Is this supposed to be good beer on Earth? Back in Elza, we would squeeze light elven semen into our liquor before we drank. I don''t suppose Yumi has a captive on hand?" Selene asked. "No, we don''t have a light elf milking machine on hand¡­" I eyed her for making such a remark in front of my coworker. "Uwah¡­ That''s some hardcore cocktails you subus drink," Taira replied in shock, but shook it right off. "Anyway, no jizz for you semen demons. To subus and Christmas! Bottom''s up!" Taira and Selene didn''t hesitate. They chugged that fizzy beer like water. The second I brought my can up to my lips, the bitter bite of alcohol made me shiver. Not wanting to be a party pooper, I forced it all down before mming the can on the counter. "Blegh¡­" I stuck my tongue out, wanting to barf. "Huuu~ You did good, Saeko! That hit the spot. Now to help myself to your homemade gyoza." Taira snatched one into her mouth with ravenous intent. Selene followed suit, then me since I needed to waste the taste of alcohol down. Taira, however, stopped chewing full stop. She was petrified. Her face wentpletely red and sweat beaded on her forehead. "Taira¡­ You okay?" I asked. "Saekhi," Taira began as she coughed out hot steam, "what did¡­ you guys put in these gyoza?" "Oh, shit? Did Taira eat my spicy gyoza? Kahaha! Look at your face!" Mio came byughing and snapped pictures of our senpai''s suffering. Aya and Kotori, drawn in by themotion, wereughing at her expense, too. It became too much for Taira to bear. She cracked open a second and third beer, but the spiciness wasn''t subsiding. "This is torture! It won''t stop burning! Aaaahhhhh!" Taira screamed in agony until Yumi stuffed adle of ice cream into her mouth. An expression of sheer relief and calm washed over her. "Worth," Mio said, staring at her phone which reyed Taira''s torturous ordeal. "I''m gonna get you back one day, Miochin. For now¡­ this chocte ice cream is my best friend¡­" Our senpai was shaking as she nursed the only thing keeping her alive. As the night went on, the beer I drank earlier was beginning to take effect. Things were getting fuzzy. My stomach growled ufortably in protest. My face, however, wasfortably warm. "Saeko, are you feeling okay? You''re really red," Kairi, my secret exhibitionist roommate, said to me as I stumbled to the Christmas tree. "Huh? Oh, it must be the Asian glow. Taira made me drink beer with her earlier, so¡­ yeah¡­" I started shivering uncontrobly. Casey, my other roommate, sidled up to me and lightly bumped my hip. "Wow. I knew you were popr as a subus, but I didn''t know you were this popr! You have so many friends, and everyone has good things to say about you¡­ er, you''re not looking so hot." "R-Really, I''m fine! I just get like this from a teensy bit of alcohol!" "You guys had alcohol and didn''t tell me? Where''s the bartender? I need a word with you!" She skipped off to the kitchen to bother Taira for a can. Kairi and I were immediately worried, but I was in no position to do anything about it. My tolerance for alcohol was low. I never built up any since college started. "I better go make sure Casey doesn''t push herself. She falls to peer pressure way too easily. Casey!" Kairi raced over just as Taira drunkenly and dly cracked open a cold one with her. I couldn''t be sure if it was being tipsy or what, but my body was getting hot like my face. Particrly my pussy. It was much wetter than usual. A quick nce around the room, and I realized that Kana and Koga were missing. I went to the bathroom instead. "What''s the matter? Getting horny? I can lend you a haa~nd," Shuuto offered. "Screw you." I panted, sitting down on the toilet and pulling my soaked underwear off. All it took was one little stroke across my clit to send me into a bout of trembling ecstasy. "Boyfriend isn''t around to take care of you? I''ll do it in his ce if you beg me real nicely. You know you want it," he said, taking humanoid form in front of me and waving it in my face. "Okay, fine¡­ Fuck me, please¡­ I want my pussy to be filled by your dick, Shuuto!" I begged as sweetly as possible. The ghost guided his erect member into me. Cool hands cupped my breasts and tugged on my nipples. I felt him sliding in and out, slowly at first, and gradually picking up speed. As he fucked me, I covered my mouth to stifle the moans that were getting too loud forfort. "Is someone inside?" Taira''s voice asked from teh other side. "Uweh¡­ Are you almost done in there? I need to barf¡­" Casey groaned. "I-I''m going to be a while!" I shouted back. "Just give me a¡ª mmph!" Shuuto nted his lips over mine. Our tonguesshed against each other, keeping me from answering my friends. "Ara. It sounds like Saeko will be a moment. I have a bathroom in my bedroom you may use. Follow me." Yumi thankfully led them away. "You almost got me caught¡­" I red at the ghost. "Yeah, but you were squeezing so tight while talking to them. That got you excited, didn''t it?" Shuuto asked, thrusting into me faster and rougher. "I''m not answeing that¡­ nngh¡­ Keep going¡­ just a little more¡­ I''m cumming!" My mind went nk, and my body tensed up. However, the climax left me wanting more. Shuuto, as a ghost, had no sexual energy to give after all. I needed to sate my hunger somehow¡­ When I exited from the bathroom, I poked my head out first to see what everyone else was doing. Kana and Koga still weren''t around, damn it. I sent Kana an angry text asking him where he was. A momentter, he texted back about being outside with Koga, and that they would be back in a bit. I decided to go find them and snuck out of the party through the front door. The two of them were leaning against a railing out in the open, pretending to be busy on their phones. However, the scent of smoke and ashes were all around them. After a stint of going to Koga''s ce repeatedly, I knew right away what that smell was. Marijuana. "Uh, hey¡­ Saeko! I thought I told you we''d be back soon," Kana said, inconspicuously grinding his shoe on a joint. "I don''t care what you guys were up to just now¡­ Kana¡­ Koga, I need both of your dicks¡­ right now," I demanded. "Eh? Uhh¡­" Both of them stared at me, then at each other dumbfounded by my request. Fortunately, neither of them questioned it. We entered a cold stairwell. No one had any reason to use it when the elevators were working perfectly fine. As soon as the heavy door closed shut, I snapped my fingers andpelled them to take their pants off. Two fully erect penises awaited me. They were begging for release. I got on my knees between the two of them and started licking both off together. Every now and then, I switched my attention to the next one. I wrapped my lips around Kana''s dick and stroked Koga''s. Shuuto continued to fuck my pussy. I felt his ghostly cum filling me to the brim, and there was nothing I could do about it. Kana and Koga''s faces contorted with euphoria. They must think I was a slut, needing this in the middle of the party. I couldn''t help myself. Having been used so muchtely had rewired my brain. Was I always capable of this? Even as far back as when I was a boy? Being surrounded by dicks made me so happy. Sucking on one, having one fuck me¡­ if they were all over me, that sounded like heaven. They were close to climax. The throbbing dicks was the warning signs. I stopped short of making them cum. "W-What? Did you just bring us out here to blue ball us?" Kana asked. "I don''t want to get my clothes dirty. I have this instead," I said, lifting the paper bag that contained a sexy Santa costume. My body heat dialed up to max as they watched me strip down to my birthday suit. Someone could walk into the stairwell and find us at any moment. The thrill of being discovered turned me on. Once I kicked my underwear off, I put on the red Christmas-themed babydoll. It barely held my boobs, and the skirt was so short that it only went down to my upper thighs. The underwear was practically a g-string running up my butt. They swallowed hard. My pussy was gushing. Juices streaked down my inner thighs like a leaking pipe. "Now don''t you look hot, Saeko. I knew you were a slut, and I''m d it was you I haunted!" Shuuto''s ethereal hands groped my breasts and pinched my nipples. I grabbed Kana and pushed his dick into my pussy. Koga went behind me and slowly inched his into my ass. They filled me right up. My whole body was trembling with delight. "Harder! Use me until I can''t stand anymore!" I cried. "What''s gotten into you, Saeko?" Koga asked, wincing from already being close to climaxing. "I have an idea¡­" Kana was particrly focused on the ghost ying with my breasts since he could see. Their dicks drilled into me relentlessly. Our pping hips and my ass getting pped echoed down the stairwell and back. Eventually, even Shuuto changed forms into just a ghostly dick that held my face to throat-fuck me. Getting triple-teamed by my boyfriend, my friend with benefits, and a ghost was driving me insane. My eyes rolled to the back of my head, and I was beginning to see stars. I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! They blew their loads inside. I felt all the hot, sticky cum warming me up from within. "Saeko¡­ Are you satisfied yet? We should really¡­ get back to the party¡­ before they notice." Kana panted. I spat out a wad of ghost jizz and said, "You''re probably right¡­" There was a public bathroom in the lobby that we used to clean up in before returning to Yumi''s penthouse. The only one saw using back in was Casey, who suspected half-correctly that we were getting high because of the smell of weed. Half-correct¡­ because I only went to find them for sex. Over by the couch, it looked like they had swapped out Mario Party for Mario Kart instead. "A, man. I want to y some Mario Kart, too. Those graphics look insane!" Shuuto eximed. "Insane? Oh, right. I forgot you passed away a while ago. When was the first Mario Kart anyway?" I asked. "1992 on the Super Nintendo! You don''t understand. I could count the number of pixels on the screen. It felt so t, but I still had so much fun," he said nostalgically. Right now, it was Mikami, Taira ying to put the burn in the back of her mind, Hana, and Kana on the console. Kaede must have noticed me staring and nced behind herself. We locked eyes, and she lifted the controller in my direction. A thought came to mind. Maybe this might help Shuuto get in touch with his youth again to help him pass on. "Maybe you can y. Want to try?" I asked. "What? How? I haunt you. I can''t possess you. Otherwise, I''d be feeling up your body right about now," Shuuto said. "As if that''s stopped you from groping me¡­ You''re a ghost. Just mimic my hand movements. Sit with me and my friends." Shuuto thought for a second and ultimately nodded. He wanted to y. I could sense it in his tone, the voice of someone who wanted to experience what he knew and loved. Kaede handed me the controller as soon as I came over and gave me her spot on the couch. "What''s this?" Mio threw an arm around my shoulders from behind the couch. "You guys gonna y with a wager or nah?" "Oh, no¡­ What are you going to suggest?" I sighed. Mio shed an impish smile. She let go of us and stomped over to the kitchen. A momentter, she returned with a te of three dumplings. "One of them is loaded up with Naga Viper sauce on the inside. You guys y three rounds. First ce chooses one for thest ce to eat," Mio said. "I''m out!" Taira jumped off the couch and put the controller down. "My stomach is still roiling from thest one, guys¡­" "I''ll tag in." Hitomi picked it up so that we could have a fourth contestant. "We got a match on our hands, boyos! Mama mia!" Hana put on a terrible Italian ent that made me cringe. Everyone else gathered around behind the couch to watch thepetition unfold. The countdown timer ticked down, and it was time to race. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 With my hands on the controller, I maneuvered as best I could in the first course, but all the obstacles got in my way. Shuuto was really into it. He groaned when I fell off the road and pumped his fist when I struck an opponent with an item. "You''re gaining on ''em. Faster, Saeko!" Shuuto urged me. "I''m trying!" I muttered. Hitomi was the one in the front. She was in first, and I was in second. Shuuto''s ghostly hands fell atop mine as if trying to lead me on, then¡ª we bumped her off the road on thest leg of the race. Mikami and Taira overtook Hitomi, leaving the former student council presidentst. "Whew¡­ Since I won, that means I choose a gyoza for Hitomi to eat¡­ This one." I pointed to the rightmost one on the te. Hitomi tossed the entire thing into her mouth and shrugged. It wasn''t the one that was sauced up with Naga Viper. Damn. Two left. We immediately went into the second round, and thepetitiveness between the contestants was heating up. "Your eyes getting tired, Saeko? I''m catching up with my bullet power!" Hitomi warned. "No, you don''t!" I managed to slide away just in time, and she hit Mikami instead. "Drats!" Mikami cursed under her breath. "C''mon. C''mon! We''re so close!" Shuuto with his hands on my own again. In the veryst spurt, Hitomi came in first, I came in second, Mikami was third, and Taira wasst. There was never a more defeated look in my senpai''s face, because she had to possibly eat a second nuclear gyoza. Hitomi picked one for her to eat, and she struggled to even put it in her mouth. When Taira finally decided to get it over with, her demeanor was awash with utter relief. It looked like she was finally able to enjoy gyoza again. However, the battlle wasn''t over yet. There was one more. Thest one 100% was the Naga Viper sauce-filled gyoza. As we began the third and final race, Shuuto joined me again with his hands over mine to hold the controller. The track was Rainbow Road, and his eyes lit up when he saw it. Shuuto was so into the race, that he was practically leaning into it. Kana noticed from off to the side. Even though I used to be a boy myself, I hadn''t realized guys were so serious about video games. Maybe it was just Mario Kart that brought thepetitive streak out of everyone. "Shit!" Shuuto cursed after we fell off the track and had to be rescued by thekitu. Crap. I almost forgot I was the one racing. We fell to fourth ce because of my mishap, but the other three were engaged in some bloody warfare. A red shell knocked Mikami and Taira back, and I overtook them. Keeping this ce was fine, since it meant I wouldn''t need to eat thest gyoza. But we wanted to win. "AHHH! I don''t want to eat the spicy gyoza again!" Taira cried. The Switch controller''s movement stick was digging into my thumb, and my chest was beating harder than when I was having sex. A part of me wanted to use my subus magic to cheat, but that would be disingenuous. "You''re really fired up about this, Saeko. Afraid to eat the gyoza?" Hitomi asked as we were head to head. "There''s that, and I want to beat you!" I picked up the banana power and lobbed them in front of her. It only took one hit, and Hitomi spun out of control and allowed me to pass her. "Nice shot, Saeko!" Shuuto beamed. With that, we crossed the finish line. Hitomi came second, and Taira got third by the skin of her teeth, and finally Mikami in fourth. Shuuto was so excited, he leaped from the couch and roared victoriously. "YES! In your faces!" Shuuto taunted the otherpetitors even though they couldn''t hear. He then grabbed my hand and shook it like crazy. Before I realized it, I was jumping up and down with him. At least until people started looking at me weird. Defeated, Mikami grabbed thest gyoza. She ate it in two bites, then like a refined woman, wiped her lips with a napkin. All of us watched with bated breath for Mikami to start dying like the sadists we were. Unfortunately, that agony never came. "Was¡­ Was there no hot sauce in it after all?" Taira asked. "No way. I dabbed a shit ton in there!" Mio eximed, shaking her almost empty bottle. Mikami burped into the back of her hand and giggled. "It just so happens that I rather like spicy food. This was a nice treat, so thank you, Acolyte Mio." "Aww, man. I wanted someone to suffer!" she groaned in disappointment. Shuuto tugged on my arm and gestured out the front door. I thought he wanted to fuck me in private, but he had a content look on his face. "I''m going to get some air. Mikami, can youe with me?" I asked the resident exorcist. "Of course, Acolyte Saeko." Mikami licked her fingers and followed me out. We left to go outside. The frigid December chill made me wish we were in summer break again. Aozora Heights'' parking lot was about the most private ce we could find. Thankfully, no one was around, so we were able to upy a smoking booth that offered a modicum of shelter from the elements. "Could it be? Are you finally ready for me to exorcise the ghost, or perhaps it has agreed to move on?" Mikami asked. "The second part. So, what brought this on anyway? Not that I mind. I''m quite frankly excited that you''re ready to move on." I folded my arms. "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure. But after ying Mario Kart with you, ying with the others, and having people cheering around us¡­ I got to thinking. I want to experience youth again, and if I have to pass on in order for that to happen, I''ll take it. I''ll do things differently instead of being a shut-in. Get myself a girlfriend, too!" He clenched his fists, filling with resolve. I ryed that back to Mikami, and she sounded convinced Shuuto truly was ready to pass on. One would have guessed he had some apprehension about it. But maybe being a ghost for a while had given him some different perspectives. "One more thing before I go. Can, uh¡­ Can I get a goodbye kiss?" Shuuto asked bashfully. "What is it?" Mikami nced at me. "He''s asking for a kiss¡­" I groaned. Mikami made a motion with her hands urging me to go on. I relented to it. Shuuto pressed me up against the wall and sealed his lips over mine. His tongue drilled into my throat, and we were full-on making out. He grabbed my hands and linked our fingers together. My pussy twitched from being taken so roughly. After getting enough, Shuuto backed away and wiped his chin. "Alright, alright. I think I''m ready to pass on now. I had way more sex¡ª with a subus at that¡ª than I ever imagined having in life. Was able to read manga through you and y some good old Mario Kart. It''s been nice. Thanks, Saeko. I know I''ve been a bother and didn''t deserve it, but you''ve been a great host," Shuuto said. "You''re wee, and you''re lucky I''m a subus who didn''t mind! Don''t cause any trouble in your next life," I warned him. Shuuto sucked in a deep breath, then gazed up at the starry nket of night above us. "Oh, yeah. Merry Christmas!" Shuuto waved, and his form slowly began to lose form. He dissolved into tendrils of mists and was carried up into the sky to join the stars. Somewhere in Takamagahara, another soul had entered the realm of the afterlife. I checked my immediate surroundings just to be sure that Shuuto was gone. Last time, he reappeared all of a sudden and caused quite the stir. "Is it over? Has the spirit passed on, Acolyte?" Mikami asked. "I think so. Not going to say I''ll miss him because I don''t, but having what was basically a sentient dildo was kind of nice. By the way, what was thatst resort thing you had anyway?" I said, recalling the option she had given earlier. "Ah!" She pulled out something like a backscratcher with sealing tags on it. "A friend from Okinawa lent this to me. It would have wed into your soul to rip the ghost right out!" A shiver ran down my spine. "That does sound painful! Thank god it didn''te to that¡­" I shuddered. After everything that happened as ofte, I think I needed a vacation. Was Elza warm this time of the year? Too bad I only had a week left of winter break, and it was back to school. When Mikami and I returned to the party, everyone was getting ready to leave. A couple of people, like Taira and Selene, were so drunk, they couldn''t stay standing. Casey, too, after one beer apparently. "Me and Casey are going with Aya and them to split a rideshare. I still can''t believe she got drunk after a single beer." Kairi sighed at her roommate. "We''ll make sure your roommates get home safe! As for this one¡­" Aya gave Taira a swift finger flick to the forehead. "Taira''ll be fine. The hangover tomorrow''s gonna suck, but that hasn''t stopped her yet." "Hic¡­ Oh, yeah¡­ Miochin, Saekhi¡­ Konomi said we got¡­ uugh¡­ the weekend off," Taira mumbled half-consciously. Mio shrugged. "With Christmas and New Years on the horizon, I guess this was kind of expected. Would''ve been nice to cash in on all those lonely chumps'' holiday dough, but ah well." The five of them wished us a Merry Christmas and trudged downstairs to catch a taxi. "You going to be alright, Saeko? I remember you had a beer," Kana said. "That one beer already went through me, so I''m okay. You guys?" I asked, noting that Koga was zed out of his mind. "Yeah, we''re good. I''ll get Koga back to his ce before he starts really tripping balls. You two get home safe, too!" He kissed me and Mio before lending Koga a shoulder out. ncing back into the room, Selene and Hana were passed out on top of each other on the couch. One was drunk, the other just yed too hard. "Mio, I think I wanna take a vacation in Elza for a while," I said. "You wanna go to Elza?!" Mio gasped. "Y-Yes?" I staggered back from her sudden excitement. "Just for a little bit. I feel like I need to do some soul-searching. It''s been one ordeal after another starting with Koga, Dokuko, Uta, and then that dumb ghost who thankfully, finally passed on." My girlfriend made a nasty face at me. "You ain''t getting tired of sex, are you? Because if you are, I''m gonna fuck the shit back into you as soon as we get home," Mio said. "No, I''m not getting tired of sex! I''m just thinking¡­ thinking that I need to learn to pace myself again. That annual sex frenzy phase when we''re fertile really screwed me up." I sighed. "Nah, those dicks screwed you up! Kahaha!" She erupted intoughter in front of my face. "Alright,ugh it up¡­" I waited until Mio had enough, and by the end of it, she was in tears. "Wait, you serious though? About going to Elza?" Mio blinked in disbelief. "Yeah." I nodded. "Let''s do it then!" She grabbed my hands. "With Kana, too. It''ll be a vacay for the three of us! We got one week left, so why not?" "With Kana? B-But he''s never been to Elza with us before. It could be dangerous, too!" Going to Elzast time was dangerous enough with just the two of us, and we even had help from dark elves, a light elf, and some magical equipment. Not to mention, bringing Kana along when I wanted to do some soul-searching¡­ didn''t sound like I''d be able to hold back much. Also, there was no way he would agree. Right? This idea would be toost minute for him. "Kana¡­ do you wanna¡­ go to Elza¡­ with me and ya gurl, Saeko? Send." Mio texted our boyfriend while I was distracted. "Did you just¡ª" "Yes! He said sure!" she eximed. My Christmas break suddenly turned into a trip to Elza. The morning of Christmas Eve, after I told Hatsumi about my ns, she wished us well with a blessing¡­ and a tongueshing kiss before I left for Yumi''s ce. Apparently, we wouldn''t have been able to spend the holiday with her anyway. Thepany she was working at that did the boot camp was throwing a bonenkai, or a forget the year party, meant to let loose after a year of hard work and stress. That involved a lot of corporate partying and drinking. Hatsumi wanted me and Mio to at least be back in time for Oshogatsu, which began on January first and ended on the fourth. That gave us a whole seven days to spend in Elza. Mio, Kana, and I got to Yumi''s penthouse and were just waiting on Shayle with the mirror artifact now. "Sorry, I''mte!" Shayle apologized upon arriving. "Humans throw such amazing parties. I was up drinkingst night and didn''t wake up until ten minutes ago." I noticed Shayle''s eyes were sunken and red. She was probably going really hard at that party then. "So, you three are going to Elza? You''re absolutely sure?" she asked. "Why are you saying it like that? Should we be worried?" I gulped. "Well¡­" Her eyes wandered to Kana in particr. "I don''t think it should be a problem. I''m ready if you are." Shayle began the process of activating the mirror by mentally visualizing the destination. Meanwhile, I was having second thoughts about bringing Kana along. "Hey, Kana¡­ Are you sure you want toe with us? You don''t have to," I said. "Oi, oi. Don''t dissuade him. We need our cum hydrant with us." Mio hugged Kana in a defensive manner. "Wait¡­ Don''t tell me that''s the reason you asked me toe, Mio! Actually, don''t answer that. And Saeko, hell yes, I want to go to Elza. A ce wiith magic? Elves? Monsters? That sounds so cool. Instead of reading isekai, I can be the isekai protagonist! I wouldn''t miss it for the world!" Kana exined. I pped a hand to my face. The portal opened. Elza and Queen Elendir''s manor was just on the other side. "Uweh? What''d I miss?" Hana sat upright having just woken up. "Oh, shit. You''re gonna go to Elza? Me, too! Me, too!" "Hana, this isn''t a¡ª" I wasn''t able to finish my sentence because Hana headbutted all three of us through. We fell through to the other side and onto the soft grassy knoll leading up to the manor courtyard. Shayle poked her head through the portal first, then stepped over our body pile. "Wow. So, this is another world different from Earth?" Kana got up and nced around in awe. "Male?" A dark elfndscaping the hedges stopped working to stare at Kana. One after another, dark elves came out of the woodworks parroting the word ''male''. "Uhh. What''s going on?!" Kana hid behind me. All of the dark elves that were drawn to us stared ravenously at Kana. They were sharks. In their eyes, he was a tasty fish in the sea. "The dark elves of Elza lost all their males. I think seeing you sparked their own hunger," I warned. "Queen Saeko?" Elendir emerged from the manor in a hurry. "Your arrival is unexpected. You should have sent word ahead of time!" "Elly, your elves better back off. Kana belongs to me and Saeko. Theyy a hand on him, and we''re taking them to pound town!" Mio growled. A mere flick of the wrist was all Queen Elendir needed to do for the dark elves around us to get the memo. Not wanting to piss off their monarch, they returned to work. "Thanks." I sighed. "Much has changed since youst came. The power structures in Elza have shifted, so you havee at a most¡­ awkward time but serendipitous. Nevertheless, you are my queen in ordance with our previous battle. I invite you all into my manor, and all its hospitality is at your call. Queen Saeko, perhaps you and I may have have a word in private?" Elendir asked in earnest. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Queen Elendir brought me to a mostly empty corridor. The only people around were patrols going about their routes and custodians cleaning the ce. asionally, I spotted a light elf and even a humanoid being with cat ears. They must be visitors. Or ves. From what I remembered, light elves didn''t like to associate with their darkened skin counterparts and were on opposite sides of the war. "What is it, Elendir? It better not be work, because I came to Elza hoping for a vacation," I exined. "You did?" Elendir brightened up. "Interesting. Then perhaps this will work out for all parties involved after all. First some context. As you already know, Elza was involved in a war not so long ago between the king of demons'' army, consisting of dark elves, subi, and his forces ofher-realmly demons against the forces of Everlight, consisting of light elves, beastkins of the west, and dwarves. Well, suffice to say, we lost. Terribly." "I know, I know. That''s why Beatrice ended up seeking Tamamo no Mae''s help, and then subsequently using the king of demons'' artifact shard to teleport subi into my world to conquer and ressurect him. To the point please!" She continued after clearing her throat, "Now that both Beatrice and the king is undoubtedly dead, both sides are pursuing peace. I will be departing west to meet with the Pridemother, the self-proimed warchief of all beastkin tribes. The light elves had also asked that I meet with them, too. Since I cannot be at two ces at once, I was going to send emissaries in my ce. However, with you here and as the one true queen between us, you will make for a better ambassador!" I blinked absentmindedly at Elendir. Her eyes told me she was dead serious. So taken aback by her plea, I spun around and started walking away¡ª until two hands sped my shoulders. "You have the wrong person for this job! I''m only in college in my world. I''m not suited to international politics!" I cried. "I beg of you, Queen Saeko!" Elendir held me back from so much as taking a step. "This is for the sake of us all. Besides, war isn''t at stake anymore. Not that we can afford to fight¡­ You will just be going for appearance''s sake and reaffirm our intention for peace. Did I mention that where you will be going is a port city renowned for its beauty, tropical sights, and a beloved vacation spot for light elven nobility?" "Vacation spot? Okay¡­ you have my attention." ording to Elendir, the n was to sail to a ce called City of Everlight, named after the same goddess, meet with and shake the hands of a few light elf dignitaries, and the remaining days was up to us to spend. We would be going there by ship in which the cargo was full of gifts. After which, our return trip would be made by portal from the mirror artifact. There shouldn''t be any problems, but out of an abundance of caution, Elendir was sending a crew of subi and dark elven crack troopers to join us on the journey. Also included was a special agent, whatever that meant. After all, I was the subus queen in this world. After agreeing to it, we brought this up to Mio and Kana and the two were instantly on board. "Oh, thank goodness." Queen Elendir sighed in relief. "I would have sent Shayle otherwise, not that she is a bad choice, but she isn''t me or Queen Saeko. No offense, Shayle." "None taken, my queen! Now if you will excuse me¡­" Shayle rushed out of the manor in a hurry. "So, when are we leaving?" Mio asked, already bouncing on her heals. "Now, actually. Please, follow me." The dark elven queen led us out and around the back. A couple of subi brought us horses to ride on, and they would carry the luggages over to the ship in our ce. "I still think it''s so cool that everyone treats you as their queen. Does that mean I''m dating royalty?" Kana asked. "Just don''t expect us to be living in a castle," I said. The harbor was a short ride away from the castle. It appeared to be a warehouse wharf with fewrge ships moving a lot cargo in and out. There were, however, a lot of smaller rowboats going out to sea with fishing equipment. Calm waves crashed against the stone bank. I felt like I was already home in Tsukiji because of the salty breeze in the air. But it was Mio who was at home the most. Her eyes reflected the sparkling blue ocean. A smile bigger than any wave shed across her face. She drew in the deepest breath to take in the sea breeze. "The sea." Mio smiled. "Man, I''m practically seeing ships in water that would normally be put in museums. We''re actually going to ride on one, too?" Kana gazed up at the multi-decked ship in awe. "Right?!" I rolled my eyes as my boyfriend and girlfriend linked hands to prance around like children at an amusement park. "So, who''s this special agent of yours?" I asked just as a familiar aura tickled the edge of mine. "Queen Saeko, hi! It''s so nice to see you again!" La waved from the deck of the ship. "As you can see, it is La. There is no better protection than from a greater subus," Queen Elendir said. Somehow, I didn''t feel very protected. At least having someone I know around was better than a stranger. Part of me felt like if the meeting went horribly wrong, she would sooner purposefully throw herself into danger rather than do any protecting. "And the captain?" I asked. "You''re already acquainted. Shayle also happens to be an experienced naval captain." Queen Elendir directed my attention behind me to Shayle, who was just now donning a tricorn hat and longcoat. "It''s going to be smooth sailing with me, Queen Saeko. Don''t you worry." Shayle smiled reassuringly. "Is that why you ran out ahead of us? Well, I do feel a lot safer with you around than La." Mio flew Kana onto the deck of the ship. They were already raring to go on this journey. I unfurled my wings and went up to join them. "Oh, man. I''ve always wanted to be on a ship again. This is fucking rad!" Mio eximed, going around snapping selfies from the crow''s nest, mast of the ship, and even the steering wheel. "Wait, where did La go? She was just up here a second ago." I searched for the masochistic subus, but I did find two dark elves¡­ fucking a barrel? "Given La''s predilections, I''ve assigned her to be the ship''s barrel wench. You know, to serve as a sexual outlet to pent-up sailors. You''re wee to give her a try if you like!" Shayle encouraged us. Kana gulped hard, staring at the barrel, inside of which La was being double-teamed by two futanari dark elves. "Or, we can take turns being in the barrel." Mio elbowed me in the side. "Let me show you to your room. Down this way, please!" Shayle climbed aboard and directed us to a door leading to the lower deck. Mio and Kana followed her straight down. I nced back down to Elendir, who was waving from below. "So¡­ Anything important I should know about the meeting?" I stammered. "Shayle will brief you on the way there. I believe in you, Queen Saeko. Just use your subus charm if you find yourself in a pickle," Elendir said. "Isn''t that exactly what I shouldn''t do if we''re trying to achieve peace?!" "Saeko, hurry up! Shayle''s showing us to the royal suite!" Mio shouted from the door. I went below deck with them. Judging by the sealed gunports, the ship used to be a warship. With the war ended, they had no need for it anymore. Or maybe this was just part of the demilitarization following their defeat. Regardless, it left a lot of open cargo space and hammocks for the crew. "The journey should be a swift one," Shayle began, "thanks to mages on board providing us with a steady headwind using magic. We may slow down at times if the seas are rough, but nothing the ship can''t handle Annnnnd, here we are! The royal suite that Elendir uses is now yours." Shayle opened the door to avish bedchamber, furnished with its own bathtub and dining room. The bed was pretty big, as expected of the dark elven queen, to fit many lovers at once. Two windows offered a view off the stern and port of the ship. "By the way, the captain''s quarter where I''ll be staying is directly across." Shayle thumbed over her shoulder to the adjacent door. "Wow. This is cooler than being on a modern yacht. I feel like I''m riding on a big fancy pirate ship," Kana said in awe of the ce. "When are we gonna do some raiding like old times? I wanna nab a bunch of light elves to fuck senseless." Mio licked her lips. "Mio, we''re on a peace mission!" I groaned into my hand. Already, I could tell Mio was going to pose a problem. It was up to me to make sure everything went smoothly. For all subus and dark elves in Elza. "Hey, Captain?" Kana stopped Shayle from leaving. "I''ve been seeing subus, elves, and some people with beastlike features. Queen Elendir also mentioned dwarves. But are there humans in this world?" "Nope. You may very well be the first human to ever set foot on Elza! Queen Saeko doesn''t count because she''s quite clearly a subus now," Shayle said. "Somehow, that makes me feel a little lonely rather than special." He sighed. "Chin up. That means you''re one of a kind! I hope your cock is ready for uster, because we''re breaking in this bed with a threesome tonight." Mio grinned. Kana shuddered out of fear. Rightfully so, because we drained him to hell and back a few times already. Well, at least Mio had enough restraint to hold back from sucking him dry. As Shayle went to do captain stuff, the rest of us were left to explore the ship as we pleased. Or lounge around until the we docked. The bathtub had me all sorts of confused. It looked like those usual tubs detached from the wall. A drain clearly connected to the floor. I turned one of the knobs, and steaming water poured from the faucet. "Magic sure is something else," Kana said, inspecting the enchanted tub with me. "Wait until youe across magic items. It''s exactly what you expect in video games," I exined to his excitement. "Yo, let''s go up on deck to watch the ship sail from port!" Mio raced out first. Kana and I exchanged chuckles at how excited she was about this trip. "You know, even though you got roped into a job, this still turned out alright. Mio''s definitely having a st," Kana said. "Yeah, but that''s only because we''re on a boat. It was her childhood after all. Anyway¡­ You were staring at Elendir''s boobs, weren''t you?" I used him. My boyfriend took one step out the door and froze solid. "N-No¡­" Kana answered unconvincingly. "Were you staring at her boobs?" I asked again, but tightening my charm around him. "Yes¡­" he said. "I-I mean, can you me me? I''ve never seen a pair that big before!" I let Kana go and extended my arms to him. He realized what I wanted, dropped into me for a hug, and squeezed. "You just want to be spoiled, don''t you?" Kana asked. "I am a girl with needs." I winked coquettishly. We ascended onto the upper deck just as the ship was drifting away from the dock. A deep, bellowing horn sounded in the distance. Mio was over by the edge, waving to someone below. When we joined her, it was Queen Elendir sending us off from the docks. "Bring back some souvenirs, if you can! Lightbringer Tears is a wine I haven''t tasted in decades, so please bring back a bottle!" Elendir shouted while shrinking into the distance. "No promises!" I hollered back. "Ah, you can just leave that to me. The queen asks anyone who travels to the City of Everlight for a bottle," Shayle said, then leaned against the railing and stared at her nails. "I also happen to have an opened bottle myself in the captain''s quarters, if you three are so inclined." Mio shot a hand up. "Uhh. I''m a minor, and so is Saeko," Kana reminded her. "Yes, but you''re also in Elza where there is no silly age restriction. Come. Drink and be merry! I''ll throw you overboard otherwise," Shayle said, beckoning us down with her. We followed Shayle back down while the ship''s crew took care of everything in her ce. The room was painted a nice mahogany. A giant square banner bearing the crest of two crossed blunderbusses hung from the wall. Unlike the bed from the royal suite, the captain''s bed was of normal size. She also had a cartographer''s table, and I was able to see for the first time the immensity that was Elza. The manor was towards the northeast. An utterly gargantuan stretch of forest or junglend covered most of the west and southwest. A silver ring currently rested on a ce called the City of Everlight which was also on the same continent. Much of the map had also been marked up with red Xs. "Those are all lost battles, if you were wondering." Shayle opened a cab to pull out a bottle of wine and several sses. "Our losses. We were getting our asses kicked all over the goddamn ce!" Mio added. "Makes sense why Beatrice wanted to conquer Earth instead," I teased. The four of us toasted. Kana took a sip and gagged. Meanwhile, Mio and Shayle sniffed deeply before drinking the wine. I''d already tasted beer before, so wine went down much easier for me. Lightbringer Tears had a nice citrus aftertaste, then it slowly became sweet the more I smacked my lips. "On to the briefing: Queen Saeko, if all goes well, you will be meeting with Princess Amira, second in line to the crown after her eldest brother, and several lords anddies in a ball. It is nothing special. You will simply attend, state your desires for peace and swear fealty to the light elves, and look pretty. We will also deliver them gifts. The cargo is full of magic equipment we piged, stole, and raided from the Armies of the Everlight during the war, including some from our own troves. In fact, part of the reason Queen Elendir formed us artifact hunters is to gather magic items that may appease the light elves." "Sounds easy enough. Where''s the catch?" I asked. "The catch is that we''re transporting a lot of magical items. There are factions who would not see us make peace with the light elves. With yours and Mio''s help, we may hopefully avoid trouble," Shayle exined. A few drinks were all the captain could afford to us before needing to get back to work. Since we had nothing to do, and the wine was getting to Mio, she urged us back into our room in the royal suite for a little fun. With the three of us in bed, our fingers crept on top of one another. I leaned in to kiss Kana, and he reciprocated by shoving his tongue into my mouth. We made out for a bit until Mio grabbed the back of my head and yanked me over for her turn. The two of us swapped spit. Our tongues wrestled a brutal match. She made me swallow her saliva that made my body scorching hot and pussy soaking wet. When we parted, Mio smirked and went in to give Kana the same treatment. I wasn''t a voyeur by any means. I preferred to be in on the action. I also didn''t have Kana''s predilections of seeing someone he liked¡ª me¡ª taken by another, but witnessing my lifelong partners sucking each other''s tongues turned me on like crazy. I started masturbating. Flicking my little bean made the sloppiest shlicking noises I didn''t think possible. "Raring to go, ain''t ya?" Mio nibbled on her lower lip and came back to shove her tongue down my throat. We rolled around in bed, arms wrapped tightly around the other''s bodies. As soon as we came to a stop, I was on top of Mio. I felt Kana''s hands on my ass. He spread my cheeks and started licking my gushing pussy. "Nngh¡­ I''m going to cum already¡­" I mumbled. "Hehe. That''s it. Saeko may be the subus queen, but you''re still our bitch." Mio hooked her legs around mine and pulled them wide open to give Kana better ess. "Come on, Kana. Call her your bitch!" "I-I don''t really feelfortable calling Saeko that¡­" Kana frowned. "Sheesh. You''re saying that while between her legs. Get with the program. Talk dirty to her, coward!" she sassed him. "I¡­ I bet you like when I lick your pussy, you little¡­ whore! Ahhh! I can''t. I''m sorry I called you a whore! I just don''t have it in me!" he cried. Mio shoved Kana''s face back to my pussy when an explosion boomed from the side of the ship. The three of us panicked. "What''s going on?" I asked, quickly dressing myself. "Holy shit. Are we getting raided at sea? Booty time!" Mio bolted out of the room before either of us could stop her. The explosions were growing more intense and in number, like someone was beating drums harder and louder with every strike. Kana and I climbed up to the upper deck as crewmen scrambled all over the ce. Mio was over by the starboard, where another ship with several decks of gunports had their cannons facing right at us. "Surrender yer cargo, and we''ll make ya our barrel wenches rather than throw ya into the sea!" A female dark elven pirate cackled from the other ship. They fired a volley of cannonballs. Kana flinched, and I threw my arms around him. But the projectiles struck a magical barrier and fell into the sea. "Aren''t you guys going to fight back?" I shouted to Shayle, who was at the wheel. "With what?" Shayle growled. "We have no gunports of our own anymore because of the damned light elves'' demilitarizatioin of us! Offensive magic won''t work either. They likely have mages raising a barrier around their ship, too!" "Open a hole in the barrier. Let me, Saeko, and La get a piece of them!" Mio kicked over the barrel La was in, causing her and a wave of jizz to spill out. "Ehh¡­ Is it¡­ time to switch¡­ already?" La asked deliriously. The three of us threw ourselves into the portal, and Shayle ordered the mages on board to open a hole. As soon as we got close to the other ship, the pirates''ughter stopped at once. They stared up at us with terror in their eyes. "What the¡­ No one told us there''d be subus on board!" one of them cried. "Don''t be afraid! They look like lesser subi¡ª" "Who are you calling lesser? I''m Queen Saeko, a greater subus." I zeroed my aura in on the mages who were sustaining the barrier. Once they were under my control, the magical barrier around their ship vanished. Mionded on the deck of their ship. A foolish dark elf tried to attack, but Mio quickly ced her under a charm. She groped her breasts and fingered her pussy in front of the other pirates. Those on board with flintlocks and blunderbusses raised their guns to open fire, but their fingers stopped short of pulling the triggers. My aura sensed La''s had creeped up to them. "S-Sorry, I can''t have you hurting Mio or Queen Saeko. Both of them are under my protection!" La exined apologetically. "Hey, Mio? What did you do to enemies that you captured out at sea?" I asked. "We take their valuables and a few cocky ones on board to fuck. Maybe even employ on barrel wench duty, but we already have La. I say we have ourselves an orgy!" Mio licked her lips. "Heh. Well, what are you waiting for? Bring the stupid bastards on board!" Shayle shouted as her ship drew close enough for crew to throw boardingdders across. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 After taking the pirate ship and iming its charmed crew, Shayle allowed her sailors to go wild. I was watching war crimes happening in real time. Dark elf on dark elf action. Many had drank the dick-giving potion. Two crewmen were spitroasting a pirate. Another was facefucking one. The entire upper deck and lower deck was gangbanging a captive. Meanwhile, several sailors went aboard the other vessel to takemand of it. Their ship was half the size, but it had cannons and weapons aboard. We were now sailing through the seas with two ships and inducted a crew of sex ves. "Saeko, would you care for a few ves of your own?" Shayle asked while in the middle of raw-dogging someone at the wheel. A sailor brought over two charmed pirates. They were both covered in tattooes. One had the sides of her head shaved and only a thick braid draped down her back. The other sported a forest of unruly ck hair. "Oh, of course you saved the busty ones for us. You shouldn''t have!" Mio bit down on her lower lip and started groping the breasts of the braided dark elf. "Wait¡­ does that mean I''m included?" Kana gulped. "It wouldn''t be an orgy if you didn''t join, but¡­ d-do they have diseases to worry about? They are pirates after all," I said. Shayle waved a dismissive hand, then pped the ass of the elf she was banging. "Any amount of disease is worth this fine pussy! Seriously though, you''re living in a world where we can snap our fingers to end a disease. We dark elves are masters of alchemy, too. It''s how we created the dick potions." Before I realized it, Mio had two in her hands. "You wanna get dicked? Or do ya wanna do the dicking?" Mio asked. I looked at Kana to see what he wanted. "I don''t mind if you have a temporary dick. I was prepared to date you even when you were a guy," Kana said. "Then let''s give the second potion to one of the elves," I insisted. When we got back to the royal suite for some fun, Mio charmed the names out of the two elves. Thraxa was the one with the single braid, and Larona had a jungle of hair. She forced a potion down thetter''s throat, granting her a delicious erect cock between the legs. "Is it¡­ really okay to have sex with them?" Kana asked, standing in front of Thraxa who was lying spread eagle in bed with both hands spreading her pussy open. "Isn''t that like¡­ erm¡­ you know, the r-word?" "If the script was flipped, they''d be fucking your ass right now. The only difference is we don''t have them walk the nk right after. Fuck ''em, Kana. Get a taste of dark elf poon!" Mio egged him on. "Dark elf pussy is pretty good," I agreed. "Hmmm. Okay, but her expression is making it very difficult to get hard," he said. Thraxa had a look that could kill, as if daring Kana to stick it in her and see what would happen. "Here, I can help with that with a little subus persuasion!" Mio tightened aura''s hold on the dark elf, turning her expression into a more¡­ Tongue sticking out, eyes rolled back¡­ stupid-horny, was the best I could describe it. Mio basically gave her an ahegao, but a look like that only really worked during a moment of climax or in drawing. "How about this?" I overpowered Mio''s charm and gave Thraxa a gentler, loving expression. Kana got hard fast. "God¡­ This feels so wrong, but I''m going for it!" Kana slipped his dick into Thraxa''s pussy and shuddered in ecstasy. "Oh, man this feels so much better than I expected¡­" "Hmmm? Better than having sex with me and Mio?" I asked teasingly. "N-No! Definitely not! It''s better with you two because I''m in love with you guys!" he hastily replied to save himself. "Kuh¡­ to be fucked by a dwarf¡­ how humiliating¡­" Thraxa muttered in stark contrast to the pleasurable look on her face. Kana and I traded nces, then burst intoughter. "Pfft. She thinks you''re a dwarf!" Mio cracked up. "As a member of the human race, I''ll do my best not to disappoint!" Kana put pedal to the metal and hammered into Thraxa with his head buried between herrge breasts. "Oh, fuck¡­ mmm! Slow down! Aahh!" Thraxa threw her legs behind his back and gripped the bedsheets. While they were having fun, Mio and I had our own dark elf sex ve. "Earlier, one of you bitches mentioned something about not being told that subus were on board. Who told you?" Mio asked, grabbing a handful of the Larona''s hair. "I don''t¡­ have to say a damn thing to you¡­ subus cunt!" Larona snapped. "Wrong answer." She shoved her dick down the woman''s throat, then beckoned me over. "Get over here, Saeko. Looks like Larona''s cock needs some milking." The dick potion we fed Larona with granted her a nice, shapely penis. I sat my pussy down on her dick, causing her whole body to jolt and shudder. "S¡­ Stop¡­ get¡­ get off of me!" Larona might be protesting, but the look on her face looked something like bliss. "Do you really want me to get off? Doesn''t a subus pussy feel good?" I asked, grinding our hips together. Mio stopped her from bbering by facefucking her again. p! p! p! p! p! p! p! I rode Larona until she came inside me. Hot, dark elf seed flooded into my womb. Sheer ecstasy momentarily robbed me of my senses. My twitching pussy clenched his dick to milk it all into me. "Hehe. You were pent-up, weren''t you? No wonder you wanted to fuck Shayle''s crew so bad," I teased. "Mmm! Mmmh!" Larona''s cries were muffled with a dick in her mouth. Cum oozed from the corners of her lips, and she sounded like she was choking on cum. "If you ain''t willing to talk, we''ll just have to make you." Mio pulled her dick out and ced a charm on the dark elf. Larona swallowed the cum Mio had creamed her with before beginning. "They¡­ didn''t give a name, but¡­ It was a lightie. Dressed in fine red and white tunic. Had a monocle over his right eye. Our job was to¡­ take whatever the ship was carrying, then sink it and the crew¡­" "Sounds like a fancy-schmancy light elf put out the hit. The fuck for though? I thought they were trying to shack back up with dark elves," Mio wondered aloud. I nced over to Kana and Thraxa. He looked pooped and dazed while on top of her with his head between her tits. Mio and I got out of bed, leaving Kana with the two charmed dark elven pirates. "Keep him hard for when we get back," I ordered the elves. "Eh?" Kana snapped up. "Wait, I don''t know if I can keep going¡ª nngh!" They started sucking his dick and tweaking his nipples on our way out. Shayle was still by the wheel when we climbed up. A pirateid unconscious on the ground, cum leaking from her pussy and mouth. "Done already?" Shayle asked in surprise. "Figured subus would fuck for much longer." "Oh, we will. Just got charmed some info out of those elves you oughtta know," Mio said. "You might want to sit down for this," I suggested. We exined what Larona had fessed up to, and Shayle didn''t like the sound of that at all. "Look, we had a feeling this would happen. Some light elves probably don''t appreciate that their dark elven counterparts want to rejoin the fold. My guess? This was the work of one of the bastards trying to keep us from reaching the city," Shayle said. They refreshed me that dark elves and light elves were all originally a single race. A significant number of elves left to join the demon king on promises of power and magical secrets. That union turned those elves'' skin color a darker shade from demonic influences. The other elves rebranded as light elves to distinguish themselves from their wayward kin. "You''re telling me we might run into trouble? This was supposed to be a vacation!" I groaned. "Although this is indeed concerning, I doubt there will be much trouble. The grand majority of the City of Everlight''s leadership wishes to reunite our races. Whoever the detractor is will be fighting a losing battle. Still, we should be vigint," Shayle insisted. Well, that was a relief. On our way back to the royal suite, Mio had a puzzled look on her face. "What are you thinking about?" I asked. "I''m wondering if light elves got brothels. It''s my first time going. Wild to think we were bashing our horns against the wall trying toe up with how to siege the ce. Now? We''re smooth sailing right into port! You gotta understand, before I went to Earth, we were only a few years off since the war ended. I''ming back now, thinking damn. Things sure change fast," Mio exined. "So¡­ are you feeling regret or something?" "I dunno." She shrugged. "More like, I''m wondering whattafack we even went to war for?" It seemed like I wasn''t the only one who needed to do some soul-searching. As soon as we got back to the room, Kana was twitching in bed as Larona sucked him off, and Thraxa pinned his arms firmly to the bed. "Help¡­ They keep getting me close, then waiting for me to get soft before going again! I want to cum already!" Kana pleaded. "I still got my dick if you wanna get double teamed," Mio said to me and pointed to throbbing penis. "Sure. Thraxa, Larona. Go sixty-nine off to the side." I climbed on top of Kana once they got off him and lowered my pussy onto his dick. Mio came up from behind,thered some vial of liquid on her meat, and pushed it into my ass. "Oh, shit¡­ Saeko, you''re so tight!" Kana grabbed my thighs and shot his load into me. I felt all the hot cum spurting into my womb. Mio had only just started, so she pistoned into me like a jackhammer while pping my butt. "I love it when you''re both inside me¡­ I''m going to go crazy from your cocks¡­ mmmh! Nnh¡ª aahhh!" I screamed in ecstasy as Mio hugged me from behind and pinched my nipples. "Yeah, you cock slut? I bet we can just wave them in your face and you''d stick your ass right up!" Mio''s dirty talk was getting me to hot all over. Our fucking got Kana hard again. My holes were on fire from being taken at both ends by the two people I loved most. "I''m cumming! I''m cumming so hard!" I howled. They ejacted into me as I climaxed, and the three of us copsed into a heap on the bed. Tired and exhausted, we drifted off to sleep in each other''s arms to the ambience of the dark elven pair''s continued lovemaking. The first thing that greeted us waking up the next day was the enormous statue in the middle of the ocean. I recognized it as the goddess Everlight. She was holding a torch out to sea her right hand and a sword in the other. The port was ahead, a small city built against the cliffside. Several frigates quickly sailed out from port to intercept the ship. They surrounded us in an instant. "We were only expecting one ship with Queen Elendir on it. Pray tell why is there a second? You were explicitly told to strip all ships of cannons as well," the captain of the foremost frigate said from the bow. Shayle waved to him. "Queen Elendir couldn''t make it. She sends the subus queen, Queen Saeko in her ce." She motioned me forward, and I came up to the edge to bow awkwardly to him. "The other ship you''re referring to is a pirate ship that tried to raid and board us. We offer all that it has to you as a gesture of good will, including pertinent information from the pirates themselves that one among you intends to sabotage our peace talks." "If you don''t believe us, you can hear it straight from their mouths." Ipelled Larona and Thraxa over, but he shot a hand up. "No, better we not hear it in the open. Someone above my station shall in private. Follow us into port. I expect no funny business from the subi on board," he said. I gulped. Shayle pulled in amidst the stares and whispers of hundreds of people. Dockhands stopped what they were doing to watch. Parents quickly ushered their children away. Guards clenched their weapons tight. However, while they were wary of us, Kana and I were starstruck by the sight of so many elves, dwarves, and people with bestial traits. They were dressed in all manner of attirepletely foreign to what I was used to back in Japan. It was like we really stepped into one of the isekai mangas on my shelves. The captain and his elven sailors cleared the immediate dock the ship had moored at. People left but not without grumbling about being inconvenienced. A few brightly-robed individuals waved magic over themselves and flew off to avoid the crowds. As we descended onto solidnd, guards came by to apprehend the pirates and a crew of sailors boarded their ship. "Fuck yater, losers!" Mio waved to Thraxa and Larona as the two were led off in shackles. "Is this really the City of Everlight? It''s¡­ kind of small," I said. "This is part of the city," Shayle said, then directed my attention to the cliff. "That is also the city." Up on the ciff, gargantuan walls surrounded a city that was practically glistening from the sunlight, its spires were like jewelsid out under amp. An ivory castle partially built off the cliffside loomed over the city. We were escorted by a different set of guards marching up to frame a defensive formation around us. Or maybe it was to keep us in. They wielded pikes and were dressed in white and blue tabards. One man was a spellcaster who carved open a wide portal. He beckoned us to follow them in. We entered after, and came onto the polished stone streets of a beautiful marble-white city. The castle we saw in the distance was in front of us now, and a courtyard of trees showered with red petals and leaves when the wind picked up. "Ugh¡­ Is portal sickness a thing? Because I feel queasy," Kana said, holding a hand up to his mouth. "It will pass." A kind voice, belonging to a mature elven woman, spoke on her way up to us. "If not, we have tonics to ease the difort. Greetings, I am Erma renbell." All the guards around us straightened their backs. The elf named Erma was dressed like a priest. Long white robes flowed down to her ankles, where they sort of drifted like a piece of cloth in water. She wore a steel breastte, possibly the only metal on her. The cowl over her head covered the eyes, but left behind a sweet smile. "Queen Saeko. I-I''ming in ce of queen Elendir because she couldn''t make it. As you can see, I''m a subus. I hope that won''t be a problem?" I asked, clearing my throat. "Not at all. epting my dark elven kin''s surrender extends to the subus race as well. Though, I presume that is why you are here and not to dere a continued war as the new subus queen?" Erma asked. That was such a passive-aggressive question, I lost my train of thought for a moment. "Sheesh." Mio whistled sharply. "I can''t see you, but I can tell you got a bombshell body underneath all that." Sooner than those words came, a dozen pikes had pointed directly at us. Our dark elves and subi guards bared their fangs and weapons, too. Erma, however, raised a hand and made a shooing gesture, and her people stood down right away. "Be at peace, brothers and sisters. Coming from a subus, that is apliment. I sense no ill-will from her. Be on your way and return to your posts. I shall take over from now," Erma said, and they didn''t hesitate to follow her orders. To us, she made a ''follow'' motion with her hands for us toe enter the castle. On the way in, Shayle nudged me in the ribs. "Erma didn''t mention her title. Legate Erma renbell. She is a general of the Armies of the Everlight. Nowadays, Erma is just a glorified, pencil-pushing politician. I lost a lot of military campaigns against her during the war." I swallowed hard. If things went bad here, there was no foreseeable way of us getting out unharmed. Thank goodness this was a peace mission. We entered the castle, and the main chamber was one giant throne room. So tall was the ce that I couldn''t even see the ceiling. Statues of the Everlight protruded from high up on the walls. Long extremely long tables draped in ivory tableclothes ran the length of the chamber. Wine and fruits had already been ced out. tes and tters suggested that food woulde next. Yet there wasn''t a kind or queen to greet us at the throne seat, lounging chair with a nket falling half-off it. No royalty, but there were servants frantically racing around to get things into ce. Erma turned around. "This is where the banquet shall be tomorrow evening. You will meet with many members of the nobility. It is mainly a¡­ symbolic affair. Our people do love their parties. We shall also have dresses prepared for you, and a suit for the dwarf if it so pleases him." "Uhm. I''m not a dwarf," Kana said. "Oh, you jest. Your kind always did have a stiff sense of humor," she said, giggling into the back of her hand. "Ms. renbell¡ª" I began, only for her to cut me off. "Please, Erma is fine." "Erma¡­ we have something important to tell you. During the journey here, we were attacked by pirates. They confessed that a light elven man hired them to steal the cargo on the ship. The only description we have is that he has a monocle over his right eye," I exined. Erma fell into thought for a moment. We watched her pace around with a finger to her cheek. She even walked up to a statue of the Everlight and sighed into one hand, the other resting on her hip "You recognize him or what?" Mio asked impatiently. "I do not." Erma shrugged. Everyone pped a hand to their faces. "Then don''t go making a big show about it!" Mio eximed. "I''m merely expressing my disappoint," Erma said with a smile. "At any rate, we will investigate this monocled man. However, it isn''t exactly an umon article of wear. Leave the matter to us. Thank you for this information. On the note, I wee you to the City of Everlight! May her evesting light shine upon us all and illuminate our union. A very important task lies before us. This man you speak of, there are most certainly others who share his views. It is imperative that you, our honored guests, demonstrate that you are not a threat and are genuine in the war''s official end." "That''s why we''re here. Unless there''s more for us to do?" I asked. "There is. Believe it or not, I simply wish for you to tour the city during your stay," she exined. "Is that¡­ supposed to convince people?" Kana scratched his head. "The idea is that, by exposing yourself to the masses and showing them you mean no harm, they will regard you as less of a threat. When they see that you eat at the same table, shop from the same grocery, and enjoy the luxuries they do, the masses shall find you less like the monsters they have been conditioned to think you are from the war." It was hard to argue with that line of logic. Even war back in my world, the key was always to dehumanize the enemy. That made fighting ''monsters'' easier. In order to change their perspective, we just needed to¡­ go about our business. Maybe we still had a nice vacation ahead of us after all. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 After showing us where the ball took ce in evening, Erma brought us to our rooms in the guest quarters of the castle. The arrangements werevish. We had a nice view of the city from up here. Obviously, no gigantic bed like on the ship''s royal suite. It was going to be a snug fit when we go to sleep. Shayle and each of her escorts were given rooms, too. They almost yanked Kana away to bring him to his own room until we told them there was no need. The light elven guards regarded him sadly after that, thinking he was our sex ve. Well¡­ in a way¡­ Erma had to leave to take care of the security for tonight''s ball. For someone who amounted as amander of a country''s army, she sure was a busybody. All that remained in the room was myself, Mio, Kana, and Shayle to deliberate on what to do with our free time. The answer was unanimous. They wanted to go out. Well, Mio and Kana did. The two were very vocal about it. "I want to go out, too, but is there even anything we can do? None of us has this world''s currency. The most we could do is sightsee," I said. "Actually, Queen Elendir has a royal stipend for you. She asked me to hang onto it until prompted." Shayle retrieved from inside her captain''s coat and handed me a fat sack bulging with coins. Mio and Kana peered into the bag when I opened it. Our eyes reflected all the many shining currencies within it. They were mostly made up of gold, with some silver and copper scattered about. Each coin was circr in shape and had a small square cut into the center of it. Symbols and words of anguage I didn''t understand were carved around the thin edges. "Holy. Fuck," Mio muttered. "Is¡­ Is that a lot? Mio''s reaction makes it sound like a lot," Kana said to our illustrious captain. "Unlike in your Japan, most merchandises, services, and trade goods don''t have a set price. They always fluctuate. Maybe I can give you an idea of how much you have. Let''s see¡­ This entire pouch can buy you rather modest-sized castle. Unstaffed, of course!" Shayle exined. Our jaws dropped. "That sounds like a lot, but I''m still having trouble understanding what I can buy with it in this city! But Queen Elendir gave us enough gold to buy a castle? How often do I get a royal stipend?" I eximed in shock. "Haha! If you were living here, she would provide you with a yearly stipend. Enough to live veryfortably off of. Unless you spend it recklessly." Shayle shrugged. Well, we had a small fortune in our hands and a city full of things to do. Judging by the looks Mio and Kana were giving me, they already knew what to do with it. "So, what do you guys want to do?" I asked. "Can we buy some enchanted equipment to bring back to Earth? Like a ming sword?" Kana pleaded to me like a child. "We should spend it at a brothel and fuck some light elven babes!" Mio shook my shoulders. "W-Wait, they have brothels here? Aren''t the light elves like super prudish?!" "Maybe the upper ss is," Shayle began and pulled out a map of the city from her person. She pointed to a section closer to the outer walls where buildings were drawn smaller, with less details. "Not even the lighties can stop prostitution and crime within their own city. Here, for example, is rife with crime, gambling, lucrative dealings and¡­ well, you can probably guess." Actually, my biggest question now was why did Shayle have a map of the City of Everlight¡­ It even had red arrow marks pointing to different sections of the walls like these were battle ns. She quickly rolled it up upon noticing me staree too hard. "It''s not what you think! This was drawn up during the war when we had ns to invade the light elven capital. Obviously, we have no such intentions anymore, and it''s the only map I have on hand!" "Uh huh¡­ Anyway, we have money. Let''s do some shopping," I suggested. When we emerged from our room, it seemed Erma had posted guards right outside. There were six in total, dressed in the same white and blue tabard over their chests. They looked us dead in the eyes. "Lady renbell instructed us to escort you wherever you intend to go in the city. All she asks is that you stay within its confines," one light elven guard said. "Oh, perfect! Can you bring us to an equipment store? For like magical items?" I asked. "Very well. If you will follow us." As soon as he moved, the rest of them became animated at once. They brought us back out into the courtyard. A chariot rolled up to us as if on cue, pulled by severalrge horses of muscr build and equipped with colorful, ornamental armor. Our escorts, however, climbed onto a mount of their own. Kana and Mio settled into the seat, but Shayle stayed behind. "The three of you enjoy yourselves. I''m going to pay Erma a visit and give her an earful for the embarassment she inflicted on me during the war," Shayle said, waving to us as the chariot lurched forward. As we entered the city, Kana and I were in awe of its architecture. It looked like Rome at the height of its power cranked up to ten. Archways and columns were amon sight for theirrger buildings. Even shops and stores were made of stone. Trees had been nted between the streets and around residences. Terraces were open venues for the wealthy to lounge around in and doubled as parks. Large symbols, faded over time from wear, were painted onto the wide roads. Our chariot was one of many on the streets, including passenger carriages, wagons transporting goods, and pedestrian walking about. Like at the docks, countless people stared at us. Some quickly made themselves scarce. We grinded to a stop in front of a store with a statue of a fist holding a hammer, framed by floral hedges. "This ce services many who seek magical equipment. It is even Lady renbell''s preferred store," an escort said. A elven citizen who was on his way into the store opened the door, thinking to hold it for us. When heid eyes on me and Mio, he tucked tail and ran. Kana dashed ahead and kept the door open for us. The three of us entered a clothing store, but instead of clothing brands selling polyester, the ce was selling metals, magic, and silk. A dwarf in a fancy kilt emerged from behind the counter to greet us. "Name''s Paycahn. Color me surprised that. The two of ye be the first subus to ever walk through that door! Put ''er there." The dwarf shook my hand and practically crushed the bones. A real dwarf. Not like a small person or someone who was stunted in growth, but a real dwarf was right before me. They were stocky, like I expected. He had more beard than face. When Paycahn got to Kana, however, there was a little bit of a stand-off. "Aye? Ye a funny-lookin'' dwarf, aren''t ye? All skin and bones, med! A light wind can knock y''over if we dun put some meat on or armor on ye," the dwarf said. "I''m not a dwarf!" Kana eximed. "Speaking of dwarves, I don''t see many living in the City of Everlight. Where do most of the dwarven race reside?" I asked. "What kinda subus are ye not to know? We live in the snowy peaks northeast of here. Ye musta sailed past it on yer way here, I s''pose?" Paycahn scratched his jungle of a beard. My eager boyfriend and girlfriend had already walked past to browse the merchandise. "Hey, Kana. Try this!" Mio handed him a spiked mace. "What''s it do?" Kana asked, but it ignited the moment he grabbed it. "That there''s a mace enchanted with fire magic," Paycahn said. "Magic¡­ this is so cool¡­ Do you have swords enchanted with fire magic, too?" He put the mace down and had to blow on his hands. "What for?" The dwarf looked at him stupid. "To cut someone and cauterize their wounds at the same time? What a waste of an enchantment!" I looked at the price tag of the fiery mace, and it showed a number and symbol that made zero sense to me. The more I looked around, the less I cared to buy. Every single thing in here around be dangerous back on earth. "Saeko, look at me!" Mio shouted from the back of a shooting range. "Okay, let ''er rip!" To my horror, Kana nocked an arrow and very awkwardly fired it at her. "WHAT ARE YOU GUYS DOING?!" I cried in panic. The arrow, however, just barely hit Mio and curved hard off to the side. "Kahaha! Chill! It''s from this ring of projectile evasion." Mio unted the ring on her pinky finger. "It''s good for up to 1000 projectiles." Paycahn gave a thumbs up. "And¡­ how many times has it been used in a demonstration?" I asked unamusedly. "Ermm¡­ Maybe I should take that off the shelves until I find out," he said. The sun was beginning toe down. We had browsed the equipment store for so long¡ª well, y was more like it¡ª and hadn''t bought a single thing. We decided toe back another day and hit up the brothels, but¡­ "We''re terribly sorry, but Legate renbell made it clear to us that we bring you back if it starts gettingte," one of our light elven escorts exined. Another, wielding a staff, incanted a magic portal out of thin air. We saw our room on the other side of it. "A, man! But the prostitutes!" Mioined. "Come on, Mio. We still have tomorrow and the day after," I said, pushing her in from behind and pulling Kana by the hand. The guards followed us through. There were two less from what I assumed they left behind to bring the horses and chariot back. Erma was right in front of us, and nking her with three light elven maids each with a neatly folded outfit in their hands. "I hope these will be to your liking." Erma smiled. Kana went to get changed first. He made a funny face at the suit they gave him, then entered the other room. In the meantime¡­ "Erma, do you happen to know of Raniel and Arniel will be attending? I met them a while back. Figured they might be some kind of nobility," I said. "Ah, the twins! No, unfortunately they will not be attending the ball. Those two are merely high-ranking officers of great talent within the army, nothing more beyond that. They are, however, currently in the city. I can send for the twins, if you like?" Erma offered kindly. "Would you? Yeah! I want to see them again. It''d be nice to meet a familiar light elf. No offense to you. We only just met." "None taken. I''ll have a servant ride out to their estate. Regrettably, there might not be time to meet them before the ball. Tomorrow might be best," she suggested. I agreed, and Erma whispered to one of the servants to go send a message. Another servant rushed in after the other left and muttered something frantically into her ear. "I see." Erma nodded. "Did something happen?" I gulped, hoping there wouldn''t be any bad news. "It seems Princess Amira has decided against attending the ball, upon her advisors urging. They believe the terrorist threat, no matter how seemingly insignificant, is not worth her highness'' life. But she encourages that it continues without her," the elf exined. Right¡­ Risk everyone else''s life, but not your own. I rolled my eyes. When Kana came back in his garb, Mio and I had a hard time stifling ourughter. The robe was far too big on him. It was draped over his shoulders like a carpet. He had to hold the kilt up with one hand or risk shing someone. "Strange. Now that I have a good look at you, you''re rather thin for a dwarf." Erma tapped her chin in thought. "That''s because I''m not a dwarf!" Kana retorted and sighed. "Look, I noticed some of the elves here have the same build as me. Can you just grab something a male elf might wear?" "That can be arranged." She made a tss tss sound to the servants, who hurried out of the room to find something for Kana to wear. In the meantime, Mio and I went to get changed into our dresses. Mine was shoulderless. It wrapped around my chest tightly and parted deeply down my back, likely with my wings and tail in mind. However, the split practically went down to my tailbone. Wouldn''t I be shing my butt crack to someone if I bent over? The blue color seemed to shift from different shades, as light as turquoise to as dark as midnight. Another split at my right thigh offered me a greater range of movement. Mio''s dress was a deep red, glittering red that strapped over her left shoulder. A ribbon tied at the lower back and offered a hole for her tail to slip out of. They must have gotten her one size too small, because her boobs were almost bursting out and pinched at the skin. "How do I look?" Mio asked, giving me a twirl. "Stunning." I grinned. My choice ofpliment was correct, because Mio threw her arms around my neck and pulled me in for a kiss. Our dresses were glowing. The red and blueing so close emitted a royal purple hue. Her tail hooked onto mine, and we swayed back and forth while making out. We only stopped when I pped her hand away from trying to open the back split wider. "Okay, you hornbat. Calm down. We don''t want to ruin these nice dresses the light elves gave us." I wagged my tail. "What a tease. Fine! But you better keep that dress on after the ball. I wanna fuck you in it." Mio nibbled on her lower lip. We returned to the other room. Kana''s back was turned to us, since he was facing the door waiting for the servants. Mio tapped him on the shoulders. When he spun around, his jaw dropped. "Holy. Crap." Kana gaped and popped a boner. "D-Does it really look that nice?" I asked, getting embarassed because of how speechless he was. "Of course, it looks nice!" Mio nudged me in the ribs. "Just look at that cock! It''s raring to go!" He put both hands over his groin. "Don''t point to my dick as an indication! But you two really do look beautiful. Like¡­ really beautiful." My face became red hot. Even Mio got a little flustered. The attendants eventually returned with Kana''s new outfit. He was thankful to escape into the other room to hide his boner. It took him a while to change. We figured he might be rubbing one out. Just I thought to knock and check on him, he emerged in an incredibly dashing attire. It wasn''t a tuxedo or suit like I was used to seeing men wear back in my world. The tailcoat was a royal purple with floral, gold embroidery on the chest. Epaulets made of tiny gold rivets linked together in long chains ran down the shoulders. The entire thing fit him quite snug. "I feel silly in this. Like I''m at a renaissance faire and have no clue what to do," Kana said. "Meow! I like what I see!" Mio purred. Kana nced at me, and I nodded in agreement. "I think this fits you better than a suit," I said. "These are traditional garbs for military-age elven men. I''m rather surprised by how well it suits youpared to the dwarven outfit." Erma walked circles around Kana as though appraising him. "That''s because I''m not a dwarf!" Kana groaned aloud. "Now that we''re all settled, shall we go down to the ball together?" She gestured to the door. We followed after Erma down the corridor. Along the way, we picked up Shayle and the guards. The dark elf donned a silken, jet ck dress that had golden rings hold its front split together. As we descended the pce, my heart started racing. My throat was desert dry. Come to think of it, I''d never been to a formal gathering before. The closest I got to dressing up for something was a gown during my high school graduation and in kimonos for special festivals. Erma must have noticed my nervousness and slowed down to match my pace. Despite us going down to a ball, she was still in that dress with a head covering that concealed her eyes. "Have you ever spoken to an audience before?" Erma asked. "Uhh¡­ I-I participated in a theatrical y¡­ does that count?" I pressed my fingers shyly. "I supposed it is simr," she replied, giggling into the back of her hand. "You speak in front of an audience who are strangers to you, not knowing how they may respond to your words. Fear not, Queen Saeko. I will be by your side." Somehow, Erma''s reassurances calmed me down a little. I actually felt better. It was hard to imagine that this woman fought in a war. She had the disposition of a kind grandma at a bookclub. "Sorry if this sounds strange, but¡­ you aren''t what I expected for someone who killed dark elves and subi during a war," I said. "Would you prefer I be more terrifying? With jagged teeth and eyes glowing red?" Erma grinned down at me. "Honestly? It would definitely be a lot stranger!" "I was a nun before I enlisted into the army. I suppose kindness is second nature. Yes, I''ve yed countless during the war. Made difficult decisions for myself and those under mymand. However, never once did I believe violence to be the first answer. Only ever thest. As the subus queen, you must have faced much adversity yourself. We are more alike than you think," she suggested. That put me at ease. Chattering and music grew louder the closer we approached the light at the end of the corridor. The second we crossed the threshold, we were in the throne room from earlier today again. It was empty when we first arrived, now? Now, it was a party. Hundreds of light elves dressed in fancy and expensive clothes schmoozed with each other. They were the upper ss, the lords and nobility, high military officers in the army, and possibly even royalty among them. Some wore masks on the top half of their faces. The conversations came to an abrupt stop, and they all turned to us at once. "Ladies and gentlemen," Erma began and stepped aside to throw an arm to me. "Today is a momentous move forward for the elven race. For years, we have been splintered. War tore a fissure between us. The dark elves wish to return to the fold, and we shall wee them with open arms. Queen Elendir could not make it. She sends her representative instead. Join me in bidding wee the subus, Queen Saeko!" Apuds erupted from everywhere at once. Kana was just as nervous as me. Shayle and her guards kept a vigil. Meanwhile, Mio didn''t give a damn and was waving at them like an idiot. Time to mingle¡­ Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Wherever I went, Erma was by my side at all times. Her eyes, at least I could tell with the cowl over them, were on me and anyoneing up to me. She was like an eagle, scanning for anything suspicious going on. We still had that monocled light elf to worry about, so I had a hard time talking to people. Kana, on the other hand, somehow turned out to be very popr among the light elven nobility. After exining for the hundredth time that he wasn''t a dwarf, a gaggle of young men was now pestering him about our world. They bombarded him with questions about his culture. Others wanted topliment how well he was dressed. I got the feeling Earth and Elza might one day collide at this rate. Then there was Mio, flirting with every attractive light elven woman she could find. At one point, she was getting a little too friendly with someone''s daughter. Her father came by and stopped that real fast. "Queen Saeko, a pleasure to meet you!" A tall gentleman dressed in a red tailcoat that red up came to me and bowed slightly. "This is Lord baster Remeroy. His family owns severalrge quarries that supplies the construction which goes on in the city," Erma whispered. "Th-The pleasure is mine¡­" I replied nervously. He leaned in and lowered his voice. "I''ve always been fascinated by the subus race. Would it be alright if you¡­ used your magic on me? I consent to this, of course!" When I searched Erma for permission, she offered me a nod. If the point was to make friendly with the people here, then I guess that was one way of doing it¡­ Sighing, I focused my aura around baster. He shuddered intensely. A content smile shed on his face. I didn''t want to cause a scene and ended the effects after a few seconds. A look of disappointment reced the smile. "My, how marvelous! To think, the Armies of the Everlight faced countless subi in battle this way. If only I was a few decades younger," Lord Remeroy said thoughtfully. "Are you suggesting¡­? You know what? Never mind." I turned around only to find a female light elven woman right behind her. "Hello, darling! I''ve always wanted to meet a subus. Is it true that you can charm andpel anyone to do what you want? Do you think you can¡­ charm a certain man to ask my hand in marriage?" she asked. "This is Lady Talda, eldest daughter to Gerard Talda of the Talda Trading Company. Mydy, I''m afraid Queen Saeko cannot fulfill such a request. You will have to make use of your own charms to woo this man instead," Erma exined. Lady Talda cursed under her breath and stormed off. Several more important-looking high elves met with me, and they all shared simr¡­ strange requests. However, it became increasingly clear as the night went on that none of them regarded me as someone. Rather, a tool. I was beginning to get hungry, so Erma brought me over to a table with food and refreshmens. "Man, I didn''t expect you light elves to be so weird." I sighed with a ss of water in hand and biscuit in the other. "As you can see, the upper echelons of our society isn''t as different as your own. The difference is it happens behind closed doors. If you ask me, you have been handling yourself quite well. Even yourpanions." Erma directed my attention to who I came with. Mio had kabedoned a blushing elven servant against the wall. Kana was still chatting up the noble ss. Shayle and the supposed ''crack troops'' were spread across the throne chamber, engaged in conversations with their counterparts. This just looked like any other party, though I suppose that was the intention. "Hrm. I kinda expected to meet a king and queen when it came to peace talks. Are they even around?" I asked, tossing the rest of the biscuit into my mouth. "As it happens, the royal couple is on vacation. Their absence is intended out of an abundance of caution in case youring was something other than peace," Erma said. "Huh. If you ask me, it sounds like there''s still some trust issues going on." Erma shrugged. She picked up a carafe of water to refill my cup, then grabbed a biscuit for herself to eat. Everything from her pose to the way Erma spoke told me she was incredibly attractive. I didn''t even need to see the upper half of her face to know. "I know that look. You wish to bed me," Erma said. I spat my water out. "No! No¡­" I nced away. "You couldn''t fool me even if you tried. I''ve fought enough subus to know." Erma grinned. "So¡­ have you ever¡­?" "To tell you the truth? Hm. Maybe I shall keep you guessing instead," she replied in a sultry manner. Now I was the one being teased, and¡­ it wasn''t so bad. Wait, was I being flirted with? Was Erma flirting with me? When I turned to her, she had her back to me and in the middle of speaking to a trio of men. My eyes fell to her thin waist yet buxom rear. The way the robe draped over her body brought out all the nice curves. Not good. Not good. I shook my head to knock the thoughts out of me. This was Legate Erma, a militarymander with a lot of power. She was probably plenty powerful herself. As the night went on, and I was trying to rein in my libido, Mio and Kana had their fill of chatting up the light elves. They dropped by to the table I was being a wall flower at. Shayle did, too, with a look of concern written all over her face. "Hey, it''s been hours since the ball started. Do you think the monocled elf is even here?" I asked. "My guards haven kept a lookout. Nothing suspicious so far," Shayle ryed to us. At the moment, Erma was speaking with her personal retinue of knights. It seemed that they also haven''t had any luck finding the man or signs of him. "I bet that dude fucked right off after learning me and you were around. Who cares about that nobody anyway? There''s a whole castle of guards. Even if he manages to get past them, Shayle and her broads are here, too." Mio shrugged, showing little concern. "I mean, she''s right." Kana agreed. "Whoever they are, the attack at sea was probably their only n. You foiled it. We should just enjoy the night and forget about what might happen." Maybe Kana and Mio were right. I was worrying too much. The whole point ofing to Elza was to rx after all. Suddenly, a hand extended into my vision. "How about we go for a dance? Take your mind off things," Kana said. "Do you know how to dance? Because I certainly don''t," I teased. "Oooh. You two get frisky. I got a bleached cutie looking my way." Mio adjusted her breasts and proceeded to go flirt. Left to our own, I grabbed Kana''s hand and let him lead me into the dancing area. As we entered, people and pairs parted out of the way for us. The music seemed to re up. Kana brought his other hand to my waist, and I wrapped my arms behind his neck. We started swaying the only way our awkward selves could. "Kana¡­ you have a boner," I said. "I now¡­ I can''t help it. You just look so pretty. It''s hard keeping it down when I have someone like you and Mio as my girlfriends. Sometimes I wonder if I''m dreaming or what. My friends and other guys are always telling me how lucky I am, so I feel pressured to make myself worth being with you," Kana exined. "If you weren''t worth it, I wouldn''t be with you to begin with. Mio, too. You two mean the world to me. If you want to feel special about it, why not?" I pressed my body against his and kissed him. When our lips met, fireworks shot into the in my head. The boner between Kana''s legs got harder. It poked against my inner thigh, gradually getting me in the mood despite us being in the middle of many people. "Besides, I like confidence. You better be careful and watch yourself. Or I might end up dating Koga for real," I joked. However, Kana''s erection became even harder. I stared at him in disbelief. "You can''t just get me excited like that when we''re in public¡­" Kana said, ncing away from me. "Oh?" My body grew intensely hot and the urge to tease him surged, so I leaned up to his ear and whispered, "How about I tie you to the corner of the room and bring guys over to fuck me in front of you?" Kana tensed up. His arms wrapped tighter around me very briefly, then I felt a dampness between our thighs. I peeled away and saw a wet spot where his dick was poking. "I swear to god, Saeko¡­ I think you have more fun teasing me than anything." Kana shut his eyes in embarassment. "Hehe. Do you want me to keep going?" I continued to gently hump him to a second climax. "Mio, help! Tag out!" he cried out. An explosion sent rubble flying inwards from a balcony. There was a hole in the side of the throne room now. Chilly night air rushed in. People screamed from every direction, and castle guards rushed over to investigate. I thought Erma was going to do the same, but she pushed into the crowds to grab mine and Kana''s arm. A magic circle carved itself into the ground at our feet. Erma yanked the two of us away just as a column of fire erupted up to the ceiling. "That was¡­ too close forfort." Kana sighed. "Thanks," I said, quickly getting up in the event something happened again. Raucousughter filled the chamber now that it had quieted down. A tall, elven man with a monocle over his right eye stepped out from the smoke left behind by the column of fire. "I am Vrau ssken, and I will see my country fall to ruin before my brothers and sisters ally themselves with our former enemies!" the monocled elf eximed as mboyantly as possible. "Ah, so it was Vrau all along. Hm. Shouldn''t you be in prison? How did you escape?" Erma asked as though he was just a minor inconvenience. "Why? Because there are others who disagree with the direction this city is taking. You! Legate Erma, you led our soldiers into war. Don''t you have shame?" Vrau asked. "The alternative is to continue war. More will perish. So, no. I am not ashamed to go the route of peace," she answered. "Look, Vrau. I know you''re angry¡ª" I began. "Angry doesn''t even begin to describe it!" he interjected sharply. I continued amidst his protests, "But I have no bone in this war. I''m not even from this world. Through a series of circumstances, I became the subus queen. All I''m here to do is to ensure that Queen Elendir''s people rejoins the light elves in a peaceful resolution. If you''re going to deny them that, then I''m going to have to retaliate." Vrau shied away from the fight, probably precisely because I was a subus. However, Erma stuck an arm out to stop me from intervening. She stepped forward instead and ced a hand on the hilt of her rapier. "Allow me, Saeko. It would reflect poorly on me if I let a gueste to harm." Erma drew her rapier, a thin length of steel sharpened to a fine point. "Ha! Learn your ce, Legate. A soldier should¡ª" Erma vanished from sight. She appeared behind Vrau, flourished her rapier, and returned it to the sheath. The elven man was none the wiser. By the time he looked back, his clothing had been made ribbons of. All that remained was his underwear. The staff in his hands fell to the ground as small little blocks of wood. "What was that about soldiers? Perhaps you should have spent more time training than legiting, for whatever good that has done for you. ce this man under arrest," Erma ordered her unit. Apuse erupted across the throne room. Knights moved in to apprehend him, but he produced a crystalline stake into his hand. "It''s not over yet! I will have my revenge, mark my words!" Vrau yelled before activating it and disappearing. Erma''s knights were toote. They grabbed empty air instead. "Tsk. A quarry escaped from under my nose. How humiliating." Erma clicked her tongue and sighed. Unfortunately, the terrorists showing up caused enough of a stir that the ball ended early for guests'' safety. Not only were the castle guards disgraced for an attack that happened so close to so many VIPs, the ringleader named Vrau ssken escaped without a trace. Mio, Kana, and I returned to our rooms. Shayle and our guards stood vigil just outside the door for the rest of the night. At the very least, they didn''t keep us within the confines of the castle the next day. After being briefed by Legate Erma, she had exined that what transpired wouldn''t affect the newfound rtionship between light elves and dark elves. That was a relief. Imagine one terrorist just ruining it for everyone. Shayle was the most relieved of all. Since Mio wanted to go find some light elven prostitutes no matter what, we set back into the city. However, with a much bigger entourage this time around. Twenty knights followed us on chariots of their own as we rode down to the shitty part of the City of Everlight. We must have looked outrageous to the lesser ss folks down here. Buildings were much shorter and packed together. Wooden boards and mossy stones cobbled ces of residence in oddly-arrangedmunities. Mio picked the first brothel she saw, a run down two-story, rickety old building with escorts lingering around outside. "The rest of us will wait here. The three of you, please enjoy your time inside." Erma nodded with a soft smile. It must be so weird for them, to escort us all the way out here specifically to bang prostitutes¡­ I put a hand to my face and sighed The light elven were all sitting around what appeared to be a tavern on the first floor, minding their own business. A couple were painting their nails by the window. Another Some of them looked pretty, but the others¡­ were pretty trashy in appearance. Light clothing clung to their bodies. Others just had a robe on parted in the middle, no underwear to hide their naughty bits. While Mio was rubbing her hands and drooling, Kana and I were standing there wondering what kind of disease hot pot we walked into. One of the girls stared in disbelief at both me and Mio. "Uhm¡­ Madam! There are subi here! What''s the protocol for that?!" she cried. A rather heavyset light elven woman with arge face stomped down the stairs. She wore a glittering purple dress, had on ck lipstick, and smoked from a pipe that smelled¡­ illegal. Her eyes, however, shot to the window and noted the light elves, particrly at Legate Erma. "Protocol? Why, the protocol is to provide them with the proper hospitality! I am Madam Ledder. Enchanted to meet you two very fine subi. And¡­ dwarf?" Madam Ledder smiled. "I''m not a dwarf! Hey, Mio? Are we sure there aren''t any high ss brothels to go to instead?" Kana asked. "Oh, I''m hurt! Do you not find my girls absolutely delectable?" she asked. Kana and I took another nce at the brothel''s women and decided against answering. "I know! What you need is a demonstration of what they can offer. How about one of my best girls? yna, would youe down and entertain our new guests?" Madam Ledder shouted upstairs. A light elven woman of average height skipped down. She paused half-way after seeing that we were subi but continued realizing we weren''t aggressive. Orange pigtails red out the sides of her head. She had a cute smile, if it wasn''t for all the tattooes "Name''s yna! Never had a s before, but until you''re dead there''s always a first for everything. Not sure what I can offer ss who''ve probably taken more than me in my lifetime though. Whaddya want? My magic lets me change into anything and anyone!" yna proceeded to transform into a dark elf, dwarf, wolf, some weird primate, and even a subus. "Now I''m interested." Mio whistled sharply. My mind swirled with lewd thoughts. If yna could transform into anyone¡­ "I''ll take yna!" I eximed before Mio could. There was one person I really wanted right now, and I wasn''t leaving until I got to. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Mio ended up going upstairs with three prostitutes. She even slipped me a dark elf dick potion and winked on the way up. I was about to go with yna until Kana grabbed ahold of my wrist. "W-Wait, I''m not sure how I feel about sleeping with a prostitute. Maybe I''ll just hang outside with Erma and the others," Kana said. "You sure? Mio and I are giving you a free pass. You already had sex with those dark elf pirates. At least we''re paying for sex this time so there''s no moral dilemma," I suggested if it was his conscience on the line. "No, well¡­" He lowered his voice to a whisper. "They were great and all, but really I prefer being with you and Mio." I nced back at yna. All I wanted was for her to transform into Erma''s likeness, so I could do it and get her out of my mind already. I could invite Kana¡­ but part of me was afraid he might b about this to Mio. Or worse, Erma herself. In the end, Kana couldn''t go through with taking a prostitute. He left the brothel to wait outside instead. yna and I headed upstairs. She led me into a room which I quickly surmised was her own bedroom. The room was modest, with few belongings other than the usual furnishings like a drawer, bed, and desk. She did have a few candles about, probably to set the mood. But they aren''t lit right now, and it was too bright out to do so. "Right-o. You picked me for a reason. Who do ya want me to turn into?" yna asked, leaning in with a cute smile. "Erm¡­ Do you know Erma renbell?" I asked nervously. "Legate Erma, huh? I get a lot of requests like someone''s crush or their mom. Commander of the Armies of Everlight is a first though!" She giggled. "Wh-What happens here stays here, right?" "Sure, sure! I don''t got any reason to talk to her anyway. Doubt I''ll ever see her either. First¡­ I''m going to put this blindfold on you." The prostitute rummaged through her drawer and picked up a piece of silken cloth to wrap around my head. I couldn''t see a thing past the fabric. The soft hum of magic tickled my ears. Vibrations in the air made the hair on the back of my neck stand. "Okay! You can take your blindfold off now. What do you think?" she asked. When I did, my jaw dropped. I was so shocked, I forgot to answer. She was wreathed in magic, transformed into the picture perfect form of Erma renbell that I recognized. The stoic and elegant light elf stood before me. Her eyes were a deep viridian. They almost looked like emerald jewels. She was still wearing the robes yna had on, entuating all the curves the legate had. If I had a boner right now, I''d be rock hard. "So, how do you wanna take me? Or maybe I''ll take you for a ride! Hehe. To be honest, I''m a sorta nervous since it''s my first time with a subus," yna said. I gulped hard. It was hard to reconcile yna''s extremely casual speeching out of Erma''s face and body. "Oh!" She cleared her throat. "Perhaps you would prefer it if I sounded like her instead?" A shiver ran up my spine. yna did. She sounded exactly like Erma. Was it a spell or magical effect? Maybe she was just really good at impressions. Either way¡­ "I''ve wanted to fuck you so bad!" I grabbed Erma by the shoulders and pinned her to the wall. Her eyes snapped wide open for a brief moment. They became evenrger when I kissed her. Our fingers interlocked. I pressed my scorching body to hers. Drool trickled past my lips. By the time I came to my senses, her eyes were glossy and breathing ragged. "Sorry!" I apologized and backed away, only for her to snatch my wrist. "Don''t be. You''re paying for this, aren''t you? Don''t you want to taste this body of mine?" Erma asked seductively. My hunger took over. I threw Erma onto bed like a ragdoll, and she let me do it. The robe slipped off, revealing a very wet snatch and erect nipples upon her modest breasts. "This is only because you always looked so prim and proper. You''re soposed when you speak, too. I just want to¡­" Losing the rest of my words, I hooked my arms around her knees and helped myself to her pussy. "Oh, god¡­ Yes¡­!" Erma gasped. The light elf was gushing. The more I ate her out, the more she squirmed in bed and leaked love juices. It tasted so sweet. The intoxicating aroma made my head dizzy. I felt myself falling to my baser instincts. "Moan for me! Lick! shluurrp¡­ I want to hear you moan," I said. "Mmmh! Saeko, it''s so good! I never knew being with a subus could be this amazing!" Erma eximed at the top of her lungs and shuddered as she orgasmed. My tongue separated from her engorged clit and twitching pussy. When I got up, Erma''s face was contorted in ecstasy. Imitted it to memory. I did this. I made the legate cum like an animal. With my desires running wild to do more, I slowly climbed up to her. Licking her belly, biting her breasts and leaving a mark, and finally sitting my pussy down on her face. Erma panicked, but only for a moment. Her lips and tongue licked my pussy with cautious inexperience. Even though she was terrible, I was enjoying every moment of grinding my crotch against her. "You''re not going to satisfy a subus queen like me at this rate. Lick more passionately. Lick me like I''m your favorite food," I urged and tightened my aura to constrict her. The light elf''s legs squeezed shut. Her breathing grew ragged. I dragged my tail down her thighs and plunged it into her pussy. She arched her back so hard, I thought her spine might snap. "I can''t¡­ breathe¡­" she muttered, tapping my thigh with one hand. "That''s it?" I asked, reaching for the dick potion. "I''m going to have to punish you and reward myself then." Panting, Erma recovered enough to look up. Her lips and chin were drenched with my pussy nectar. She went wide-eyed after I downed the potion and grew a fully erect penis. "A moment¡­ you''re not fertile¡­ are you?" Erma asked, showing nervousness for the first time. Seeing that sent my lust into overdrive. "Turn around and stick your ass up to me," I ordered. Erma did as asked. She turned face down on the bed, ass slightly angled up. Her entire body was trembling, but all I saw was a trophy to conquer and my sexual urges to sate. I spread her surprisingly plump yet firm cheeks and mmed my dick into her. "Nnngh!" Erma drew a sharp breath. She balled her hands into fists and clenched the bedsheets. "I''ve wanted to fuck you since the moment I met you! I don''t know what it is about you, but I get so hungry when you''re around me!" I eximed while hammering into her pussy. "Is that¡­ so? Ahh! You''re so passionate¡­ and bestial¡­ at the same time, it''s driving me mad¡­ My hips will break at this rate!" Erma squealed and howled with every thrust. I knew this wasn''t Erma. It was just a copy. However, she was just so convincing that it got me going. I grabbed her head and kissed her. The elf''s pussy tightened up as we made out. My tongue easily overpowered hers. She didn''t even know what to do with it. The elf''s pussy tightened up as we made out. This was the best. I, a subus, was turning who was pretty much an enemy to the dark elves and subi, into a bitch in heat. Maybe Mio was right. Light elves really were destined to be a subus'' snack. My body tensed up. Pleasure rippled across my skin in waves. I mmed my dick as deep as possible and unloaded into her womb. We slowed down a little. She was breathing so hard, I thought she might faint. "Sorry, yna¡­ I kind of got swept up," I said apologetically. "Don''t apologize¡­ Let''s keep going¡­" She nced over her shoulder back to me with an expression of delirious pleasure, and my subus hunger overtook my sense of reasoning again. After Mio and I got done, we headed back downstairs glowing like a full moon. I left a fat tip. yna was unconscious, covered in my cum, and still twitching from aftershocks of orgasm upstairs. I might have went too hard¡­ "Come back any time, you hear!" Madam Ledder saw us off at the door. "You guys are finally back? What took so long? My ass was getting sore sitting around" Kana said, rising from the chariot to stretch. "Man, you should''ve joined! Saeko here was really going at it! Kahaha!" Mio pped me hard on the back. "Y-Yeah¡­ I might have gotten a little too into it¡­ Say, where''s Erma?" I searched around awkwardly. "Dunno." He shrugged. "When I came out earlier, Erma was no where to be seen. One of our escorts told me she hurried back to the castle though." Whew. Better I didn''t see Erma right after banging the shit out of her likeness. Maybe I should hit up the brothel one more time before leaving. One of the guards came up to us. "Excuse me. Legate Erma instructed us to bring you back to the pce if there''s nothing else. Would you like to head back now?" "The post-nut rity''s getting to me. I kinda wanna go back to the shop now. Paycahn''s ce? You do, too, right?" Mio asked Kana. "Oh, yeah! I still really want to bring a magic items home," Kana insisted. Our little armed caravan made its way back to the upper wards of the city. The dwarf''s equipment store had a couple of customers when we arrived. However, he shooed them away the second he saw us. Dressed in a blue tunic with gold trims, Paycahn bowed deeply to wee us. "The subus queen and her entourage returns! Have youe to peruse some more?" Paycahn asked. "Yeah, we want to buy some cool enchanted weapons!" Kana blurted out. "Wait, no! You''re not bringing a magical weapon back to Earth. Can you imagine what would happen if you lost it? If it falls into the wrong hands?" I eximed. "What''s the big deal? We''ll just have Shayle and the other artifact hunters find it for us. Besides, we''ve already got a couple of magic items in Japan and it''s been fine," Mio argued. I red at Mio for not being on my side. "Alright, we don''t have to get it. I just thought it''d be cool to have an enchanted weapon." Kana relented in a disheartened tone. Every fiber of my body was telling me not to, but we were on vacation. Maybe something that was harmless¡­ But what kind of magical items are harmless? "I give. We can buy something, but it can''t be offensive in nature. What about enchanted armor? Or like a fancy suit from this world like the one you wore yesterday?" I suggested. "I''ve got plenty!" Paycahn didn''t hesitate to introduce us to his stock. "Just take a gander! If ya have any ideas about what ya want, ask me. What say ya ''bout Projectile-Snatching Gloves? Or Helmet of Reverberation? Healing Ring?" "Woohoo!" Mio and Kana grabbed each other''s hands and jumped for joy, much to my dismay. As they ran around to browse the equipment again, I pped a hand to my face. "I''m chaperoning children or something." I sighed. "Aw, don''t be like thatss. Far as I''m concerned, yer all little tykes! Since ya be royalty and all, why don''t I show you some of my more private stock. Reserved for the likes of yerself higher echelons of elven society," Paycahn suggested. "Hmm¡­ Okay, you have my attention." Paycahn nced around before beckoning me over to a ss case cab containing a suit of tinum armor. He pressed a hand to it and muttered a spell. The entire cab shortened and stretched into disy counter in which pieces of jewelry glinted back at me. One more spellter and a magical lock appeared, clicked, and the case opened. "I have here¡­" Paycahn plucked a ring with an empty setting. "A ring enchanted with greater invisibility. Simply recite the incantation, and you will vanish entirely! Popr with thieves and break-in roley." "Huh? What kind of kinks do these light elves get up to? I don''t need invisibility. I can turn invisible myself." I showed the dwarf by casting magic on myself to disappear. "How silly of me to think a subus like yourself couldn''t muster magic of that caliber!" He took it in stride and grabbed another trinket, this one an earring. This had the ability to reflect any magical spell, no matter how strong or weak. Paycahn exined it so¡ª didn''t matter if the spell was of cataclysm-level of destruction, that was going right back to whoever cast it. A slurry of scenarios shed through my mind of that falling into the wrong hands. Leaving something like here might be for the best¡­ Paychan showed me a few more enchanted items that were very impressive, if I lived in Elza. Bringing any of it back home might just cause untold levels of destruction and harm. "Do you have anything¡­ not destructive. Just defensive or restorative in nature instead?" I asked. "Hrm¡­" Paychan changed the disy counter back to an armor stand, then led me over to a tray with a pile of unsorted jewelry. He offered a ring to me that had a green jewel. "This increases the growth rate of a nt." "Th-That sounds cool! I''ll buy that!" The dwarf didn''t look at all proud of selling me the ring. I felt like he wanted me to take home a staff that could bring down a meteor or something. The enchanted ring didn''t cost very much, just a couple of tokens. I had the inkling that the tray of trinkets were going to be thrown out or something, given their weak magic. Mio and Kana eventually found themselves something, too. They came right over to show me. "I got an amulet of protection. Apparently it makes me a little more durable. No more having to worry about stubbing my toes or getting a paper cut. Magic is seriously great!" Kana eximed. "This bracelet lets me see through clothes!" Mio lifted her wrist up to me. "What do you want to see more dicks and boobs for?" I rolled my eyes at her silly choice. "The fuck? I get to see more dicks and boobs, that''s why!" she emphasized and put it on. Right away, Mio started scanning me lecherously. She nibbled on her lower lip upon seeing my penis. The potion hadn''t worn off yet. "Alrighty, I can tell Mio wants to go home for round two. Maybe we should head back to the pce," I insisted. Paycahn thanked us for our patronage. We paid a hefty sum. The biggest cost came from Mio''s see-thru clothes bracelet. I had no idea seeing past clothes was supposed to be an expensive enchantment and figured he overcharged us. I didn''t see Erma when we got back to the pce to rest in our room. The guards assured me she was around. Not even Shayle, who had stayed in, had seen her. A light knock suddenly came to the door. "Legate Erma has returned," a guard announced. The door opened, and Erma entered in her usual attire. Thank god the dick potion wore off, or I''d have a boner right now. "My apologies for leaving earlier, an important matter hade up. Did you enjoy your¡­ outing?" Erma asked. Kana was asleep behind us, and Mio was beside him in bed reading some manga I''d brought for our mini-vacation. "Y-Yeah," I stammered. "Everything alright on your end? Was it about Vrau ssken?" "No reports of Vrau hase in yet. It is possible ourst encounter has scared him into hiding. I''d like to hope so," Erma said, only then for a guard to draw her attention outside in the corridor for just a moment. It must be my imagination, but she had a very subtle limp. While they were away, an idea hatched in my mind. "Mio, can I borrow your bracelet?" I whispered. "What? You wanna use it to check Erma out?" Mio smirked. "If it makes you happy¡­ yes¡­" "Kahaha! See, told you it was a good buy!" She slipped it off and handed it to me. As soon as I put it on, Mio''s clothes became transparent. It looked like she waspletely naked and not wearing a single thing. Erma returned to the room, and I couldn''t help but gasp. On her right breast¡­ was a bite mark. "Is something the matter?" Erma cocked her head to the side. The words caught in my throat. I didn''t know what to say, or if I should bring it up. Maybe I was just seeing things? No. It was right there. Maybe¡­ "You have been fantasizing about me, haven''t you?" Erma asked, shuffling closer and lowering her voice to a whisper. "Legate, Shayle wishes to speak with you about the Vrau situation," a guard entered the room to report. "Well, Saeko. Perhaps we will have to continue this conversationter." She smiled and offered a bow. As Erma turned to leave, the limp in her gait was more apparent. My eyes fell to her ass, each cheek a shade of red from what had to have been a pounding. At the brothel¡­ It couldn''t be¡­ Could it? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Later in the day, Erma and Shayle apanied me around the city to meet with ministers. I couldn''t get the legate out of my mind. She was currently walking ahead of me and talking with Shayle. Igged behind just a little, staring at Erma''s ass and trying to figure out if yna was really her, or if they swapped ces without me knowing. Mio had already taken back the bracelet. I wasn''t able to see Erma naked anymore. Those two had to stay behind this time, because some of the people intended to meet with me were too important to allow civilianse near haphazardly. Suddenly, Erma nced behind me. She offered a soft smile that got me wet between the legs. Before I knew it, Erma had slowed her pace to be closer to me. I still couldn''t see her eyes because of the face cowl. However, thanks to yna, I was able to picture them. "Well, Queen Saeko? You have been staring at me for a while now. Is there something you''ve been meaning to say to me?" Erma asked. "N-Nothing! I was just staring off into space," I said. Erma didn''t press me. She picked up the pace again, and Shayle slowed down this time. "Why are you acting so strange around Erma all of a sudden?" Shayle questioned. "Is it that obvious?!" I smushed my cheeks with both hands, wondering if I was making a weird face. "Hmm¡­ Well, you''re a subus. The only logical conclusion is that you made a pass at her," she said nonchntly. I didn''t answer. I was too afraid to. Shayle grabbed me by the shoulders and shook. "Wait, did you? Did you sleep with her?" "No! At least¡­ I don''t think so? I really don''t know!" I replied honestly. "Don''t fall behind, you two!" Erma called to us from the top of the steps leading into a grandiose hall. "People may think you''re up to no good if you''re not by my side." We hurried to catch up and entered what appeared to be a counting house. A bank of sorts. Clerks sat behind magical barriers, conducting mary exchanges and signing papers. Behind them were giant vaults. One elf left her seat and cast a spell to open one of them. Stacks of gold bars and other things of exceptional mary value rested just within sight. At the very back of the building was an unassuming elven man of middle age, who wore his hair in a ponytail and was in the middle of directing several bankers. He shooed them upon seeing using. "Queen Saeko, this is Lord Kelton Schneed. Lord Kelton is the Minister of Trade," Erma introduced us. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Kelton." I stuck out a hand to shake. "The pleasure is all mine, Queen Saeko." Lord Kelton took my hand and lightly kissed the knuckle. Shayle exchanged pleasantries with him, too. "In this city, the Minster of Trade conducts all manners of financial burdens. A heavy cross to bear," Erma added. "With the dark elven race''s return, the City of Everlight will face an increasing cash flow. We may even consider loans to help rebuild homes of disced dark elves. With a fair interest, of course. Though¡­ I must ask, what ever happened to the subus queen Beatrice?" Lord Kelton leaned in inquisitively. "Queen Beatrice was defeated by yours truly." Shayle cast an arm in my direction. Both Kelton and Erma exchanged shocked yet impressed nces. "Beatrice was a formidable foe. It must not have been easy defeating her." The legate nodded to herself. "I pray you are much more agreeable than her. We look forward to conducting trade with our dark elven sisters and the subi race. Elza can only prosper if we move forward from our past grudges. Don''t you agree?" Lord Kelton asked me. "Uhh¡­ S-Sure, but this conversation should be directed to Queen Elendir. My¡­ My representative!" I eximed, pulling the first thing toe to mind. "Hm? Weren''t you Queen Elendir''s representative? Or did I hear that wrong?" The minister turned to Erma with a confused look. Shayle nudged me from behiind and whispered, "No, you''re the rep!" Shit. Fuck. Right, I came in Elenedir''s ce. I should be acting important, because I was important. "Oh, I have an idea to maybe bridge trade between our people already! Have¡­ Have you heard of the potion dark elves have been using to preserve their race? Maybe trade can begin with importing¡­ those?" I suggested awkwardly. "Huh? You mean our dick potions?" Shayle asked. "Ah. You mean the potion that grants a functioning penis. I''m aware, but what use would we have of them?" Kelton gave me his full attention. "You could¡­ encourage¡­ more births in the name of¡­ the Everlight?" Erma shot me an appalled look. At least she realized I was making shit up. Lord Kelton''s eyes widened with glee. "Yes¡­ Yes, I see. Our race skews towards girls. With the dark elves returning to the fold, it would tip the scales even more. By acquiring and granting easier ess to those potions, unions between two women will bemonce. They may continue to serve Goddess Everlight by performing their solemn duty of procreating. Happier, too. I must get to work. The city shall prosper to greater heights!" Lord Kelton raced off down the corridor. Meamwhile, Shayle pumped her fists at their unexpected economic gain from this meeting. Erma, on the other hand, was shaking her head. I might have just caused a future influx of dick potions into the City of Everlight¡­ Next on the list to visit was the Mason''s Guild, an organization of craftsmen not just for stoneworkers, but for all walks of skilled trade andbor. We were to meet with their boss, Lady Raine Armborough. Unlike the people employed at the counting house, everyone in the Mason''s Guild was dressed in much less formal attire. Stained aprons draped over their front. Tough leather gloves were fraying from years of use. Work boots had been worn down to their soles. The guild was one big tavern whereborers gathered to share drinks andined about the wealthy ss above them. These were theborers that built and maintained the great city. Many of them gave us a nce over before going back to their conversations. Erma escorted us through the main floor to an unassuming door in the back. As soon as she knocked once¡ª "C''mon in. The door ain''t locked!" a raspy feminine voice shouted from the other side. We entered a messy office strewn with papers on the ground and smelling of smoke. I thought the ce was on fire at first, but it was just a short, red-headed elven woman with a lit cigar in her mouth. She was sorting papers behind her desk. Doing a poor job at it, I might add. "Oh, it''s about that time? Sorry, wasn''t keeping track. I''d offer ya some seat, but I''m pretty sure I lent them to Dorsa''s crew," the woman said. "This is Lady Raine Armborough. Quite a different receptionpared to the Minister of Trade," Erma introduced her. "Put ''er there." Raine let the stack of papers drop and came around her desk to offer a hand. "I''m Queen Saeko. Nice to meet you!" I sped a tough, calloused hand that could probably crush my fingers with a little squeeze. The real surprise came when Raine yanked me in and threw her other arm behind my back, pulling me in for a hug. "I gotta thank ya. ''Cos of the war, there''s been a lotta work to go ''round. Cities to rebuild, walls to fortify, roads in need of repairs¡­ ya know? Y''all should war every couple of years!" Raine insisted of me. Off to the side, Erma folded her arms in disapproval. "Uhh¡­ Y-You''re wee? But I wasn''t the one who waged the war. That was way before I became the subus queen. I''m just here to promote peace between the both elven factions and the subi race," I said. "Just between us, eh. Feel free to knock a few cities every now and then, just enough for my people to get some work." Raine grinned. Erma was about to protest when something exploded in the other room behind us. It was so bad, the building rocked and Shayle lost footing. "What was that?!" I cried. "Could it be the terrorist?" Shayle asked. "Whoever it is, I''ll gut the bastard. They picked the wrong ce to hit." Without waiting, Raine grabbed a skinning knife from underneath her desk and stormed outside. We followed suit, but a wave of dust blew into us when the door flung open. People were underneath the tables, shielding their heads, and gawking at the hole in the wall where the front entrance was. Raucousughter filled our ears, and a silhouette appeared behind the shower of debris. "Haha! Here I, Vrau ssken, am again. This time for sure I shall end your miserable existence, subus! Your foul attempt to forge an alliance between the dark elves and light elves stops here!" Vrau eximed with a staff pointed my way. "I''m sorry to tell you, but that ship has long sailed. Both sides are already united again," I exined. "What has been mended may still break. Do not think for one second you have won!" he fired back. Without being able to see Vrau, I couldn''t wrap my aura home to ce a charm. Even Erma hesitated to enterbat without knowing if there were any traps or something else up his sleeves. "Stay there, I''ming for ya!" Raine growled. "Not one step closer, or another bomb goes off!" Vrau eximed, putting a stop to her advance. "Come on, man. Just give up! Can''t you see you''re hurting your own people? They don''t deserve that!" I shouted. "Hurting my own people? And what did the dark elves and subi do during the war? Tens of thousands of brothers and sisters sacrificed themselves in battle. For what? For our own to then break bread with the very ones who inflicted this senseless war?" he asked. I noticed one of the potted nts hanging from the ceiling at the corner of the room swung awkwardly. Did he move? The silhouette in front of us must be a distraction then. A thought came to mind. I channeled magic into my new nt growing ring and targeted the potted nt. It grew fast. Vines sprouted at an elerated rate and draped down to the ground. Some kind of force swatted at it, and the silhouette briefly shimmered. There! I put my all in one quick burst, flying right up to where the nt was and batted my wings. The dust cleared away, revealing a stunned Vrau. He was about to cast a spell, but I was faster. My aura tightened around the elf,pelling him to stop. "How did¡­ you¡­?" Vrau managed to utter a few words past his stiff jaw. "Saeko, thank the Everlight! How were you able to tell where he was?" Erma asked, running in to apprehend him. "Lucky guess, and¡­ This ring isn''t so useless after all." I pointed to the piece of jewelry on my finger. People had gathered outside of the Mason''s Guild. When Erma''s retinue of knights poured in, Mio pushed past them all with Kana in her arms. "What the fuck happened? We saw an explosion a couple of blocks away!" Mio eximed. We gave them the short of it as city guards secured the scene. It took Raine''s own guild members to keep her from slitting Vrau''s throat. "Wow. Quick thinking using that ring, too." Kanaplimented. "I guess this guy wasn''t a big deal after all. Whaddya n on doing to him?" Mio asked. "He will be tried in a court ofw, be branded guilty, and face due punishment. It will not be pretty, but citizens of the Everlight cannot stray from her resplendent grace," Erma exined, and although vague, it was enough to strike fear into Vrau. "Honestly¡­" I sighed. "I empathize with him a little. He didn''t actually severely hurt anyone. Maybe you don''t have to be so hard on him." They looked at me like I was crazy. I continued, "You want our races to start anew, but if we can''t help the most ardent of protestors like Vrau, then are we any better? There''s probably more like him, and going easy might convince others that everyone has a chance to move on." "What you''re suggesting may very well encourage others like him tomit acts of terrorism, Queen Saeko. If punishment isn''t severe enough, then they might believe themselves free to do as Vrau did," Erma argued. "Then you cany the me on me. I didn''t originallye to Elza to be a peacebringer. I just wanted to enjoy a nice vacation and maybe discover something about myself. I did. I''m a subus who just can''t get enough of sex! It''s in my nature after all, and I don''t have to be ashamed of myself. Er¡­ wait, where am I going with this? W-What I mean is¡­ we shouldn''t excuse what Vrau did, but you can''t fault him for the reasons behind his intentions!" It was entirely quiet for a few seconds, then Mio started apuding. I looked at her weird, but Kana joined her. Shayle, too. For some reason, the onlookers were all pping at my stupid speech. "You have put me in a difficult position, Queen Saeko. Perhaps I have forgotten myself when I was a nun, that forgiveness is the highest form of our humanity. Very well. I shall leverage my position as legate to give Vrau a softer sentence. My guards will escort you back to the pce. Please wait for me there," Erma said, giving Vrau a little push to start moving. "Wait," Vrau insisted and paused next to me. "I never expected to find mercy from a subus of all things¡­ I¡­ thank you¡­" I nodded, and they continued outside where a carriage awaited. As night fell, Kana and Mio had fallen asleep by my side in bed. Erma told us to wait at the pce, but she never showed up again in the end. Figures. She was a busy woman, and they just caught a terrorist. I was about to close my eyes and go to sleep until a light knock rapped on the door to my room. When I went to open it, Erma was there to greet me. "O-Oh, Erma! I thought you were going to be gone all day," I stammered. "Join me in my room for a drink, will you? I should thank you for your capture of Vrau. More people could have been hurt were it not for your actions," Erma said. I took Erma up on her offer. We went to her room, which was no more extravagant than a servant''s room. That might be due to her background as a nun. She never looked like the type to unt her wealth. After pouring us both a ss of wine, she beckoned me over to the window. Night in the City of Everlight was quite the sight. Magic beacons atop tall spires lit up the dark sky. Mages who flew by magic soared across the city, their staffs blinking like stars. "Saeko, you had sex with the prostitute named yna and asked her to transform into me, didn''t you?" Erma asked. I froze solid. The jig was up. Judging by the knowing look on Erma''s face, she had already found out. How? Mio? Kana? Madam Ledder? But none of them saw what yna transformed into! My face was heating up so much, that I was practically giving myself away without even saying anything. "No! I just¡­ had her change into an attractive light elf I passed by on the streets¡­" I answered helplessly. "Oh?" Erma drew closer and stroked my arm with the back of her hand. "You didn''t¡­ pin me down to the bed? Perform cunnilingus on me and made me perform it on you? You didn''t repeatedly plunge your dark elven elixir-given penis into me?" My mind was swirling. Erma was describing everything that I did with yna. Was she able to read my mind or what? How did she know? Unless¡­ "Was¡­ Was that really you?" I stammered. "Well, I wonder?" Erma pulled away from the window. I saw her back until she turned around, and it was yna''s appearance facing me. My jaw dropped. "Who are you really?" I asked. "I have¡­ an affliction," Erma began as she transformed back to her original form. "During the war, I saw many things that would make even a prostitute blush. When you''re facing subi, they employ all manner of warfare. Nothing is sacred to them. I witnessed them having sex in the open. They returned charmed soldiers mind-broken beyond help back to our encampments. Many threw themselves to beasts, too corrupted to realize how wrong it was. The more depraved the act, the more they enjoyed it. To see and experience all that¡­ something awakened in me. I couldn''t take my eyes off them, and at some point, I began to crave it. You see, Queen Saeko¡­ when I look upon you, a subus, I''m reminded of all those poor soldiers. Forever changed by subus magic,pelling them tomit unspeakable acts. I think to myself how close some of those times were, that I might have fallen in their ce. I need an outlet. I seek the pleasure they faced. It can only be by the hands of a subus that I find satisfaction." During the spiel, Erma had backed me up against the wall. I saw her eyes now in all their beautiful glory. They were full of desires. Of me. Her hot breath tickled me neck like when we were at that brothel. She was serious. Dead serious. "I could never go back to being a nun. However, I wish to experience falling. By the hands of the subus queen. By you. I want you to fuck me," Erma pleaded. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!